《Apocalyptic Rebirth》


 C1

    The low key, luxurious carriage stopped in front of the villa after turning a beautiful corner. Right after stopping, a servant at the side walked up to open the door, extended his hand to cover the head of the person who had just got off the carriage, and respectfully said: "Miss Lin, you have come."


    "Yes." The response revealed a trace of irresistible dignity. The woman was dressed in a professional female standard suit, exquisite makeup, and an almost meticulous accessories, giving off a capable temperament. However, her slightly curly black hair gave her a unique charm and sexiness.


    The woman didn''t say anything else. After handing the car keys to the servant, she walked towards the villa briskly with her high heels.


    Lin Lin was unable to move, and even unable to breathe. She could only watch as the fiance who kept saying that he loved his fiance hug another woman while the flushed woman in his embrace was her little sister, Lin Yuyan, who she had doted on for twenty years.


    The man and woman she loved the most in this world had betrayed her together!


    "Lin Lin, why did you come back?"


    Qin Rongyue''s questioning expression stung Lin Lin''s eyes, he did not say a word of explanation, nor did she panic. In his eyes, she wasn''t a fianc¨¦e who had broken his relationship with her sister, but a stranger who had interrupted his plans!


    Lin Lin looked at the messy bed beside her in the blink of an eye. However, the edge of the bed was pressed down on it, Lin Lin struggled to pull it, using too much strength, causing her jacket to go up, her hair to be in a mess, causing her to feel even more embarrassed.


    Qin Rongyue frowned, his tone cold. "Lin Lin, what are you doing?


    Lin Lin stopped, pain rose up from her chest, it hurt her four limbs, it hurt her bone marrow, it was so painful that she couldn''t control her tears, "Qin Rongyue, how can you treat me like this ¡­"


    "Sis, Rong Yue and I really liked each other. I wanted to tell you about this matter in the future, but I didn''t expect you to suddenly come back."


    After Lin Lin heard this, she raised her head and looked at Lin Yuyan with teary eyes.


    From the moment she entered the room, she ignored the familiar clothes on the ground, the familiar voice, the familiar figure, and even the fact that she was lying to herself. The one being pressed down by Qin Rongyue was not her, not Lin Yuyan, but other women that she did not recognize.


    Pursuing true love was something that Lin Lin and the adult Lin Yuyan would always say the most. At that time, she would have her lover, and she hoped that her sister would also be able to find the one she loved.


    Right now, Lin Yuyan''s expression was extremely serious. She was pursuing true love, but completely ignored how much pain her elder sister would suffer because of this.


    Lin Lin''s hair was dishevelled as she shouted loudly, "Smoke, smoke..." It was like a demon chanting the most vicious incantation, and the emptiness in her eyes also frightened Lin Yuyan.


    Lin Yuyan fearfully pulled Qin Rongyue''s arm, and said while trembling: "Yue, I''m afraid."


    Qin Rongyue caressed Lin Yuyan''s head and said, "Don''t be afraid, I will protect you."


    Lin Yuyan smiled and nodded. The two of them were as intimate and harmonious as a couple that had been together for many years, and no one could interject into their relationship. However, she, Lin Lin''s fiancee of five years, had become the funniest person in the world.


    Lin Lin was tactfully chased out of Qin Rongyue''s villa. Fortunately, Lin Yuyan still had a bit of conscience, and saw that her mind was not working properly, she got Qin Rongyue''s driver to help him drive her home.


    Lin Lin lived in an apartment in the city center, because it was close to the Lin Family''s company, and also close to the Qin Family''s company. In order to make it easier to settle the affairs of the two companies, she chose the slightly lonely single apartment.


    Yet, because Lin Yuyan had been called her'' brother ''since she was young, Lin Yuyan requested to live in his villa. Lin Lin collapsed on the ice-cold floor as she thought about it, thinking about how she used to think that Lin Yuyan would only live with her because she was dependent on her, and how she would be so naive to think that Qin Rongyue was only treating Lin Yuyan as a little sister, so nothing would happen between the two of them.


    In the end, it was because she was too naive and too dumb that she couldn''t blame anyone else.


    Three days later, Lin Lin did not go out for even a single time. When she was hungry, she would order take-out food, and when she called, he would not pick up a single one. She admitted that she was a bit of a degenerate, a bit of a degenerate, and even a bit of a recluse. However, she just didn''t want to face the world or anyone else.


    It was not until there was a knock on the door.


    Lin Lin was a little surprised, because this bachelor apartment was specially designed for the elites that lived alone in cities. It strictly checked the people that went in and out of it, so even if it was for delivery purposes, they would have to contact the owner of the house and see if he was right. But now, when the guards downstairs did not call, and there was a knock on the door, Lin Lin could not figure out who it was even after thinking for a long time.


    "YiShu, why is it you?"


    Jiang Yishu who was in suit and leather shoes looked at the disheveled Lin Lin, a light flashed past his eyes, he lowered his head and covered it up, after he pushed open the door, he casually bent down to pick up the clothes, books and trash on the floor, and said: "Boss Lin, let me see you."


    Lin Lin saw that the other party was doing as she pleased, so she did not mind, or perhaps, she was not even aware of her current look. After closing the door, he asked: "Is there anything wrong with the company these few days?"


    Jiang Yishu was her assistant, a top student studying overseas. She had spent a lot of effort to poach back from overseas and was now his good assistant. He was good-looking and had a good character. He was the idol of all the young girls in the company. However, although he was gentle, he treated everyone with the same gentleness. In other words, he treated everyone with estrangement.


    Jiang Yishu''s work ability was very strong, and he would usually take the initiative to look for her. If it wasn''t something that couldn''t be solved, it was something that required her to make a decision.


    Lin Lin asked about important matters, but Jiang Yishu hesitated. He picked up the box on the table and paused for a moment, then said: "I''m fine."


    Jiang Yishu''s biggest weakness was that he would not lie. Lin Lin could tell with a glance, and asked, "Is there a problem with the contract signed by Tian Xin?"


    "No, everything went smoothly for Tian Xin."


    Lin Lin walked into Jiang Yishu and held his hand that was continuously cleaning up trash, and said: "I invited you here to be my assistant, not to be my cleaning assistant."


    Jiang Yishu was a little taller, looking down at Lin Lin from above, but his aura was no match for Lin Lin, and he couldn''t lie to her at all, "Boss Qin declared that you and Boss Lin broke the engagement, and then you and Boss Lin ¡­ "Little sister, engagement."


    Lin Lin powerlessly loosened her grip on Jiang Yishu''s hand, and miserably smiled, "We''re betrothed."


    The secret affair of the past had finally turned into a public affair. Were the two of them waiting for her to find out? Waiting for an opportunity to be announced?


    Jiang Yishu frowned, "Boss Lin, you and Boss Qin ¡­" The news had spread today, and although the cancellation of the engagement was a major event, he would not overthink it. However, Qin Rongyue immediately announced his engagement to Lin Yuyan after, and the two of them were sisters. Furthermore, he had called Lin Lin from three days ago.


    At first, he didn''t think too much about it, because there had also been a situation where the phone had not been picked up. Now that he had spread the news, he immediately drove to Lin Lin''s apartment.


    Fortunately, he had been there before, and the guard knew him. In addition, he had his ID card detained before he was allowed to knock on the door.


    Lin Lin shook his head, "It''s fine, wait for me outside. After I''m done changing, I''ll go with you to the company."


    It had been three days, and she should still go to the company. Even if she knew that what awaited her outside was definitely ridicule from others, she still had to face it. Could it be that she would be stuck in her own world for her entire life?


    Lin Lin, who appeared in front of Jiang Yishu half an hour later, seemed to have become the same as before. She was capable, decisive, a superior who was worth following.


    On the way, Lin Lin and Jiang Yishu asked if anything had happened at the company recently. They were correct, nothing major had happened at the company, and the only thing that could be considered to be major had been the engagement between Qin Rongyue and Lin Yuyan.


    Jiang Yishu drove the car and said: "Boss Lin, this matter has already been discussed with many of the partners and the boss who is currently discussing the contract."


    Although the Lin Family was not a small company and had a significant status in B City, they were still nothing compared to some of the larger companies. In comparison, the Qin family had developed a multi-purpose company for many years, which made people think more highly of them.


    Although Lin Lin had the power, she had previously made quite a few things out of her identity as Qin Rongyue''s fiancee. Right now, Qin Rongyue had almost unilaterally dissolved the engagement with her, so the snobbish boss would naturally be concerned about him.


    Lin Lin looked forward, his face expressionless, "How did you answer that?"


    "Boss Lin, you have been quite busy lately, so you don''t have the time right now. Later, you will give a unified answer."


    Lin Lin nodded his head, "From now on, you will call and say that even if Qin Rongyue and I cancel the engagement, the ones engaged to him will still be us from the Lin Family, and that will not affect him in the slightest."


    Jiang Yishu looked to the side, looked at Lin Lin, opened her mouth and still answered simply: "Yes."


    Lin Lin bit on the corner of her mouth. She knew what Jiang Yishu wanted to say, why in such a situation, she would still act in the best interests of others, and would not hesitate to belittle herself.


    Because her only love and kin had betrayed her, she did not want to lose even the company she painstakingly managed.

 C2

    Ignoring all kinds of gazes filled with curiosity and mockery, Lin Lin and Jiang Yishu directly entered the elevator and went up to her office on the 18th floor.


    Lin Yuyan was well-behaved, with a small stature wearing a suitable dress. She was extremely cute, and was the complete opposite of the tall and sexy Lin Lin.


    Lin Lin''s face became paler and paler, while Lin Yuyan also became more and more pleased with herself. She said with a little pride: "Sis, I''ve used this to verify, I can''t fake your signature on it."


    It was her signature, but she couldn''t remember seeing it or signing it.


    She had seen every single clause in the contract clearly. As long as this contract was announced and the transaction was completed, she would not be the chairman of the Lin Family Company, but rather, the biggest shareholder was Lin Yuyan.


    Lin Lin looked at Lin Yuyan who was as arrogant as a princess, and her vision turned black. Her fianc¨¦ had cheated on her and the other party was her younger sister. The blow from this double betrayal was enough to make her lose her life. But now, she couldn''t even protect her father''s company!


    Lin Lin felt a sharp pain in her head, and only with her hands supporting the desk, he was able to stabilize her body slightly. She forcefully asked: "When did you do this?"


    Even though there was still Jiang Yishu in the office, but in Lin Yuyan''s eyes, even Lin Lin had been defeated by her, so what if she was a small assistant? She said it proudly, "Elder sister, you wouldn''t really think that I''m so naive that I don''t know anything, only know how to eat and drink and play. You have 40% of the shares in such a large company, but I only have 5%.


    Ha, Dad is really biased, but I don''t care at all. Whatever I want, I can get!


    This contract is not fake, you signed it yourself. As for when it was, sis, you are so smart, you will definitely remember. "


    After Lin Yuyan left, she brought along the contract, and left behind the words "I''ll give you a day, I''ll come again tomorrow". When she raised her head, this was the first time Lin Lin saw her leave with such confidence.


    Jiang Yishu looked at Lin Lin, took a step forward and said: "Boss Lin."


    Lin Lin bit on the corner of her mouth, "I''m not CEO Lin now, it wasn''t easy to get you here, I didn''t expect you to become my assistant so quickly."


    "If possible, Boss Lin can ¡­"


    "What can you do," Lin Lin laughed out loud, "Can you rise up again and create more glory? YiShu, you''re not such a simple person."


    Jiang Yishu didn''t say a word, and only silently watched the bowing Lin Lin, as though he was suppressing something. Lin Lin did not notice that after he felt his body recover a little of its basic functions, she slowly moved to the office chair and let Jiang Yishu leave, giving her some space to remain alone and quiet.


    Only when Jiang Yishu closed the door, did Lin Lin, whose hand was covering her eyes, shed a line of tears.


    Lin Lin cried softly and sobbed, just like an hour ago when she was afraid of the Forest Fathers scolding him. She hid in the grass and cried until her body no longer ached.


    But now, no matter how long she cried, her heart still hurt. It was as if she was holding a sharp knife and stabbing down viciously. Then, she twisted her body to the left and right until the sharp blade shattered her heart and bled profusely.


    She had nothing.


    Lin Lin was'' swept out of the house ''. Fortunately, the single apartment was bought using her own private money, unlike cars and a few other properties that were taken away by Lin Yuyan because they were all in the name of the company.


    Her entire life was occupied by Lin Yuyan and Qin Rongyue, and the only thing she could talk about was Jiang Yishu. However, ever since he left the company, in order to not affect him, Lin Lin sold her bachelor apartment and went to the Outer Ring to rent a rather shabby room.


    Lin Lin had never thought of suicide. It was a tragic decision that the weak had no other choice, or it could be said that she had always felt that it was more difficult to live than to die.


    She found a normal job, got off work, and lived a regular and ordinary life.


    However, the following spring, when everything came back to life and the fragrance of flowers and birds filled the air, many people had an unknown virus cold. Those who had a cold had a fever, and those who had a lighter temperature had an itchy red rash on their body.


    Because there was temporarily no cure for this disease and its spread was extremely large, covering almost the entirety of China, people were in a panic. Although the apocalypse rumors were not spreading, many people believed that there was a stock of meat, vegetables, and salt-like seasonings in order to avoid going out in the future. If you are sick, don''t make it worse. If you aren''t sick, don''t give it to people outside.


    The first case of panic occurred in B City. In the subway, a young man wearing a mask suddenly rushed towards a person beside him like a madman. He only bit at that person''s neck and face. Some witnesses said that the youth''s face turned green, his teeth were sharp, and smelly saliva was flowing from his mouth. His ferocious beast-like eyes seemed... The Zombie s that were just infected!


    As for those who had spread their knowledge, they took this shot of the bitten video and uploaded it online. Although it was soon deleted by the authorities, there were still many people who saw this video and excitedly sent it to their friends. Word spread quickly, and soon, it reached Lin Lin, who was no longer concerned about the outside world.


    In those days, for the first time ever, Lin Lin watched television on the internet. After watching a lot of comments that said they were from the apocalypse, she finally saw an expert explain that the biting youth had only contracted rabies.


    Lin Lin had always prepared for a rainy day, so after following the old lady of the supermarket to use his last bit of savings to buy the supermarket, even if a few white-collar employees looked at him with contempt, they would still pretend not to have seen it.


    And the apocalypse had arrived without a sound.


    One month later.


    Lin Lin swallowed her saliva, clenched the iron rod tightly, mustered her courage, and used all her strength to swing at the Zombie that was rushing towards him.


    "Pah!" It was not a very pleasant sound, but the Zombie''s head which was almost crooked gave Lin Lin full of confidence, and she swung it again and again in the next second.


    did not care about his surroundings as he weakly sat on the ground and panted.


    At least, he could handle the Zombie by himself. Although the process wasn''t very good, at least he had a good ending.


    Lin Lin''s actions did not seem to satisfy everyone in the group, a young woman dressed in revealing clothing walked over and disdainfully said, "It took us so long to finish off a Zombie, and when we have to wait for you to finish off a group, we would have already had a feast filled with Zombie."


    The other party was intentionally causing trouble, and was also the mistress of the temporary team leader. Lin Lin did not want to have any unnecessary arguments with the other party, so she chose not to reply, and not to make any reactions.


    The young maiden looked at Lin Lin who was dirty to the point that his face could not be seen and spat out. Wasn''t it just a bitch that wanted to sell it at a high price?


    But just as she wanted to say something, she finished off the Zombie and returned. She immediately leaned over and leaned on a big man softly, saying some words that she was concerned about.


    Lin Lin glanced at the person not far away who was talking and laughing after finishing a group of Zombie, and did not move forward. Instead, she withdrew her gaze and lowered her head to think about what was wrong with the group of Zombie he had just killed.


    In the end, the group was formed up of ordinary people, and the only way to obtain weapons and food was to fight Zombie s time and time again. The humans, who had always felt insecure, still hoped to obtain protection.


    Lin Lin drifted along with the flow. She had no objections, but met people she did not want to meet there, Lin Yuyan and Qin Rongyue.


    The other party was a member of the First Hunt Group, and she was just an Adept who had just awakened the wood element. The green bud couldn''t even kill a zombie, so it could only temporarily be bound, which was considered one of the weakest offensive abilities in the early stages.


    The first time they saw her, Qin Rongyue did not try to hide the thought of killing her. Instead, it was Lin Yuyan who showed an intimate attitude and even invited Lin Lin to their hunting group, even though she was rejected by and looked down on by everyone in the hunting group.


    Lin Lin knew who Qin Rongyue was, and he was afraid that she would reveal his identity and a series of despicable things. It was she who had escaped earlier, if not she would have been killed by him already.


    Only after he left did Lin Lin understand that she was the only one who thought that Qin Rongyue was a perfectionist. He was actually narrow-minded and couldn''t allow himself to have any flaws.


    Fortunately, the two of them were too arrogant. In one of the schemes, she had managed to escape the calamity and seized the opportunity to escape the A Base, and after changing her appearance, she followed the free hunting group outside to kill the Zombie.


    During these two years, she had been like a mouse hiding away, avoiding Qin Rongyue''s pursuit whether it was from the outside or the inside. She constantly pondered over her supernatural ability, cultivating it to improve her supernatural ability, thinking that she would one day be able to personally kill Qin Rongyue. Because of his love, Lin Lin hated that his dreams were filled with his fragmented faces.


    Once, during a base hunting spree, she finally met Qin Rongyue and Lin Yuyan.


    At this moment, the two of them were a couple with strong superpowers that everyone envied. As for her, she was just a useless member of the Free hunting group, her superpower could not even compare to half of the other party''s.


    Lin Lin laughed, "Qin Rongyue, between you and I, one more person will definitely die today."

 C3

    Two years into the apocalypse, where the high-rise buildings had been flourishing, they were now in a state of desolation. Broken buildings could be seen everywhere, and the three quickly found a place to avoid the others.


    Or perhaps, it could be said that he had single-handedly killed Lin Lin.


    Lin Yuyan watched with her arms crossed, laughing, "Big sister, you are being followed by a group of Zombie, you must not slip and fall, at that time you will really die a graveless death."


    Falling down, without much thought, Lin Lin understood what Lin Yuyan meant. She was going to let her fall from the third floor!


    If it was before the apocalypse, falling from the third floor would at least cause some damage to the body, and falling from the third floor would at least be a vegetable. But after the apocalypse, for a superpower like Lin Lin, not to mention the third floor, she could even use her superpower buffer to get to the sixth floor safely.


    But right now, she was already severely injured by Qin Rongyue, and her hands and feet were bound so that she couldn''t use her ability. Most importantly, there was a dense crowd of Zombie s below her that were ready to move. Lin Yuyan not only wanted her to die, he also wanted her to be torn into pieces by the Zombie, and die a miserable death!


    Lin Lin felt that every breath of her was like breathing the coldest cold wind of winter. It was so cold that it hurt her throat and her chest hurt, "Lin Yuyan, I admit that I did not do anything that let you down, why did you want to kill me?"


    She had felt pain and sadness in the past when Qin Rongyue had chased after her, but she had never felt despair like this.


    Lin Yuyan''s eyes moved about, she had a clean face that was different from those of the apocalypse. She, who was born beautiful, was even more beautiful, but she had a mocking smile on her face, "That''s right, my good sister has never done anything to let me down. But that''s what you think. You think that you''re being nice to me and yet you''re taking away everything that belongs to me! "


    Lin Lin frowned, the sweat and blood on her forehead congealed on her eyelashes, the pain in her eyes was unbearable, but she still opened her eyes wide as she looked at Lin Yuyan, at her originally kind and cute face, which had now turned greedy and vain.


    "Lin Yuyan, you are actually from our Lin Family..."


    Before Lin Lin could finish her sentence, Lin Yuyan had already squatted down and whispered into her ear, smiling: "Is your Lin Family has adopted a child?"


    "What should I do? I have long known about this matter. Do you really think that I would thank your Lin Family for it?!" "Since you''ve adopted me, then you should treat me the same. You shouldn''t treat me differently, but the reality is, both you and your father deserve to die.


    Lin Yuyan said word by word. After she finished speaking, her hand lightly pushed Lin Lin, and with no effort at all, he watched her fall to the ground.


    Like an angel with folded wings, falling from the clouds into hell.


    The excited growls of the Zombie could be heard along with a disgusting stench, mixed with pain and despair. She had always thought that her obedient little sister had unknowingly become so greedy that she would repay kindness with enmity!


    Through the gap left by the Zombie, Lin Lin could be seen hugging the gently smiling Lin Yuyan with a cold face. Just like that day when she was caught red-handed in bed with him, the two of them were extremely close and she was the funniest outsider.


    Lin Lin clenched the hand that was being bitten by the Zombie tightly, clenched her teeth, and stared straight at the two people at the top of the mountain, her eyes bloodshot.


    I swear it with my soul.


    If there was an afterlife, she would definitely climb out of hell and push them down from the clouds to taste the taste of their fall!


    "Sis, it wasn''t easy to get the time to play during the weekend, how can you sleep in peace?"


    Lin Lin shook her hand. She could feel the joints and muscles of her hands, but her hands were actually not eaten by the Zombie?


    No, her body was clearly in a soft and hard bed, not a hard and broken ruin. She had clearly died under the beak of the Zombie, so why was she sleeping on the bed now?


    When she saw that Lin Lin still had her eyes closed even after her blanket had been lifted, she became a little impatient and used a hand to pull Lin Lin up. She said in a slightly spoiled manner, "Sis, if you don''t wake up now, it''ll really be too late."


    This voice was too familiar, and there was only one person in this world who could call her elder sister. The instant Lin Lin was pulled up, he opened his eyes and the person standing in front of him was indeed Lin Yuyan. She practically immediately broke free from Lin Yuyan''s grasp, and coldly looked at him. What the hell was she doing?


    Could it be that he couldn''t accept the fact that she had died just like that and that he had saved her and tortured her before killing her?!


    Lin Yuyan maintained his previous posture, as though she did not believe that Lin Lin would so rudely shake her hand off, while the originally awkward situation had disappeared completely when she saw the killing intent and hatred in Lin Lin''s eyes.


    Did she know about her relationship with Yue? No, it won''t be. She was obviously happy to tell her that she had prepared a three person job for the weekend, so her excited look couldn''t be faked. Furthermore, if she really knew, she wouldn''t have suppressed her anger and pretended that she didn''t know anything!


    Lin Yuyan suppressed the worry in her heart and laughed: "Sis, what''s wrong with you? You haven''t gotten angry from getting up before."


    Lin Lin frowned. The two of them had clearly already hated each other to the bones, what did Lin Yuyan mean by pretending? It was only then that Lin Lin noticed that something was wrong. The person in front of him was not wearing a protective suit that was prepared from the base, but rather a princess dress, and his hair was also draped over his chest, unlike how he wore it when he killed Zombie in the apocalypse.


    The important thing was where she was, bright, high-end, beautiful, and grand. It had been a long time since she had seen such an exquisite room.


    Was this a dream, or was this reality?


    Lin Lin was only slightly shocked as she looked around the room. She did not reply to Lin Yuyan, and just left her in the corner. It was just a moment of guilt before, but now that she thought about it, it was impossible for Lin Lin to find out about the relationship between her and Qin Rongyue because she was so stupid.


    After thinking about it, Lin Yuyan pouted and said: "Sis, since you''re done packing, come down quickly. Big Brother Rong Yue and I will wait for you downstairs."


    Lin Yuyan had thought that she was angry enough, but Lin Lin, who would usually coax her, still did not speak. She felt wronged in her heart, and she no longer stayed behind, walking off angrily with her high heels.


    As for Lin Lin, although she wasn''t an atheist, she still couldn''t believe that this was heaven or hell. After all, the place where Lin Yuyan was located was hell too.


    If this was not the place of the reborn, was it a dream of her remnant thoughts?


    Lin Lin carefully got off the bed without wearing any shoes, as if she was afraid of shattering a layer of clouds. She felt the most real sensation coming from her feet, smooth and cold.


    Closing the bathroom door, Lin Lin turned on the largest amount of cold water. It poured down from her head to her feet and it was cold to the point that it gave her goosebumps. Lin Lin pinched her hands, it was really painful.


    This was not a dream. She could feel the pain, but she wasn''t awake!


    Lin Lin looked at his hand that had a red mark on it and laughed softly. Then, her laughter became louder and louder, as if she was about to laugh out the bitterness, hatred, sadness, and pain in her heart.


    She had come back from hell, and this was the greatest surprise and gift the heavens had given her.


    Regardless of whether this was a dream or rebirth, she would use the last of her strength to let that adulterous couple know what hell was!


    Anyone who could accept the reality would naturally be able to accept their rebirth. Lin Lin walked out of the bathtub, wiped her body with a cold air and wrapped herself in a bathrobe and walked out of the bathroom.


    Even though this was Qin Rongyue''s villa, Lin Lin would occasionally come over to stay, so his clothes were relatively complete. However, to Lin Lin, who had lived in the apocalypse for two years, none of these clothes qualified.


    This one, the hem of the shirt is too long, it''s easy to fall when running, it''s even easier to be caught by the branches and iron wire, the moment you stop to run, the Zombie will pounce from behind and bite your neck.


    And this one, without sleeves, other than the Zombie in the apocalypse, the environment also became very bad. The people that were important to the base had light protective gear, and the free hunting group like Lin Lin also had long sleeves and pants. In short, exposing a little bit of skin would increase the chances of sunburn and infection.


    After choosing for a long time and removing all of her clothes, Lin Lin suddenly smiled. What was she doing now, no matter what, based on her attire and attitude towards her, it would definitely be before the apocalypse.


    In a world without Zombie, what was she thinking about so much?


    In the end, Lin Lin chose a casual and casual clothing. After tying up her hair simply, she walked to the door, but stopped at the moment she touched her hands.


    ''s monstrous hatred made him wish that he could kill them immediately. But at the same time, Lin Lin did not want them to die so easily, nor did he want them to be charged with the crime of murdering a husband and killing a sister for the sake of two bitches. He was even punished by the law and imprisoned because of that.


    The apocalypse wasn''t too far away. At that time, all the laws would be broken, and the only thing remaining would be power.


    Moreover, she once swore that she would definitely let those two people have a taste of falling, so how could she ''bear with it'' and let them die right now?

 C4

    The girl''s earlobes were round and smooth. Because of the man''s teasing, her face was red like a bead of blood, making her appear cute and adorable.


    The man''s eyes were filled with love. He picked up a piece of fried egg and placed it on the girl''s plate. He was concerned about letting her eat more, so he didn''t want her to lose weight.


    The first person who noticed Lin Lin was Lin Yuyan. She was surprised for a moment, and the smile on her face froze, not knowing whether to laugh or not. Laughter. The two of them seemed to have gotten into an argument just now, but it wasn''t a laugh. It was too obvious that they were being stingy.


    How could he endure that? He immediately shouted: Lin Lin, Yu Yan is your younger sister, how can you treat her like this?!


    Lin Lin finally turned towards the indignant Qin Rongyue, with an expressionless face, "You even know that Lin Yuyan is my younger sister, I thought you were your fiancee." While speaking, Lin Lin glanced at the two of them one after the other, causing them to avoid eye contact and fall silent.


    However, Qin Rongyue was not an ordinary person, based on the fact that it was impossible for Lin Lin to know about the relationship between him and Lin Yuyan, he pretended to be wronged and said: "Lin Lin, how can you think like this, I only view you as little sister Yu Yan, you''re my fiancee!"


    Yes, his fianc¨¦e''s full name was'' Yu Yan '', but his younger sister was affectionately calling him'' Yu Yan ''. Who would believe that?


    However, Lin Lin did not want to continue. What she needed was a disguise, a disguise that even she herself thought she did not know anything about, so she pretended to not know anything.


    "I know, I was just feeling a bit uncomfortable, so I couldn''t control my emotions." Lin Lin said in the same tone as she used to. In order to deepen the credibility of the situation, she even frowned and bit her lips, as if she really didn''t feel comfortable about it.


    Qin Rongyue suspiciously looked at Lin Lin, but luckily he had taken a cold shower and didn''t put on any makeup, so his face was pale white. On the other hand, Lin Yuyan immediately jumped out to express his sister''s magnanimity and concern for his sister''s quality, "Sis, so you are not feeling well, I knew that you wouldn''t hate talking about cigarettes, then are you still feeling uncomfortable, do you want to go to the hospital?"


    The people of over twenty years of age actually called themselves'' Words and Smoke ''. It was unknown as to who was the addict. Lin Lin suddenly felt her stomach churning, she suppressed her disgust and replied: "It''s okay, it''s just that this time I can''t go to the weekend, alright?"


    "Huh?" Lin Yuyan shouted. She was really looking forward to this weekend, when the time comes, she and Yue Yu would be able to go to one of the scenic spots on the route to see the waterfall.


    However, Qin Rongyue didn''t have the slightest reaction, and said naturally: "Since you''re not feeling well, then I won''t be going, I''ll go with Yuyan."


    Lin Lin clenched her hands under the table. A normal fiance would not only not care, but he would also accompany his fiancee''s younger sister out to play, knowing that his fiancee was ill and not feeling well. Lin Yuyan had an expression of agreement, as she looked at her with complete disregard.


    In their eyes, was she so stupid that she couldn''t see anything and could just let them fool her around? Or had they done so with her love and trust?


    Qin Rongyue took note of Lin Lin''s cold gaze, and only now did he realize that her identity was probably for Lin Lin to stay behind to take care of. He either abandoned him to play outside, or explained, "Yuyan has been looking forward to this trip for a long time."


    Lin Yuyan also protected Qin Rongyue, and said: "That''s right, big sister, I really want to go to that resort. If I can''t go there this time, I don''t know when I''ll be able to."


    If the Lin Lin of the past saw the Lin Yuyan who acted like a spoiled child in anticipation, she would definitely think that she was in the wrong for this matter. She shouldn''t be sick, she shouldn''t let the two of them be entangled over it.


    Lin Lin recalled her previous silly look and thought that she did not want to see these two people anyways, so why not let them go on a trip directly?


    Although Lin Lin agreed, her attitude was too cold. Lin Yuyan sensed that something was amiss and looked at Qin Rongyue, feeling that their journey was more important than that. After eating breakfast, Lin Lin and the other two said goodbye to each other and went out with their luggage.


    As for the ''sick'' Lin Lin, who would care?


    Lin Lin coldly watched as the car drove away, turned and ran towards her room, then hugged the toilet. A burst of uncontrollable nausea came over, ''puke, puke''.


    The piece of toast he had just eaten and the few mouthfuls of milk were all vomited into the toilet now. The white and yellow mixture of vomit made Lin Lin feel dizzy and wanted to vomit once again.


    The stench of vomit was so pungent that tears flowed uncontrollably due to the discomfort, blurring his eyes.


    Lin Lin wanted to cry, but she also wanted to laugh. She was not a god, she was really afraid when the Zombie pounced at her, the Zombie''s cries seemed to still be resounding in her ears. She didn''t want to describe the pain of seeing her flesh being bitten off. She was afraid that she would collapse!


    Looking at the fake Qin Rongyue and Lin Yuyan, she hated, hated, and was even more filled with uncontrollable disgust. She loved and protected such people in the past.


    Lin Lin stood up, pressed the button to rush forward to remove all the filth. She went over to the mirror, washed her mouth and face, and then looked at herself in the mirror.


    Even though she was a director of the company, she was only a woman in her early twenties.


    Lin Lin''s eyes were like a seductive fox''s eyes, with just a casual flick, it was bewitching. Her eyes were deep, as though she was trying to suck a person in when she looked at someone seriously. But now, with a cold face and a cold temperament that matched perfectly with her eyes, she gave off an unreachable feeling.


    Previously, Qin Rongyue said that he liked her enchanting eyes the most, but what he loved was Lin Yuyan''s round almond-shaped eyes.


    Lin Lin laughed, her hand slowly slid down her eyelids, nose and red lips. At this moment, her well-preserved skin was smooth and bright. It was really different from the two years she spent outside the apocalypse to dry out her sallow skin.


    But her facial features were beautiful, and even if her skin wasn''t good, it would still attract the attention of many men from the apocalypse. Adding to that, her sexy body wasn''t the same as before the apocalypse.


    Someone once said that the most dangerous person in this apocalyptic world was not a woman, but a beautiful woman.


    As long as you have strength, you can protect yourself. However, beautiful women, one after the other, are stronger than you and you will never be able to stand at the top.


    Lin Lin looked at the beautiful woman in the mirror and swung her fist upwards. With a ''kacha'' sound, blood flowed along the surface of the mirror from the crack, flowing past her distorted face.


    In order to preserve her innocence in the apocalypse, she had spent a lot of time concealing herself. In this world where women were men and animals, she was an animal that could piss!


    But now, in order to trample Qin Rongyue and Lin Yuyan, she didn''t want to hide himself anymore. She didn''t want to live his life of hiding and concealment any longer, so she wanted to live an honorable life under the sun, so Qin Rongyue and Lin Yuyan could look up to his!


    Lin Lin''s face grew colder and colder. Previously, she had looked at the time, but it was now 2016.10. There were still five months until the apocalypse of 2017.3.


    In this short period of time, she had to prepare for everything. She no longer wandered around like she did just to survive.


    In the apocalypse, there was no need for sympathy nor for smiles.


    This coldness was no longer a disguise. It was the real her.


    Laughter was her mask. It was what she wanted and needed for her sake.


    Lin Lin placed her hands under the water to rinse the water. She was currently just a CEO who lacked exercise, the reason why she was able to shatter the glass was partly because of her mental state, but partly because the glass wasn''t too hard. However, this glass was not bad. Even if it was broken, it would not fall off. It was the same as the glass that her finger had cut into.


    His right hand, which had been drenched in blood, became riddled with wounds. This body was truly weak, and he needed more training.


    But before that, she had to go to the company and do something very important.


    The bathroom was dirty and dilapidated by her, but she had stayed in the dirtiest part of the bathroom, so there was no other reaction. She went back to her room to look for a medical kit, then used a bandage to wrap her hand a few times to solve the problem.


    In the apocalyptic world, there was no guarantee that there would be water to drink every day, not to mention face washing, which was completely unnecessary. Even if there were water descent Adepts, they had to attack Zombie to get the water they drank.


    Under such a difficult situation, not to mention putting on makeup, Lin Lin had not touched a brush or something like that for a long time.


    There wasn''t enough time, Lin Lin casually applied some foundation, raised her eyebrows, and applied some lipstick. Seeing that her makeup was looking good, she prepared to leave.


    However, there was another problem. In the apocalypse, she always wore flat shoes in order to escape. Right now, there were only two pairs of heels in front of her, from 5 to 10 centimeters. How could she accept that?


    For the first time, Lin Lin felt that peaceful times were even more difficult for her than the apocalypse.

 C5

    Lin Lin drove away from the villa. Although she did not return to B City after the apocalypse, she had stayed for more than twenty years, which was the usual route. At first, he would feel absent-minded, but when she saw the familiar road, he understood the route.


    The city outside the car had its own prosperity and liveliness. Perhaps it was because of the weekend, but the streets were filled with chattering friends, family, and couples. However, that smiling face will freeze up when the apocalypse comes. The loved ones in front of you will pounce on you in the next second, biting and biting you until you lose your mind.


    Now, Lin Lin had returned to the May before the apocalypse. In other words, she could foresee the arrival of the apocalypse as well as the catastrophe that would befall humans.


    Lin Lin retracted her gaze, increased the firepower, and headed towards the company.


    Although it was the weekend, there were still many people working overtime in the various departments in Lin''s disease. Therefore, there were still many people walking in and out of the hall on the first floor.


    The employees of Lin''s disease had a snack bar today, it was already sad enough for them to have to work overtime on a good weekend, the normally unusual Boss Lin would actually appear in the main hall on a weekend.


    The employees wanted to step forward and greet him politely, but their Boss Lin''s expression was too cold, as if she was a stranger that was not allowed to get near. They were so scared that they didn''t dare to get close!


    However, he was afraid that Boss Lin would remember their appearances and not respect their superiors.


    Thus, a strange phenomenon appeared in the hall. With a beautiful and cold woman as the center, no one approached within a radius of five meters. Furthermore, every employee that passed by walked hurriedly. Anyway, he covered his face up.


    Lin Lin naturally noticed this phenomenon and was suspicious. Could it be that their Lin''s disease had switched to doing improper business? Those who went in and out had to hide themselves from each other, afraid that others would discover them?


    She was trapped in the hall, because when she came to Lin''s disease and wanted to go to the office, she found out that she did not have her card with her. It''s not an employee card, it''s an elevator card.


    Lin''s disease used to bid for the land at the auction company before giving it to a trustworthy construction company, so this building was built by the Lin Family. On the surface, it looked pretty trenches, well, it was indeed trenches, but the Forest Fathers also gave up on a lot of promising things.


    Although Lin Lin didn''t really agree with Forest Fathers''s seemingly crude decision, she was still young and young at that time. At most, she would raise her opinion and not change Forest Fathers''s decision.


    The biggest characteristic of this building was that the General Manager''s Office was located on the top floor. Furthermore, there was a separate elevator built, so other than this elevator, neither the elevator nor the corridor could reach the top floor. If you want to enter the elevator, you have to swipe your elevator card. Otherwise, you just have to wait for someone to come pick you up.


    Lin Lin was used to it, when she went out she immediately brought her mobile, suppressing her impulse to not take a knife, and directly got on the car, but now she was unluckily trapped in the hall.


    Waiting for death was not Lin Lin''s nature, the only ones with an elevator card were Jiang Yishu and her secretary, Ai Mi. Lin Lin was afraid that she would meet with Jiang Yishu, hence she immediately called Ai Mi.


    "Hello, Boss Lin?" Ai Mi''s voice was obviously a little surprised, and the background was a little lively, as if it came from a shopping mall or a street.


    Lin Lin determined Ai Mi''s location with the fastest speed possible, and asked: "How long are you able to get to the company at the fastest?"


    "Huh?" Ai Mi was startled for a moment, and quickly replied, "Boss Lin, when I go back home this week, the fastest car will be back in two hours."


    Ai Mi was Lin Lin''s one in a thousand secretary. She was quick to react, her actions were decisive and her memory was extremely good. Hearing that Lin Lin did not waste time asking her when she would be at the company, the fastest analysis was presented in front of Lin Lin.


    Lin Lin frowned. She wouldn''t wait here for that long for two hours.


    Ai Mi could feel Lin Lin''s hesitation and suggested, "Boss Lin, is there something urgent? Assistant Jiang should be in the company right now, you can look for Assistant Jiang. I''ll rush back as soon as possible."


    "Are you sure?"


    Ai Mi directly replied without trying to figure it out: "Assistant Jiang previously told me that he would settle some of the company''s recent project lists with me over the weekend."


    "Yeah, I got it. You''re so fun." With that, Lin Lin immediately hung up the phone. Right now, the quickest way was to find Jiang Yishu, her assistant. Sooner or later, he would see her, so what if he was afraid?


    "Boss Lin."


    Lin Lin looked at the person who looked exactly the same as before, and was even the one who was used to smiling gently, and it suddenly became difficult to breathe.


    After the apocalypse, she had actually tried to look for Jiang Yishu. Not to mention that she was being chased by Qin Rongyue and Lin Yuyan later on. She couldn''t even preserve her own life, so why would she need to implicate others?


    Perhaps it was a coincidence of fate, but just when Lin Lin didn''t want to see Jiang Yishu, the other party had actually appeared in front of her without any warning. But she didn''t even have the chance to greet him with a smile on her face. She saw him get injured in the leg by her comrades in order to stall the Zombie that was attacking them.


    It was too far away, the green vines Lin Lin released could not even touch Jiang Yishu, and they could only watch him die in front of him like this.


    At that time, Lin Lin''s mind was blank, followed by a surge of sorrow and anger in her heart.


    Her life was actually very simple, the company, Qin Rongyue, Lin Yuyan. She had no other recreational life, no close friends, no family to call out to.


    Lin Lin was not a heartless person, she knew that Jiang Yishu treated her very well, and she could even feel that Jiang Yishu treated her differently from the way he treated his boss and his friends. But at that time, she had someone she loved. Maybe Jiang Yishu also knew that the two of them were not possible, so she never acted or spoke any more than she did. Otherwise, even if she went through so much trouble to get him to come here, she would still have to dismiss him.


    And for Lin Lin who had experienced betrayal, facing this kind of person who truly treated her well, the Jiang Yishu who shared the same thoughts as some of her friends, she was even the only person in this world who could entrust her back to him.


    How could she just watch as he died?


    However,''s face was filled with killing intent, but he still stopped him, "Lin Lin, the opponent is a level 3 metal-type superpower. Your superpower was originally a wood type with a weak attack, and you are one level lower than him, how could you guarantee that you could kill him without suffering any injuries? Even if you could kill him, he wasn''t alone, he was the leader of a team."


    Lin Lin clenched her fists. Of course she understood this, the current her was not as impulsive as she was in the past. She had long ago learnt how to hide her emotions, and she could almost squeeze out a few words from between her teeth.


    Lin Lin did not kill the captain. She only killed the entire team. This was the first time since the apocalypse that her hands had been stained with so much blood. However, she was neither afraid nor regretful.


    Because Jiang Yishu''s group had suffered the attacks of the Zombie, Lin Lin''s team absorbed them at the same time they saved them. With just a casual question, Lin Lin had already gathered information about Jiang Yishu. It could also be considered that she understood why the members of their party turned a blind eye to their captain injuring Jiang Yishu. This was because they were all the same people, the same extremely cruel and disgusting people.


    However, Lin Lin did not even think about killing them all. The people in the apocalypse were already on guard against the people around them, unless they were very good people. Otherwise, it was impossible for them to risk their lives to save others. From the beginning to the end, Lin Lin only thought of killing their wretched team leader.


    With just a few tricks, Lin Lin had already centrifuged him and his teammates. After that, when they were fighting the Zombie, they had secretly made a move and almost effortlessly plunged him into the same hopeless situation as Jiang Yishu. But in the end, he was still stronger than Jiang Yishu, and was still able to pull others down with him. Fortunately, Lin Lin and his team had been wary of him from the start, so only her team could carry him.


    Unfortunately, their team wasn''t made up of good people. One person pulling one person was enough to wipe out the entire team.


    It seemed that the boss was different from those who only knew how to use brute force.


    Lin Lin didn''t have a trace of pride or arrogance.


    Jiang Yishu, I have finally avenged you.

 C6

    Lin Lin retracted all of her emotions, looked at Jiang Yishu, and said: "You too."


    Jiang Yishu rarely saw such a sad expression on Lin Lin''s face, although it was only for a moment, and was caught by him in time, but the relationship between the two of them made him not qualified to ask, "Boss Lin, didn''t you prepare for the weekend? Why did you suddenly come to the company?"


    Lin Lin entered the office, then said: "YiShu, help me contact the lawyers in the company, remember to find a lawyer that is an expert in notaries and handling contracts."


    "Ma Fa, please sit." Lin Lin casually pointed to a chair to the side, then shot Jiang Yishu a glance, signalling that they had something to discuss and he needed to avoid it.


    Jiang Yishu naturally understood and nodded: "Boss Lin, do you need anything to drink?" Since the secretary wasn''t around, he naturally caught up with his on the spur of the moment.


    Lin Lin replied: "Bai Kaishui." Bai Kaishui was the safest in the apocalypse to quench her thirst, and even now, she still maintained this'' advantage ''.


    Ma Fa replied, "One cup of coffee, no sugar."


    Jiang Yishu closed the door and went out, this cup of plain water and coffee might take a long time to arrive, but in truth, Lin Lin did not have much to say, and directly went straight to the point: "Can Ma Fa help me pass down a matter?"


    During the weekend when Ma Fa was resting, he was mentally prepared when he was called over by the Lin''s disease''s assistant general manager. Facing Lin Lin''s question, she said calmly: "As long as it''s legal, I can take the certificate for Boss Lin."


    Lin Lin raised her eyebrows. Although the meaning behind these words was that it would be legal for him, the Ma Fa, to help her in the future, but her subconscious was saying that even if it did not conform to the law, as long as there were enough benefits, he would be able to help her solve the problem.


    He didn''t expect that although this person looked young, he could clearly see both black and white. Initially, lawyers were in the gray zone, so lawyers who just came out would insist that black and white must be kept at a clear line of demarcation.


    Lin Lin pursed her lips, "Don''t worry Ma Fa. It is natural for me to seek you out for a notarization ceremony to be in accordance with the law."


    After the Ma Fa heard Lin Lin''s words, she heaved a sigh of relief. Although it was not obvious, but Lin Lin who had been observing him carefully saw this, and could not help but laugh in her heart, As expected, she was still young.


    The cavalry made a guarantee, "Since it is in accordance with the law, my cavalry will definitely do it for Boss Lin."


    Lin Lin also did not waste time, and told her own story, going through all the details to the end, and said: "... Ma Fa, my request is for you to bear witness that from today onwards, all contracts and documents related to the transfer of property will be null and void. "


    Actually, Lin Lin had wanted to do this ever since she was reborn. Killing Qin Rongyue and Lin Yuyan was a rather long process, and although she couldn''t stop or even try to stop the two of them, she had to ensure that the company her father left behind would survive.


    Even if the apocalypse had come and everything had turned into trash, Lin Lin did not want her father''s painstaking efforts to land in the hands of someone else, even if it was just for a second. Besides, the preparation before the apocalypse required a lot of money, and she still needed money to buy all sorts of weapons and supplies.


    However, Lin Lin didn''t know when she had signed the contract in her previous life, nor did she know if Lin Yuyan had signed any similar transfer documents, or even a will, other than the contract.


    Heh, if she didn''t want to be harmed by others, she had to think of the worst possible way, and she didn''t think that Lin Yuyan wouldn''t be able to do it.


    Hearing Lin Lin''s words, Ma Fa frowned, "Boss Lin, this matter isn''t really that difficult, it''s just that you have too many content to it, and the procedure for giving evidence is rather complicated, so you can''t give evidence for a short period of time."


    Lin Lin hesitated to think, "How long will it take?"


    Ma Fa thought for a moment, "Boss Lin, first, you have to prove that you are clear-headed when you take down this notary. Then, you have to submit the relevant documents and get rewritten and sealed by each department." It was originally a lawyer''s professional explanation, but as Ma Jun spoke, he felt Lin Lin''s face becoming worse, as if he was getting more and more unhappy, and knew that he was starting to say ''nonsense'' again. He quickly replied briefly: "It will probably take around a month."


    It was October 2016, March 2017, and January 2017. Even if it was just a month''s time, it would still be one month earlier than when he caught the traitor. Furthermore, if there wasn''t the matter of exposing the traitor, Lin Yuyan probably wouldn''t have revealed his trump card so early.


    However, things like that, normally people would talk about such things. Lin Lin could easily tell that Ma Jun was very relaxed when he said ''a month'', he looked over, and spoke with some hesitation: "A month, is it that long?"


    Seeing Lin Lin in such a state, Ma Jun added, "If Boss Lin is really short on time, it would be possible for me to take a week off if I rush upwards."


    One less week, then three more weeks, twenty-one days.


    Ma Jun was extremely shocked, "Half a month, Boss Lin, this, how is this possible, you should know that just to organize the documents ¡­"


    Lin Lin interrupted his horse and replied coldly: "You don''t need to say anything more about that to me. It''s only for half a month, and if you can complete it within half a month, your salary will be doubled from today onwards."


    Ma Jun''s face loosened a little. After considering the pros and cons of this matter, and hesitating whether he should agree to it, Lin Lin said again: "Three times."


    The salary that the Lin''s disease gave them was not low at all, one month''s wages could even match up to an ordinary white-collar worker for three to four months, not to mention the current three times increase in wages. Sure enough, the big boss''s courage was different, it was just that when Ma Jun was about to agree, Lin Lin said with a smile: "But if you fail, I remember that you lawyers signed a contract with our Lin''s disease, and there are also quite a few lawyers there, tell me, if I call all of them here, find loopholes in the contract for you to compensate Lin''s disease, how much would you compensate?"


    Other than him, the lawyers in the Lin''s disease were all big monsters that wanted to use contracts. It would be easy for them to find the loopholes, at that time, let alone the fact that they couldn''t afford the normal wages, they could even pay back their entire assets. After all, a large company''s assets would be enough to kill you even if it was with money.


    It was only then that Ma Jun noticed the confidence in Lin Lin''s eyes, his posture relaxed, as if everything was under her control. It seemed that from the very start, she had already seen through his disguise, and he still thought that he was unaware of it, but did not know that she had already tricked him so much.


    Ma Jun smiled bitterly and said: "Boss Lin, you are really making things difficult for me. It''s only been half a month, even if it''s not for the three times salary, in order to not become the enemy of Lin, I still have to hurry and do it."


    After Lin Lin stood up, she extended her hand towards the horse army and smiled: "I wish us a happy cooperation."


    Ma Jun immediately stood up and held Lin Lin''s hand, and lightly shook it a few times, then said: "Boss Lin, what kind of words are these? I was working for Boss Lin in the first place, so how could it be considered working happily.


    Seeing the two of them stand up, he knew that they had talked about the situation before, and laughed: "Looks like I came here too late, the matter with Lin Qie and Ma Fa seemed to have been discussed already, and I can only blame myself for not thinking about boiling the water during the weekend, and for not knowing where to put the coffee. I took a long time to find it."


    Jiang Yishu said as he placed the plain water and coffee on the table.


    Lin Lin took the opportunity to drink some water and said, "It''s good that you came at this time."


    Seeing that Lin Lin had even said that, the Ma Fa did not even bother to take a step forward and said: "That''s right Assistant Jiang, the time is just right, I''m a little thirsty right now."


    Jiang Yishu smiled as he held the plate and said: "Boss Lin, it''s almost noon. When do you plan to have lunch?"


    Lin Lin looked at the clock on the table. It was about half past eleven, and lunch was neither too early nor too late. Furthermore, she had pretty much vomited all her breakfast in the morning and had only drank a single mouthful of water up till now. Hearing Jiang Yishu''s words, she really felt a bit hungry.


    "Ma Fa, do you have an appointment for lunch? If not, is it convenient for us to have lunch together?"


    Lin Lin had always been a person with clear rewards, and the thoughts of the horse army before wasn''t anything big. After all, they were people who had important things to do for him, so other than money, treating them to lunch was a very normal and polite thing.


    Ma Fa did not think much of it and rejected it, "Boss Lin, this matter is rather urgent, I will not be eating lunch with you. After everything is settled, please come back and I will definitely come."


    Lin Lin nodded, she could be considered a person who knew the severity of the situation.


    When Ma Fa rejected the invitation, Lin Lin also made an appointment with Jiang Yishu, but Jiang Yishu happily agreed.

 C7

    Jiang Yishu then pulled up a chair for Lin Lin and waited for him to sit down before returning to her own seat.


    Since he was going to treat Jiang Yishu to a meal, the place would naturally be chosen by him. Jiang Yishu chose to eat at a rather famous western restaurant in B City almost without thinking too much. As for why she knew about it, it was because Qin Rongyue really liked this restaurant, and she had followed his instructions many times.


    The menu that the waiter handed to Jiang Yishu had been pushed to Jiang Yishu. The food only replenished her energy and she had already forgotten all about it. Jiang Yishu laughed and accepted the menu. After taking a few glances, he ordered a plate of fried snails, while the Luo Song Soup and main dish was a cold western steak. When he closed the menu, he asked Lin Lin if she would mind doing the same, as Lin Lin said ''OK''.


    Lin Lin stared blankly for a moment, not knowing how to answer. Was it simply to say that she didn''t want to go anymore, or was it to give Qin Rongyue and Lin Yuyan a reason. As her assistant, Jiang Yishu couldn''t possibly not see through it, so why did nothing happen to her, and she just didn''t want to go there suddenly? As for the latter, it would be even more untenable. Right now, even if she did not look good, she would definitely not be able to get sick and go to the weekend.


    Jiang Yishu had been keeping a close eye on Lin Lin ever since the question left her mouth, and seeing her surprised expression, he immediately said: "It''s my fault, Boss Lin can choose not to speak of it."


    Lin Lin looked at Jiang Yishu and said: "No, I was just distracted and wasn''t able to react in time. This weekend was cancelled because I had some private matters to attend to, so I decided not to go. "


    Jiang Yishu smiled and said: "So that''s how it is."


    Lin Lin nodded, as she picked up the cup of water in front of her and took a sip, forcibly interrupting the conversation. She did not want to lie to Jiang Yishu, but she also did not want to reveal the truth either.


    Right now, in the eyes of everyone, she was Qin Rongyue''s fiancee and also Lin Yuyan''s older sister.


    Lin Lin did not want anyone to see the disgust and killing intent of the two of them. The former could expose the relationship between the two of them, but how could she explain the latter?


    Not long after the short conversation ended, the first thing they did was come up. The two of them only occasionally talked about a few dishes and didn''t talk about anything else. Lin Lin had been in a state of hunting for a long time, so she had used physical language to replace her speech. Now that she was back to before the apocalypse, she was still somewhat unaccustomed to it and thus became a cold and taciturn person.


    After the meal, Jiang Yishu went back to the company to continue working. On the other hand, Lin Lin prepared to go to the shopping mall to take a look, although their goals were the same. After Lin Lin sent Jiang Yishu downstairs to Lin''s disease, he drove to a nearby shopping mall.


    Lin Lin''s goal was very strong, after parking the car, she directly went to the shopping mall''s salon.


    The Design was quite famous in B City, previously, Lin Lin had accompanied Lin Yuyan here a few times.


    After entering, he asked the receptionist to find a pretty good hairdresser at random and then went to a nearby seat to wait. However, the hairdresser did not wait for him to arrive. When he saw the shop manager, who was also the head hairdresser in the salon, David, he came over and greeted him enthusiastically, "Boss Lin, why are you here today? Why aren''t Miss Yu Yan here?"


    Lin Lin frowned as she looked at the man in front of him who was dressed in a slightly unique manner. She frowned and quickly recalled the identity of the man.


    David was stunned. Was the person in front of him still the General Manager of Lin''s disease he had thought to be Lin Lin?


    David was actually not very familiar with Lin Lin, at most, he would only be in the state of meeting someone and knowing their name. Previously, when Lin Yuyan came to take care of her hair, he had seen her by her side a few times. Although people at that time were also not very approachable, they were still relatively friendly and especially doted on Lin Yuyan. The occasional doting smile on her face made him absent-minded several times.


    But when Lin Lin talked to him now, every word was like ice hitting his head, making him feel cold from the bottom of her heart.


    Perhaps it was because of his profession, David was very observant, which allowed him to experience the tiniest bit of liking and disgust when cutting his hair, and thus produce a hairstyle that made his customers more satisfied. Right now, Lin Lin''s face was expressionless. Perhaps ordinary people would feel that she was a little cold, but he could feel the coldness in her heart. He had interacted with over ten thousand people before, even if it wasn''t a million. However, he had never met a group of people before.


    Lin Lin naturally did not know that this man in front of her did not have much of an idea. After experiencing this much, her only thought right now was to cut her hair as soon as possible.


    Lin Lin looked at her body that was reflected in the mirror with her long, black hair and said, "Ear shortening."


    "Huh?" David was not as surprised as he was today. Was it because this world had changed, or was it because he had been walking in place the entire time, unable to keep up with the times. "Boss Lin, are you going to cut your hair?"


    Lin Lin was regretting coming here, she should just go straight to a normal barber shop. Although the design of the hair style was unpredictable, at least she wouldn''t ask directly to cut her hair according to her request, rather than dawdling like now and wasting her time.


    "Yes, is there a problem?"


    Although he did not know who designed this hairstyle, he admired the designer quite a bit. It was a simple design, but it fully displayed Lin Lin''s facial features and figure.


    Lin Lin was very beautiful, and her figure was also very sexy. Only with her long hair, would he be able to fully display her charm, but now she wanted to cut off her hair to her ears. How could he accept that?


    David touched Lin Lin''s hair with a little pity and said, "Boss Lin, your hair right now is so beautiful. It''s such a pity to cut short your hair, you''ll definitely regret it after you cut it."


    Lin Lin finally furrowed her brows, "In short, either I shall cut short my hair to the ears, or I will leave now."


    David saw that Lin Lin was not trying to lie like other people, but was expressing her truest thoughts. Instantly, she found out that her customer was her own idea, and waved her hands, "Don''t, Boss Lin, I''ll cut whatever you say.


    Lin Lin did not say anything. Being beautiful in the apocalypse was not an advantage, but a giant invisible bomb following you.


    It was only because she had cut her hair short for too long after the apocalypse, and now that she looked at her hair, she felt that it was too troublesome to take care of. He would have to cut it sooner or later. It was better to let a professional barber cut short his own hair than to cut it into the shape of a dog to gnaw on.


    Compared to Lin Lin''s indifference, David was on the defensive. After looking at Lin Lin from left to right for a long time, she finally made up her mind to take up the scissors and prepare to cut her hair.


    The process of cutting Lin Lin''s hair seemed to have taken a long time. David first looked at Lin Lin''s long hair and reminisced for a long time. Lin Lin endured the entire time, treating it as an ambush set up by the Zombie he was going to kill. In the past, she had been lying in ambush for at most one day and one night, neither eating nor drinking. She didn''t even dare to close her eyes, afraid that the moment she relaxed and fell asleep, she would wake up once again and find them in the mouth of the Zombie. Therefore, it was not difficult for her to sit for an entire afternoon.


    "OK." David finished pruning the last strand of hair and praised Lin Lin in the mirror, "It''s too perfect!"


    It was just that he did not know whether this perfection was due to Lin Lin with short hair or the perfection of his hairstyle, but they were all linked together. In short, this perfection was his praise.


    The Lin Lin in the mirror had thirty to seventy percent short hair. Her hair formed layers of lines to achieve a fluffy effect, while the hair that slightly surpassed the earlobes made her feel even more fashionable. The visual effect of her entire hairstyle had a lot of layers. The most important thing was to be safe and to be convenient for cleaning.


    Lin Lin raised her eyebrows, although she was a little noisy, but she was truly worthy of being the chief designer. The hair style that he designed for her was indeed not bad. Therefore, this phrase''s perfection wasn''t an exaggeration. She could just barely accept it.


    David saw that Lin Lin was becoming more and more satisfied with her work, and her eyes almost emitted a substantial light, which shot towards Lin Lin.


    The process was not smooth, but the result was satisfactory. Lin Lin was satisfied, she stood up and said: "Not bad, where are you going to pay?"


    David beckoned to the acolytes by the side and said, "Make out the bill for Boss Lin." She then turned to Lin Lin and smiled, "Boss Lin, please follow me."


    , who was walking out of the salon, had become a completely different person. If the previous Lin Lin was covered by that long black hair, then the current short hair made Lin Lin''s temperament seem to be even more powerful, and it was like a sharp sword, eye-catching.


    Only then did Lin Lin notice from the passerby''s turn that she had recovered the feeling of the apocalypse due to her short hair. However, if this could be forced in the apocalypse, it was useless in times of peace except for attracting attention.


    To Lin Lin, restraining herself wasn''t difficult at all. When she lowered her head and looked up again, although she still had a lot to turn around, it was much better than before.

 C8

    Just as Lin Lin entered the shop, a shop assistant came over and asked with a smile: "Miss, is there anything I can help you with?"


    Lin Lin immediately reported the code of her own clothes, and then said: "Use this code to find me a few sets of clothes that professional women often wear, and then find me a few sets of casual clothes."


    "Miss, all the clothes you need are here."


    As the clothes that he bought were large, he could choose to send them to the shop, so Lin Lin filled in the address and left the shop.


    The shop assistant however, was called over by the person behind the counter, "Hey, Sister Zhang, look at this name, Lin Lin, isn''t he familiar?"


    Sis Zhang looked over, seeing the smooth and smooth ''Lin Lin'' on the bill, she paused for a moment and said: "Isn''t this the General Manager of Lin''s disease, Lin Lin?!"


    The person behind the counter was also surprised, "As soon as you said it, I remembered. I saw her in a magazine not long ago. That was when her hair was black. That''s why I couldn''t recognize her today."


    No wonder they could buy these clothes without even blinking their eyes. If they could even buy these clothes in their shop, how could they care about this small amount of money.


    "I saw that her hair was so beautiful before, but I didn''t expect her short hair to be so beautiful." The man at the counter held his hands together and sighed, "You can just say that she''s pretty, and that she''s so rich. The heavens aren''t fair."


    Sister Zhang was a few years older than the person at the counter. She knocked on his head and said snappily, "How is this a matter of God? You didn''t see his efforts. You''re even worse off than him. Work hard!"


    The counter staff covered his head and blinked, smiling, "Yes, Sister Zhang."


    Lin Lin, who was in the middle of the incident, had already moved into a sports shop. She chose a few simple and crude sports attire sets and two pair of sports shoes, planning to wear them first before buying them.


    Then, she went to the shoe store to buy a few pairs of low-heeled high-heeled shoes. After all, she still had five months of general manager life to live, and high heels were equivalent to her shopping mall weapon.


    After putting all the items in the trunk, Lin Lin finally had time to look at the phone that had been muted. Other than Jiang Yishu asking her what she was doing with a text message at around 2pm and that she was cutting her hair, there was no missed calls or messages.


    Lin Lin replied Jiang Yishu with a message, saying that he still had something going on outside, and with a cold smile, he tossed the phone over to the front passenger seat. Those two really forgot their identities the moment they entered the world of two people. They forgot that she was their ''sickly'' older sister and fiancee.


    Since that was the case, she didn''t want to disturb them and let them have a good time on the few sweet travels they already had.


    It was now 4 in the afternoon. Lin Lin went to the other side of the city according to her memory, and found a very famous Taekwondo hall, where the coaches were mostly all at least in black belts. They had organized and participated in national competitions before.


    The apocalypse was coming, and Lin Lin didn''t have much time left. She didn''t want to have to struggle to reach the stage like she did in her previous life, step by step.


    Although Lin Lin awakened her superpower late and levelled it up slowly, she was related to the occurrence and probability of her superpower during the process. Although she found out that her superpower was related to her advantage, a large portion of it still determined a person''s physical attributes.


    Lin Lin had even focused on researching a method to train her superpower, but before she could even try this, she met Qin Rongyue and Lin Yuyan and was killed by them.


    Since the beginning of this world, she naturally wouldn''t allow such a thing to happen again. Although she didn''t know if superpowers were related to the apocalypse, training and improving one''s physical fitness were crucial aspects.


    Actually, Lin Lin''s first priority was not the Taekwondo, but rather the fighting, boxing and other types of items with a strong offensive nature. However, she also took into account that she was currently a woman with very little exercise and even a bit of weakness. She had studied such an intense project from the very beginning, and without any foundation, it was impossible to carry on.


    She didn''t want to hurt herself by not studying systematically.


    Taking all of these into consideration, the only thing left to do was practice Taekwondo with zero foundation. Furthermore, the Taekwondo was very powerful, and when faced with Zombie, it would be more beneficial for him to attack the opponent. Furthermore, the power she used was so strong that even if she was weak, she would be able to deal a heavy blow if she mastered it.


    Taekwondo mainly uses kicks and kicks, but due to the need of competition, restriction of rules and the characteristics of Taekwondo attacking methods, the Taekwondo has mainly used kicks to attack. Among Taekwondo techniques, kicks account for about 70% of the total skills of the kickboxing technique, such as kickboxing and kickboxing.


    Whether it was in terms of attack range, attack strength, or other aspects, the kick far surpassed the attack of the fist technique, but it did not mean that the punch was unimportant.


    The most important thing was that Taekwondo did not pay attention to any fancy moves, all of its movements were centered around fighting techniques, straight hit, contact defense, and offense using a straight line to continuously attack, using a combination of continuous and quick movements to hit the opponent, requiring a fast speed, great strength, and good impact effect, it was more suited to Lin Lin''s personality and the tactics Lin Lin pursued.


    Moreover, it was extremely easy for people to catch them off guard. If it was against Zombie s, then the early stage Zombie s could only rely on their brute strength to get close to humans, Lin Lin could still deal with them. However, it was clear that they were not qualified to fight a Zombie with an increased intelligence. At this time, they could only use their hands to make up for their inadequacies.


    Maybe the coach of this Taekwondo club was too good, as most people here really liked Taekwondo. They rarely came just to exercise their body and have a playful attitude.


    Lin Lin had a good impression of the place since she first entered the training hall. Firstly, the facilities here were good, including mattresses, basic foot targets, sandbags, wooden stakes, and she even saw fitness equipment at the corner. She also saw many marked resting rooms, locker rooms, shower rooms, and offices.


    The one on the stage was a young lady. When she saw Lin Lin enter, she was very surprised, but she still politely asked: "Miss, do you want to take part in Taekwondo?"


    Lin Lin retracted her gaze from the training hall, and nodded: "Yes, how long will it take to arrange for the fastest class to learn?"


    The little girl gently smiled, "Miss, we have class training here, and we also have one-on-one training. I wonder which type you would like?"


    Lin Lin thought for a moment, a one on one battle could indeed help him learn faster, but it would be difficult for him to find someone of the same level to practice with. What Lin Lin wanted to know was how much strength and reaction one would have when reacting subconsciously, so she replied, "Class is good as long as it''s training."


    "Miss, we are actually advocating to first try and then learn. Miss, you can go to our locker room to change into a Daoist attire and ask the coach to help teach you some simple movements."


    Lin Lin didn''t come here to play, so she obviously didn''t want to try to learn Taekwondo or to waste time. The little miss tried to advise a few more things, but couldn''t quite persuade Lin Lin. She helplessly arranged a class for Lin Lin before getting someone to get her a suitable set of clothes. After changing, he brought her to the class she was going to study.


    This Taekwondo dojo is quite large. Other than the large training field that can be seen the moment one enters the door, it is also divided into different classes with specialized classrooms. When Lin Lin was led into the class, the people inside were training under the leadership of a middle-aged man.


    One on one, one with a kick-kick target, while the other was shouting and kicking upwards. The whole classroom was filled with the sound of kicks hitting the target, creating a lively learning atmosphere.


    However, the coach, who was standing by the side, saw that Lin Lin had walked in behind the people from the training hall, and her expression became ugly.

 C9

    The instructor indicated for the students in the class to stop caring about their training, and walked over to them. He glanced at Lin Lin, and spoke to the person who brought Lin Lin in with a bad tone: "Xiao Yi, what are you doing?"


    Xiaoyi looked a little scared of this coach and immediately replied with a smile as if he was trying to curry favor with him, "Coach Zhou, this is a new student."


    Furthermore, Lin Lin was extremely upright, maintaining a defensive and offensive posture. This was a habit of the apocalypse, she could not change it, and did not want to change it.


    Since Coach Zhou had agreed to accept people, he naturally could not ignore Lin Lin anymore. He said, "Follow me." He walked over and asked the trainer to stop.


    "Today, a new student from our class came in ¡­" Coach Zhou stopped and looked towards Lin Lin as he asked, "What''s your name?"


    Lin Lin looked at her in all kinds of different gazes, and said: "Lin Lin."


    The Coach Zhou continued to speak: "En, Lin Lin, you just came in and don''t know anything about Taekwondo. Xiao Ma, help me take care of him first." The first part was said with Lin Lin, while the last part was said with a tall and skinny boy who was the leader of the group.


    When the boy was called, he immediately stood up and responded with a smile, "Yes, coach."


    The introduction time was extremely short, so Lin Lin was directly sent by the Coach Zhou to the corner to train.


    The little pony was a boy who came to know himself. It didn''t matter if Lin Lin was hot or cold, it first started to enthusiastically introduce itself, "I''m Ma Shangli. Junior Sister Lin Lin can just call me Senior Brother Ma."


    Although Ma Shangli looked younger than her, she was the last person in the class to be called Junior Sister. As for calling the other party senior brother, that would be ¡­ Lin Lin answered indifferently, "Mhm."


    Lin Lin''s coldness did not dampen Ma Shangli''s enthusiasm, she still maintained the enthusiasm from before and began to teach, then said with a serious expression: "Junior Sister Lin Lin, Taekwondo is a movement that is based on the spirit of the" Start Rites, Final Rites ", so I did not teach you Taekwondo at the start, but rather I taught you how to bow first."


    As Ma Shangli spoke, he demonstrated it to Lin Lin, "Stand side by side with your body, bend forward 30 degrees, and bend forward 45 degrees. This ceremony is something that needs to be done every day to start and end. Junior Sister Lin Lin, try doing it first. "


    His movements were simple. Although Lin Lin''s current physical fitness was not good, his ability to learn was still maintained at the speed of the apocalypse. However, after seeing it once, he was still able to do it well.


    Ma Shangli looked at Lin Lin who had finished bowing, and was extremely shocked, "Junior Sister Lin Lin, you''re a genius!"


    With a tone that carried the exaggeration of their age, Lin Lin did not give them a basic shy reaction, but said: "Can we proceed with the next step?"


    Ma Shangli embarrassedly kept his nose shut. No matter how big of a heart one might have, one could tell that Lin Lin did not like him, hence she kept a playful smile and said: "Junior sister Lin Lin, you are still a beginner and can be considered to be at the level of a white belt. You need to learn the basic leg techniques: Kick before Kick, Kick after Kick, Kick after Kick after Kick, Kick after Kick after Kick, Kick after Kick after Kick of out."


    Lin Lin listened, although she understood all of this, she continued to explain to Lin Lin when she heard him speak seriously: "I will teach you these basic skills later. Now, I will first tell you about the basic knowledge of Taekwondo. "Among them, Blue and Red want to fight in actual combat, and also have physical strength ¡­"


    Ma Shangli stopped talking as he spoke. He glanced at Lin Lin and said: "Junior Sister Lin Lin, the matter regarding your stamina is extremely important. In the future, you will ¡­" But after jumping and kicking along with the frog, don''t shout and shout about how tired you are, or else the coach would really despise you to death.


    Lin Lin naturally knew that Ma Shangli had not finished speaking, and nodded. "I know what to do, continue."


    Ma Shangli was startled. He felt so refreshed. Looks like a good junior sister really came in this time.


    However, the practicality of Taekwondo can only be shown at a high level. Usually, those who study Taekwondo all want to test the black belt, and if their physical fitness is good enough to keep up with the progress, they would be able to get a black belt if the coach says that the girls are faster.


    If it was more than a year ago, for a Taekwondo exam, the black belt wouldn''t last long, but for Lin Lin, or perhaps the entire world, there was still five months until the apocalypse. At that time, there would be no guarantee of survival, so who would care about the red belt or the black belt?


    Lin Lin learnt Taekwondo just to make sure that there was a buffer phase, and that the amount was not important. Her goal was to learn Taekwondo, train her body, and improve her attributes.


    "Junior Sister, you will slowly know all of this in the future. We will start the basic training now."


    Originally, the most important part of the class should be the Taekwondo style and the Taekwondo style. However, this Taekwondo school focused on Taekwondo, which was taught when changing the Taekwondo clothes, so they could teach movements the moment they arrived in class.


    Ma Shangli should be one of the better students in the class. Lin Lin followed along and learnt the basic stance, footwork, then knee lifting, kicks, horse stance punching, etc. Perhaps Lin Lin''s comprehension ability was too high, and the beginner''s basic skills that she could only learn in a day, only took her an hour to finish.


    Ma Shangli, on the other hand, saw that Lin Lin''s breathing was becoming more and more unstable, her face flushed red, and the beads of sweat on her forehead had drenched her hair and clothes.


    Lin Lin stopped her leg that was about to kick upwards, steadied her breathing, and slightly leaned her body against the wall. Actually, after an hour of studying with all her might, he had already used up all of her strength.


    It had only been an hour, and she was just learning basic skills. It was not even considered a high intensity study, but just like Ma Shangli said, she was so tired that she was about to faint. How could such a body survive in the apocalypse?


    In her previous life, she had relied on others to slowly train her body. Only with her Discipline would she barely be able to keep herself safe.


    In this life, she would no longer humbly beg for help like a weak person. She would only live out her life for the sake of eating a mouthful of water.


    In the apocalypse, he was the only one who could be trusted. He was the only one who relied on his own strength. Outer things such as good weapons and explosives can be used to surround and kill Zombie, but those things will eventually disappear. When you are alone that day, how can you face those Zombie?


    Lin Lin''s expression became heavy. On the surface, it was still a few months away from the apocalypse, but when she truly wanted to improve herself, she felt that it was extremely urgent.


    "Junior Sister."


    Lin Lin was thinking about something, hearing Ma Shangli''s words, she immediately looked over.


    "Actually, what the coach said just now wasn''t directed at you."


    Ma Shangli sat on the mat on the floor and watched Coach Zhou not far away helping to adjust their movements. He would occasionally demonstrate his skills and said in a serious tone, "Previously, our class had brought a few new members.


    However, those people couldn''t stand the simple training and shouted that they were going to quit. They had a playful look and after a few times disappointed the coach, they didn''t like the team members that were added in at the last minute. Currently, most of the students in the class were senior members who had been there for more than half a year.


    "Coach is actually a person who is very serious about Taekwondo, and he is also a person who would not tolerate a joke towards Taekwondo."


    Lin Lin was startled, she did not really understand Ma Shangli''s intention to protect the Coach Zhou, and even more so, did not understand why Ma Shangli knew about the Coach Zhou so clearly. Although she used to be a member of the hunting group, and did not try to backstab him, the relationship between the two was pretty much like that of strangers.


    Perhaps it was because of the cruelty of the apocalypse, making people not dare to easily trust others, but when they saw Ma Shangli looking at her with his shining eyes, and hoped that she could ''forgive'' Coach Zhou, their hearts became even weirder.


    Ma Shangli saw that Lin Lin seemed to understand his intentions, and said while smiling: "Junior sister Lin, you are such a kind person, you will definitely understand, right?"

 C10

    Lin Lin slowly retracted her hand that was supporting the wall, his fingernails brushing against the wall, blocking their way, causing slight stabs of pain.


    Kindness. She was never a kind person.


    To conclude, Lin Lin was too brutal!


    In fact, Coach Zhou had always been paying attention to Lin Lin''s training. Although he did not like her adding it in, but since he agreed, he was responsible for her progress. Lin Lin worked very hard. Although she couldn''t say whether she liked Taekwondo or not, she was serious about it. There were many times when he was afraid that Lin Lin would faint from exhaustion, and only when he saw that she was forcing herself to continue, did he heave a sigh of relief.


    After two hours, he had only rested once.


    Even the class that he taught, some men were not able to withstand it so well when they first started learning Taekwondo.


    Seeing that did not reply, Ma Shangli thought that he still had some ''prejudice'' towards Lin Lin, so he quickly said: "Coach, I see that Junior Sister Lin Lin truly wants to learn Taekwondo, her learning ability is also very strong ¡­ ¡­"


    Coach Zhou cut him off and nodded: "I understand, you return first."


    Seeing that, Ma Shangli could only return to the team. The dignity of a coach was not something that could be violated by others.


    Although Ma Shangli had left, Lin Lin still continued to train kicking and waving her fists. Because she had passed the critical point of exhausting her energy, her punches became more and more powerful, moving closer to her temples, straight towards the virtual enemy''s head.


    It could be said to be Qin Rongyue, could be said to be Lin Yuyan, could be said to be the Zombie, but it could also be said to be nothing. It was just a human shaped black mist trying to wrap around her and drag her into the endless black mist.


    "Fist, straighten, kick, and extend outwards another five centimeters or so."


    A deep male voice suddenly came out from beside his ears, even without turning his head, Lin Lin knew who the other party was. Following Coach Zhou''s instructions, he adjusted his stance, and at the same time, waved his fist forward. Unexpectedly, with just a slight change, her strength seemed to have increased by one or two levels.


    Lin Lin''s eyes lit up. Indeed, with someone to guide her, she would be able to avoid detours and detours, and this Coach Zhou had even more of the ability to be crazy.


    Coach Zhou observed Lin Lin''s movements, and from time to time, he gave his opinions, and under his guidance, Lin Lin''s movements were more pragmatic, which meant that when recruiting enemies on the battlefield, there were no fancy movements.


    Lin Lin didn''t know why Coach Zhou saw through her thoughts, but if he was willing to help her and change her mind, then why did he need to ask?


    The Coach Zhou suddenly called for them to stop, "Alright, we will stop here for today."


    Lin Lin retracted her hands, stood with her legs crossed, and looked towards Coach Zhou, "Yes."


    "Follow me, we''ll disperse a little earlier today." Coach Zhou walked forward after he finished speaking, then called his teammates to stand together to summarize the training today. He talked about the things he should pay attention to when he returned home, then asked one of the girls in the team and Lin Lin to stay behind.


    Lin Lin was not clear on what the Coach Zhou meant, but the girl walked over casually and said: "Lie down?"


    Although he had some suspicions, Lin Lin still did not speak. Instead, he looked at the girl with an expressionless face.


    The girl sighed helplessly, stepped forward and pinched Lin Lin''s arm, and said: "Don''t tell me you don''t feel pain and soreness all over your body?"


    Everything had happened so suddenly, Lin Lin did not have much wariness towards this cute girl with a round face, so she might not be able to dodge it in the next moment, and the place she had pinched him from before did indeed have a slight tingling sensation all around.


    The girl was surprised that Lin Lin finally replied her with an expression of surprise, and said smilingly: "Kneel down, I''ll help you step on your legs and hands, if not you''ll definitely be in great pain when you go back."


    Lin Lin finally understood what the girl meant. Just as she was about to reject her offer, the Coach Zhou who had kept his tools came over and said: "Why haven''t you started, Xiao Yue?"


    Xiao Yue laughed helplessly: "Coach, if junior sister Lin doesn''t lie down, how am I going to start?"


    The Coach Zhou''s gaze immediately shot over, "Lin Lin, you''ve trained too hard today. If you don''t let Xiao Yue stomp on you now, you probably won''t even be able to get up from the bed tomorrow, let alone learn Taekwondo."


    Coach Zhou''s tone was close to a threat. It seemed that if Lin Lin did not lie down now, then she would have to lie down on the bed and die tomorrow.


    It was only then that Lin Lin remembered that the current her was no longer someone who had experienced the apocalypse, and her body was extremely weak. Although she was still able to move as she felt uncomfortable, she would not be able to get up after a night''s sleep in her bed.


    "Alright." Lin Lin immediately lay down.


    After Xiao Yue and Coach Zhou looked at each other, they stepped onto Lin Lin''s legs. She had done this work many times before, and was considered strong in class.


    As for the Coach Zhou, seeing that the situation was progressing smoothly, he had nothing to do with himself, so he took his tools and prepared to place them in a corner.


    Lying on the ground and being stomped on, it had recently happened in high school. Every time the physical education teacher finished his class, he would let the two of them trample on each other''s legs to loosen up their muscles, saying that it could boost their blood circulation to provide oxygen to remove the waste and prevent their legs from cramping.


    Lin Lin felt a comfortable feeling coming from her legs, and thought back to the places Coach Zhou had corrected her before. At the same time, Xiao Yue, who was at the top, could no longer hold back and said, "Junior Sister Lin Lin, you look young, and you''re even younger than me. Can I call you Xiao Lin?"


    Lin Lin did not care, it was just a form of address, "Alright."


    "Lin Lin, I just saw you learning Taekwondo. Did you come in contact with it before? You learned it quickly and well."


    Lin Lin closed her eyes comfortably, it was rare for him to have the desire to speak, "No, it''s my first time coming into contact with you."


    Xiao Yue was extremely shocked, "Really? You can''t be lying to me, right? Then why are you so powerful, could it be that a genius has descended and can learn anything?!"


    Her tone of voice was too familiar, exactly the same as Ma Shangli. Could it be that the young people nowadays all liked to speak in this way, fusing their feelings into their words and using exaggerated artistic expressions?


    "No, I''m just practicing. I''ll learn faster."


    Xiao Yue stepped on her legs, and asked suspiciously: "Really? I also practice a lot, but you only learn to spin so fast, I don''t even know how to spin so fast like you."


    Lin Lin only let out a "En" and did not speak anymore. This benevolent person was wise, so she did not try to explain much, but Xiao Yue had probably experienced it and did not ask any further.


    When the muscles in his entire body were almost trampled out, Lin Lin and Xiao Yue then went to the locker room to get his clothes, then go to the shower and bathe. Lin Lin was not very used to the training hall''s shower system, so he had already known about it for a long time. When he finished showering and came out, he thought that Xiao Yue should have already left, but he did not expect that she was still waiting for him outside.


    "Lin Lin, let''s go blow our hair. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    Lin Lin''s hair was short, and after drying it, it would only take around one to two hours. However, Xiao Yue''s hair was long, and she had no idea how long she had waited outside while wet. She didn''t mind that she was too slow and didn''t lose her temper like a normal little girl. When she came out, she even warmly welcomed her.


    Lin Lin was curious as to why she had never realized that the person beside her was a simple and kind person. And the person she thought she was most familiar with was hiding the most malicious of hearts. It was her eyes that had been clouded before, but now her heart was as stiff as a stone, unable to truly give an unadulterated feeling.


    It didn''t matter if it was kinship, love, or friendship.


    Maybe Xiao Yue had already thought that Lin Lin was a cold and unsociable person, so when he saw her cold face, she did not feel that his hot face was on someone else''s cold butt, but instead pulled Lin Lin to the Taekwondo''s living area. There were people who prepared hair dryers for customers, and there were even a few sockets to recharge their phones and so on.


    Lin Lin''s hair was short, so it dried up faster than Xiao Yue. This time, it was her turn to wait for the other party, maybe out of boredom, Lin Lin went to the locker room to get her phone and car keys. Right, there was also the card she had taken from the company. Fortunately, she had put it in a few places before, just in case she needed it. Otherwise, it would have been really ''difficult'' for her today.


    It was just that after she took it back, Xiao Yue was still blow-drying his hair. Lin Lin waited like this, did not want to waste his time, so he switched on his phone and started browsing the internet to see if there were any strange disasters that had occurred recently. Although humans had initially noticed that the apocalypse was in the spring of 2017, and the unknown virus had spread, who knew if nature had given them any warning before this?


    However, before he could browse through the news, Lin Lin saw that there was an missed call.


    It was Lin Yuyan.


    Lin Lin''s originally gentle eyes became ice-cold. She stood up and walked to the window, looked out at the setting sun, and pressed the call button.


    "Hey, are you talking about smoke?"

 C11

    It was already the start of autumn in October, yet the rare, large, blood-red multicolored clouds were reflected on Lin Lin''s exquisite face. It was as if she had fallen into a Zombie circle and spat out fresh blood that had been painted on her face.


    Lin Lin could usually suppress the darkness in her heart against others, but when facing Lin Yuyan, the foul stench that was hidden in her heart was instantly spread all over. It was as if she could smell that disgusting foul smell that was enough to make her want to puke.


    However, Lin Yuyan did not hear it at all, and replied with a tone as sweet as honey, "No, I just wanted to ask if elder sister has seen a doctor, is she alright?"


    Lin Yuyan who was previously leaning against Qin Rongyue also sat up, with a strange look, he frowned as though he wanted to ask something, but instead, Qin Rongyue stretched out his hand and stopped him. Lin Yuyan''s mouth slightly opened and closed, his mood inexplicable tensed up.


    Lin Lin couldn''t help but curl the corner of her lips. Qin Rongyue had always been a person who didn''t say a single extra word when he could give a simple reply, but now, she said that it was the inn''s main hall. But the more she said it, the more suspicious she became. Presumably, they were already lying on the bed, bored to death.


    Actually, Lin Lin was a very conservative person. Even though she had been in a relationship with Qin Rongyue for many years, even though they were engaged, she had never taken that step with Qin Rongyue, believing that it was the wedding night that she had been handed over without any hesitation.


    It was true that Qin Rongyue was very young and vigorous earlier, and it was inevitable that he would think about doing things he loved to do when he was with someone he liked. However, after being harshly rejected by Lin Lin a few times, he stopped breathing, and even if he had strong desires, he would just kiss Lin Lin.


    At that time, Lin Lin thought that Qin Rongyue really loved him, that it was really difficult for a man to be able to control himself like this. Unexpectedly, he was already with Lin Yuyan behind the scenes.


    She even thought evilly whether Lin Yuyan had sacrificed her own body to obtain Qin Rongyue, but when she thought about this kind of thing, if one was willing to fight, the other was willing to accept it, who could say whose fault it would be?


    However, she didn''t know when Qin Rongyue had gotten together with Lin Yuyan, but when she thought that he had gotten infected with another woman''s aura and touched her again, she couldn''t help but feel a wave of disgust in her heart.


    As for Lin Yuyan, her love for her, and her feelings for her, had long become hate. Or rather, it could no longer be considered hate.


    Lin Lin suppressed her nausea and teased: "You guys want to eat so early in the morning, why don''t you go take a look at the surrounding scenic spots? That place is really beautiful."


    Seeing that Lin Lin seemed to still be as scheming as before, and was in such a pitiful state, Qin Rongyue breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, slowly laying down on the bed, and replied: "I drove a whole day''s worth of car to get here, and prepared to rest well for the night, and then go out and play tomorrow."


    Lin Lin laughed lightly, "Then the two of you should go to bed early. I originally booked a room for you, and specifically asked the owner about it. It''s also very suitable for you two to be together.


    Qin Rongyue frowned, his words were too strange, but he could not find anything wrong with his tone, and could only say: "Hmm, okay, we''re going to eat, hang up."


    "Alright." Lin Lin was no longer as expressionless as before, instead, she waited for Qin Rongyue to hang up the phone before hanging up. She would first press'' hang up '', and in this life, she would no longer wait for anyone, no matter who it was.


    Hearing the ''du'' sound by his ear, Qin Rongyue put down the phone, but his eyebrows were still knitted tightly, his expression ugly.


    Lin Yuyan leaned weakly against Qin Rongyue''s chest. She raised her head slightly, making her already small face appear so small that it could be covered with a palm. Her eyes were bright and big, and in the blink of an eye, her eyelashes looked like they were going to turn into butterflies.


    Qin Rongyue pinched Lin Yuyan''s face, and chuckled: "Nothing much, I''m probably just thinking too much."


    She was a very shrewd person. In the morning, she felt that Lin Lin had become weird after feeling a bit awkward, and was no longer as easy to control as before. With just a few words, he was able to cause her to spin around.


    Now that he saw Qin Rongyue in such a state, he naturally did not think about why he didn''t have one.


    But right now, she was just a simple lover in Qin Rongyue''s eyes. With a softer tone, she carefully asked: "Yue, do you think big sister found out about things between us?"


    "Silly girl, what are you thinking about? She''s so stupid, how could she have discovered it? She''s probably sick, that''s why her mood is a little irritable, and so she asked me a few more questions."


    Lin Yuyan covered the emotions in her eyes and said worriedly: "But, if big sister discovers us, what if she gets angry?"


    While talking, Lin Yuyan''s eyes were already filled with tears, she pouted and said: "But I really love you so much, I don''t want to leave you even for a moment, what do I do?"


    As for Lin Lin, after knowing what happened to Qin Rongyue after she hung up the phone and what Lin Yuyan was thinking, at most, she would scold her.


    Assholes are compatible with dogs, and they''re a match made in heaven.


    In the inn, there was an action film on passionate love. However, after Lin Lin hung up the phone, he was almost shocked by Xiao Yue who pounced on him.


    "Xi Lin, who are you talking to, a boyfriend?"


    Lin Lin avoided Xiao Yue and picked up the car keys on the chair, "A stranger.


    Xiao Yue looked at Lin Lin in disbelief. She had called back then, how could she be a stranger, but everyone had their own secrets, and didn''t believe her, so she didn''t ask too much, but her attention was attracted by the last few words, "Lin Lin, you drove here, that''s great, at least you don''t have to squeeze into the subway anymore!"


    Lin Lin looked at Xiao Yue who was easily satisfied and smiled lightly, "Aren''t you going to go back to the locker room to get something?"


    Xiao Yue exclaimed in realization, "Oh right, I still have to go get something, wait for me outside, I''ll be right out."


    Even if it was Lin Lin, she would not treat lively and cute people coldly, and it was only because of her that Xiao Yue delayed going home, so in order to thank her, he should also send her home.


    The two of them went into the car park. Lin Lin pressed the car keys, and just as the sound of the car started, Xiao Yue ran over to look around exaggeratedly. She yelled, "Xiao Lin, this is your car.


    Lin Lin walked over, opened the driver''s door and said: "It''s okay, get in."


    Xiao Yue stared at the car intently, she carefully opened the door and got in, but as she did so, she was surprised to see the equipment inside. Lin Lin started the car and reminded him, "Seat belt."


    "Oh, oh, oh!" Xiao Yue regained her senses, pulled her seat belt and said: "As expected of a good car, even the seat belts are high class!"


    In the end, Lin Lin still helplessly smiled at him as she drove out of the car park and asked: "Where is your home?"


    Lin Lin drove the car and reported the location and immediately showed the route. Fortunately, Xiao Yue did not scream this time, it should be a normal car with such a route.


    After sending the excited Xiao Yue home, Lin Lin did not go home first. Instead, she found a random restaurant to eat for the entire afternoon.


    However, he didn''t expect that he would run into any trouble that came his way if he were to randomly find a place to eat.


    "Yi, isn''t this Boss Lin? I didn''t think that we would meet each other here!"


    Lin Lin put down the cup, looked at the fat and fat middle-aged man with a big belly, frowned and thought for a few seconds, then replied: "Hello, Boss Huang."


    "I saw that Boss Lin didn''t say anything, so I thought Boss Lin had forgotten about me."


    Lin Lin smiled, "No, I just can''t react in time." She couldn''t react in time to see this disgusting person so quickly in her life.

 C12

    The Golden Elite, the founder of the Huang family, as well as the company''s largest shareholder, as well as the general manager.


    Don''t look at how he looks right now, he was just like a dog when he was still young and was not poisoned yet. It was just that Lin Lin had never experienced his life back then, he was just an ordinary middle-aged boss.


    Besides Gold Coin, there were also the bosses of several other companies. The atmosphere was quite good. It was quite lively within the drinking room.


    Maybe because Qin Rongyue''s name had some power to intimidate them, the Golden Noble still released Lin Lin. Lin Lin forced herself to stand up and shakily walked into the washroom. After pressing her phone for a long time, she finally called Jiang Yishu.


    Lin Lin hid in the washroom, while the Golden Noble still called out to her a few times. She replied that she was fine, and only then did the Golden Noble ''endure'' not rushing in just for her safety. It took more than ten minutes for the anxious Jiang Yishu to arrive.


    Jiang Yishu did not say anything as he helped Lin Lin onto the carriage, preparing to send her home.


    Halfway there, Lin Lin woke up. Seeing that she was on the way home, she anxiously asked: "I let you come here to help me deal with the gold, why did you send me home?"


    Jiang Yishu drove and said, "What''s there to talk about in the wine fields? Is it you who is more important, or is Qin Rongyue''s business more important?!"


    Lin Lin was unable to hear the anger in Jiang Yishu''s tone, and instead subconsciously frowned as she replied, "I''ll take care of my fiance. If this business breaks, all the hard work I''ve gone through these past few days will be in vain."


    Jiang Yishu turned his head and gave a deep glance at Lin Lin, before slowly turning his head back, and replied: "I understand."


    At that time, Lin Lin was in a hurry to do business so shesheidn''t pay attention to Jiang Yishu. She only thought of how to settle this issue, but since she had already left, he would naturally not return.


    Golden Noble didn''t get angry, but he still spoke a few words of care and concern.


    After Lin Lin hung up the phone, she closed her eyes and laid back on her seat. The side effect of drunkenness was the waves of pain in her temples, other than the times when she had just taken over the company, it had been a long time since she drank so much.


    When the car stopped, Lin Lin immediately woke up, and before Lin Lin could untie her seat belt, she got out of the car to open the door for Lin Lin, saying that he wanted her to get in.


    Lin Lin naturally rejected it, saying that she had already woken up from her drinking, and that entering the apartment would be equivalent to getting on the elevator to return home, so nothing would happen to her.


    Since Jiang Yishu could not win against the tough Lin Lin, he asked Lin Lin to go home and have a cup of honey hydrolyzed wine. After showering, he would go to bed earlier.


    Finally, he even said, "The Gold rank is not a good person. Boss Lin, be careful in the future."


    Lin Lin nodded, said a word of thanks, and carried her bag back to the apartment.


    The next day, Lin Lin thought back to last night, and felt a lingering fear in her heart. If Jiang Yishu did not come, would the drunk her be tricked into bringing her to some sort of hotel?


    The more he thought, the more afraid he became. Lin Lin then called Qin Rongyue and told him her thoughts.


    But Qin Rongyue said that she thought too much about it. Gold rank was a more upright boss, they would not do such dirty things.


    At that time, Lin Lin felt wronged, but she was afraid Qin Rongyue thought that she was looking for an excuse, so she didn''t say anything.


    After that, when Lin Lin interacted with the Golden Noble again, she discovered that his lustful eyes kept staring at her chest and thighs, and she liked to move closer to her from time to time, eating tofu and the like.


    The Golden Noble originally had an ordinary appearance, yet his body looked different. Adding that to his wretched appearance, it made Lin Lin feel nauseous.


    But either Qin Rongyue was not there, or he did not seem to see anything. In short, Qin Rongyue kept saying that the gold was someone who took advantage of others.


    Because of this matter, Lin Lin and Qin Rongyue seemed to have a conflict, only when Qin Rongyue finally guaranteed that he wouldn''t call her back from the place where the Golden Noble Society had appeared did the two of them become friends.


    However, Lin Lin only found out about such a disgusting person after she left the Lin''s disease.


    At that time, Qin Rongyue really did not care about everything. After Lin Yuyan became the largest shareholder in the Lin''s disease, the Qin family also bought the Huang Clan and arranged for the Golden Noble to become the general manager of the Lin''s disease. They were really not afraid of the world knowing that Qin Rongyue had something fishy with the Golden Noble.


    At that time, Lin Lin finally understood that everything that had happened in the past wasn''t that Qin Rongyue didn''t see it, but he didn''t care at all. Maybe Golden Noble''s actions had increased with his tacit approval or even support, if not, why would the Gold Noble treat her, the General Manager of Lin''s disease, and Qin Rongyue''s fiancee? She really wasn''t afraid that the two companies would work together to deal with him.


    So bold and audacious, it turned out that someone was supporting him from behind.


    When Lin Lin thought about it later, she felt even more disgusted by Jin Gui''s words.


    But no matter how disgusting it was, under the intense mental vigilance of two years in the apocalypse, she simply did not have the time and energy to recall that insignificant person.


    So when she saw him again, she actually thought about it for a while.


    Golden Noble asked, "Is Lin always alone?" Although it was a question, he did not wait for Lin Lin''s reply and was prepared to pull out a chair and sit down.


    Lin Lin had naturally noticed the unsettled look in the Golden Noble''s eyes, but, so what? How could she lose so much meat? The most important thing was that in this world, she did not want to let go of Qin Rongyue''s right-hand man so easily.


    Qin Rongyue was a man who loved money but thought that he was different from those merchants who stank of copper. He did not like to socialize or play with women, and at first Lin Lin thought that Qin Rongyue was a good man who did not have the bad habits of an ordinary person.


    But in fact, what he wanted was to be so f * cking despicable in the bones. He wanted everything, yet felt that he wasn''t far from joining in with those people.


    In fact, if you really counted him as a hypocritical person, then he would be even more disgusting and annoying.


    Therefore, the noble gold who was good at drinking, and even loved to socialize with others, naturally became Qin Rongyue''s'' courtesan ''. He settled all matters that needed to be settled through eating and drinking, and even gained a good reputation for himself.


    In this world, if she gave this gold to him, how would he be able to be independent from the world like a clear lotus?


    "Boss Huang, although I really want to be with you, but would you be by yourself? Wouldn''t being with me disturb your reunion with your friends?"


    As he said that, Lin Lin looked at the few people behind the noble, he kept thinking back, and could only recognize two people. One of them was a developer of software, and the other was a businessman in the hardware business, both were companies that he and the Qin family would work with for a long time.


    Unexpectedly, at this time, the Golden Noble had already begun working for Qin Rongyue.


    Lin Lin''s tone became soft and gentle, purposely saying, "Otherwise, Director Huang would still be accompanying your friend, ignore me."


    Although she said that, her tone of voice was similar to how Lin Yuyan said it with great difficulty. Seeing that the noble gold''s eyes were shining, it should still be useful.


    The expensive gold was naturally hooked. Before, he just thought Lin Lin was beautiful, had a good figure and was sexy. But now that he saw her, even though her short hair didn''t have the charm of a mature woman, but when she sat there alone and looked around coldly, that arrogant look of hers made him feel a strong sense of possessiveness.


    Originally, he was just thinking about being shameless. Even if the other party ignored him, he would still have to say a few words after looking at them a few times.


    However, he did not expect the other party to be even more passionate than he had imagined, and not let the opportunity slip and not come again at the same time. Lin Lin''s words of ''want to be together with you'' continued to replay in her mind, and she was so happy that she almost flew up. Who cares that he had to make an appointment with a few bosses of B City today to deal with them and prepare for Qin''s purchase of Huang Clan in the future.


    With regards to the Qin family''s purchase of the Huang family, the gold royals were in favor of and in support of it.


    Perhaps some people felt that he was still the boss of a company. If he was bought, he would have to work for someone else. He knew, but he was also more clear about the current situation the Huang Clan was in. Although there were still benefits, it was better to retreat if they did not advance.


    He did not want to stop at the level of a small company''s CEO. He wanted to walk out of B City and out of the country.


    However, his current Huang Clan was incapable of such a feat, and he did not have that kind of strength. But the Qin Clan could, and Qin Rongyue also had that kind of ability!


    Gold rank was a person with a huge desire. For his journey to the peak, he would practically bet everything on Qin Rongyue.


    But now, the partnership between the two of them didn''t seem so indestructible.


    Lin Lin did not think that it would be any good for her, as she was the one being chosen by the Golden Noble, even if it was in business or on her shoulders.


    It could be said that the Gold rank had been struck dumb by her beauty, but it could also be said that the current Lin Lin had an uncontrollable beauty that every man present could not resist.

 C13

    The Golden Noble hastily said, "Boss Lin, wait for me." Then he walked towards the group of people waiting for him.


    It was unknown what Golden Noble had said, probably explaining that he had something on his mind and interrupted his meeting during the day.


    Lin Lin chuckled, "I ordered quite a few dishes, the two of us should be enough."


    Furthermore, just like what the noble Gold Coin said, as the CEO of a company, he really couldn''t lower himself to treat these people to a meal.


    It seemed that she had to go back and find information in the future. She wanted to find out the identities of these little bosses, not only to cut off Qin Rongyue''s road to riches, but also for herself. She needed to make enough money in five months'' time to amass large amounts of resources to survive in the apocalypse.


    Although there were some that she could obtain by relying on her own strength after the apocalypse, at that time, there were already quite a lot of food that were wasted by Zombie or even humans. She was the first to store the materials that could support her to a new base.


    Golden Lord saw that his flattery did not work on Lin Lin, and kept on talking about topics that Lin Lin might be interested in. As for Lin Lin, although she was disgusted in her heart, the other party was also a good source of information. It was to lure the Golden Noble to talk about the Huang Clan and even the Qin Clan''s business information as well as their recent developments.


    Although Qin Rongyue was currently her fianc¨¦, the two of them were not married yet. Furthermore, they were the bosses of two companies.


    As for the Golden Lord, he could be considered a person who kept his mouth shut. Lin Lin''s words were extremely skillful, the Golden Lord was already stunned by the beauty of the girl, and his lower body had long since dominated his head. He did not care about it at all, he did not hide anything as he revealed everything.


    After the meal, Lin Lin did not eat much, but she was very satisfied.


    It turned out that Qin Rongyue had planned to enter into the real estate industry and had recently established ties with many others. He wanted to obtain a piece of land in the B City''s Second Ring Area and prepare to build a business center for the Second Ring. He did not expect Qin Rongyue''s appetite to be this big, to have obtained such impressive results in terms of movies, supermarkets, shopping malls and so on. Now, he still wanted to swallow up the huge cake called real estate.


    At present, City B could only be considered a second-tier city. With the development and prosperity of the first tier city, it had long since established a financial building. Although there were many business streets and office buildings in the Second Ring, there was nothing that could support the business center.


    If Qin Rongyue succeeded, not only would he benefit greatly, it could even be considered a milestone achievement.


    Currently, there were not many companies in B City that could afford this. There were also three companies, the Qin family, and two other families, the Zhang family and the Zhou family.


    But the Zhou and Zhang family''s general managers were both around the same age as the Forest Fathers, their excitement had long disappeared, and what was left were only constantly watching. Even if they knew that there were many benefits, it would be because of that failure rate.


    But Qin Rongyue was young and ambitious, so even if he failed, he would only think about it again.


    Besides, the failure rate was not that low.


    Lin Lin recalled the major events that happened in the past half year.


    A flash of confidence appeared in Lin Lin''s eyes. Although she had become a normal clerk after being robbed of the Lin''s disease, but the biggest benefit of being a clerk was that she had a lot of time. Although she did not care about worldly affairs during that period of time, she still obtained a lot of information about political, commercial and even gossip from her colleagues in the company.


    She had crucial information for the next five months, and she believed that she could bring it to bear!


    Qin Rongyue, in this life, I will not let you be so arrogant, I will snatch the thing that you are most proud of from your mouth!


    Perhaps it was because Lin Lin''s unconcealable joy caused the Golden Noble to think that he had chatted quite nicely with her. The two of them had a very good feeling about this, actually proposing to send her home.


    Lin Lin did not reject him, and instead said: "This car can be parked here, but the Rong Yue Clan and Boss Huang''s house don''t seem to be in the same direction.


    The Golden Noble''s expression changed, he had recovered his wits, "Boss Lin, then I really can''t send you off. I suddenly recalled that I still have matters to attend to at the company tonight, so I need to hurry home."


    Lin Lin naturally was able to see through the gold price, and said with a bland smile: "It''s alright, it''s quite convenient for me to drive, and it''s not too far away."


    The Golden Noble smiled awkwardly, "Then I''m really sorry. Next time, next time I''ll definitely send you off, Boss Lin."


    Lin Lin nodded, then turned and left.


    The Golden Noble looked at the car that had disappeared from his line of sight, and smelt the lingering fragrance of Lin Lin in the air with all his might, and said fiercely: "Fuck, you''re obviously interested in me, yet you''re pretending to be Director Qin, you''re just a woman that no one wants!"


    As he said that, the Golden Noble narrowed his eyes and did a few vulgar actions before unwillingly getting on the car. He prepared to go to the nightclub later to find a few women to vent his anger.


    As for Lin Lin, after getting on the carriage, her face had become completely cold. She acted as if she was very tired, let alone facing a person like the Golden Noble.


    Luckily, he still had some use for it.


    She would naturally not go to Qin Rongyue''s villa since she had the possibility that she would never want to enter Qin Rongyue''s villa again. The reason why she said that before was only to remind Golden Lord that she was still Qin Rongyue''s fiancee.


    Since he didn''t have much to eat at night, but there was a small supermarket nearby his apartment, Lin Lin casually picked up a piece of bread and milk.


    The clothes that he bought today was left by the shop staff at the item shop. The security guard helped Lin Lin carry all the things to the door before leaving.


    When Lin Lin opened the door, the room was still the same as it was in her memories. It was a simple room without any colors, and there was not a single trace of warmth in the room.


    It turned out that this was the place where she had spent her busy nights before.


    Lin Lin was very tired, her body could not support anymore, but after eating the bread and milk, she still mustered her strength to bring out the computer.


    She wanted to buy a villa, so she wanted to move out of the apartment. It was not only because she did not want to stay here, but also because it was in the center of the city. Once the apocalypse broke out, it would be very difficult for her to escape from the city full of Zombie.


    However, she didn''t want to go with the army. What she did required a person, not to mention that for some reason, her impression of the army was extremely low. It had nothing to do with the entire army.


    Lin Lin wanted to find a villa outside of the city, so it was fine even if it was a little smaller. The important thing was that it needed to have a huge underground storage to store her supplies.


    When the apocalypse had just broken out, the world outside was too chaotic. It was impossible for her to just wander around as if nothing had happened, the panicked people were as scary as the ferocious Zombie. She would stay in the villa for a period of time, until the humans outside were familiar with the apocalypse, and when the army had hunted more or less Zombie, she would go out again.


    In that case, there were high requirements for the villa''s defense system.


    He originally wanted to search around, but he didn''t expect that he would really allow her to find a place to stay.


    This real estate company developed an area of land outside City B and built it for a few years before finally repairing the high-class villa specially prepared for the rich.


    The villa''s layout was not very big, but the arrangement was complete and exquisite. There was a garden, a front yard, and even a swimming pool.


    Furthermore, the villa was well-decorated and everything was prepared for the head of household. She didn''t need to spend time to find people to decorate it, design it, buy furniture and the like, saving a lot of time.


    The most important thing was that this villa had two good points.


    First, there is an absolute first security system throughout the country, which guarantees the head of household absolute access safety and home security.


    Moreover, the villa''s structure was completely stable and was in an advanced position globally. It could even withstand a magnitude 8 earthquake. The glass was bulletproof and the door was bulletproof.


    Although he did not know how much water was mixed in, he knew that it was definitely better than normal houses. It would definitely be able to defend against the [Beginner] class Zombie s.


    Secondly, the villa was built with an air-raid shelter and was equipped with a ventilation system. If there were enough supplies, it wouldn''t be a problem for them to stay for more than ten or twenty years.


    The key was that it had such a good configuration and basement, and the corresponding price was also much higher than villas of the same level. Thus, only a few sets were sold in the first half of a year, while the rest were enough for Lin Lin to choose from.


    After saving the location into his mobile phone to navigate, Lin Lin closed the computer and tilted his head to the left and right, moving his shoulders to ease the stiffness in his muscles, he got up and went back to his room to sleep.


    One day had passed, and there was still one day left until Qin Rongyue and Lin Yuyan''s return.

 C14

    The next day, when the alarm clock rang, Lin Lin got out of bed, and prepared to go to the sales office of the villa she had been watching yesterday to see if the villa was truly as powerful as it had been announced.


    But Lin Lin still endured by putting on her clothes and washing up. She did not show any pain on her face, and it was even possible to see how much patience she had.


    After roasting the remaining two pieces of toast he had bought yesterday, he cooked them with fresh water and ate a simple meal. The fridge was empty. Before she moved into the villa, she had to buy some food to keep.


    "I''m going to check out Type 3 B Suite." Lin Lin turned his head and said, she liked this suite more even when she saw it on the internet.


    The sales lady was obviously surprised. Because of her good appearance, she had successfully applied for the position of sales lady in the high-end villa''s sales center. However, in these few months, not many people had come in to ask about it and not many had bought anything.


    Fortunately, the developers had a lot of money, so raising the few sales lady s wasn''t a big deal. Thus, she didn''t lose her job.


    When someone came in just now, the few of them who were hiding at the side and chatting naturally noticed it, but this person was a tall, thin and pretty girl. Although the clothes she wore were not bad, she did not have any parents accompanying her, she was not a fuerdai, nor did she have a bald man with a large belly, not a mistress.


    This person was probably an executive of a company. Although his annual salary was very high, it would still take him a lifetime of savings to buy a house here.


    Therefore, no one wanted to come forward. She only stood up after guessing that she had lost. He had wanted to introduce her and tell her the price, but who would have thought that this woman had already picked her account and would bring her to see it?


    Could it be that she had made a mistake this time?


    Seeing sales lady''s pretty face, Lin Lin stared at her without saying a word. She frowned: "No?"


    sales lady immediately answered, "Of course, young miss, please follow me."


    "Miss, this is the household type of underground storage. The temperature is about 10 degrees lower than the outside and is very suitable for preserving food. Moreover, we take the best moisture-proof and waterproof materials in the country. Even if we put paper things inside, it is very difficult for them to get wet."


    sales lady introduced the villa as she maintained her standard smile. This kind of paper should be to the satisfaction of a certain boss who likes to collect paper money. Although Lin Lin didn''t need it, she would need to store some moisture-proof and waterproof things, so she was very satisfied with this.


    "I want this house."


    Just as sales lady wanted to introduce the configuration of the underground warehouse, she heard the girls who were silently following behind her speak. She replied in surprise: "Miss, you want this house?"


    "Hmm, where should I pay?"


    sales lady kept her surprised mouth shut, her heart jumping with joy. Making a list like this, with a 0.1% commission, according to the price of the house, she could raise it by tens of thousands!


    "Miss, please come with me. The payment is done at the sales office."


    Lin Lin nodded, following behind sales lady who was walking lightly, she suddenly thought of something, "Oh yes, help me find a servant that can cook, her hands and feet are clean and clean, and it''s fine if she speaks less."


    sales lady was a little hesitant. Although she had connections, she was not too familiar with this matter.


    Lin Lin thought that the sales lady did not want to waste time and said: "If you help me complete it, I will give you a commission."


    sales lady clenched her teeth, and nodded seriously, "Miss, don''t worry, I will take care of this matter."


    When sales lady brought Lin Lin back to pay them, it naturally aroused the envy of everyone. They had already known that they were on it, at that time, where could this little girl, who was only a vase, be fit to pay, but no matter how wooden things were, they could only watch as Lin Lin took out her black card and directly paid the entire amount without batting an eyelid.


    It was likely that the developer knew that the rich did not like the trouble, so the handover process was very simple. All they needed to do was for the head of household to look at the terms and confirm their signature. Lin Lin asked when she would be able to stay in, and then drove away with everyone watching.


    Lin Lin drove to the company. Jiang Yishu, the workaholic, still worked overtime on Sunday without any pay, because Lin Lin had decided not to give him a salary increase. However, he would have to wait until Ma Fa made a public announcement before doing this, so as to not alert the enemy.


    "YiShu, help me find information about the company that has been in close contact with the Huang family."


    Jiang Yishu carried the document that he found for Lin Lin and placed it on the table, "Boss Lin, why did you think of finding information related to the Huang Family?"


    Lin Lin casually flipped through the documents. In the last two years, she had forgotten about the pattern of many documents, not to mention her current business. "Help me search for it carefully, especially for the Milky Way Software Company and the Gold Xin Hardware Company."


    Although Jiang Yishu was still very doubtful, he still nodded, "Yes, Boss Lin."


    After Lin Lin left the room, she took out her phone and made a call: "Hello, I''m Lin Lin."


    "Salute. Goodbye, coach!"


    "Alright, everyone should rest well after going back. We''ll continue tomorrow."


    After Lin Lin bowed and got up, Xiao Yue came over excitedly, "Xi Lin, let''s go take a bath."


    Lin Lin, "..."


    Maybe because Lin Lin improved too quickly, when she came here today, the coach had her join the team and train with them. But it was unknown where she found out that she had a good relationship with Xiao Yue, so she actually arranged for the two of them to train together without thinking.


    Lin Lin wanted to reject him, but when she saw that his opponent''s eyes were shining and that there was not even a trace of impurities in them, she just could not harden her heart and refuse.


    The apocalypse had yet to begin, so she did not want to use the apocalypse tactics on the current people.


    However, he was now openly inviting her to bathe with him.


    Lin Lin was still baffled.


    After he finished showering, Xiao Yue was waiting for Lin Lin outside. Before Lin Lin could say anything, she said, "Lin Lin, actually, the two of us are in different directions at home, and you took a detour and sent me off yesterday to thank me for stepping on your legs. Since you''re so tired today, you should have drove home earlier.


    Lin Lin was startled. Originally, she wanted to say that someone wanted to pick her up, so she couldn''t drive her home. She didn''t expect Xiao Yue to actually say such a thing.


    She actually thought that Xiao Yue would ''get what she wanted'' and let her continue to drive her home.


    She didn''t expect that everything was because she had always been a petty person.


    "Yes."


    Xiao Yue laughed happily, "Then let''s go down."


    Lin Lin looked at Xiao Yue, who had turned her head to greet her, and disappeared into the subway station. She broke into a smile.


    A man in a leather suit walked out of the car. His handsome appearance immediately attracted many girls by the side of the road, and as for his temperament, maybe he had used money to pile it up, causing him to be considered young. Compared to his peers, he was much stronger, but had a different kind of confidence and charisma, which made him seem incomparable to Qin Rongyue.


    But Lin Lin knew that he was not like the nice guy she looked on the surface.


    Bai Yu was the son of one of the richest men in the capital. He had come to B City to discuss business with the Qin family.


    However, the other party seemed to be extremely interested in her and Lin Yuyan. Moreover, for certain reasons, Lin Lin had exchanged calls with him, and occasionally received a few calls from him. Bai Yu had even asked her out, but she had tactfully refused both of them.


    Just on this point, he didn''t seem to like forcing things, so Lin Lin felt that other than the fact that his gaze occasionally made her feel a little uncomfortable, she had a good impression of him.


    Later on, she lost her Lin''s disease, and when the apocalypse came, the world fell into chaos.


    Heroes were born in chaotic times, and Adepts rose from them.


    However, there were both good and bad aspects to this hero.


    Those who were sincere would use their superpowers to help the weak build a fortress to protect the crowd.


    Those who harbored evil intentions would use their superpowers to do things that they couldn''t do in the peaceful world.


    One of them was Bai Yu.


    White jade surface humorous, mature and steady, but in fact behind the dirty, men and women do not abstain, like to play with young body.


    Not long after the apocalypse, Bai Yu awakened her earth attribute abilities and started playing around B City with beautiful young boys and girls. Countless people had died from playing around, but luckily, Lin Lin, who had a dirty face, managed to avoid being hurt by Bai Yu''s dog legs.


    As for why he would think about it, it was because the Golden Noble had mentioned Qin Rongyue''s recent collaboration with the Bai Family, that allowed Lin Lin to find such a person in the depths of her mind, and call him to invite him out.


    After all, she was welcoming Qin Rongyue and Lin Yuyan here today, so this Bai Yu was extremely interested in Lin Yuyan.


    If she did not expose it, Bai Yu would still act like a dog, attracting a little girl like Lin Yuyan the most. As a good sister, it was natural for her to care about her sister''s life.

 C15

    Bai Yu looked at Lin Lin who still had a light smile on her face, and greeted him passionately: "Heh, Boss Lin."


    Lin Lin retracted her smile and nodded, "white total."


    Bai Yu looked at Lin Lin carefully. Her previously long hair had turned into a jet-black short hair, giving off the majesty of a professional girl. Her entire appearance was filled with a fresh and capable look, giving off the feeling of a strong woman.


    Lin Lin did not say anything, and Bai Yu took her words as a tacit agreement. She then asked, "Xi Lin, why would you want to invite me to dinner?"


    Lin Lin looked ahead, "I remember that I''ve already told you before that I invited you out because I want you to meet and eat with my sister, Lin Yuyan."


    Bai Yu looked surprised, "Ah, is that so?"


    Lin Lin, "..."


    Bai Yu saw that Lin Lin was expressionless and chuckled, "Xi Lin, I was just joking. Of course I know what I''m going to do today, you wanted to introduce me to your sister as a disguised blind date. I didn''t expect you, Xi Lin, to think so highly of me."


    Lin Lin, "..."


    Heh, look favorably at you, at least you won''t be introduced to Lin Yuyan!


    Bai Yu was not talkative, seeing that Lin Lin did not say anything, she knew that she did not like him anymore, so she tactfully closed her mouth.


    In any case, it would still be a long time later.


    When the two of them reached the restaurant, Qin Rongyue and Lin Yuyan just happened to have arrived not long ago, and was taking out his phone to call Lin Lin.


    After being surprised, Qin Rongyue reacted quickly and welcomed his with a smile: "Bai Yu, why did you come?"


    Qin Rongyue had recently been discussing a business deal with the Bai Clan in Beijing, and even wanted to become long-term partners with the other party. That way, he could use this opportunity to build a bridge in the capital city''s market. Therefore, the only son of the head of the Bai Clan, Bai Yu, was the person who was sent to talk to him about cooperation. He was the person who he wanted to be on good terms with the most.


    Bai Yu was not a businessman. He refused all the food and drinks he arranged. His greatest pleasure was to hide in a hotel, or to gather with his old friends in B City and chat with them. He turned a blind eye to Bai Yu''s goodwill.


    Now that he met the other party, how could he not be shocked ¡­ And happy.


    Bai Yu still had her smiling face as she said, "Chairman Qin, I came under the invitation of Director Lin."


    Qin Rongyue actually already had some confidence in himself, but hearing Bai Yu personally say this, he still couldn''t believe it. He looked at Lin Lin who was at the side and asked, "Lin Lin, is that so?"


    Lin Lin''s expression remained calm, "Yes, white total and I can be considered friends, but unfortunately, I invited him out to eat when he had the time."


    Friend, Lin Lin had only seen Bai Yu a few times, Qin Rongyue knew Lin Lin''s personality. Ever since he got engaged to him, he did not like being in contact with an unmarried man, so how could he be friends with Bai Yu?


    But no matter how suspicious he was, the person had already arrived.


    Furthermore, even if there was any trick, if he could get involved with the Bai Family, Qin Rongyue would not mind giving Lin Lin to someone else.


    Lin Lin knew what Qin Rongyue was thinking the moment he saw the expression in her eyes. If one were to talk about understanding him, she was probably the only person other than Lin Yuyan in this world.


    She had known it all along, but with love in her eyes, even the worst habits had turned into a personality under the influence of hormones.


    But Qin Rongyue was actually just a despicable man who maintained his poise on the surface.


    Bai Yu was very courteous, she greeted Lin Yuyan and looked at him a few times within the visible range of the gentleman.


    In the past, he liked girls that were innocent and innocent the most. It was unknown when he met such an ice-cold girl like Lin Lin again, but when he looked at her again, he did not have much interest in her.


    However, she was still a pretty good woman, and looking at her charming appearance, although she was not as good as Lin Lin, she should still be able to play around with him pretty well.


    Lin Yuyan didn''t like Bai Yu''s expression at all, but she could tell from her eyes that she liked Bai Yu''s look. The scope of her eyes was clearly on her neck and there was no vulgar look downwards, but she felt her heart go numb. Luckily, after looking at her for a while, she entered the restaurant with Qin Rongyue.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Lin didn''t wait for her and directly entered the restaurant. Lin Lin, having forgotten her loved ones and her loved ones, bitterly stamped her feet, stepped on her high heels, and anxiously followed behind.


    Lin Lin designated a room for four people. After Bai Yu randomly chose a seat and sat down, she secretly exerted some force for Qin Rongyue to sit opposite of Bai Yu, and she himself sat beside him. Finally, there was only Bai Yu''s seat.


    Qin Rongyue couldn''t react for a while, it was only until he sat down that he realized his position was very subtle. With this kind of arrangement, two men and two women, he and Lin Yuyan, were fiancees on the surface, so sitting next to him was naturally nothing much. What did Lin Yuyan mean by sitting on white jade?


    Amongst the three of them, Qin Rongyue''s expression was odd, his white jade smiled as if he had not discovered anything, and Lin Lin''s expression had been one from the very start, not knowing what to do. Lin Yuyan, who was lagging behind, just stood at the side of the table, not knowing what to do.


    Lin Lin looked at the dumbstruck Lin Yuyan and sneered in her heart. She did not show it on her face as she said, "Yuyan, why aren''t you sitting down?


    He didn''t like her, so he said those words smoothly as if Lin Yuyan had always been a person who did things according to her personality, a spoiled brat.


    ''s expression changed slightly. First, let''s not talk about how this was arranged, just by standing by Bai Yu''s side and not sitting down, even if Lin Yuyan looked down on Bai Yu, she and Bai Yu were discussing about cooperation, and even talked about Lin Yuyan a few times in bed. She knew the importance of Bai Yu, so how could she not understand him?


    As an outsider, Bai Yu naturally easily saw through Lin Lin''s thoughts and added fuel to the fire, "Could it be that Miss Yu Yan doesn''t like sitting with outsiders?


    After saying that, Bai Yu was just about to stand up. Seeing that, Qin Rongyue immediately pressed on his hands and angrily said: "Yu Yan, what''s wrong with you? Sit down!"


    When Bai Yu saw that someone had brought a ladder over, she climbed down and sat even more firmly. She smiled faintly and did not say anything.


    Lin Yuyan glanced at Qin Rongyue, who had lost his temper, and then looked at Lin Lin, who was not going to help his, and bit her lips before sitting down.


    She was obviously the one sitting next to Yue Yang when the three of them were eating together, and Lin Lin was the one sitting opposite of Yue Yang. Now that Yue Yang''s seat had been snatched away, she naturally didn''t want to sit next to an unfamiliar person.


    In fact, even though Lin Yuyan had her own plans, her personality was still a delicate girl. After all, she had been doted on by Lin Lin and Forest Fathers since she was young, and then, she was doted upon by Qin Rongyue and Lin Lin, everything went according to her plan. She had never encountered such an embarrassing situation before, so she was naturally unhappy in her heart.


    Lin Lin sneered, the current Lin Yuyan was indeed not as shrewd and ruthless as she was after the apocalypse.


    Although the process was not very good, the four of them finally took their seats. The waiter by the side also came and took out a menu, "Ladies and gentlemen, may I ask which of you would like to order?"


    Lin Lin sat there without speaking. Qin Rongyue pushed the menu towards Bai Yu, saying that he was the guest and that he should order.


    Bai Yu laughed, but gave the menu to Lin Yuyan instead, and said: "Here is Miss Yu Yan, the youngest. I can eat anything I want, how about you let Miss Yu Yan order some?"


    It was a very obvious act of flattery.


    It stunned both Qin Rongyue and Lin Yuyan.


    Although she knew that Bai Yu was interested in Lin Yuyan, she didn''t know that Bai Yu''s personality was so ingratiating. Furthermore, she had a feeling that Bai Yu knew what she was thinking, but why would he help her?


    Bai Yu wasn''t someone that could be easily dealt with. In the late apocalypse she''d heard that Bai Yu didn''t go to other bases, but built her own base in B City. Even those who infuriated other Adepts would live on in the end, which was much better than Bai Yu''s.


    After Bai Yu finished speaking, she looked over, seemingly not seeing her, but the faint look in her eyes had a deep meaning, Lin Lin was even more certain, that she had provoked this person.


    Although she did not know why, she did not regret her actions today.


    Moreover, it was never a foregone conclusion who won or lost.


    accepted the menu with a sense of pride and glanced at Lin Lin provocatively. Hmph, even if you stole the spot beside Yue Yu, Yue Yang''s heart had never been with you, and now there was even a young talent who was being attentive to him.


    However, Lin Lin was currently thinking about Bai Yu, so she was disdainful towards Lin Yuyan''s little ambition.


    Lin Yuyan regained her composure and asked about everyone''s preferences. She seemed kind and considerate as she selected her dishes, but the anger that had inexplicably rose up in Qin Rongyue had completely disappeared.


    As the dishes were served and they were about to start a conversation, Qin Rongyue kept asking about the progress of the collaboration and what happened in the capital. Bai Yu gave a few simple replies, but most of them were for the better.


    Lin Lin ate some simple food, and rubbed her stomach. Then, she wiped her mouth with a piece of cloth and said: "Rao Yue, today is our time as friends, let''s not talk about work and all that."


    Qin Rongyue stopped, he turned and glanced at Lin Lin, his eyes signalling to him, and even warning him not to say anymore.


    Lin Lin turned a blind eye, chuckled and said: "After all, white total agreed to my invitation because of us, Yu Yan."


    Lin Lin looked at Lin Yuyan''s shocked expression, and her smile became even gentler.


    Thus, how could he possibly forget the true culprit in front of her?

 C16

    Bai Yu still maintained a graceful manner as she chatted with Qin Rongyue, as if the person Lin Lin was mentioning was not him.


    Lin Lin lowered her head, trying to cover the emotions in her eyes. Heh, it was really funny.


    Lin Lin curled her lips. She was already one hundred percent sure that Bai Yu was helping her, but it was definitely not out of good intentions.


    However, this was still an era of peace. Besides, he was just an ordinary fuerdai who didn''t know martial arts and didn''t have any superpowers. It was unknown who could hurt whom in a one versus one fight.


    Subconsciously, Lin Lin started to lead the way. Although she knew that her thinking right now was not good, she couldn''t help it.


    Lin Yuyan''s expression became even worse. Lin Yuyan was his woman, and they had only loved each other before this, but now that she saw Bai Yu staring at Lin Yuyan ambiguously, and Lin Yuyan blushing bashfully, he was naturally angry and anxious.


    Lin Lin noticed that Qin Rongyue was almost unable to hold it in, and suddenly said: "That''s right, Rong Yue, just look at Yu Yan and white total, isn''t a perfect couple? white total is so handsome, the father of white total must be very handsome too when he''s young."


    The key point of Lin Lin was naturally not whether Lin Yuyan and Bai Yu were worthy of him, but the father of Bai Yu.


    She was reminding Qin Rongyue not to forget who Bai Yu was, and even more so not to forget who Bai Yu''s father was.


    Qin Rongyue, the businessman with the highest interests naturally came to his senses. Originally, when he heard Lin Lin say that Lin Yuyan and Bai Yu were a perfect couple, he couldn''t help but scold Lin Lin furiously. That phrase, ''the father of the white total'', was like a bucket of cold water that was poured from beginning to end, extinguishing the flame.


    Qin Rongyue clenched his teeth, and nodded, "Mn, yes."


    Lin Yuyan was a normal woman, so it was natural for her to be happy if she was liked by an outstanding person. However, when Lin Lin shifted her gaze to the place where she had asked that question, she could not help but look forward to Qin Rongyue protecting her, and say that other than someone like him, no one else was compatible with her.


    When Lin Yuyan was disappointed, she could not help but grumble at Qin Rongyue, and even her previously embarrassed expression became a little ugly.


    Isn''t the relationship between the two stronger than gold? She wanted to see when an even more outstanding man appeared in front of Lin Yuyan, and Qin Rongyue was unable to do anything to protect him, and was unable to take the oath of sovereignty. Could he still be that loving?


    When she came back to her senses, she found Bai Yu was looking at her with a measuring gaze. She couldn''t help but to take a defensive stance. However, she realized that she was slowly losing control of her emotions.


    Perhaps the meal was because of this little deviation, but two out of the four of them suddenly had a bad appetite. Lin Lin would naturally not let the two people go when she was full, he had always openly and secretly said that Lin Yuyan and Bai Yu were suitable, and it was simply a match made in heaven, as if she was a good elder sister.


    Didn''t Lin Yuyan want to pretend to be sisters with her? Then she would naturally want to catch her.


    was not only angry, but he also felt a deep sense of defeat. He did not have the ability to reveal his cards right now, and said that he had been with Lin Yuyan for a long time already. Furthermore, he did not have the strength to argue with Bai Yu.


    These mixed emotions made Qin Rongyue so depressed.


    But Lin Lin watched as a joke.


    Right now, Qin Rongyue and Lin Lin were not as strong and shrewd as they were two years after the apocalypse. She was just a stupid woman that they had easily killed. Now that she could scheme against them, it showed just how weak she was before.


    After the meal, the few of them did not have much fun, and Qin Rongyue and Lin Yuyan were a little tired after playing around for a few days, so they discussed to send them home.


    Lin Lin rode on Bai Yu''s car, so naturally, sshe didn''t have a car, and Lin Yuyan sat on Qin Rongyue''s car, so he also didn''t have a car.


    Four people, two cars, even if divided evenly, but he didn''t know what to do with this combination.


    The four of them stood there, and without saying a word, Lin Lin decided, "Yuyan and white total are on the same carriage, I and Rong Yue are on the same carriage."


    Qin Rongyue came back to reality and wanted to stop her, "We can get off the carriage, there''s no need to trouble white total."


    Bai Yu smiled and said, "It''s fine. I''m giving it to a beauty. I don''t care if it''s trouble or not." Although she didn''t say it explicitly, this beauty must also be referring to Lin Yuyan.


    Qin Rongyue''s face turned even worse.


    Perhaps, Lin Yuyan wanted to get angry with Qin Rongyue, so she laughed and pulled open Bai Yu''s car, and said: "I''ll just be Bai Yu''s car, it just so happens that I have something to ask Bai Yu about, I haven''t asked her yet."


    Bai Yu smiled at Lin Lin and Lin Lin, then closed the carriage door and said: "Chairman Qin, lead the way, I will follow you."


    Qin Rongyue could only nod his head, he turned and walked towards the carriage, and naturally, Lin Lin followed him.


    After Lin Lin buckled up her seat, she returned to his previous expressionless face. She looked straight ahead, and no longer had that smiley face from before.


    The carriage slowly drove out of the city center, and Qin Rongyue was finally unable to endure it any longer.


    "Lin Lin, what exactly do you mean?!"


    The anger he had suppressed before, had now all exploded out. The voice that reverberated in the small carriage and reached Lin Lin''s ears, was even louder!


    Lin Lin sneered, "What do you mean?"


    Perhaps because he was too angry, Qin Rongyue did not notice Lin Lin''s indifference, but instead said: "About Yuyan, why did you call Bai Yu over tonight, and why did you say those words?!"


    "white total wants to be friends with Yuyan, what reason do I have to reject?"


    Qin Rongyue looked at Bai Yu''s car in the rearview mirror and sped up. His tone became more and more nasty, "Lin Lin, don''t pretend to be stupid with me, what kind of friends are you talking about?


    Maybe because he was too angry, Lin Lin felt that his tone was much calmer than before, "Qin Rongyue, Yu Yan is my sister, we grew up, even if I arranged a matchmaking partner for her, what reason do you have to get angry at me?"


    Qin Rongyue frowned, but calmed down upon hearing Lin Lin''s words, "I can be considered a spouting of nonsense, but I am naturally concerned about her."


    Lin Lin couldn''t help but to admire Qin Rongyue''s change in mood. No wonder he was able to live carefree life in the shopping mall.


    "Yuyan is 20 this year, and she hasn''t had a boyfriend yet. Is it wrong of me to care about her life? Also, don''t you forget, she''s already an adult and isn''t someone who can casually chase after you like a little sister."


    She knew that Qin Rongyue''s desire for possession was strong and he was jealous, but could she tell him the truth? She could only direct this matter to Qin Rongyue because his desire to protect Lin Yuyan was too strong, so she let him know that Lin Yuyan had grown up and was no longer her little sister who was hiding behind them.


    No matter if it was Lin Lin or Qin Rongyue, they had never treated Lin Yuyan as their little sister.


    He thought that Lin Lin had ''misunderstood'' him and Lin Yuyan. He frowned and said: "Yuyan is your little sister, how can you be jealous of her."


    Lin Lin chuckled, "I have never been jealous of her, if not I would have had to go with you guys even if I were to be sick this weekend."


    Qin Rongyue turned to look at Lin Lin, and asked: "Have you recovered?"


    Heh, I really did remember, "Hm, alright."


    Qin Rongyue seemed to want to explain something, and said: "I wasn''t feeling very uncomfortable when I called you previously, and it shouldn''t be serious, so I didn''t call you again afterwards."


    Lin Lin didn''t want to say anything, so she indifferently replied. "Mn."


    "Oh right, why did you think of cutting your hair short?" Qin Rongyue glanced at Lin Lin, "Not good, it''s so much worse than before."


    He still liked the kind of soft, slender hair that Lin Yuyan had, that made him feel very comfortable when he touched her head.


    Lin Lin casually replied, "Long hair, sorry to trouble you."


    The topic of conversation was cut short, and the two were once again speechless. The silence in the carriage was awkward.


    When they were almost to the villa, Qin Rongyue suddenly said: "No matter what, you don''t understand Bai Yu, how can you casually introduce him to Yu Yan?"


    Lin Lin, "white total''s father is one of the famous rich and powerful people in the capital ¡­"


    Lin Lin had not finished speaking when Qin Rongyue said somewhat anxiously: "You''re just trying to sell me out and beg for honor."


    "Heh, selling girls for blessings, white total is a top student at the Returning Sea Realm, so ever since he received the contract from his father, he did not fail it at all, or else he would not be allowed to come to the B City to discuss business with you. He looks like a talented person, and his personality is funny and humorous, I do not think he is not worthy of Lin Yuyan in any way."


    Lin Lin looked at Qin Rongyue, and said coldly, "Or, you don''t even want Lin Yuyan to get married?"

 C17

    "Pah pah pah pah!"


    The noisy sound of the horn startled Qin Rongyue out of his stupor. He hurriedly turned the steering wheel, dodging the small car in front that was turning on lights. His expression was ugly as he cursed, "Damn!"


    Lin Lin acted as though she was scared stiff by the sound of the car horn, she patted her chest and said: "Rong Yue, I was just joking, why are you in a daze? You are driving right now."


    However, the one who spoke was not Bai Yu or Lin Lin, but Lin Yuyan. With a slightly reluctant tone, he said: "Since you all are at the door, allow Bai Yu to come in and have a drink."


    However, she did not know this, but she had made Qin Rongyue angry. "Lin Yuyan, white total is tired from staying with us for the whole night, why are you so ignorant?!"


    Lin Yuyan was confused by the roar, and immediately felt wronged, her eyes curved into tears, and said: "Brother Rong Yue, what are you shouting at me for?"


    Lin Lin was happy to see a joke, she did not say a word, but just stood quietly at the side, as if she did not care at all.


    Bai Yu was not embarrassed at all and said: "Chairman Qin, it is indeed very late now. You have not rested after you went out to play, so I won''t bother you to entertain me. However, I have to send Boss Lin home."


    Lin Lin looked at the white jade which was raising its eyebrows towards her, and a suspicion arose in her heart. She remembered that she never mentioned that she shouldn''t live here, but since she threw over the bag, she naturally had to catch it steadily.


    Tonight, Qin Rongyue would definitely punish that disobedient Spirit Demon girl, why would she need to stay in Qin Rongyue''s villa as she did not understand anything? "Un, I will go and get some things, after that, I will have to trouble white total to give it to me."


    Bai Yu smiled, "I am''s sister, so there is no need to trouble me."


    Lin Lin laughed, even she believed that Bai Yu deeply loved Lin Yuyan now.


    Qin Rongyue frowned even more. What exactly did Bai Yu mean, that it was not enough to seduce Lin Yuyan? What did he want to do with his fiancee after sending Lin Lin off at night?


    Qin Rongyue looked at Lin Lin who was at her side, and spoke with an almost commanding tone: "Lin Lin, it''s already so late, why did you stay for the night, what are you going back for?"


    Lin Lin looked as though she was struggling, she hesitated for a moment before saying: "There are some matters that I haven''t finished with the company, my rest has been delayed, so I plan to return to my apartment, and come to the company early tomorrow."


    It was an official business, and in the future, the Lin''s disease would be his. Of course, Qin Rongyue would not stop Lin Lin from developing the Lin''s disease more and more, he nodded without hesitation, then ordered as if he was his superior: "Un, since that''s the case, let''s do the urgent matters of the company."


    This was the inertia in Qin Rongyue''s bones, and even if the current Lin Lin''s performance was slightly different, it did not affect Qin Rongyue''s inertia treatment in the slightest.


    It was just that Lin Lin did not know about it in the past, and thought that Qin Rongyue was understanding him and knew how important the company was. In fact, heh, Qin Rongyue and Lin Yuyan probably already had ideas on Lin''s disease, and wanted to use her as a free employee.


    Qin Rongyue and Lin Yuyan entered the villa, and before they left, they treated Bai Yu with utmost courtesy. Lin Lin followed along and entered the front door of the villa, returned to the room, took her elevator card, packed up the important items, and left.


    It was possible that she would never step inside again in her entire life.


    This could be considered as a shadow and a terrifying nightmare that she would almost never be able to escape. Every time she got to this point, she would remember the dirty story between Qin Rongyue and her. Even if the apocalypse later on made her heart gradually turn cold, but everyone had their dark side, so it was hard for him (her) to hide away.


    It was not that Lin Lin could not look straight at it, but she did not want to delay her plans because of something that was lacking in importance.


    Even if she couldn''t escape, it didn''t affect her revenge at all. It didn''t affect her survival in the apocalypse.


    When Lin Lin came out, she saw Bai Yu leaning on the carriage, dressed in a black suit, her entire person seemed to have merged with the night sky, but she looked like a night elf. She was bloodthirsty and cruel, but it made people want to chase after her, like a moth looking at a bright lamp.


    "Get in."


    Bai Yu spoke when Lin Lin was about five meters away.


    Lin Lin was a little vigilant in her heart, but thinking that he couldn''t do anything else, he naturally got on the car and buckled up.


    Bai Yu''s expression changed too quickly. As soon as she got on the car, she returned to her previous playful and disrespectful appearance. She asked in a teasing tone, "Lin Lin, is it convenient for you to tell me where my home is?"


    Lin Lin naturally did not care about his ridicule, and directly said: "Lovesick apartment."


    Bai Yu whistled, "That''s a famous bachelor apartment. Lin Lin, don''t tell me you live alone?"


    Lin Lin wouldn''t naively believe that Bai Yu didn''t know anything about her before, maybe she had already gathered all of Qin Rongyue''s information before dealing with him.


    And she, Qin Rongyue''s fiancee, was naturally the main focus of their attention. Could she not know that other than Lin Yuyan''s younger sister and his fianc¨¦, she did not have a single family member?


    Bai Yu saw that Lin Lin was not speaking, and helplessly said, "Lin Lin, sometimes you really wonder if you''re in your twenties or not. You don''t know humor, you don''t know jokes, and the way you look at people is like they see through everything. In your eyes, they don''t have any privacy, and they don''t have any secrets that can be hidden from you.


    Lin Lin didn''t think about hiding it, but she also didn''t think that Bai Yu would see through it so clearly.


    She had been around for more than two years and knew a lot of things that others did not. Naturally, there were no secrets in her eyes.


    She had lost too much hope. Right now, all she wanted was to live on, nothing else mattered.


    "white total, not everyone in this world lives along the lines of life. Some people live young, but like children, so naturally there are people who are young, but their hearts seem to have lived for more than a hundred or a thousand years, so many people don''t really care."


    Bai Yu thought back to what Lin Lin had said, and actually understood something. She laughed, "I had thought that Lin Lin would turn a blind eye to me again, I never thought that you would actually say something that makes sense."


    It made sense. In this world, there was nothing that had to make sense. It was just a little experience that did not suit anyone.


    If she didn''t explain, then Bai Yu would inevitably guess some other things.


    However, she believed that her concealment was not bad. Was it because Bai Yu had a special ability to sense things, or because her act was too fake?


    Bai Yu suddenly said, "Don''t worry, I''m born with a high sensitivity towards hidden things. You''ve put on a good show. Even I almost fooled you."


    Lin Lin did not think so, her indifference had never been hidden, this white jade really thought that she was a little kid''s scam.


    "Hahaha, as expected, I still can''t deceive you. I just want to comfort you. After being done with by you, I seem like a big scoundrel who is trying to kidnap and sell a good woman."


    While smiling, Bai Yu suddenly retracted her smile and said, "Lin Lin, you should have already known that they were having an affair."


    Lin Lin was naturally clear who Bai Yu was talking about. Other than Lin Yuyan and Qin Rongyue, who else could it be, he would be able to tell that she was not the least bit surprised. But now, she discovered that the play between Qin Rongyue and his was really too fake.


    "So what?"


    Bai Yu smiled, "You''re not asking me how I can tell?"


    Lin Lin did not speak.


    Bai Yu forcefully explained, "If that''s the case, then I really can''t rely on you. You two couldn''t resist it with just a few words, otherwise, with Qin Rongyue''s vigilant nature, he might not have been able to show it."


    Lin Lin suddenly suspected that Bai Yu did not want to help her, but purely wanted to see Qin Rongyue and Lin Yuyan become a joke.


    Lin Lin frowned. She did not forget her purpose for coming today; the reason why she called Bai Yu over was because she wanted him to go and harm Lin Yuyan. Furthermore, she did not want to be tactful about it, so she directly asked: "Are you interested in Lin Yuyan then?"


    Bai Yu''s hand was on the steering wheel, white and slender. After the red light lit up, she stopped the car, and when she lightly knocked on the steering wheel, she was so graceful that it could attract many girls'' screams, "Lin Yuyan ¡­"


    It was as if he still could not give a definite definition of her. He did not know how to respond to his attitude towards Lin Yuyan and her evaluation of her.


    Perhaps because Lin Lin''s eyes were filled with too much expectation, Bai Yu finally found something that Lin Lin was concerned with and stopped trying to answer, afraid that Lin Lin would be angry.


    This was the first time that Bai Yu, who had always been held in respect, had tasted the change in others'' emotions.


    "Lin Yuyan doesn''t look bad, but she''s too open-minded, and her personality is extremely annoying..." Bai Yu paused, turned and looked at Lin Lin, then said with a smile, "In comparison, I like people like you more than me."


    "Since you know about those two people, Lin Lin, why pretend that you don''t know anything and even introduced me to Lin Yuyan, why not abandon Qin Rongyue and stay with me?"

 C18

    Sharp nails cut his skin and a pungent smell filled his nose.


    Upon closer inspection, there was even flesh in between the teeth, bringing about a disgusting stench of blood. After seeing the food with an excited howl, a normal Zombie came over to Lin Lin''s face, but it was enough to make her scream in fear.


    She actually dreamt of the Zombie. The Zombie was obviously as disgusting and disgusting as all the other Zombie, but it made her think that he was the Zombie she saw last time she lost consciousness.


    Furthermore, how could she forget that even she, a person who had just returned from a rebirth, could die so easily in the apocalypse?


    She was indeed vowing for revenge, but the condition was that she had the ability to survive in the apocalypse. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have the ability to talk about anything else.


    As a result, she needed to move into the villa as soon as possible so that she could buy supplies and weapons in preparation for the apocalypse.


    In addition, her physical fitness had to be improved as soon as possible. Even if she were to learn Taekwondo now, she wouldn''t be able to reach the level she wanted in a short time.


    Regardless of whether the intense sports event would not harm her, she was indeed in a hurry to improve herself. If there were any shortcuts, she wouldn''t mind trying them, but she knew that there were no shortcuts in this world.


    Even if it is a superpower, it needs to be improved step by step, except for the crystal core inside the Zombie''s brain, but the crystal core also needs your body''s quality, it needs your willpower, otherwise, not to mention raising your strength, you would have to be careful not to ignite the fire on yourself, as the energy in your body would cause your body to explode.


    Thus, she had to come up with a series of sports plans. In addition to her basic Taekwondo training, she also had to go swimming. This skill was very useful in all sorts of natural disasters that occurred after the apocalypse.


    Lin Lin remembered one time, in order to avoid the group of Zombie, he was almost hit by the waves. If not for a kind-hearted person helping her, she would really have drowned in the waves.


    After that, perhaps because she knew that the water was the biggest barrier for her, she would try her best to stay inland in order to complete missions. Even if she occasionally had to come in contact with water, she would hand over the work to her teammates.


    After all, there was no time for you to learn how to swim in the apocalyptic world. Even if you wanted to learn, who would teach you?


    If a beginner were to go down the river just like that, with his own safety at stake, how could he fight against either Zombie or special abilities of aquatic animals and learn to swim at the same time?


    Therefore, the most important thing for the moment was to learn Swimming and to live in a villa. After Lin Lin had thought everything through, the needle was already at around 4 o''clock.


    Lin Lin was naturally not sleepy anymore. She went to the bathroom to shower and changed into her outer clothes, then went to the internet to browse some of the pages related to the words of the apocalypse. The result was that they all came from the apocalypse a few years ago.


    Lin Lin still went to look at the forums and Tieba for a while. Although there were some points of view that were not bad, and facing a low level Zombie, she did not need to be afraid. Although its strength had improved greatly, its speed was very slow, it could even be said to be slow.


    However, he was just speaking empty words, many of them were useless. At most, he could show some people that liked to read novels about the apocalypse. For those that truly wanted to experience the apocalypse, he could not provide any useful information.


    For example, the level of Zombie and the choice of weapon were both slightly off the mark.


    The Zombie was not as weak as she had imagined. Just by lifting up an iron rod, he would be able to smash apart the Zombie''s head.


    At the very least, to the Lin Lin who had just experienced the apocalypse, he would need to use all of her strength to fight an old Zombie. That was right, the strength of the Zombie was related to his previous age and her potential in all aspects, just like how an ordinary person''s ability, ability, and strength were all related to their physical attributes.


    Therefore, Lin Lin closed the Tieba and the forums without looking at much. She then started to look for recent news, especially those kind of bizarre news, but strangely, there wasn''t a single one.


    Lin Lin did not know whether it was that the news had been intentionally sealed by the authorities, in fear of causing panic among the people, or that it had not happened yet.


    Compared to the former, Lin Lin was more convinced of the latter. After all, this was the online era, and if something really strange really happened, then those who saw it and experienced it would definitely send a message. There are so many sources of information, some websites like to have these bizarre things on their website and then attract people to watch, so these are supported.


    However, it was still possible for the latter incident to happen. After all, not all events occurred in the same manner as the case of the Mask Man biting into people before the apocalypse.


    The first point was that what happened at that time was a public place and there was no way to hide it.


    The second point was that there were too many people at that time. Many people had recorded it on their phones and uploaded it to the internet. The speed at which it was transmitted was much faster than the blockade.


    Thirdly, and most importantly, even though this matter was somewhat bizarre, arranging for some experts to call themselves beasts was something that could barely be completed.


    Therefore, if those strange incidents happened in a remote area with a small area, then the chances of it being discovered by the relevant authorities and sealed off was too high.


    But correspondingly, Lin Lin got less and less information, and could not understand what had happened in the apocalypse. Could it be that this apocalypse was really unfathomable, and had happened in an instant?


    After the apocalypse, it was a common explanation for both Adepts and commoners.


    The apocalypse was equivalent to a natural disaster. It was bound to happen on Earth, just like the origin of mankind.


    Heh, at least the origin of humans still has scientific evolution and the explanation of myths. What is there in this apocalyptic world, nothing at all?


    Lin Lin had a thought that the apocalypse would definitely affect the life and death of the people of the world, and the future development of the human race. It was just that her current ability was too weak, and could not come into contact with things of these levels.


    Although she was slightly tempted, she could only focus on her surroundings. She closed the computer and gave Jin He''s sales department a call to try it out. Although it was only around eight o''clock, it was possible that the other party should have already left for work.


    Coincidentally, someone answered the phone, and the one who did so was the sales lady, Lin Lin recognized the voice the moment she heard it.


    "Hello, this is the Jin He Real Estate Center. Is there anything I can help you with?"


    Lin Lin immediately reported her name, "I am Lin Lin."


    The other party was a little surprised. Ever since she sold her house that day, she had checked on Lin Lin on the internet, and never expected that her guest would have such a huge background. Lin''s disease''s first shareholder, CEO of the company, and even Qin''s fiancee, was the winner of her life!


    So, she probably would not forget the two words'' Lin Lin ''for the rest of her life.


    "Is that Boss Lin? I''m Xiao Yi, the person in charge of selling the house to you."


    Lin Lin, "Mn, I know."


    "Boss Lin, is there a problem calling the sales department?"


    Lin Lin saw that the other party was finally asking about the important matter, and answered simply, "How long will it take me to get the key?"


    Xiao Yi paused for a moment, and then replied: "According to normal procedures, Boss Lin only needs three days to get the key to the villa and move in. However, since Boss Lin has paid the full sum in one go, it will only take two days to get the key."


    "Including yesterday?"


    "Yes, that is to say, Boss Lin can stay here this afternoon."


    Lin Lin understood and replied, "Okay."


    There was everything in the mansion, so moving to a different hotel didn''t feel anything special to her. Just as she was about to hang up, the person said worriedly, "Oh right, Boss Lin, I''ve done what you asked me to do for you."


    Lin Lin did not say anything, and Xiao Yi also continued, "The other party is a forty year old Middle-aged woman, and has been a babysitter for over twenty years. She had always been a servant in a villa, and the previous owner was very satisfied.


    Since he did not see anyone, Lin Lin could not easily make a judgement, so he replied: "This afternoon, I will come around 1, help me contact that person, when I''m satisfied, I will give you the commission."


    Xiao Yi was pleasantly surprised and immediately said: "Boss Lin, there is no need to be so polite."


    Lin Lin, "I only have an hour, so I need to complete all the procedures during this period of time."


    Xiao Yi knew that people like them were all busy and there wasn''t much time left. She understood, "Don''t worry Boss Lin, I will call some people over early and wait for you at the sales office with the key."


    liked to entrust these kinds of people to do things. If she did not have a very good secretary, then she might really be able to poach him and let him act as her private secretary and arrange some things for her.


    However, considering that she was going to be busy making money, buying materials, and even training in the future, it was inevitable that she would be a bit careless. Therefore, hiring someone was something that needed to be considered.


    Just that, before that, she still had to see how this Xiao Yi was doing, and whether she would talk too much.

 C19

    Xiao Yi introduced the Middle-aged woman beside him, "Boss Lin, this is the Li Ma that I was talking about."


    Lin Lin nodded, she had just rushed over from the company, and after looking at the company information that she had asked Jiang Yishu to find for her the entire morning, she rushed over after eating a simple lunch box. As for the Li Ma in front of her, she was around forty years old. As for being called "Li Ma", she had more than twenty years of working experience, and her clothes were relatively plain, just like the forty to fifty year old Middle-aged woman on the streets.


    This Li Ma didn''t have anything at all. Lin Lin might be her new master, and was the one who decided whether or not she would succeed in her job interview, but she didn''t have a trace of fear or flattery.


    After Lin Lin finished speaking, she prepared to go to the villa, allowing the Li Ma to clean up first.


    Xiao Yi was indeed holding onto the key, but she had to bring Lin Lin to the villa. Both sides had confirmed that there was no problem, and signed the contract before they could give the key to Lin Lin. It sounded complicated, but it was actually just a look at the villa that she had bought herself. It would be fine if she signed her name there.


    After signing, Xiao Yi handed the key to Lin Lin, and said with a smile: "Congratulations, Boss Lin, for your joyous move."


    Lin Lin nodded, and took out the money envelope from her business bag, and handed it over to Xiao Yi, "This is for you."


    Xiao Yi was very happy, "Thank you, Boss Lin. Then I will return to the sales office first and not disturb you."


    "Yes."


    Lin Lin actually didn''t plan to stay in the villa for too long, she just needed to settle some matters with the Li Ma, and then she would give the money she had prepared beforehand to the Li Ma, "For this money, Li Ma, prepare some kitchen food, then buy some food and put it in the refrigerator. Prepare more fruits and milk, and as for the other things that you would like to use, prepare a list and place it in the kitchen.


    The Li Ma nodded and made a rough estimate, "Don''t worry Miss Lin, I will be ready. This money is enough to buy some small things."


    "I will give you the key to the door. Remember to keep it well. As for the gate outside the villa, you will go handle it with me and then come back to clean it."


    The Li Ma listened quietly and replied immediately, "Okay, Miss Lin."


    When she was almost done with the orders, she still had to rush to the Taekwondo class, so without further delay, she went with Li Ma to the security office and the two of them used their security cards. This access card is required for entry and exit, and face recognition. Not to mention strangers, even if the residents'' acquaintances did not have access cards and were led by the residents, they would not be able to enter or leave.


    The progress of Taekwondo was smooth, maybe it was because Lin Lin''s experience and education in the apocalyptic world helped her a lot, even if her body was poor and she worked late, her outburst would still attract attention from the Coach Zhou.


    But during the break, Lin Lin casually asked Xiao Yue, what kind of good swimming pool could learn swimming around here?


    Xiao Yue almost jumped up as she asked excitedly, "Xi Lin, are you going to learn how to swim?"


    Lin Lin regretted it in her heart, but since she had already said it, she could only nod her head, "En."


    Xiao Yue''s eyes were brimming with confidence, "Then you have to find me, I''m in the school''s swimming team, not to mention teaching you how to swim, I can even cultivate you to be an expert in swimming!"


    It was an exaggeration to say that swimming was related to a person''s talent. Some people would only be able to swim for a lifetime without choking, and some people could swim in the sea just by learning how to swim.


    However, Xiao Yue had always been exaggerating, so she always listened to half of what she said, so when Xiao Yue''s words came to her ears, it became, "Come find me and learn to swim, don''t talk about choking on water, I can definitely teach you how to swim!"


    Compared to being taught by Xiao Yue, Lin Lin preferred to be taught by strangers. After all, between the two of them, other than swimming, they did not interact much.


    However, Lin Lin then thought that studying was something that she needed to communicate with. Rather than familiarizing herself with someone again, it was better to let Xiao Yue help her learn to swim.


    "Then I''ll be troubling you."


    He was so happy that he felt bad. Looks like Xi Lin had finally accepted her and allowed her to teach him swimming, then he wanted to pat Lin Lin''s shoulder and said, "Lin Lin, don''t worry, I will teach him with all my might, I guarantee that he will be better than those swimming instructors."


    Perhaps it was because of the apocalypse, or perhaps it was due to being betrayed, Lin Lin had avoided Xiao Yue''s hand but she did not like people touching her body when it was not necessary.


    Xiao Yue didn''t mind that sher hand had missed, he only thought that Lin Lin felt that her strength was great and that her palm would definitely be in extreme pain, which was why she dodged it.


    After the Taekwondo training ended, Xiao Yue got into Lin Lin''s car. Coincidentally, she did not have any classes tonight, so she also informed her parents that she was going to swimming pool with her friends and would be returning home a little later.


    The second time, Xiao Yue was not as surprised and excited as when she first saw Lin Lin''s car, although she could not suppress the excitement in her eyes.


    On the other hand, Lin Lin did not think so. In the apocalypse, cars that were luxurious on the outside but could not fit inside were bad cars, and they consumed a lot of gas. In the apocalypse, they were completely despised, and only ordinary people who were anxious to escape could drive them.


    More people would choose jeeps and off-road cars. These cars had a large trunk that could store a lot of goods. Furthermore, there were also more cars and sportscar cars than there were cars. There was a lot of space.


    Of course, the best would be the military cars, followed by the new type of vehicles that were developed in the base that could resist leveling up Zombie. However, this kind of carriage was only given to soldiers and influential pagans. For someone like Lin Lin, who was a free hunting group, he had no right to ride on it.


    At the very least, it would be easy for her to knock a Zombie into the sky. Furthermore, the tire would also have to be durable, who knew where the ''escape'' would take place at that time.


    Xiao Yue didn''t know that Lin Lin had thought about this so much in the blink of an eye.


    "Lin Lin, can you play some songs?"


    Lin Lin randomly picked out a song, and it was unexpected for the song to be released to be an English song that was on the side. The super high quality stereo filled up Lin Lin and Xiao Yue''s ears, and the originally quiet carriage immediately became lively.


    Xiao Yue''s body swayed according to the music, and said while smiling, "Xi Lin, I never thought that you would actually like this type of song. I thought you would listen to the cello or a soothing English song."


    Lin Lin also did not expect that she would forget that she had originally liked this type of song.


    In the apocalypse, listening to songs became a luxury. Every day, in order to survive, one would have to be vigilant. Who would be in the mood to play songs? Furthermore, electricity became a luxury in the apocalypse. The mobile phone that he was carrying around with him had become a burden after being turned into a piece of scrap.


    Just look at the music you play while you drive, and see if your teammates will just fly over and kick you until you don''t even know what you''re doing.


    However, Xiao Yue seemed to be interested. After asking Lin Lin where the key to the song was, he switched songs and found out that it was all rock and roll music. She felt that a person should not be judged by their appearance, and an ice beauty like Lin Lin might not necessarily listen to some high level cello performance.


    Lin Lin ignored the swaying Xiao Yue as she drove to a swimming pool recommended by Xiao Yue. Listening to her introducing the swimming pool here as the cleanest swimming pool in B City, for someone like Lin Lin who had just started learning how to drink from a swimming pool, she must have considered this first.


    There were leisure areas specially prepared for the family to enjoy swimming. There were also large areas in the shallow water for beginners, there were also swimming paths, and even swimmers from some countries would like to come here to practice.


    Xiao Yue explained each and every one of them like they were all her own. But it seemed like she liked swimming very much and was very good at it.


    As for Lin Lin, she was also very interested in killing Zombie, and was much more adept than most people right now.


    When they arrived, Lin Lin looked at the large swimming pool that had arrived outside the city and was quite expectant of them. In the past, she was not interested in these things, and after the apocalypse, she directly escaped. She also did not know much about the large buildings in B City. Thinking back now, all the large public facilities in the city were really a good place to train when killing low level Zombie!


    His heart became even more fervent.


    When Xiao Yue saw the anticipation in Lin Lin''s eyes, she thought that was shocked by the swimming pool. She said proudly in her heart: "This swimming pool is ranked first in the entire nation, and is the pride of a swimmer in B City!"


    Lin Lin knew that Xiao Yue had misunderstood, but she did not expose it, and nodded: "Let''s go in first."


    Xiao Yue thought that Lin Lin was embarrassed, but she did not feel troubled about it. She laughed, "Alright, alright, let''s go in.

 C20

    The swimming pool also offered to rent a swimsuit, which was more suitable for those who wanted to learn swimming and those who wanted to swim at the last minute. From entering the library to taking Lin Lin to rent two swimsuits, Xiao Yue had been familiar with them as if they were at home.


    When Lin Lin was done changing out, Xiao Yue was already standing outside the door. When she saw her, her eyes lit up as she shouted, "No need for that, Lin Lin, your figure is just too good! You''re not even the center of attention when you walk out!"


    In addition, after Lin Lin had studied Taekwondo for a few days, her figure had become even more slender, the amount of meat on his body too much, and the amount was too little. If she had to say whether there were any flaws, it was probably because the flesh on his body was a little soft and sticky, and was not as compact as Xiao Yue''s. However, in the eyes of some people, it was extremely perfect. How soft and comfortable it should be!


    Xiao Yue''s words were full of ambition and ambition, like Lin Lin''s boyfriend, or maybe it was more so like ¡­ a bodyguard!


    Lin Lin nodded, since there were no problems, she would naturally push open the door and leave, followed by the vigilant Xiao Yue.


    Fortunately, it was now October, the beginning of autumn.


    At this time in B City, the autumn tiger had already left. People who didn''t feel anything about swimming naturally wouldn''t treat this place as a summer resort and squeeze into a pile of boiled dumplings. As a result, there were not many people in swimming pool, and Lin Lin''s appearance attracted many people''s attention.


    As for these people, they were naturally mostly men, as well as girlfriends and wives that came with their boyfriends or husbands.


    Lin Lin walked along coldly, and regardless of whether she was in the pool or sitting on the shore, there were hundreds of people turning their heads around. One look was not enough, two eyes would not suffice, only a few more would be enough.


    Xiao Yue is naturally able to see everything clearly behind Lin Lin, she is simply laughing her way through. Hmph, this is a good friend of mine, you guys just wait and see!


    But he was probably too pleased, Huang Yue was not able to notice Lin Lin who suddenly stopped, and directly nudged her back with his nose, it was extremely painful.


    Huang Yue covered her nose, the pain made her eyes water fog, "Xi Lin, why did you suddenly stop?"


    Lin Lin was very innocent, "We''re here."


    Huang Yue looked at the sign for the ''shallow water area'' at the side. In the end, she wanted to cry, but no tears came out.


    "You can''t bring a swimming ring with you when you''re learning swimming. You''ll be dependent on her as long as you wear it. If you rely on her, you probably won''t be able to learn swimming in your entire life." Huang Yue swam in the shallow water and said slowly.


    Lin Lin was still standing on the shore, carefully listening to what they were saying. Huang Yue then continued to speak, "Therefore, when it first started, Xi Lin, you started to cling onto the edge of the pool. I''ll support your waist from the side. As she said that, she gave Lin Lin a seat. Lin Lin nodded, unlike the average beginner who was afraid, he followed him down the pool.


    "Come, let''s cling to the edge of the pool." Huang Yue swam closer and said as if she was teaching Huang Yue.


    It was rare for the normally smiling Huang Yue to become serious, as both of Lin Lin''s hands were also supporting herself on the slightly cold ceramic tiles, "Yes, just like this. Come, Lin, slowly move your feet."


    Lin Lin learnt from the people swimming in the TV, her legs moved up and down, bringing about a splash of water, Huang Yue suddenly laughed and said: "Little Lin is pretty amazing."


    Lin Lin did not speak, and tried to feel the feeling of swimming, and slowly found a way.


    When Huang Yue saw that Lin Lin was not afraid of the water, and could swim freely in the water, she quickened her pace in learning her footsteps, allowing Lin Lin to learn how to breathe.


    "Swimming is the opposite of inhaling and exhaling on the ground. You have to exhale in the water and inhale when your mouth is out of the water. Lin Lin, you must remember not to breathe in with your nose! Use the mouth, because the mouth is to eat water, at most swallowed into the stomach, and the nose inhales in the lung, it is choking water.


    Take a breath before you go into the water, but feel like you don''t have to swallow it all. In this way, your maxilla is lifted upwards, your nose is not normally filled without inhaling, and your eardrum is pointed outwards, so there is no water in your ears. "


    Huang Yue became more and more professional and meticulous with her words, "Women learning to swim is to pay attention to three points. The first is that you can''t laugh, and it''s easy to choke on laughter."


    Saying that, Huang Yue became embarrassed. Forget about swimming, even her ice beauty would not laugh!


    "Second, you can''t panic."


    Huang Yue felt even more awkward. Basically, other than Lin Lin''s calm expression, she had never seen any other expression before!


    "Alright, Xi Lin, try holding your breath first. Holding your breath for a while is also very important for swimming."


    Lin Lin nodded, covered a mouthful of fresh air with her mouth and squatted down. Lin Lin''s eyes were closed, the water in this place was not necessarily clean. If she recklessly opened her eyes, not only would her eyes get sore from the water, but she might even get infected by some bacteria. She would not do such a senseless thing unless it was necessary.


    The fresh air in Lin Lin''s mouth slowly disappeared, one second, two seconds, one and a half seconds. She was so stifled that she felt like her chest was going to explode.


    Huang Yue swam over in shock and said: "One minute, Lin, you''re awesome, I only barely learned swimming for a minute and a few seconds, even so, my coach still said I''m awesome!"


    Lin Lin let herself go up and down in the pond, and said: "What happens after that?


    Huang Yue laughed, "Lin Lin, don''t be in such a hurry, you have to learn to swim step by step!"


    "There''s no more time."


    Huang Yue thought that Lin Lin had returned home after learning it was already night. After all, they had not eaten dinner yet.


    For food, Huang Yue didn''t slack off anymore. She taught Lin Lin how to swim step by step, just like how she taught her junior brothers and sisters from the school''s swimming club. It''s just that Lin Lin was much stronger than her junior brothers and junior sisters. After mastering her skills, he did not even need her to help him. She only needed to say a few words to help her.


    Two hours later, Lin Lin was already able to swim back and forth on the swimming path by herself.


    Huang Yue smiled and scolded, "Lin Lin, you''re not a human at all, don''t you have to be so powerful to attack us mortals!"


    Lin Lin wiped her hair and did not say a word.


    However, Huang Yue started to count on her fingers, "Look, first, Xi Lin, you are very beautiful. Secondly, your figure is very good.


    However, none of these were effective in the apocalypse. Lin Lin stood up and said: "Change your clothes, I''ll treat you to a meal."


    Huang Yue was initially in the pool with her hands on the shore, but when she heard this, he immediately flipped over, picked up her towel and ran over to Lin Lin, "Hey, Lin, wait for me!"


    Perhaps it was because Huang Yue''s personality was too cheerful, and was kind enough to help Lin Lin a lot, that she could still get along with him naturally even if she could not open her heart to accept him.


    After the meal, Lin Lin sent Huang Yue back home, then turned back to her apartment to pack her stuff, then drove to Jin He''s villa, which was considered as having been moved for the entire night.


    It was completely dark inside the villa. Most likely, Li Ma did not contact Lin Lin when she saw that she was still not back during dinner time, so she packed everything up and returned home.


    After Lin Lin opened the door, he turned on the lights.


    Lin Lin liked this type of house at a glance. It was different from Qin Rongyue''s villa''s luxurious atmosphere, this villa was in the artistic direction, maybe because of the selection of lamps and furniture, and also the art paintings on the wall. All of these made the price of this house far surpass other types, it was almost ranked first, even though it did not take up a lot of space.


    Actually, Lin Lin did not really know much about art, she had only participated in a few art exhibitions organized by business partners, or had heard people discussing some artistic matters.


    However, Lin Lin was born with a special feeling towards art. She was able to appreciate the beauty of a work of art and was even able to see if a work of art was real or fake from this aspect.


    Other collectors have a lot to consider, and the direction and feel of production in all years are the direction of thought. But no, as long as she had seen genuine porcelain and then looked at fake one, she could tell the difference in age, because that was a completely different kind of beauty, a beauty that could not be replicated, and a type of inferior beauty.


    However, she didn''t tell anyone about this discovery. She was afraid that others would mock her for being too naive and not believe her. Therefore, at most, Lin Lin would just silently watch, silently make conjectures, and then, with the confirmation of the experts, prove that he was not mistaken.


    Thus, outsiders, and even Lin Yuyan and Lin Yuyan did not know that she had such an Inherent Skill.


    However, to Lin Lin, this Inherent Skill was like a chicken ribs. How could she abandon a feeling?


    Lin Lin came to the kitchen and on the dining table, there was a cup of water pressing down on a piece of paper. On the side, there was a stack of shopping lists. It was probably the expenses of Li Ma going to the supermarket to buy daily necessities and food.


    Li Ma''s words were written very orderly. It was not good, but it was not bad either. On the other hand, Lin Lin raised her eyebrows. I heard that Li Ma has been a servant for more than twenty years, meaning that she has been working since she was a teenager. However, she did not drop out of school because of lack of studies, could she be learning from the middle, which is even more difficult than going to school.


    Thus, whether it was his previous studies or his self-study, there was only one conclusion. Li Ma was a person who loved to learn.


    Lin Lin laughed, took out money from his bag and placed it beside the list, then left a sentence below.


    "Li Ma, you make the decision."

 C21

    At six o''clock, Lin Lin got up on time. She didn''t linger on bed at all as she almost turned off the alarm at the same time.


    After washing up, Lin Lin changed into the sports attire and shoes she had bought before, and locked the door and ran towards the lakeside in the villa area.


    When the sun rose, Lin Lin slowly ran back to the villa. Coincidentally, they met Li Ma at the entrance carrying large and small bags.


    Lin Lin gave a light "En" before turning around and heading upstairs, "Actually, that''s quite true."


    Lin Lin''s voice was not soft, but Li Ma felt like she was hallucinating. It was only when she saw Lin Lin''s back figure disappear around the corner of the stairs did she react, she smiled and shook her head, then carried the bag in her hands and walked towards the kitchen.


    What a cold-faced and warm-hearted girl.


    After Lin Lin went back to her room to do some stretching exercises, she waited for the hot air to almost dissipate before she took her clothes into the bathroom. When she finished washing herself, the kitchen was already filled with the fragrance of bread and milk, and Li Ma was frying eggs.


    Li Ma noticed that Lin Lin had reached the dining table, turned around and looked, and said: "Miss Lin, I don''t know what you like to eat for breakfast, but I guess you will be going to work soon, so I simply heated up the milk and bread. If you don''t like it, tell me. I''ll do what you like next time. Also, when are you going to get up and eat dinner? I''ll come earlier to prepare. Don''t worry, I won''t disturb your sleep. "Oh, the egg, what do you like to eat?"


    Lin Lin sat down. The smell of milk was rich, the bread was slightly burnt and there was the fragrance of eggs in the air. She was very satisfied with this breakfast.


    "If you''re familiar with everything, you just have to be as simple as you are today. The time you''re here today is not related at all."


    Li Ma talked for a while, but got a simple reply in return. But after getting along with her twice, Li Ma had a general idea of Lin Lin''s personality, it was fine if she didn''t have a specific personality when she spoke, so it was fine.


    He placed it in front of Lin Lin, and said: "Miss Lin, I have prepared some fruits and milk for you. There are also some frozen foods in the freezer, you can cook them when you''re hungry, but it''s best to eat hot food."


    Lin Lin bit on her bread and nodded. Seeing that Li Ma was preparing to go clean up the mess, she said, "Li Ma, in the future, I still won''t come back home after 7 o''clock every night. You can go home first."


    The Li Ma thought for a while and asked, "Isn''t it too early, eight o''clock?"


    Lin Lin bit off the egg and said: "It''s alright. Oh right, Li Ma, do you see the money I left for you?"


    The Li Ma nodded her head, "I see. Actually, there is no need for so much. It''s just some cleaning. Some of the things in this villa have also been prepared."


    Lin Lin drank half a cup of milk before replying, "As for the rest, I will be eating them all and will be leaving first."


    Li Ma said in shock: "So fast, why don''t you..." As she said that, Li Ma noticed that Lin Lin had finished eating the bread and eggs along with the milk on the table. How long had it been?


    Lin Lin wiped her mouth. She naturally noticed the Li Ma''s surprise, but didn''t care. In the apocalyptic world, being on guard all the time, the time that one would be able to eat or even be provided with convenience was extremely little. Lin Lin had long learnt the consummate skill of dealing with food by her side while talking. Actually, this was not an ultimate skill. In this apocalyptic world, almost everyone could do it.


    Initially, Lin Lin had already planned to go to the company less, and spend more time on training and gathering the materials. But at the same time, she realized that it had been too long since she lost her job and it would be too difficult for her to start again. She had already spent a lot of time trying to figure out the information that Jiang Yishu had given her, let alone discussing business with someone else later on.


    Plus, he got up early, so even if he ran, he still had a lot of time. Even if he drove to the company from outside the city, he would still be faster than most office workers.


    Only, Jiang Yishu was an exception, he even arrived at the company earlier than her.


    Lin Lin walked forward, and asked while frowning: "Yushu, when did you arrive at the company?"


    When she dug Jiang Yishu out, she originally wanted to rent a house for him near the company, but he didn''t seem to want to stay in the center of the city. Instead, he chose to stay outside of the city and drive over to the company every day.


    Furthermore, Jiang Yishu did not look like he had just arrived. He had probably been working for more than an hour already.


    Jiang Yishu stared at the computer, only after he typed the next line of words did he heave a sigh of relief. He looked at the clock on the table and said: "About an hour has passed."


    Lin Lin asked: "Why did you come to the company so early and have a lot of work to do recently?" It was only October and there was nothing to talk about recently. He should not be so busy.


    Jiang Yishu turned his shoulders and said: "I am currently looking for the information on the companies that Boss Lin needs. The information I gave you previously was only the most basic.


    Jiang Yishu''s eyesight was pretty good at first, but he was already shortsighted after following him for two or three years. Usually it was alright since he would wear his eyes when working and block the radiation for a bit. At this moment, wearing gold-rimmed glasses, he looked even more refined. However, who would think that having poor eyesight was a good thing?


    Now, in order to gather information, he had to work overtime. He was very tired and had dark circles under his eyes which he could not hide, although it could be considered as a work matter, but seeing Jiang Yishu do this, Lin Lin could not help but feel guilty.


    "When did you sleep last night?"


    "Huh?" Jiang Yishu couldn''t react for a while, yet, he still wasn''t very sure about his reply. "Roughly, three to four?"


    After roughly estimating the time, Jiang Yishu estimated that he had only slept for about two to three hours. Lin Lin also looked at the time, there was still over an hour left before work, and said, "Go to my office''s resting room and sleep, I''ll call you when it''s time to work."


    Jiang Yishu suddenly followed the ''strict'' Lin Lin into the resting room of the office, and even when he was lying on the soft bed, he still had not reacted. Smelling the faint fragrance in the room, he rested his head on a pillow that Lin Lin might have slept on before.


    After Lin Lin closed the door to the resting room, she went to Jiang Yishu''s desk to write down the information he had previously completed, and brought it back to the office to look at.


    During this time, Ai Mi came in to say that Jiang Yishu was not at his seat and his phone was also on the table.


    Lin Lin was currently looking at the information, and replied without raising her head: "He is currently sleeping in the resting room, I''ll wake him up later."


    Lin Lin, who had not raised her head, naturally did not see Ai Mi stare dumbstruck at the tightly shut door of the resting room for a long time. In the blink of an eye, she also looked at Lin Lin for a long time.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t know much about the world, but that this matter had truly frightened her!


    Ever since Ai Mi graduated, she had been by Lin Lin''s side. She knew that Lin Lin had poached Jiang Yishu from abroad, and had once imagined in her heart how it would be so intimate for a pretty boss and a handsome assistant. However, she also knew that Lin Lin had started a relationship with the General Manager of the Qin family very early on, and turned a blind eye to the expressions of all the outstanding men, even harshly rejecting them.


    Such a single-minded Lin Lin naturally made Ai Mi dispel the thought that the plot in the novels that was going to happen between Lin Lin and him.


    And now, right now, right at that moment, her general manager had unexpectedly told her calmly that Jiang Yishu would be sleeping in her resting room!


    It was a private room that belonged to Lin Lin. Basically, other than Lin Yuyan and Qin Rongyue, there was no one else who had slept there.


    Furthermore, even those two people would only be tired and sleep for a bit every now and then. It wouldn''t be like going to work for two or three hours now.


    Even if she knew that Lin Lin was currently Qin Rongyue''s fiancee, a person who could live on one boat, in her heart, the refined and gentle Jiang Yishu was the most suitable for her.


    Lin Lin didn''t know what she was thinking, but she was in a hurry to remember all the information that Jiang Yishu had made so far into her mind. There was no need to delay the matter of roping these people over, compared to the fact that Qin Rongyue was rather expensive, she could only do it herself for the time being.


    She had to have absolute confidence in taking care of these people who worked for the company. Even if she could foresee things that were happening for more than two years, she could not use any information. It could only be said that she had an advantage over Qin Rongyue, but it was not an absolute win.


    Time passed in a flash, and just as Lin Lin was looking at a document, a voice sounded.


    "Boss Lin."

 C22

    Jiang Yishu had really woken up naturally from his sleep, and he had not slept so comfortably in recent times. Even after waking up for a long time, he was still lying on the bed, lost in thought, while looking at the suction light on the ceiling.


    He still hadn''t realized where he was lying.


    Only after a long while did Jiang Yishu manage to react to what he was doing. He quickly got up and recovered his senses, but when he was tidying up the bed, he stopped to meditate with reluctance.


    Jiang Yishu''s attention was obviously on a different point, he asked: "Boss Lin knew I was coming out?"


    Lin Lin nodded, "Yes, but not exactly."


    Jiang Yishu laughed, Lin Lin''s words were weird, but he seemed to have a telepathic reaction to what she was saying, "Boss Lin, have you finished looking through these documents?"


    "Most of them."


    Jiang Yishu looked at Lin Lin who was packing up the documents, and made the request, "Boss Lin, it''s time for lunch."


    Lin Lin did not understand Jiang Yishu''s intentions, and replied: "Oh, then I''ll let you know when you go out and get Ai Mi to order a box lunch for me."


    He obviously did not refuse, and maybe Lin Lin did not even know what he meant. However, Jiang Yishu felt that his mouth was filled with a bitter and bitter taste, and nodded: "Yes."


    After Lin Lin ate the box lunch and read the documents for a while, she then packed up and prepared to go to the Taekwondo hall. When she left the company, she even asked her what she had been busy with recently.


    Lin Lin hesitated a little before replying, "I''ve been learning Taekwondo recently."


    Jiang Yishu looked very surprised. He was shocked when he saw that Lin Lin had cut her hair for a long time, then he changed his dressing style and asked him to find information on the companies that the Huang and Qin family were in contact with. Lin Lin had changed more and more, not only him, even her personality had changed. In the past, although she didn''t like to smile, she was still gentle and gentle, but now, she would always have a cold appearance, and change too much for him to think about.


    The most important Lin Lin was actually telling him that she had been busy practicing Taekwondo recently, so how could he not be surprised?


    "Taekwondo, Boss Lin, why did you think of learning Taekwondo?"


    Lin Lin didn''t want to talk anymore, so she casually replied, "Body tempering." Then, she said, "The company has something to do so they call me on my cell phone. I''ll be leaving first."


    Jiang Yishu''s heart was filled with doubts, but since Lin Lin didn''t want to say it, he wouldn''t force her. She could only nod her head in understanding.


    Lin Lin quickly drove to the Tae Kwon School''s building. There were not many people there, they were all probably taking lunch break. Lin Lin had come early today to practice by herself in order to be able to keep up with her work progress.


    The elevator slowly descended from the fifth floor to the first floor. Lin Lin stood at the side and watched two people walking out of the elevator. One of them had a suit and leather shoes, the owner looked like he was remembering something. The boss seemed to be talking about something, Lin Lin coincidentally heard the last few words.


    The man who looked like the owner said, "Remember, get someone to check the elevator first thing tomorrow morning. It''s time to do some maintenance."


    The assistant replied, "Yes, it''s the Li Jong. I got it."


    The shopkeeper who was also known as Li Jong nodded and looked at Lin Lin who was standing outside the elevator. In a moment, he turned his gaze away and walked out of the elevator with the assistant beside him.


    Only after the two of them walked out did Lin Lin enter the elevator and press the button to go up to the floor of the Taekwondo dojo.


    The elevator door slowly closed, and just as it closed, the Li Jong turned around and looked back, his face filled with hesitation and thought.


    The assistant beside him noticed and asked, "Li Jong, what''s wrong?"


    Li Jong shook her head, "It''s nothing, I might have mistaken her, she wouldn''t have come here."


    Lin Lin, on the other hand, was laughing in the elevator. That person was a familiar person, he did not seem to recognize her, but she did.


    The Li Jong, also known as Li Xianming, was the CEO of the famous brokerage company in the elevator industry. His headquarters were in B City, so he was usually active in B City as well. He didn''t expect that a boss like him would personally check the elevators in his own company. No wonder his company was so big, from a small unknown company to now.


    Lin Lin would know that it was because of the recent business gathering, but although Lin''s disease was involved in the construction, it was limited to the ventilation and firefighting of the large scale shopping malls. She did not have much thoughts and actions on the elevator, and adding that there were too many merchants at the party, Lin Lin did not even notice the boss of the elevator industry.


    It seemed like the two of them had already told each other their names and chatted for a while. As for why they still had an impression of him after so long, it was all because of what happened after she left Lin''s disease.


    About a year later, a large accident happened in the engineering of Jinxing Company. Because Li Xianming was responsible for the engineering at that time, he had to bear the main responsibility, not to mention the fines and money, he was directly sentenced to death and imprisoned, and would probably not be able to come out for the rest of his life. Just like that, a listed company was destroyed.


    It just so happened that, after Lin Lin died, there was a relative of Li Xianming''s wife who was in the team, and he understood his situation very clearly, as if it was all just a joke, telling them the whole story.


    Li Xianming was a good person, but since he had married a foolish woman, there was nothing good about his. It was just that he had taken over Li Xianming''s childhood sweetheart and had not left him when he was in a difficult situation, allowing Li Xianming to be completely devoted to his.


    For people like Li Xianming, who treated them well, he would remember them for the rest of his life. Even if the other party was foolish, greedy, and conceited, he would still marry her into his family.


    Many people said, "Men, get rich and become bad." His wife had actually turned bad, and secretly found a green hat for Li Xianming. He was a pretty boy too, but when Li Xianming wasn''t home, she would usually follow that pretty boy and play around.


    This pretty boy was no longer a good person. He was already able to sell his own body, and he didn''t mind blowing pillow winds for Li Xianming''s wife, saying that he loved her to death. He wanted to elope with her, but first he had to fish for money from Li Xianming.


    The man was not the only brainless one on the bed, the woman was even more so. After being sweet-talked by the pretty boy, she had lost her direction, and had actually started to plot to bring Li Xianming to the prison, while the two of them took Li Xianming''s money and flew around in pairs outside.


    In terms of engineering, it was the easiest thing to have an accident, but Li Xianming was too smart, and he was responsible for it, so his wife was naturally aware of this matter. The pretty boy did not have any bad intentions, so he poured quite a bit, and gave advice to Li Xianming''s wife to drug him, making him dizzy.


    It was unknown if Li Xianming''s wife was crazy or really stupid. For something like this to actually agree and actually make a move, and even really break Li Xianming.


    It was just that she never thought that since Li Xianming''s company was already listed on the market, even if they divorced, she would definitely agree to Li Xianming''s request, in order not to make things difficult for her, and might even split half of her family property with her. But after causing such a huge mess, Li Xianming had entered the prison.


    How could Li Xianming''s wife know about these business matters? He was even more unsure of what those debts were, but seeing that things were getting out of hand, and that more and more money was needed, he immediately packed up and fled back home.


    Coincidentally, Lin Lin was her relative that took her in. Seeing Li Xianming''s wife suddenly in such a miserable state, she couldn''t suppress the curiosity in her heart, and with a few words, led her to tell him everything.


    In the end, the teammate still pitied Li Xianming. He was still tricked into such a state by his wife.


    After all, to men, a woman wearing a green hat was an absolute humiliation. Moreover, even they knew how foolish Li Xianming''s wife was, if they were men, they would not tell her about their business affairs. If they were fierce, they might even divorce his without paying his a single cent. That was why Li Xianming was too soft-hearted and ended up like that, so he couldn''t blame anyone else.


    At that time, Lin Lin had felt something in her heart. Someone like her who had been betrayed by others was similarly foolish and pitiable, but compared to him, her outcome seemed to be slightly better.


    For such a person, Lin Lin would definitely be thinking back now not because of his tragic experience, but because of his current identity. The CEO of the elevator company, could also be considered the leader in the industry.


    As for Li Xianming''s silly woman, it would be best if she didn''t make a move. If he made a move, she wouldn''t mind making a move first.

 C23

    In a short period of time, she had to snatch all the companies that she and the Qin would work with. In a long time, she had to eat this piece of cake called Second Ring Commercial Street, she thought to herself as the elevator door opened with a "ding", and she looked up, to see that they had unknowingly reached the level of the Taekwondo dojo.


    Lin Lin went to the locker room to change her clothes before going to her class to take out the tools she had prepared and started to practice kicks. Although she had only learnt Taekwondo for a few days, the results were very effective.


    It was not strange that a person who trained so hard would come early. It was just that in their memories, Lin Lin was usually cold to the point that other than Ma Shangli and Huang Yue, he basically ignored everyone else. They were not people with Ma Shangli''s and Huang Yue''s personality. After receiving their cold gazes at the beginning of their contact, they no longer pressed forward.


    Lin Lin circled around Huang Yue and prepared to go to the bathroom, before replying with an indifferent word, "Mhm."


    Huang Yue stood horizontally in front of Lin Lin, blocking her way, "Xi Lin, where are you going? Follow me to the locker room, I have something to show you!"


    Lin Lin had decided to choose the former when she was annoyed by Huang Yue and he followed her to the locker room. After Huang Yue stuffed a bag into her hands, she became suspicious, "What''s this?"


    Huang Yue maintained her excited expression, she took out a bag from the cabinet and took out something from inside, "Inside the bag is the swimsuit I bought for you, look, I bought one too."


    Lin Lin looked at the white swimsuit that was swaying in Huang Yue''s hand, and took out something from the bag in her hands. It was indeed a swimsuit, but it was only black.


    Wasn''t the swimsuit tenable, so why should he buy it for her?


    Huang Yue and Lin Lin could already be considered to have a mental connection now, so she was able to tell what Lin Lin was thinking with a glance. She explained: "I had an idea on the spur of the moment yesterday, so I didn''t go to swimming pool to buy a swimsuit first, and swimming pool''s swimsuit was the more expensive kind as well. I didn''t bring much money with me at the time, and I''m too embarrassed to look for you, so I could only choose to rent one."


    Lin Lin recalled that time and she was indeed able to handle it all on her own. Before she could make a sound, she had already settled the swimsuit, so she did not ask about the money anymore. She only thought about treating Huang Yue to a meal as compensation.


    Scratching his head, he continued, "Now that I think about it, how unclean is it when renting a swimsuit? I used to be used to it when training with the people in the team, I didn''t think about it, it was only because you were good that I didn''t mind."


    Lin Lin looked at the apologetic looking Huang Yue, but this situation was not as serious as Huang Yue''s. In this world, no matter how dirty her clothes were or how dirty the place was, she had always been there.


    Huang Yue saw that Lin Lin did not say anything, and believed that she had thought this matter through after she returned home right. In order to compensate him for buying this swimsuit, Huang Yue felt that she was right, so she said: "So in order to compensate you, I have prepared to buy a swimsuit for you, Xiao Lin.


    Furthermore, from Lin Lin''s few times of dressing up as she pleased, Huang Yue could tell that Lin Lin was not too concerned about the way she dressed, so she directly bought her swimming suit. Lin Lin was a troublesome person, so she would definitely directly buy it from her.


    Lin Lin didn''t know what Huang Yue was thinking and said, "It''s fine, thank you."


    Huang Yue saw that Lin Lin was smiling so much that she looked like she was accepting her swimsuit, and said: "Then Little Lin, let''s go to swimming pool again after the end of the lesson, my class teacher today has been cancelled."


    Lin Lin nodded her head, she could be considered to have agreed to the invitation. Although she had already learnt most of swimming, having a teacher that could guide her was not a bad thing.


    Maybe Huang Yue was too happy, which caused the Taekwondo movement to be messed up, angering the Coach Zhou, which also kept Huang Yue to practice after the class ended, and even punished Huang Yue''s teammate, Lin Lin, to stay.


    The two of them continued with their training until the Coach Zhou was satisfied with their actions, allowing them to take their clothes to shower. During the training, Huang Yue kept scolding the Coach Zhou, saying that he was an stubborn old man, not allowing others to have any happy moments.


    After showering, Huang Yue immediately pulled Lin Lin''s sleeves and ran to the elevator. The elevator just happened to be on the first floor, so Huang Yue shouted "Luke" and anxiously went up to the elevator.


    With a kong sound, the elevator stopped on the tenth floor. The two people in the elevator were stunned, then Huang Yue shouted: "What''s going on, the elevator won''t break so damned right?!"


    Lin Lin stepped forward and pressed the call for help. After a series of hissing sounds, a voice came from the other end, "This is the trillion man skyscraper administrative department, may I ask if there is a problem?"


    "There''s a problem with the elevator on the right side of Building B, it''s stopped on the 10th floor. A minute has passed, there''s a friend of mine and I in the elevator, a total of two people."


    The person from the administration department quickly said, "Miss, I will arrange for the staff to come here as soon as possible. Please do not be anxious, Miss and your friends!"


    Lin Lin gave a faint ''yea'' and did not speak any further.


    Huang Yue, who was stunned when she saw Lin Lin calmly crying for help, finally regained her senses. She jumped and shouted, "Xiao Lin, are you saying that I''m your friend?!"


    With Huang Yue''s jump, the elevator shook a little, and the lights inside flickered, as if it was about to fall at any moment.


    In the end, Huang Yue was still a young lady of twenty-two, her legs had gone soft from fright, but she didn''t dare to make any big movements anymore, as she was afraid that the elevator would uncontrollably fall down. She said with a crying face, "Lin Lin, tell me, we won''t die in the elevator, right?"


    Lin Lin was also shocked by what had just happened, but she was truly powerful in her heart. In the past, even when facing the oncoming Zombie tide, she had calmly turned around and ran up the mountain, she was not scared like the people around her, and now, there was even a problem with the elevator.


    "Death is not such an easy thing."


    Lin Lin''s words were rather pleasant to hear, but it actually comforted Huang Yue a little, and Huang Yue also slowly moved to the side of the elevator to support herself. She took a few deep breaths and said: "I''ve seen a lot of news about an accident in the elevator before, I wasn''t paying attention when I smashed to death while using my phone, and I''ve never heard that there was a problem with the elevator before, how could I be so unlucky today!"


    Lin Lin stood at the side, silent, terrifyingly calm.


    Huang Yue looked at Lin Lin and felt like crying even more, "Xi Lin, aren''t you afraid? Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    "Save your strength."


    Huang Yue wanted to cry, but no tears came out. Damn it, she was still so calm at this time, she was definitely not human!


    "But, I''m afraid. If I don''t say anything, I''ll be even more scared. Say, if this elevator can''t control itself and goes down, do you think we''ll die?"


    Lin Lin said indifferently: "We are now on the tenth floor, counting with an average of three meters per floor. Adding that to the underground parking lot, we will fall thirty meters straight down, and even if we don''t die, we will probably still be vegetable."


    Huang Yue''s eyes were filled with tears. ''Mama, this is a demon, I am so scared!''


    Maybe it was because Huang Yue''s crow mouth had worked, but the elevator actually started to sway. Huang Yue was so frightened that she couldn''t say anything.


    However, a clear voice could be heard at the same time from outside, "Young lady of the elevator, are you alright?"


    It was the manager who had just said that he would look for the staff to fix the elevator. Huang Yue was like a survivor who had just saw a large ship and became hopeful again. She was just about to walk to the door and shout, "All of you, quickly save us!"


    But just as Huang Yue was about to slap the elevator door, Lin Lin stopped her and said: "Be careful, don''t go near the elevator door. If it suddenly opens, it will be dangerous."


    Huang Yue retreated a few steps in fear, while the other party''s voice came from outside the door, "Miss, don''t be afraid, our staff is currently in a hurry to repair the car, there are also some of us outside thinking of opening the elevator door to rescue the two ladies."


    Huang Yue replied, "Hurry up!"


    "Miss, please be at ease. We are preparing to start soon. Please calm down, and do not move about too much, in case something unexpected happens or some other problems occur."


    Previously, he was still thinking nonsense, but now that he heard the words of the professional, Huang Yue''s face almost turned white.


    He was already beginning to cry, "Hurry up!"


    Time trickled by, the elevator did not react at all, the entrance didn''t have any signs of opening either. Huang Yue''s strength seemed to have been depleted bit by bit, as she leaned weakly on the elevator''s handrail. Although Lin Lin did not show it on the outside, but she was still a little anxious. The air in the elevator was limited, if she continued enduring it, Huang Yue would definitely faint.


    At this time, the door finally revealed a hint of sunlight that belonged to the outside world. The voice sounded, "Miss, we have controlled the ability to open the elevator door, in a few minutes, the two ladies will be able to come out!"

 C24

    The moment the elevator opened, Huang Yue relaxed a little and almost fell to the ground. Lin Lin had been paying attention to support Huang Yue in time, and Huang Yue had also leaned on Lin Lin''s body. Lin Lin stiffened for a moment, but after seeing Huang Yue''s pale face, he forced herself not to push her away.


    On the other hand, the people outside rushed Lin Lin and Huang Yue out, and kept asking, "Miss, are you guys alright? Are you hurt?


    Maybe because Lin Lin was too imposing, making it irresistible, after a few seconds, she opened up a path, allowing Lin Lin to support him to sit on a bench at the side.


    Lin Lin frowned. She didn''t care about compensation.


    "You''ve handled it very promptly and properly. My friends and I will not complain." After Lin Lin said this, the manager heaved a sigh of relief, but then heard Lin Lin continue: "The problem this time is all because of the elevator. I hope the elevator suppliers in your building can provide an explanation, or maybe we will still be able to travel safely."


    The manager seemed to be troubled, but they were not the ones that were troubled. He nodded and replied: "Miss, I will report this to the higher ups. We will give you a satisfactory answer as soon as possible, you should leave a number for us."


    Lin Lin nodded and reported her company''s phone number. Seeing that Huang Yue had pretty much recovered, she planned to go to the underground parking lot first to send Huang Yue home.


    But when Huang Yue saw that Lin Lin was still preparing to take the elevator down, he immediately climbed to the wall and said: "No, no, even if I die, I won''t take the elevator down!"


    Lin Lin, "..."


    The manager, who was even more embarrassed than Lin Lin, suggested: "Young miss, let me send you and this young miss down the stairs."


    Lin Lin frowned, but still agreed with the manager''s suggestion, and pulled Huang Yue towards the stairs.


    When the manager saw Lin Lin and the others onto the carriage, he was immediately shocked when he saw that Lin Lin had actually driven such a car. Damn, why did she meet with such a huge accident on the elevator for the first time?


    He immediately became more passionate towards Lin Lin, saying that he would properly report this matter to his superior.


    How did Lin Lin manage to observe her words for so many years? Naturally, the manager was able to tell at a glance, but Huang Yue was already unconscious and collapsed in the front passenger seat. Her thoughts were even more focused on the little girl.


    It was a good thing that he had sent Huang Yue home a few times, but Lin Lin didn''t know what to do when he was sent to the residential area.


    "Xiao Yue, Xiao Yue?"


    Lin Lin patted Huang Yue''s face, but she still fainted. She couldn''t even focus her eyes.


    Lin Lin had no choice but to twist Huang Yue''s hand, and after feeling the pain, Huang Yue finally regained her senses, "Xi Lin, where am I?"


    "When we get home, can you go home alone?"


    Huang Yue looked at the car outside and felt that this place was very familiar, it turned out to be her home, "I can, of course I can, I''ll be fine by myself."


    Huang Yue was extremely touched, "Lin Lin, it''s a good thing that you''re here."


    Lin Lin nodded lightly, "Mn."


    Huang Yue didn''t care anymore. Her ice beauty''s expression had always been less, so she must be very moved now, just like her.


    Lin Lin sent Huang Yue to her doorstep. Originally, Huang Yue wanted Lin Lin to enter her house to drink some water, but Lin Lin said that she still had matters to attend to and if she wanted to leave first, she rejected him.


    Huang Yue knew that Lin Lin''s words were like a nail in a hole. An ordinary person wouldn''t be able to change her mind, so she didn''t continue to persuade Lin Lin to drive carefully and return home early to rest.


    Lin Lin nodded her head and left the residential area, but she did not turn towards the outside, and instead went to swimming pool.


    She had planned to swim every night, but it was just a small elevator accident. There was no need to rest or train at home, but if Huang Yue knew what he was thinking, she would definitely cry herself to the bathroom.


    Yesterday, when Lin Lin followed behind Huang Yue and observed her surroundings, she had a clear understanding of the entire process.


    She no longer needed to go to the Beginner''s District, and her pleasure wasn''t suitable for her. The only thing she could exercise was her swimming skills. Not only speed training, she could also endure. There wouldn''t be many people here for the most important things.


    That group of people were around twenty years old and very young. They were laughing and discussing something, and their eyes that occasionally drifted towards her seemed to be planning something. However, Lin Lin did not care about it in the past, and did not care about it now.


    This track was of the normal standard. A hundred meters, going back and forth two hundred meters.


    After swimming a few laps around, Lin Lin noticed that there was someone beside him, and had even intentionally been following her constantly. She was fast, he was fast, she was slow, and after a few tries, Lin Lin was certain that the other party was targeting her.


    It was true that she did not want to pay attention to him, but for some reason, she was a little agitated in her heart today, so Lin Lin stopped right in the middle of it.


    He had wheat skin and muscles, and he looked like a swimmer. His appearance was the type of sunlight that girls loved. It just didn''t look like the kind of person she thought she was.


    Lin Lin raised her eyebrows and looked at the other party without saying a word.


    The other side couldn''t help but ask, "Beauty, what''s the matter?"


    Lin Lin raised her hand to move the hair on her forehead upwards, and said: "I''m fine, what''s the matter?"


    The other party grinned, revealing eight pearly white teeth. With a flirtatious smile, he said, "Beautiful girl, stop and look at me first. If you have anything to say, you''re the one looking for me. Why would I look for you?"


    Song Yi was filled with confidence, he had already displayed his charm to the extreme, although the other party was a beauty that could brighten people''s eyes, and the water was even more beautiful, and he had just gotten up, he had never failed in his attempts to tease a girl, so no matter how beautiful the other party was, he had never thought that he would be able to escape from his grasp.


    He had originally been waiting for Hibiscus to smile shyly and even teased him a little. Unexpectedly, the other party''s expression didn''t even change. With a faint "Oh", he entered the water and started to swim back.


    With a burst of anger, Song Yi immediately swam towards Lin Lin''s direction. Her speed was almost twice that of hers, and she caught up to her opponent in the blink of an eye.


    "Beauty, why did you leave?"


    Because the competition was nearby, coupled with the fact that Song Yi''s voice was not loud, Lin Lin could hear him. However, she had already expressed her intentions. Since the other party didn''t retreat and instead advanced, he must be one of those shameless people. If that was the case, no matter how much she openly refused, the other party would not give up and would instead pester her even more stubbornly. Lin Lin decided to not speak another word with him, and treat him as a fly. At most, it would be a little noisy, and would not affect her in the slightest.


    After a few laps, the other side turned off the engine. It was unknown if it was because she was tired from talking while swimming or because she couldn''t respond to him. In short, it was good that he didn''t disturb her.


    was only left alone for a short period of time. Not long after, another yellow-haired boy came and squatted on the shore. Every time Lin Lin swam back, he would greet her.


    "Hey, beauty."


    "Beautiful girl, have a chat with me."


    "Hey, beauty, why are you always in such a hurry to leave?"


    The only thing was that he had never gone into the swimming pool. Standing on the shore the whole time, he had also proven that such a person actually came to swimming pool for what reason.


    Last time, he would at least be able to whisper a few words into his ear from time to time. However, this time he could only wait for Lin Lin to swim over and say a few words at the fastest speed possible.


    Furthermore, there was almost no response at all. It was only natural that he would be discouraged after a long time.


    It was no longer a beauty but a lady.


    "Miss, I lost my bet with a friend. Can you tell me your phone number?"


    Lin Lin stopped and looked at the group of people behind the boy. The Sunshine Man and the yellow-haired man had also been watching them closely, and she looked at the boy in front of her.


    However, thinking about it, she was not a peerless beauty. How could she attract so many people to chat with her?


    However, this didn''t mean that she had to help the boy in front of her out of good intentions.


    Lin Lin undulated up and down in the water, and said indifferently: "I''m sorry, it''s not convenient for me to give you my number, but since you came to me to ask for my phone, I think you have already thought about the situation that I would reject."

 C25

    The boy was already embarrassed. Hearing Lin Lin''s words, her face turned red all the way down to her neck, and she didn''t stay any longer.


    Looking at his'' lost ''back, Lin Lin estimated that the punishment should be very severe.


    Of course, everything went according to plan. After Lin Lin finished swimming in the water, another male student came, but this male student was neither on the shore nor on the competition track. He was just squatting at her starting point.


    Xiao Tie was not an exaggerated person. He praised that beauty to a ridiculous degree. This girl was only something that should be found in the heavens. How could he meet her again? Naturally, he wanted to watch the show.


    One person was called one person, while the other was called another. It was two and four. The small group behind them all followed.


    A group of young people were standing guard at swimming pool with hope in their hearts, it was just that they had arrived earlier, and waited for a long time, but no one came. Just as they were about to leave, they suddenly saw someone! After seeing the real person''s excitement, their mind couldn''t help but be excited. They made a bet to see who could get this beauty''s phone number. The person who got it owed the other person a request, and the person who didn''t would naturally be punished.


    "Han Yu, Han is the famous Mr. Han Yu, the more it is Mr. Han Yu''s. Miss, do you know me? Actually, I have a good memory. I have definitely remembered a beauty like Miss before, but I don''t have any impression of her now, could it be ¡­"


    Han Yue was like an old granny''s footcloth, spitting out long and smelly words. Lin Lin immediately frowned and interrupted, "Why are you looking for me?"


    Han Yu stopped, seeing the other''s unsightly expression, he smiled. "About this, I saw that little miss was very good at swimming, so I wanted to learn from you, but I don''t know if it''s convenient?"


    Lin Lin glanced at her'' comrade ''behind him and said, "Isn''t it true that your friend is an expert in swimming? Why are you asking me to teach you?"


    Han Yue turned his head, noticing that a group of people, who were watching from far away, were getting closer and closer to him, and inwardly cursed that these people were ruining his plans. But seeing Lin Lin''s indifferent look, she still decided to make the world more sincere and less scheming.


    "Miss, can you even tell?"


    Lin Lin nodded with an obvious expression.


    Han Yu sighed, "Alright, I admit that I know all three of them, but we were attracted here purely because of your beauty, Miss. No bad intentions!"


    Lin Lin was shocked by the way Han Yue acted, but she did not show it on the surface. She continued to ask: What do you want?


    Han Yu didn''t think that the other side would ignore his sweet words and look down on them too much. He hadn''t met such a straightforward woman ever since he knew that he was handsome enough to seduce little beauties.


    Her seriousness didn''t match her beauty. Had she never been hit on before?


    "1890XXXXXXX."


    "Ah!" Han Yu exclaimed with a face full of shock and doubt.


    Lin Lin raised her eyebrows, "I didn''t remember, my number is 1890XXXXXXX."


    Lin Lin saw that Han Yu did not seem to come back to his senses, he snapped his fingers and said: "Did you not remember?"


    Han Yue suddenly exploded like a balloon. "I''ll remember, I''ll remember."


    Lin Lin nodded, then said ''Call me if there''s anything else'' and turned and left the swimming pool, passing by the children and going to the changing room, changing into her clothes and leaving the swimming pool without any hesitation.


    As for Han Yu in the pool, he was still that slightly foolish Han Yu.


    Xiao Tie was the first to rush over. After a beautiful leap, he wrapped his arms around Han Yu''s shoulders. "Hey, brother, come back to reality. Everyone''s gone!"


    The people on the shore also came over and asked in unison, "Han Yu, what''s going on? Did you succeed?"


    Han Yu burst into laughter. "You bunch of idiots. I told you I could do it, but you guys didn''t believe me!"


    Xiao Tie directly splashed water onto Han Yu''s face, "You look quite proud of yourself, tell me, what''s the number!"


    However, the yellow-hair took the opportunity to say, "Young Master Han, you have to tell us on the phone. We know that you''re about to arrive, so we can agree to one of your requests!"


    The group of people immediately teased yellow-hair and praised Han Yu''s charm. He was done for by such a cold and beautiful woman.


    Xiao Tie was the Sunshine youth who had been following Lin Lin calmly from before. However, he was a swimming expert, and after a round, he caused Han Yue to wear more than a few clothes, unlike the youth who did not seem to be able to swim as he had said before.


    As for Lin Lin, after she drove off, she was carefully recalling what happened before.


    Han Yu, in Lin Lin''s memory, this person was not an existence book.


    Instead, it appeared in the newspaper (¡­).


    Lin Lin had seen the newspaper about a month before the apocalypse. It was a random newspaper that she had picked up when she was having fun with others, and it was even the latest newspaper. When she took it away, she received the angry gaze of an old man who was standing beside her.


    However, she was bored, so she ignored him and flipped through the pages first. The first page was a car accident.


    Maybe on the mountain roads of B City, a group of young people were racing cars, but due to some unknown reason, one of the racers was destroyed, and that person was Han Yu. Although he had hit the mosaic on his face, Lin Lin could still vaguely see that the other person was young and handsome, and as for his identity, Lin Lin was even more shocked.


    The young man who died in the race car was actually the only son of Han Guoyu in B City.


    Previously, when swimming pool heard his name, she had turned around in shock. After that, she carefully sized him up and matched it with the photos he made in the newspapers.


    At that time, not only were they members of the First Hunt Group s of the base, they were also related to the military. It was only because of Han Guoyu, that he had joined the army in the past, and because of his parents, that he had gotten to know many people from the military.


    And Qin Rongyue seemed to have gotten acquainted with Han Guoyu because of the Second Ring Commercial Street. After Han Yu died from the car accident, Qin Rongyue, who was a schemer, naturally carried the flag of concern and charged into Han Guoyu''s heart, and even became sworn brothers with him.


    He went to A Base because of Han Guoyu''s help. Otherwise, how could a small CEO like him, in the midst of all the events of the apocalypse, hide under the protection of a large base so quickly and successfully enter the First Hunt Group of the base?


    She had a premonition that the other party would call her in the near future, and she had to build a relationship with him. No matter what, she couldn''t let Han Yue die in a car accident.


    This was the first point, the second point, Lin Lin had her eyes on Han Yu''s car. She knew how to drive, and had driven quite a few cars in the apocalypse, but she had thought that if she drove fast enough, it would be difficult to control her body.


    In the apocalyptic world, being able to drive a car well was just giving yourself an extra life.


    She was not only after speed, but also control of the car, so racing was one of her choices.


    As the car slowly drove out of the city, the lights on the roadside slowly dimmed and dimmed. Lin Lin looked outside the carriage, her heart a mess, she didn''t know when, but no matter what she did, no matter who she made the acquaintance of, she had to think back and forth, thinking clearly about the benefits the other party could provide her, without leaving any leeway to squeeze out.


    Right now, she seemed to have become a person with the same interests as Qin Rongyue and Lin Yuyan. But what could she do?


    If she wanted to become a Ranker in the apocalypse and kill Qin Rongyue, she had to consider a lot.


    Lin Lin had died once. She wasn''t afraid of death, but was afraid that she would die in front of Qin Rongyue and Lin Yuyan. She was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to see them die with her own eyes, and even more afraid of not being able to kill them personally.


    Lin Lin laughed lightly. What was she thinking about exactly, she was a demon from hell, bloodthirsty and savage, could it be that she was afraid that he would turn bad and hurt someone else?


    After thinking it through, Lin Lin stepped on the throttle harder and the cars outside retreated and disappeared in the rearview mirror.


    Lin Lin enjoyed this kind of speed. It was as if she was gradually becoming stronger, enjoying the closer she got to killing Qin Rongyue and Lin Yuyan.

 C26

    Not long after Lin Lin arrived at the company, the secretary, Ai Mi, connected to her office and said that she was the CEO of the Jin Xing Corporation, Li Xianming.


    Ai Mi was confused, and asked: "Boss Lin, our company has never been involved in this aspect, do I need to give you a call? Do you want me to tell you that you have urgent matters to attend to?"


    Lin Lin spoke first before the other party, and said: "Hello, Li Jong, what can I do for you?"


    Hearing Lin Lin''s words, Li Xianming felt even more guilty, he immediately said: "Boss Lin, I will arrange this matter and will give you compensation accordingly. The elevator of the trillion strong building will also be repaired as soon as possible, I assure you there will be no problems, please rest assured."


    Lin Lin laughed, "Actually it''s not that serious, but I do have some business with the Li Jong recently, and I wonder when the Li Jong will have time?"


    Li Xianming was slightly surprised. Was there a business deal with him? In fact, during the royal ball, he had wanted to build a relationship with the Lin''s disease and expand his business, but at that time, Lin Lin did not seem to have any interest in him, so he gave up on that idea.


    "Boss Lin, I have some time in the next few days."


    Lin Lin replied, "Mn, how about this, I will let the secretary take a look at the recent arrangements later, then I will set an appointment with you, Li Jong."


    Li Xianming replied swiftly, "Alright, alright, alright Boss Lin, I''ll apologize to you in front of everyone then."


    "Yes."


    It wouldn''t take long to chat with a smart person, so after Lin Lin put down the phone, she asked Ai Mi to come in, and told her to contact Li Xianming''s secretary after he arranged for a time to notify her.


    According to the normal course of events, the Jinxing Company would first apologize to Lin Lin and her, and then, give her quite a bit of compensation. Lin Lin didn''t care, but Huang Yue seemed to have spoken with all her heart, and told them not to be like this again. This time, if something happened, they would be able to live, no matter how much money they had, they wouldn''t be able to afford it.


    The people from the brocade shop and the manager of the building replied, yes, and then the two went up the stairs, where Huang Yue took out the money from, and was so surprised that her jaw almost fell off!


    "Oh my god, this is a cheque, right? This is the first time I''ve seen a cheque in my life!"


    Lin Lin laughed, and looked at the cheque in Huang Yue''s hand. Fifty thousand, neither too much nor too little, she did not know how much compensation this was normally, but with the accident, she believed that Li Xianming would not save up on that money, and would not miss the chance to please her friends.


    And when Huang Yue saw the amount, he felt like her whole body was going to fly up.


    "1, 2, 3, 4 ¡­ "Oh my god, four zeroes. That''s fifty thousand, fifty thousand!"


    Huang Yue was so excited that she couldn''t even speak properly, "No way, fifty thousand, I''m dropping the sky, this is too much. When I took the piece earlier, I thought it was at most one or two hundred!"


    "Xi Lin," Huang Yue''s eyes shone with a green light, "Do you think I can rely on this to make a fortune in the future? Fifty thousand at one go, a hundred thousand for two times, five hundred thousand for ten times!"


    Lin Lin, "..."


    Huang Yue seemed to have fallen into her endless fantasies, as she counted with her fingers, "At most, I''ll be locked in there for one day, and taking into account the probability of me finding a broken elevator, I''ll count it as looking for ten every month. That''ll be five hundred thousand yuan a month, and every year I''ll have six, five, five, six million!"


    Lin Lin interjected coldly, "You have to consider how many times you will die in the elevator, although this seems to cost more money."


    Huang Yue''s eyes were filled with tears. What should she do? The Little Lin who spoke was even more terrifying than the one who did not speak.


    Lin Lin didn''t know that she had inadvertently destroyed a fragile girl''s heart. She only knew that she had climbed to the seventh floor and there were still dozens of floors for her to climb.


    The afternoon passed by during training again. Fortunately, Huang Yue had a good memory this time, and knew that if shesheid not train properly, she would anger the Coach Zhou, so if she angered the Coach Zhou, he would stay behind.


    Thus, Lin Lin''s afternoon training went smoothly.


    Tomorrow is the weekend, I don''t have any classes. After we went for a swim, it just so happened that I''ll treat you to a meal right after we go for a swim. Thank you for standing up for us yesterday, if not we might get this compensation. "


    Lin Lin thought for a second, and rejected it, "No need, I probably have matters to attend to tonight, so I cannot go to the swimming pool nor can I let you treat me to dinner."


    Huang Yue frowned, "It should be, what do you mean it should be. Lin Lin, you wouldn''t reject me intentionally not allowing me to treat you to a meal, right?"


    Just as Lin Lin wanted to say ''no'', her phone suddenly lit up, and a foreign phone call came in. Lin Lin laughed, and really said that Cao Cao Cao would arrive immediately after receiving the call, and asked: "Han Yu, what''s the matter?"


    On the other end of the phone, Han Yue was still waiting for the other side to ask him questions, waiting to show off and tease the beautiful woman. On the other side of the phone, Han Yu was still waiting for the other side to ask questions, waiting for the other side to ask questions, waiting for the other side to tease the beautiful woman.


    Ice Beauty, how did you know it was me?


    Lin Lin, "My name is Lin Lin."


    Han Yu came back to reality, "Oh, oh, so Ice Beauty is called Lin Lin. Our group doesn''t like to call our names, so we prefer to call you by another name. How about I call you Ice Beauty?"


    Lin Lin didn''t care, she just wanted to introduce herself, "It doesn''t matter."


    "Ice Beauty, do you have a date tonight? In order to express how rude I treated you yesterday, I''ll treat you to a meal!"


    "Alright, Ice Beauty, just wait for me here. I''ll definitely be there in half an hour!"


    Lin Lin hung up the phone and looked at Huang Yue who was still looking at her, then said: "I''m going downstairs now, if you have any questions to ask, finish them in the process, then I won''t be able to answer another question."


    Huang Yue squinted her eyes, her lips curling into an evil smile, she activated her first shot, aiming straight at Lin Lin!


    "Is the person on the other end a man or a woman?"


    "Lin Lin, you''ve just introduced yourself. Are you not familiar with the person on the phone?"


    "Did you say there was something you needed before because of this person?"


    "It seems like the other party is here to pick you up. What are you going to do with him later?"


    A series of words came out without even a breath of air. Lin Lin also had a whole new level of respect for Huang Yue as she indifferently asked a question, one after the other, in the direction of the answer.


    "Male."


    "Not familiar."


    "Yes."


    "Eat."


    If not for the fact that Lin Lin paused for a moment to give her time to think, she would really be unable to recall what she had asked before.


    Huang Yue clenched her fist, it seemed like the other party was very powerful, no one had ever survived her attack in the past, much less answering questions like that.


    However, it took a long time.


    Afterwards, when he was downstairs, Huang Yue asked all the questions he wanted to ask without missing a single one. And Lin Lin had previously told him that she would answer all of his questions, so even though the number of words he answered was still very small, but when it came to answering points, Huang Yue strongly organized all of them together and understood everything that he wanted to know.


    She was simply f * cking unlucky. She had only not accompanied Xi Lin to swimming pool once, and this was how she was hooked up with someone, and was even taken away by someone who had clashed with the ancients!


    As expected, what she was worried about before was reasonable. However, she never expected Xi Lin to give his phone number to that scoundrel. Anyone who saw him with their eyes would see that he was a playboy that only knew how to cheat their relationship!


    But Lin Lin, with her arms folded in front of him, completely submitted to Huang Yue.


    "I answered all your questions."


    Lin Lin, "I''m twenty-seven this year."


    Huang Yue choked out. Damn it, just how long did she take advantage of him?!


    "Lin Lin, this biological age and psychological age are different. Although I''m young, I know a lot. The dangers in this world are something you can''t even imagine. As your friend, I definitely won''t let you sit on a pirate ship!"


    In the end, Lin Lin lost her good temper, "I have my own opinions on my matters, I accept your good intentions, but I know who the other party is better than you do, so you don''t have to worry about my safety, I will protect myself."


    Although Lin Lin talked more than she did in the past and didn''t have much words to say, Huang Yue still felt that Lin Lin''s tone was cold.


    But even so, Huang Yue was even more worried that something might happen to Lin Lin. She frowned, and just as she was about to speak, a red sportscar suddenly stopped in front of the two of them.


    The appearance of the arena was exceptionally eye-catching.

 C27

    The red sports car immediately attracted the attention of many people, just like Bai Yu. However, this time, the people who were attracted by the car were all looking over in curiosity, regardless of their gender. They were all looking forward to who would get off.


    On the other hand, Huang Yue stared at the door of the carriage as if she was staring at her enemy.


    "Ice Beauty!"


    Han Yu was still smiling, he knew that he had angered Huang Yue, so he did not say a word.


    Lin Lin noticed that more and more people were looking this way, so she helped Huang Yue to set up a ladder, and said: "Han Yue, this is my friend, Huang Yue."


    Han Yue was suddenly enlightened and said, "Oh, so you''re a friend of the Ice Beauty, no wonder you ¡­" She then stopped and watched as Huang Yue smiled playfully. It was only when Huang Yue was angry that he continued to speak: "She''s so pretty, as expected of someone who is playing with someone!"


    Han Yu stretched out his hand and said, "Let''s get to know each other. My name is Han Yu."


    Huang Yue crossed her arms, and shot a disdainful glance at Han Yu.


    He wasn''t someone who stuck a warm face to someone else''s cold bottom. There were many people who wanted to be their friend, but this little girl was just a little muddle-headed and violent, nothing special about her.


    If Huang Yue knew what Han Yu was thinking, he probably wouldn''t care about what she was wearing anymore and would have smashed his head with a kick!


    Lin Lin did not want to drag it out any longer, so she said to Huang Yue: "Xiao Yue, it''s too late now, you should go home first."


    Huang Yue turned around and looked at Lin Lin in shock and said in disbelief, "Xi Lin, you still have to be together with this ¡­" Huang Yue sized Han Yue up with disdain for a few moments, then said: "Are you going with this person?"


    Han Yu grew unhappy. "Little girl, speak properly. What do you mean by ''this person''? I have a name and a surname."


    Huang Yue speechlessly rolled his eyes, "Who knows if your name was randomly made up. Who would have the same name as an ancient person?"


    Han Yu was very satisfied with his name since he was young, so how could he allow a little girl to question him. "Hey, little girl, you''re getting ahead of yourself!"


    Seeing that the two were about to argue, Lin Lin cut them off coldly: "Enough."


    Lin Lin looked at Han Yu and said, "Do you have a lot of time? I don''t have much, if you want to eat, then leave."


    He then looked at Huang Yue, only, her previously cold face had finally eased up a little, "Xiao Yue, I am an adult, I know what I''m doing. This is the last time I''m going to do it."


    Huang Yue looked at Lin Lin and said grievingly, "Xi Lin, I thought we were friends."


    Under the light, Huang Yue felt like crying, like an abandoned child. She was slightly moved, but she still coldly said: "We are, but friends have their own private spaces."


    Huang Yue bit her lips and left in the end. However, before she left, she stared hatefully at Han Yu and said, "I''ll remember you, and your car license plate. If you don''t send Xi Lin back safely, I''ll definitely call the police!"


    On the carriage, Han Yue looked at Lin Lin''s indifferent expression, and said, "Ice Beauty, I thought you were only cold to strangers, but who would have thought that you were the same towards your friends, it really feels like a block of ice."


    Lin Lin only looked forward and did not speak.


    Han Yu didn''t care and continued to speak, "Ice Beauty, that little friend of yours seems to be angry, is that alright?"


    Lin Lin finally tilted his head and said: "You want to coax her back?"


    Hearing this, Han Yu hurriedly shook his head. "No, no, I can''t stand girls like that. It''s better if we both eat."


    Lin Lin turned around, and it took Han Yu a while to realize that the other party was trying to bomb him. She felt frustrated, and also felt that this Ice Beauty was really strong, and as expected, she was a fake.


    Look, look, look. Such a smart person, being so cold to friends, how could he be the kind of person to stoop down for a small amount of money?


    Han Yu chose a western restaurant. Although Han Yu was dressed too casually, he seemed to be very familiar with the manager here. He hugged and greeted them enthusiastically the moment they came in.


    However, Han Yu asked Lin Lin, "Ice Beauty, is just this dish okay?"


    Lin Lin, "It doesn''t matter."


    Han Yue smiled and said to the manager, "Then this dish."


    The manager smiled. "Alright, I will arrange it."


    After everyone left, Han Yu started to introduce himself again, and said with a smile, "Ice Beauty, let me introduce you once more. I''m Han Yu, 23 this year, with a height of 1.78 meters, with no specialties or hobbies.


    In the end, Han Yu didn''t reveal his identity. He didn''t know if he felt this identity wasn''t important, that it had nothing to do with him, or if he was actually on guard against her. He didn''t dare to casually reveal his identity, fearing that she had ulterior motives.


    After a few seconds, Lin Lin said: "Lin Lin, 27 years old."


    Han Yue was very shocked, "Twenty-seven, Ice Beauty, you are actually older than me. Eh, no, no, I wasn''t saying that you''re old, Ice Beauty. I just thought that you''re twenty-two, why are you twenty-seven? "


    Lin Lin did not speak. Age and appearance had never been on her mind.


    Before long, the dishes were served. As Han Yue ate and chatted, Lin Lin would occasionally respond with a few words.


    During the process, Han Yue was even more shocked. Although Lin Lin did not talk much, she did not waste any words, and her occasional insights made people even more enlightened. In her heart, she was even more curious about the identity of the opposite party. Previously, in swimming pool, she only wore a plain swimsuit without any accessories, not even an earring. She was dressed a little casually now, but with her short hair and the capable temperament of a strong woman, she probably wasn''t a simple office worker either.


    However, he didn''t even reveal his identity, so it wasn''t good for him to directly ask Lin Lin about it.


    "Ice Beauty, where do you work now?"


    Lin Lin took a bite of the goose liver and replied: "Lin''s disease."


    For example, Lin''s disease, after hearing that the General Manager was the daughter of the former Chairman, and after the death of the former Chairman of the Board of Directors in a car accident, she had started a big ruckus at such a young age. Furthermore, she was a long haired sexy beauty, which could make people a little old-fashioned.


    It was inconvenient to get in touch with such a businessman, so he didn''t continue asking around.


    Now that Lin Lin said that she was working in the Lin''s disease and that her surname was Lin, it was inevitable that she would link her with that Boss Lin. But it couldn''t be such a coincidence. Wasn''t the other party a sexy beauty with long hair?


    In front of him was a bunch of cold, short-haired beauties. The only one on the list was a girl with the surname Lin. They were all beauties.


    Han Yue could not hold back his curiosity and asked, "Ice Beauty, you are surnamed Lin, could you be related to the general manager of Lin''s disease by blood?"


    Lin Lin looked up and saw the nervous anticipation in Han Yue''s eyes, and then lowered his head, cutting off the goose liver on his plate. She replied indifferently: "I am the general manager of Lin''s disease, Lin Lin."


    If there was a word that could describe Han Yu''s current state of mind, it would be, "F * ck!"


    This world was too small, why would it be so easy to meet the general manager of the Lin''s disease, and this was even the sister that was in the swimming pool. Since when did these rich people not swim in their own villa, but in this kind of public place?


    Han Yu laughed dryly. "Boss Lin, you''re really different from what the rumors say."


    Lin Lin, "So what if you''re a rumor?"


    Han Yue was stunned, but then he smiled helplessly. "It''s nothing. Rumor has it that you''re an old-fashioned long-haired beauty, but now it seems like you''re not."


    Lin Lin raised his eyebrows, "Long hair can easily change to short hair, but how did you see that I''m not old-fashioned?"


    Han Yu''s question was ignited, and he immediately brought up his own conjecture, "An old-fashioned businessman must be obsessed with business all day and still not know how to innovate, but Boss Lin, you go swimming in the swimming pool, become friends with ordinary people, and even dress up and talk to them like that!" At most, it was a little cold.


    Lin Lin nodded, took a sip of water and said, "I''ve finished eating."


    Han Yue looked at the clean plate in front of Lin Lin. Isn''t her appetite too good?


    Wasn''t women shouting about losing weight and eating like cats? Was one or two bites enough to make them full?


    Why did the boss of a company eat so much, and so quickly, yet not let others feel that he was wolfing down food? From the start, Han Yue had always felt that the opponent was rather elegant when she ate, and suddenly felt that Lin Lin was just here to update his opinion on women.


    "Are you full?" Han Yue asked again. Seeing Lin Lin nod her head, she raised her hand for the waiter to come and pay.


    Just that, before Han Yu took the card out, Lin Lin had already placed a card on the waiter''s menu.


    "Boss Lin, we agreed on my offer, how can I let you pay?"


    Lin Lin said to the waiter, "There''s no password, go and swipe your card." Then she looked at Han Yu and said, "You don''t have to apologize to me for what happened yesterday, and this place was chosen by you, I''ll pay for it."

 C28

    Han Yue didn''t insist. Now that he knew the other party''s identity, the dignified CEO of a company couldn''t possibly not be able to afford a single meal and just accept the other party''s good intentions.


    As for the reason why Lin Lin paid, was because she wanted the two of them to communicate more with each other. This time, she invited him, with Han Yue''s personality, she would definitely return the invitation.


    Han Yue''s purpose today wasn''t only to treat Lin Lin to a meal, but to show Lin Lin to those friends who had lost their lives. Only then would he be able to receive his rewards.


    Han Yu smiled and said, "Boss Lin, you''re right behind me. Everyone''s here, so you have to be careful!"


    The light was dim, but Lin Lin could still see the ridicule in Han Yue''s eyes, and replied indifferently: "It''s fine, you stay in front, I''ll follow you."


    Lin Lin''s tone was too calm, but Han Yu felt that she must be pretending to be calm. In reality, she had already long since given up. Although she did not look back to notice Lin Lin from time to time, her steps were small, and she was walking towards a place with fewer people. After all, before those people saw Lin Lin, he would not be willing to lose him.


    "Young Master Han, you''re amazing!"


    "Like I said, Young Master Han has the most charisma out of all of us!"


    There were also some who greeted Lin Lin, "Beautiful girl, quickly come and play. Don''t be nervous, you are Young Master Han''s friend and that is our friend."


    If it was an ordinary person seeing so many people talking at once, it would be hard to not be a little flustered in her heart, but it was unknown how many times Lin Lin had presided over meetings, in her eyes, it was all just small talk, but she still could not learn to cope with it, so she just stood there coldly without saying a word.


    After Han Yue greeted his comrades, he came over to ''help'' Lin Lin out, saying, "Hey, what are you guys doing? Bullying our Boss Lin like this, Boss Lin is a proper businessman, I can''t stand a hooligan like you guys!"


    Hearing Han Yu''s words, the group of people were shocked. Boss Lin, what is this thing? Isn''t it too difficult to understand?


    Lin Lin, on the other hand, glanced at Han Yue. What did he mean? These words didn''t seem like she was helping her, but insulting her instead.


    However, Lin Lin still did not speak, did not defend herself, and did not acknowledge what she said.


    The young boys and girls were actually quite influential, but they were only the second generation officials. They had never played with someone in power before, so they didn''t know what to say.


    It was clearly Han Yue who brought up this topic, but he said naturally with a smile, "What are you all standing around for? Play!"


    Those who drank continued to drink, while those who played dice continued to play dice. Han Yu, on the other hand, was kind enough to not abandon Lin Lin, and called Lin Lin to sit down.


    After sitting down, there were a lot of people surrounding her who were very curious about Lin Lin''s identity. They were even more surprised when they found out that she was not the simple CEO of the Lin''s disease, but the CEO of the Lin''s disease.


    Some of the fuerdai were surprised and excited. They wanted to know what the general managers were usually busy with. After all, they were going to take over their own company in the future, so they didn''t mind playing around. However, they were still a bit worried.


    Lin Lin summarized what a CEO should do into a few words. After explaining a little more, the bunch of ignorant rich second generations came to a realization.


    "So being a CEO is so simple. I thought I was going to go up the mountain and cook hotpot. My family''s old man always doesn''t let me take over, so he just let me do it at the bottom. I thought it was that difficult!"


    Another person at the side said, "How is it simple? Boss Lin, do you think that it''s a small matter? It''s just that Boss Lin has summed it up so well. I really didn''t think that being a CEO would involve so much knowledge."


    There were a few chattering about how they thought. This place was completely different from the extravagant bar, it was like a middle school student discussing a group discussion, and Lin Lin was the leading teacher.


    Han Yue, who was squeezed into a corner, drank a mouthful of wine. Looking at the indifferent Lin Lin, hesheelt a little unhappy, he was not rejecting business people, but she had her prejudices towards these people, and now that she saw a group of people surrounding Lin Lin, he felt a strange uneasiness in her heart.


    Han Yue downed the cup of wine in one gulp, then picked up the two cups of wine on the table and stood up to head towards Lin Lin, saying, "All of you, let''s go.


    The rich second generations could not stop Han Yu and all gave way. Han Yue walked over to Lin Lin and handed him a wine cup, then said, "Boss Lin, how about you give me a cup of wine?"


    Lin Lin glanced at Han Yue indifferently, took the wine cup and directly drank it.


    Han Yu clapped his hands and said, "Good, good job! As expected of the business people of the long-fought shopping mall. Here, one more cup."


    If he only came to drink a glass of wine before, then passing a glass of wine in front of him would be a bit provocative. The surrounding fuerdai didn''t understand what Han Yu was doing, and instead went to protect their ''teacher'', saying, "Young Master Han, what are you doing? Boss Lin is still a woman, so drinking so much wine will make her drunk!"


    Han Yue looked at the speaker sitting next to Lin Lin, frowned, and spoke with dissatisfaction: "Xiao San, what do you mean? I want to toast Boss Lin, is there a need for you to speak any further?"


    Although Han Yu had only just arrived in B City, he fought valiantly and was considered to be the Leader of his small group. He was usually quite a friendly person, fond of joking but never causing trouble.


    "Young Master Han, Little San is afraid that Boss Lin will get drunk. How can you say that?"


    Han Yu''s face turned ugly. "What did I say? Is there any need for him to interfere in my affairs?"


    Seeing that the situation was getting harder and harder to control, and that Lin Lin, who was in the center of attention, was currently all focused on the leather chair in front of her.


    On the leather chairs sat a few local upstarts, and some that looked like thugs. They ordered quite a number of wine and princesses, and each of them hugged a few of them.


    KTV was not the only one with a princess. The bar also had a waitress whom everyone knew very well. They just gave her a nice title, ''Bar Princess''.


    Just that at this moment, there seemed to be some entanglement, a baldy with a big belly was pulling at a bartender, seemingly wanting to eat until the tofu failed, and wanted to act like a hooligan. The surrounding people were making a ruckus, but the bartender was so embarrassed that he was unable to break free, would normally not mind such a farce, but the bartender was someone she was familiar with, Xiao Yi!


    Xiao Yi was the sales lady at the Golden River Restaurant, so the salary of such a large company would definitely not be low, not to mention the fact that Lin Lin had bought a house from her recently, the commission on finding a servant was definitely not small. At the very least, she would not be short on money these days, she wouldn''t even need to smile in this kind of place, she would even need to be afraid of being eaten.


    Did she recently lack money?


    It was just that there was already no time for Lin Lin to think, she seemed to be unable to struggle free, and bit the nouveau riche, causing him to let go, but angrily slapped Xiao Yi''s head away.


    Lin Lin stood up, pushed away the surrounding people and walked straight to the other side.


    Han Yu, on the other hand, was arguing with his little buddy. Seeing Lin Lin get up, he thought she was going to say something, but she just directly walked away. Just as he was about to stop her, he saw that Lin Lin was walking to the side instead of going towards the exit.


    What was that thing? Could it be that there was something even more important than him?!


    Lin Lin did not know how Han Yue was doing, but when she got there, she shouted, "Xiao Yi."


    When Xiao Yi heard someone call out her name, she thought that they were familiar people. Just as she was about to dodge, he remembered that this voice was too familiar, she turned her head in shock and shouted: "Boss Lin?!"


    Lin Lin looked at the Xiao Yi whose hair was in a mess, even with the dim lighting in the bar, he could still clearly see the colour of the finger marks that appeared on her face.


    The other party was merely someone who had sold her an apartment before, and was even the CEO of a large company. Xiao Yi lowered her head, with an ugly expression on her face, her eyes dodging as she said: "No, no."


    Lin Lin knew what Xiao Yi was thinking, and now, the two were indeed not familiar with each other. Just as she was about to speak again, the upstart who pulled Xiao Yi before spoke out.


    "Miss, do you know this barmaid?"


    There were many women in his life that were mature, sexy, simple, tender, and spicy. He had played with her every single time, but he had never played with such a high quality game.


    Lin Lin looked at the nouveau riche, the obscenity in his eyes made her feel a bit of disgust, and raised a mocking smile, as she said coldly.


    "What, you want to play?"

 C29

    Lin Lin''s face was still cold, but her words made the bald upstart''s heart burn. She played around with her, as she looked at Lin Lin''s pretty face and licked her dry lips, afraid that she wouldn''t be able to take the bait!


    The nouveau riche turned to the people behind him and said, "Brothers, this beauty wants to play with us!"


    "My little brother can make you comfortable all night!"


    The one who was the most confused was the one who was beaten up the longest, the bald guy''s friends cursed and stood up to take care of Lin Lin, he then angrily retorted, "Your fucking bitch dared to hit me?!"


    Lin Lin sneered, she raised her leg and fiercely kicked the baldy''s knee. The baldy cried out in pain and then kneeled in front of Lin Lin, after a second of shock, his mouth started to become dirty again, "Stupid bitch, I will fucking kill you today, so you will know how powerful your grandfather is!"


    Lin Lin did not give him the chance to kill her, she raised her leg and kicked the baldy''s chest. She was wearing low-heeled shoes today, and although it was not convenient for her to fight, it still increased her lethality by a lot. She used seventy to eighty percent of her strength to kick her opponent''s chest again. Seeing the baldy on the ground, she could only moan in pain, but couldn''t even cry out. She knew how much pain he was in.


    Lin Lin moved too fast, and almost before anyone could react, she knocked a man who was twice her size to the ground.


    The bald man''s little friends were all furious. He was treating them like this right in front of them. Wasn''t this giving them face? How were they going to survive in the martial arts world in the future?


    Her current Taekwondo was indeed not at the level of a one against ten, but in the apocalypse, she had learnt how to use the least amount of effort to kill more opponents. She knew where to make a strong man, who was much stronger than her, kneel down and beg for mercy, adding that the position here was small, the movement of the opponent was restricted, so it was hard to say who would win and who would lose!


    However, a voice suddenly interrupted, "Wait, it''s not appropriate for so many people to bully a weak girl, right?"


    Lin Lin turned her face to the side, looking at Han Yu who was giggling with his hands in his pockets, she frowned.


    Han Yu did not know that Lin Lin already considered him to be a problem, otherwise, he really would have vomited blood. The group of thugs laughed out loud when they saw Han Yu, "F * ck, I can bully whoever I want to, but you, a pretty boy, can''t even say it!"


    The dignified Young Master Han was called a pretty boy. Han Yu''s originally cynical smile also crumbled, and he was just about to say something. A crack interrupted his heroic spirit.


    The bottom part of Lin Lin''s hand broke, leaving only the sharp sawtooth shaped beer bottle. She looked at the thugs and said coldly: If you want to fight, then let''s fight!


    How could the hooligans endure such provocation? The moment the anger reached their heads, who cares? They all smashed their wine bottles and headed towards Lin Lin, but when they were half a meter away from him, they all kicked their parents!


    Han Yu, who had been pushed to the corner by Lin Lin''s aura, first stared blankly at Lin Lin, who was coolly kicking and punching for a while. It was only when someone called him and turned to see Xiao Tie that she finally regained her senses and shouted at her friends who were already spectating at the side, "Go, someone is bullying our brother!"


    At this time, the second generation rich students, Wu La, couldn''t help but roll up their sleeves. To dare bully their teacher, they had no wish to live anymore. This was!


    The group of thugs were originally being suppressed by Lin Lin, but in the end another group of people came.


    In the end, the nouveau riche were completely single-handedly bullied. The most miserable one was of course the baldy who had been stepped on for who knows how many times until the manager of the bar rushed over to maintain order.


    Both sides were stopped by the security guards and calmed down a little. They no longer pounced forward and continued to stare at each other angrily like a groom and his wife!


    "Everyone, please stop for a moment. We''re all here to play, why are you making yourself unhappy?"


    The person who spoke was probably the manager of this bar. He only had a buzz cut, was dressed in black, and had a scar on his face.


    It seemed that someone on the side of the nouveau riche recognized this person, as he anxiously shouted, "Brother Dong, we were the ones treating this lady to wine, she was the one who started it!"


    As he said that, he pointed at Lin Lin who was standing at the side.


    Hearing that, Brother Dong looked at Lin Lin, but ignored him, and turned to Han Yu''s side, nodding her head politely: "Young Master Song, what gust of wind brought you here today, why don''t you come here and play, why don''t you tell the rest of us?"


    The one called Young Master Song was the yellow haired man who started the conversation with Lin Lin. Before, he was just a little hooligan in Lin Lin''s eyes, but now he had turned serious and said: "Today, I was only here to drink with a friend, there was nothing special I wanted to tell you. It''s just that I didn''t expect Night to see someone like you, who bullies good women and dares to cause trouble.


    There were no good people here. It was normal for a waiter to flirt with a beauty. It was a place that could be entered easily with money, but this yellow-hair made it sound like a high-class clubhouse. Forget about everything else, just Young Master Song alone, everyone in his family did things that weren''t too honorable.


    The group of friends who knew the details all covered their mouths with smiles when they heard the words of the yellow-hair. They no longer had that angry expression from before.


    But they were friends, so they could laugh. Dong-ge was a subordinate, so he could only nod and say yes, "Young Master Song is right, Young Master Song is right. I will take care of this matter properly. Don''t worry, Young Master Song."


    The yellow-hair pointed at the group of people and said, "Let them apologize to my friend first!"


    Dong-ge took the hint and immediately changed his expression, berating, "You, quickly apologize to this lady."


    Even though Brother Dong was very respectful and easy to talk to, the nouveau riche who was familiar with him knew that this Brother Dong was a man who killed without blinking. Who would dare to provoke him? He immediately quelled his anger and bowed towards Lin Lin and said: "I''m sorry Miss, I''m sorry, we were blind enough to offend you."


    Lin Lin looked at the frightened Xiao Yi and said, "You guys don''t seem to be the only ones apologizing."


    It was an apology anyway, who cares who it was, the previous baldy who was teasing the bar waiter was still lying on the ground and could not stand up, they did not dare say much about it, and immediately turned to Xiao Yi and said: "Miss, it''s our fault, please forgive us."


    Han Yue saw that things were about the same and didn''t want to lose his identity with this group of people. "Okay, that''s it, we have to deal with it quickly."


    Brother Dong often saw his young master together with Han Yue and knew that the other person''s status wasn''t that much lower than his young master''s. Hearing his words, Brother Dong let out a sigh of relief and said, "You two, bring them to my office first."


    Dong-ge ordered a group of security guards to take the upstarts away, then said to Han Yu and the others with a fawning smile, "I''ll send someone to clean up here as soon as possible. Everyone should go back home and eat and drink. I''ll treat you all today."


    The yellow-hair nodded his head like he knew how to behave, then beckoned everyone back. It seemed as if he had returned in triumph.


    As for their fight, although it affected the other customers in the bar, they had already gotten used to it after seeing the situation settled down and the bar was back to its previous bustle. It was just a small farce, something that had happened countless times in the bar.


    Lin Lin stood in front of Xiao Yi and said: "Can you walk?"


    Xiao Yi moved his legs and laughed, then said: "Although my legs are a bit weak, but I can still walk."


    Although her opponent''s face was pale, after all, such a big thing had happened, but a little girl could still remain calm and not collapse. It seemed like she had a pretty good ability to bear the pressure in her heart.


    Lin Lin said: "Do you want to find a quiet place to talk?"


    Xiao Yi was startled, then looked at Lin Lin, her expression cold to the point that it could be said that there was not even a trace of emotion behind it. Thinking back, it was as if she had been like this ever since she first met Lin Lin. No matter what happened, she would always be calm, as if nothing in this world could make her angry or happy.


    Xiao Yi thought about what had happened to him in the past few days. Her mental defense suddenly crumbled as she choked with emotions and said, "Alright."


    Seeing that Lin Lin did not follow him, Han Yu, who had been paying attention to him all this while, walked over and said: "What''s wrong, why aren''t you here yet? What''s the matter?"


    Lin Lin, "My friend and I would like to find a quiet place to chat."


    He suddenly remembered that Lin Lin had come here to fight because of this girl, and said: "So it''s like that, but this is a bar, where is a quiet place? This way, I''ll let them know, then bring you guys out, you guys can chat in my car."


    Lin Lin nodded her head, agreeing with Han Yu''s suggestion.


    After Han Yue greeted them, he brought Lin Lin and the others and left the bar. Han Yue then leaned against the wall and smoked, while Lin Lin and Lin Lin sat in the carriage.


    As the door closed, Lin Lin looked at the still hesitating Xiao Yi and said, "You can think about it first.


    Xiao Yi clenched her fist, and the look in her eyes gradually became resolute.


    "I''ve thought about it. Boss Lin, I want to say something."

 C30

    "¡­ ¡­." Because of this, I was fired by the company, and then something happened to my family, so I desperately needed money. I spent all the money I had in the previous period to barely support myself, but I also needed money later on, so I distributed flyers during the day and came to work at the bar at night. I didn''t expect this to happen on the first day of work. "


    Lin Lin frowned and asked: "Do you know what is the name of that boss Huang?"


    Xiao Yi immediately nodded his head, "Yes, let''s call it Gold Precious, could it be that you recognize it, Boss Lin?"


    Xiao Yi laughed, "Boss Lin, this time I really have to thank you for standing up for me, I really have nothing to repay you with. If Boss Lin needs me in the future, I will do my best to serve you."


    "What happened to your family?"


    Xiao Yi was startled, but still said it out loud, "My brother was hit by a brick left behind by a worker on the construction site, and there was blood in his head. Until now, he had not woken up, and continued to stay in the critical ward of the hospital, but the construction unit said that my brother did not do any proper safety measures when he went to investigate, and that the worker was completely responsible, so he only lost tens of thousands of yuan in compensation. However, the workers did not have any money, and now the family members are preparing to sue the construction unit."


    The matter was not difficult to resolve. However, if Party A and Party B tried to shirk their responsibility to each other, the middleman would be injured. As long as someone with a bit of knowledge suppressed this matter, the money would be paid. The company did not lack money, but Xiao Yi and the others were still in the hospital, so how could they have the money to pay for the lawyer''s fees?


    Now, Party A was just waiting for Xiao Yi and the others to go on a forsaken path, then extending their hand, casually paying a bit of money would be enough.


    Lin Lin looked at Xiao Yi and said: "Xiao Yi, I can help you with this matter."


    After being extremely surprised, Xiao Yi was a little perturbed, "Really? Boss Lin, you''re willing to help me, but, but I can''t give you anything, so why would you help me?"


    Lin Lin, "I have always been good to my subordinates, even if something were to happen to their family members, I would not turn a blind eye."


    Xiao Yi was startled for a few seconds, then reacted, and said: "Boss Lin, you want to hire me?"


    Not stupid at all, Lin Lin nodded and said: "Tell me first the construction company and construction unit where your brother met up. It would be best if they have a phone call and tell me which hospital your brother is currently in."


    Xiao Yi was currently in a state of ecstasy, but her reasoning was still normal.


    Lin Lin took note of this, and planned to have Jiang Yishu arrange for it to be settled tomorrow.


    And today, Xiao Yi came to this bar as if she was an intern. She did not sign any contract and just didn''t want to make any calls to the person in charge.


    It was too late now, Xiao Yi was overjoyed, she had become absent-minded, so after Lin Lin made her leave behind her number, he sent her to the taxi.


    Han Yue had been standing beside Lin Lin the entire time. After seeing the taxi drive away, he said: "Ice Beauty, you sure are impressive today!"


    Lin Lin raised her eyebrows. "Ice Beauty", ever since she told Han Yu her identity, Han Yu''s way of addressing her changed, and she no longer called her by her nickname. Instead, she called her "Boss Lin".


    It was just that for some reason, he would call her ''Ice Beauty'' again.


    Seeing that Lin Lin did not speak, Han Yue realized her own actions from before and was slightly against Lin Lin, so she said apologetically, "Ice Beauty, previously, I only did something stupid when I heard you mention your Lin''s disease''s General Manager in surprise. Now that I have reacted, how can I use my identity to measure a person''s strength? Ice Beauty, you are definitely the most amazing beauty that I have ever seen.


    Lin Lin turned around, "Let''s go in."


    Han Yue happily kept up with her. He must have forgiven her, he must have forgiven him!


    When Lin Lin and Han Yue returned, they would definitely be punished with alcohol. Everyone joked about why the two of them went out for so long.


    Han Yue finished his cup and replied, "What can we do? We only sent our friends from Ice Beauty away with three people."


    Someone doubted him and said, "Who knows when that person left? There''s no proof. Here, Young Master Han, drink another cup and we''ll believe it."


    Han Yue was very happy, so he didn''t refuse and took another cup.


    As for Lin Lin, it was probably because she was too ferocious and shocked a bunch of brats just now. A woman actually dared to fight against a group of brats, without showing any signs of weakness.


    After three rounds of drinking, someone suggested a different place to play.


    "Let''s go to the same place!"


    Lin Lin was still here, and what she agreed on was that they would agree to Lin Lin''s suggestion. However, it had only been a night, and Lin Lin had already infiltrated their group.


    On one hand, Lin Lin had a good impression of him in their hearts. On the other hand, it was naturally Lin Lin''s valiant act of challenging the hooligans in one on one.


    No matter what, Lin Lin used her unique charm to conquer this group of youths who were not really willing to accept the teachings.


    In the carriage, he looked at Lin Lin, who had been indifferent the entire time, and finally couldn''t help but ask, "Ice Beauty, aren''t you curious as to where we are going?"


    Lin Lin did not say anything. Of course she knew where they would go, it was just going for a ride, but how was she going to explain it after she said that?


    It was only after Han Yue asked that he felt he was really stupid. He already knew the other party was a person who had no desire for anything, but he still went up to arouse the other party''s curiosity. The only one who lost miserably was him.


    On the way, he asked Lin Lin a lot of questions. For example, where did she learn her fighting techniques, how did she get to know the girl from before, and whether their relationship was good or not ¡­ It was actually a very boring question.


    When Lin Lin could no longer tolerate Han Yue''s words anymore, it was finally time.


    This group of people chose the mountain roads outside of the city for driving. It was already late in the night, so they didn''t see anyone or even a car in front and behind.


    Not long after Lin Lin and Han Yu got off the car, the cars behind them also stopped, a dozen or so cars parked together, making the place seem quite lively.


    However, after everyone got off the car, they all turned to where they came from. Occasionally, a few people would whisper to each other, while Han Yue looked into the distance with a faint smile, as if he was waiting for someone. After a few minutes, the two SUVs stopped in front of Han Yue. Accompanied by cheers, Lin Lin knew that the person they were waiting for had finally arrived.


    Lin Lin carefully looked at the SUV. It had a good appearance and when it was flung, it had a good grip on the ground. And it had enough horsepower, so it could be considered a good SUV.


    Previously, because the SUV was huge, it had a thick and sturdy bumper, which allowed it to easily knock away the [Beginner] Zombie s. He considered buying a car to drive to the A Base after the apocalypse, and most importantly, the SUV could pass through normal obstacles, cross mountains and cross water. After all, if she encountered a high-speed blockage, he would have to choose a detour to move forward.


    But off-road vehicles with large mass, large contact area between wheels and ground, large wind-exposed area, high center of gravity, causing large power demand, so higher fuel consumption, this was a dead end for the automobile in the apocalypse. Lin Lin could not guarantee that there would be a gas station waiting for her at every place she went.


    In addition, the off-road vehicles had low stability and their maximum speed was limited. When facing the Zombie tide, they had to run, which was completely incomparable to a sports car.


    But compared to the others, Lin Lin''s first choice was still off-road, it was just that she had to carefully choose a car that had the highest performance and most suitable for her.


    But even though Lin Lin was thinking about the car, she didn''t ignore the people who alighted from the car. Two beautiful foreign girls wearing sexy clothes and a few young men dressed in hip-hop clothes got off first, and the last person who got off was the driver. One of them was a blond foreigner, and the other was a black-clothed man with short hair.


    Han Yue went up to welcome them, and greeted them warmly. In the end, he introduced Lin Lin, "This is our new member, Lin Lin."


    Because the others were probably standing near the SUV, the only ones present were the foreigner and the black clothed man. The black clothed man was very cold, almost colder than Lin Lin, and didn''t react to Han Yu''s words at all.


    The foreigner looked very friendly as he stretched out his hand towards Lin Lin and revealed a big smile. Accompanied with his handsome face, deep eyes, and pleasant voice, he was a very charming person.


    "Hello, Chinese beauty. My name is Lynch, and you can call me by my Chinese name, Lin Qi. "


    Lin Qi''s Chinese was not bad, but it sounded a little awkward, and when he spoke, he blinked at Lin Lin, showing his goodwill and seducing him.


    However, Lin Lin acted as if she did not see it, and lightly shook the other party''s hand before quickly releasing it, and said indifferently: "It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    Even though he said that, Lin Lin''s face did not have a trace of a smile, and really did not look happy at all.


    Han Yu, on the other hand, saw that Lin Qi, who had always relied on his gentlemanly ways to travel far and wide, had attracted a lot of girls, and as if he had met a tough opponent, he rubbed his nose and laughed wildly after withdrawing his hand, "Haha, Lin Qi, you have today too!"


    Lin Qi, on the other hand, did not have much of a reaction to Han Yu''s teasing.

 C31

    Han Yue did not make things difficult for Lin Qi. He nodded and said, "That''s fine too," then turned his head and smiled to ask Lin Lin, "Ice Beauty, do you know what we want to do?"


    Lin Lin intentionally looked towards the jeep and said: "Take a ride."


    Lin Lin frowned, "You want to drive?"


    "Ice Beauty, you still have time to regret. Do you want to get off?" Han Yu''s expression was one of helplessness as he probed.


    The key was still female. If his speed was too fast later, Lin Lin would be so shocked that he would faint, and that would be a sin. Even if they didn''t faint and let out a shriek, the two of them would be the ones who did it.


    Lin Lin looked ahead, her body slightly leaning on the chair, and said: "Don''t worry, once the car leaves, I won''t make a sound."


    Smart, smart. Everything he was worried about had been guessed. Han Yu made up his mind. Even if he was laughed at to death by everyone this time, he couldn''t drive too fast. Firstly, he couldn''t scare away Ice Beauty.


    Lin Lin saw Han Yue nod his head and saw that he was being perfunctory, but driving was his problem, she only needed to sit by his side and observe him once, if there was anything she wanted to do, she would do it herself next time.


    "Ice Beauty, we are going to start!"


    The foreign beauty looked like she was in a movie, smiling as she quickly grabbed the flag. As for Han Yue, after he shouted, the car shot out like an arrow, and in the second that Lin Lin was distracted, it was already far away from the starting point.


    At first, they might not be able to keep up, but as people chased after each other, the ranking of the cars also changed frequently. However, in the middle of the mountain road, the driver''s skill and courage were greatly tested.


    In the latter half of the battle, Lin Lin could only see a blue sportscar and a black sportscar. The people behind them were all familiar with each other, the swimmer in front and the yellow-haired man behind.


    With a turn of his hand, the car passed through a very narrow position left behind by the sportscar in front of him. As he drove past a very short protective line, Lin Lin sat there, and when he tilted his head, he could see the sky nearly a hundred meters above. At this time, the darkness had shrouded him and it was difficult to see what was below him, it was like a bottomless abyss.


    A minute later, Han Yue arrived at the finish line. He swung his tail and stopped, just as he was about to slap down the steering wheel to celebrate his victory again, a sound suddenly came from the side, almost scaring his heart out.


    "So that''s how it is."


    Han Yue stared blankly at Lin Lin as he opened the door and alighted. From what he knew, when did he get to sit in the passenger seat?


    No, he remembered that Ice Beauty had said before that he would take his car!


    had been sitting beside him the entire time, so how could he not feel anything? They had clearly thought that they would be mocked by Lin Qi this time, even if it meant they had to be conservative and drive up the mountain road. There was no danger when he set off, so he exerted himself from the start, thinking to drive for a period of time before slowing down.


    But as he drove, it was as if he forgot Lin Lin beside him. He sped up his speed all the way until he reached the end, only then did he discover it.


    He wasn''t someone who would get addicted to racing cars. Before, he could even chat with a friend for a bit, but this time, he didn''t even notice that he was sitting by his side alone.


    Thinking back to it now, Lin Lin didn''t make any sound at all along the way. No, not just any sound, even her body didn''t move at all.


    In fact, because the driving force is a sudden backward, so the initial attempt is more difficult to control the body, not to mention the force of the big turn. Even if he was skilled in driving, he shouldn''t be so skilled that the people beside him wouldn''t feel that he was driving a car.


    Han Yue looked at Lin Lin outside of the carriage with a strange expression. Could it be that this person''s butt was nailed to the carriage?


    Most importantly, Lin Lin was definitely not so scared that she could not move. Her face was red, her expression was indifferent, her legs were not weak when she got off the car, and she even had the strength to close the door.


    At this moment, Han Yu turned his head around and saw Xiao Tie''s big face pressed against the window. He pressed the button, controlled the window to go down, and immediately followed Xiao Tie''s mocking voice, "Young Master Han, you''re amazing, you''re number one again. You didn''t throw me so beautifully just now, could it be that you did it on purpose because of the beauty?"


    Han Yu felt a little complicated inside, so he didn''t pay any attention to Xiao Tie. He opened the door and got out of the car. "Where are the others? Have they all arrived?"


    Xiao Tie rarely saw Han Yu in such a state, and was extremely curious in his heart, but he forced himself to reply, "There are still two or three of them. Lin Qi and Ying are following behind them."


    Han Yu nodded.


    Lin Lin suddenly said: "Han Yu, I''ll open it when we get back."


    Han Yu thought about it and replied, "I''m a bit tired, so it''s fine if you think about it, Ice Beauty."


    Lin Lin came over and was about to get on the driver''s seat, but just as she got on the car to close the door, a thought suddenly flashed through Han Yu''s mind, she pulled on the door and asked suspiciously: "Ice Beauty, you just said that you want to go back, could it be that you want me to go back at the same speed as before?"


    Lin Lin raised her eyebrows, "No?"


    "Ice Beauty, what are you thinking about? This is not a game at all, this is a mountain road, if I''m not careful, something bad will happen!"


    Lin Lin nodded, Han Yue thought she would listen to him, and wanted to say something, but she continued, "If the car is broken, I will pay you back."


    Han Yu, "..."


    Han Yue was about to cry and explained, "Ice Beauty, this isn''t a problem with the car. It''s fine if the car is broken, but you are the most important!"


    Lin Lin did not care about the issue of whether the car was damaged or damaged. Instead, she changed her direction, "Why can''t I go racing?"


    "It''s not that I don''t want to, it''s just that you can''t drive, Ice Beauty."


    Lin Lin caught hold of the center of the problem and asked: "Is it because this is my first time racing against the car?"


    Han Yue nodded his head heavily. "Yes, that''s it."


    "No one has ever been born to drive a car. No one has ever mastered it before."


    What Lin Lin said was right, but Han Yue did not know why she was worried, and said: "But this is a mountain road, we normally choose the main road for our first ride."


    Lin Lin heard the key word and said: "Generally, that means there are people like me who go for a race on the mountain road the first time."


    Before Lin Lin even finished speaking, Xiao Tie, who had been spectating for a long time, immediately raised his hand and enthusiastically replied, "Yes, Young Master Han''s first race through a mountain road."


    Han Yu directly punched Xiao Tie''s abdomen. Can''t you see that Xiao Tie is trying to dissuade him from doing something stupid? What are the benefits of exposing him?


    Lin Lin said with a bland smile, "It seems that there are quite a few extraordinary people here."


    When Han Yue was still shamelessly trying to persuade them, Lin Qi and Ying Ying had already reached the finish line and came over together. When they heard that Lin Lin was going to go car racing down the mountain, they were all supportive.


    Lin Qi smiled like a gentleman, "I, Lin Qi, am willing to accompany a beautiful woman driving."


    Han Yue''s whole body didn''t look good. He didn''t know what they were thinking, they just wanted to watch the show, and they didn''t know how dangerous it would be if they went down this 4-star difficulty mountain road for the first time while Lin Lin was racing. Of course, Han Yu didn''t realize that he was used to watching more than them, but now, he was subconsciously worried about Lin Lin.


    Han Yue was opposed to it, and Lin Qi supported it. However, an unexpected person opened his mouth and broke this layer of ice.


    "She can, let her try."


    The person who spoke was the black-clothed man that Lin Lin had been paying more attention to from the start. Although the other party had never spoken and her poker face looked more like someone who had not repaid the money that she owed, Lin Lin could feel that the other party had an aura that was very similar to her. That was a feeling that was cruel and bloodthirsty, but that she had no choice but to hide deep within her bones.


    It was beyond Lin Lin''s expectations that he could speak now, and even more so to Han Yu''s and the others'' expectations.


    In the end, Han Yue compromised and said, "Fine, try it once and drive my car. But I want to sit beside Ice Beauty in case something happens and I can stop it in time."


    Lin Qi also voiced out, "Then I will also drive and follow you guys, if there are any problems, I will help you guys."


    Han Yue nodded his head and the group of people got back into the car. However, the situation this time was different from before. There was only one person racing, and that was a woman driving for the first time. It would be a lie to say that they didn''t expect it.


    Seeing Lin Lin skillfully starting the car, she was very nervous. Even when the car was about a hundred meters away from him, without any accidents, he was still very nervous.


    As the speed became faster and faster, Lin Lin remained calm, as if he was eating and sleeping. Right now, they were on a winding mountain path!


    Every time Lin Lin turned a corner in pursuit of speed and danger, Han Yue would be so scared that she would scream, but she was afraid that her scream would disturb Lin Lin. She was in a state of terror and fear, until the car came to a stop at the foot of the mountain, he still had not regained her senses.


    "We''ve arrived. You can get off now."


    Lin Lin got off the car first, but Han Yue only nodded after he was reminded. He undid his seat belt and slowly walked out of the car.


    Xiao Tie rushed over, looked at the weakened Han Yu, and strongly patted him, laughing, "Haha, Young Master Han your mother, your legs are actually weak, Ice Beauty is the driver, you don''t feel anything, it''s as if you''ve been working for fucking days and nights!"

 C32

    Han Yue was mocked, but he didn''t retaliate at all. Right now, he could feel the support Earth gave him. It was really safe!


    Lin Qi also walked over, looking at his phone, he asked in shock, "Beauty of China, is this really your first time driving a car in seven minutes?"


    Originally, Lin Qi wanted to send Lin Lin home, but he rejected him gently. Although Han Yu''s face was pale white, even until now, without a trace of blood, he still said tenaciously: "I brought her, she definitely wants me to send her home. Lin Qi, Ice Beauty said that she has a fiance, what do you want?"


    Han Yue squinted, and said fiercely: "Lin Qi, you want to fight with me?"


    Lin Qi pointed a few times and said, "NO, NO, I won''t take advantage of you being in danger."


    Han Yu, "..."


    On the way back, Lin Lin reported the place to and closed her eyes to take a nap. There were too many things that had happened today, so she needed to sort them out.


    In the beginning, perhaps because Lin Lin had rested for a while, Han Yu did not speak up to disturb her. But when they were almost to the end of their journey, Han Yu could not help but say, "Ice Beauty, I know you haven''t slept, and are almost at your house. You should wake up by now."


    Lin Lin opened her eyes and said, "You have something to tell me?"


    Han Yue did not expect Lin Lin to really not sleep at all, and replied, "It''s not that I have anything to say, it''s just that I want to talk to you about it."


    Lin Lin did not speak, and Han Yu also knew what the other party was talking about. She continued, "Ice Beauty, you are really too awesome today, I, Han Yue, rarely admire anyone. You count as one of them, and you are definitely in the top rankings."


    Hearing Han Yue''s words, Lin Lin had the urge to laugh. The young people nowadays admire the standards of a person who is just a few years away from them, but the gap between them is like a gap that can never be bridged.


    As Han Yue was speaking, he suddenly thought of a question, "Oh right, Ice Beauty, you are a few years older than me, and calling you Ice Beauty places too much emphasis on your beauty. Others will definitely overlook your ability to rule the world when they hear you, so I will call you Sister Bing from now on."


    Lin Lin, "..."


    Han Yue laughed, "Okay, you have accepted it. From now on, I will call you Sister Bing, Sister Bing!"


    Lin Lin, "We have arrived."


    It was only then that Han Yu realized he had arrived at his destination. Watching the guards patrol back and forth, he reckoned that there was no danger, so he said, "Sister Bing, it must be very troublesome for outsiders to get in and out of the villa. I won''t send you in.


    Lin Lin nodded, then got out of the car. Before closing the door, he said, "Drive carefully!"


    "I will be careful when I drive, Sister Bing, don''t worry!" However, with that sentence, Lin Lin sealed the carriage tightly, causing Han Yue to become even more unconcerned, he turned around and excitedly drove back.


    Lin Lin returned to the villa and didn''t shower or sleep. Instead, she ran an hour on the treadmill in the gym, doing some yoga before packing up to shower and sleep. It was a brand-new day tomorrow.


    At six o''clock, he got up on time. Lin Lin began his daily morning run, only that this morning''s run was bound to be a little different.


    "Boss Lin, Boss Lin!"


    Lin Lin stopped and unexpectedly, she saw a lump of fat rolling in front of him.


    It was unknown how long the Golden Noble had been running, but his face and neck were red. Although he did not catch his breath, he still greeted Lin Lin with a smile, "Boss Lin, I did not think that I would actually see you."


    Lin Lin pretended not to know anything and asked in surprise: "Boss Huang, why are you here?"


    "I just bought a house here, didn''t I hear that Boss Lin wanted to run away in the morning so I wanted to go with you?"


    Lin Lin raised her eyebrow, she did not know that her running had become a matter known to everyone, "So that''s how it is."


    Golden Lord saw that Lin Lin did not seem to be interested in the matter of him moving to Golden River Villa, but she was not in a position to ask directly, so she said: "Boss Lin, actually, I like running. In the future, why don''t we go together?"


    Lin Lin replied casually, "Alright." She then continued to run around the lake.


    He had wanted to rest while they were chatting, but who knew that when he mentioned about running, he wanted to use this chance to get along with him? Lin Lin had already run, so he could only follow along!


    Lin Lin did not run very quickly, but the Gold Coin was able to smoothly keep up with her pace. She was still in the mood to chat with Lin Lin, "Boss Lin, how often do you get up to run in the morning?"


    "Six."


    "That''s pretty early, but I can get up too. I''ll be waiting outside your door when the time comes?"


    "Boss Lin, I just moved to a new house, so I wanted to invite a few friends to play. How about you come along? It''s quite lively, don''t you think we''re neighbors now?"


    "Yes."


    The Golden Lord and Lin Lin chatted for a long time, simply inviting her to the house to play, treating her to a meal, and asking her about private matters. And Lin Lin also dealt with this situation, she replied her in two words.


    Not long after, the Gold Coin was finally exhausted.


    Lin Lin ran for a few steps before stopping. Seeing the precious golden hand panting with the thickness of a knee, she said: "Boss Huang, you can''t take it anymore?"


    Golden Noble originally thought that his heart was about to jump out of his throat, but hearing Lin Lin''s words, how could he dare to stop breathing? He immediately ran to Lin Lin''s side and revealed a perverted smile: "Boss Lin, what are you saying, us men did not say no!"


    Lin Lin laughed, "Then, shall we continue?"


    "Okay!" The Golden Noble said loudly, then looked at Lin Lin''s back who was running ahead of him, and felt bitter, she was asking for trouble!


    Lin Lin turned her head and smiled like a flower, "Boss Huang?"


    The Golden Noble clenched his fists. Damn it, even a dead Peony Flower would be disrespectful to a ghost. It was his life, so he said, "Boss Lin, I''ll come right away."


    In the whole morning run, as long as Golden Noble was exhausted and wanted to stop, Lin Lin would cheer him on and encourage him to continue running.


    She did hate him, but she was happier when she saw that he was half-dead and had to run away laughing.


    This pervert and pervert couldn''t even move if he saw a beautiful lady, not to mention using his hands and feet, and even liked using his own power to oppress others. Xiao Yi was now one of her people, so she couldn''t secretly stab him.


    When the Golden Lord walked into her villa with a pale face, she thought to herself that she wouldn''t be watching him and her run in the morning, but she didn''t mind if he came, as long as he didn''t mind running a few more kilometers with her.


    As he had played with the expensive gold for a while, he had to run around and stop at the same time. As a result, the time for work was delayed. He had arrived at the company one or two hours earlier than before but was only able to arrive ten or twenty minutes earlier today.


    "Hey, hey, did you hear? City C heard that there''s a virus flu. The doctor said there''s no cure for it right now."


    "Ah, really? Why haven''t I heard of it?"


    "But at that time, C city was still quite far from us."


    "Even though you say that, but ¡­ "Good morning, Boss Lin!"


    Initially, Lin Lin had always been following behind the two employees when she heard the words'' flu '', figuring out what had happened. She didn''t expect that one of the employees would accidentally turn around and discover him, so she could only reply indifferently: "En, hello."


    The two employees greeted Lin Lin, then said goodbye to him, rushed to work, and left as if they were escaping.


    Lin Lin also swiped her elevator card and went up to the 18th floor, while pondering about what the employee said about the ''flu''. Actually, the flu was a very normal thing, but the employee said that the doctor explained that there was no cure, and it was clearly the same as the flu that spread throughout the country before the apocalypse.


    Ai Mi said with some lingering fear in his heart: "Assistant Jiang, it''s been a long time since I saw Director Lin''s expression!"


    Jiang Yishu''s expression became serious and nodded: "En."


    Ai Mi raised his eyebrows and said: "Assistant Jiang, do you think we should..." Or are you trying to comfort Boss Lin unilaterally?


    Jiang Yishu interrupted Ai Mi''s'' good intentions'' and said: "We just need to complete the work we have done now."


    Ai Mi nodded, and returned to her seat helplessly. Since she had reminded him so clearly, the other party would have no choice but to accept it!


    Lin Lin, who had entered the office, immediately turned on her computer, went online, and searched for the words, ''flu''.


    The instantaneous appearance of the news that filled the sky made Lin Lin freeze. It was so long, so long that she didn''t know how much time had passed, that perhaps a few minutes, or even just a few seconds, before she finally slid her mouse and looked at the news regarding the flu.


    One of the photographs was of a man in C City with influenza, a middle-aged man with a red rash and a weak face.


    It was exactly the same as the symptoms of the flu.

 C33

    Lin Lin scrolled through the mouse, reading it carefully one by one, not letting go of any useful information.


    Other than the patient''s photos and the doctor''s description that said that this virus type of influenza had not been detected before, there was no other medicine that could treat it at the moment. There was nothing that Lin Lin cared about.


    The apocalypse might be ahead of time or it might be delayed, but at the moment, the chances of it happening were much higher. What was the shortening? A day, ten days, a month, two months?


    Lin Lin told herself first. At the same time, there were rumors of biting incidents all over the country. Even if the time of the apocalypse had changed, it was impossible for the apocalypse to suddenly come. There must have been a warning beforehand, so it was impossible for a large number of Zombie to appear so quickly due to the flu.


    The most important thing was also the most obvious omen of the apocalypse.


    The apocalypse happened in March, the day when the flowers bloomed, but on a weekend, it suddenly started snowing.


    The snow wasn''t heavy, but because the sky was so dark, it made people feel oppressed.


    The snow was coming from all over the country, not just from the northern cities, but from the southern cities as well. Although there was no reason for the snow to fall, it was after all a pure and beautiful symbol of the country.


    While Lin Lin was afraid of the cold, he still had a lot of resources that she saved up for her theories about the apocalypse, so she did not go out for an entire day.


    He had escaped the disaster.


    It was 2 or 3 in the afternoon, Lin Lin could not remember clearly. In short, she was reading a book at that time, but suddenly she heard a painful scream from outside, "Ah, Old Zhang, what are you doing!"


    Lin Lin could tell that the voice belonged to a middle-aged couple, and the wife in the middle had a voice, while Old Zhang was her husband.


    Usually, the couple would be very fond of each other, so this call was too unreasonable. Usually, the couple would treat her quite well, so Lin Lin immediately put down his book and walked towards the door, opening it.


    The door in front was closed, so Lin Lin subconsciously looked to the hallway to see a middle-aged woman lying on the floor. The food in her hands was scattered all over the floor, and her legs were twitching non-stop, while half of her body was blocked by a middle-aged man squatting on the ground.


    The middle-aged man was very strange, as if he was buried in the woman''s neck, and he even let out a low, hissing roar that seemed to come from his throat.


    Just as Lin Lin was pondering, the middle-aged man seemed to have noticed his movements and turned his head.


    After that, he turned around and closed the door, covered his mouth and ran to the toilet, then began to vomit into the toilet. What he had eaten at noon was the ribs, corn, and medicine soup, and it was very delicious and very fresh, but now it had turned into a pile of filth, making Lin Lin feel as if his stomach was quickly secreting acid, and made him feel nauseous one after another.


    After Lin Lin puked, she leaned against the wall and panted heavily. She saw something, a pale green face, familiar facial features, it was the one facing Old Zhang, but right now his eyes were bulging and his expression was terrifying, the most important thing was his mouth, which was filled with blood, and his teeth which were even fiercely biting on a piece of flesh. He could no longer speak as he continued to spit out blood, his wife.


    His neck was badly mangled, and blood was flowing out. He was eating her flesh!


    Lin Lin felt extremely nauseous. Just as she was about to vomit, there was a knock on the door. Peng, peng, peng, peng, one after another, with a clumsy rhythm, made people feel that the person knocking the door was not a human but a monster!


    Lin Lin ran to the door and blocked the door with his body. She felt the tremors from knocking on the door, which spread to her body, causing her to panic, her legs couldn''t even move anymore, but she had to force herself to run to the door, afraid that if she relaxed, the monsters outside would break in!


    She had a feeling that the person at the door was Old Zhang, who had just killed his wife, Old Zhang. He could no longer be called human, no one could become like that, she had just seen his eyes, stunned, but when she saw him, he was like a ferocious beast seeing its prey. He was too ferocious to be called human, he was a monster, a monster!


    A few minutes later, the monster outside saw that it was unable to enter the metal block to eat the delicious food. It stopped knocking and staggered down the stairs, eating the prey it had killed earlier.


    He relaxed and slowly slid down to the floor with his back against the door. It was only when he wiped his face that he realized he was crying.


    The snow outside was still falling, and the clean, white snow had brought a bloody feast with it.


    Lin Lin was not scared silly, she still did not know what the situation was. Was the monster suddenly like this, or was it because of some drugs or a virus, but she knew that she could not sit still and wait for death. Lin Lin pushed the small table that was placed in the living room to the door, blocking the door, as she was not sure if the monster would come back later.


    Then he went to the bathroom to wash off the filth, rinsed his mouth, washed his face and calmed down before using the phone to call the police.


    But the phone didn''t connect, it was a familiar female voice, "... The network is busy, please redial later. "


    Lin Lin frowned and put down the phone, then called back again, but the voice and words were still the same.


    After that, Lin Lin made at least twenty calls, but none of them connected.


    The Lin Lin who was not too stupid suddenly realised that it was not only her who had the monster here, all the people who had escaped immediately started to call the police station, which was why the internet was so busy.


    Lin Lin then thought about the theory of the apocalypse some time ago. It was snowing in the beginning of spring, and man-eating monsters appeared in the northern and southern parts of the country.


    Fortunately, the electricity and water were still in place, the storage of materials was enough for her to live for a period of time, and the internet was able to hold on as well. Previously, she was still eager to find out more about the news from the outside world, so she kept browsing the web page.


    However, due to the electricity being cut off and food being cut off, hunger, coldness and darkness mixing together, she was so weak that she did not dare to take a step out of her house.


    "Bang bang."


    The one who knocked on the door was Jiang Yishu, who held a stack of documents, "Boss Lin, this is the cooperation agreement that you asked me to make."


    Lin Lin took it and looked at it. It was the agreement she made after looking at the development and data of the small company that she worked with the Qin.


    Lin Lin looked at Jiang Yishu and said: "Yishu, I might be very busy right now. Previously, I had planned to discuss the matter of cooperation with these companies personally, but now, I can only hand this matter over to you."


    Jiang Yishu was startled, "Boss Lin, do you believe in me?"


    Lin Lin laughed involuntarily, then said seriously: "Yushu, have I ever doubted you?" She once again passed the agreement to Jiang Yishu, and said: "These agreements were made by you, and the information previously was also found for me by you. You know these companies better than I do, so I am very relieved to pass this over to you."


    Jiang Yishu seemed to still have some hesitation, "I am just Boss Lin''s assistant, for these things to come out..."


    Lin Lin said: "Yishu, I believe that you have done a good job. You have the ability to reverse those contempt regarding status."


    Jiang Yishu looked at Lin Lin. In her eyes, there was a reflection of her hesitating self, when did he become so unconfident? She thought back to how she dared to use such a clumsy contract to talk about cooperation with a famous American boss.


    "Boss Lin, don''t worry, I will definitely settle this matter."


    Lin Lin nodded, "After we reach an agreement, I will adjust your position."


    The meaning in his words was that Lin Lin was prepared to give him a promotion. He was already the assistant to the General Manager, so if he were to say that his position was not weaker than the general manager, the higher ups would mean that he was an executive in the company. However, Jiang Yishu rejected him.


    "Boss Lin, these are my duties. Even if I can''t do it, it would mean that I''ve done my job well, so I don''t need any rewards."


    Lin Lin was startled, but did not force Jiang Yishu. Since they were going to be in the apocalypse soon, so what if they were in a high position? Furthermore, she was prepared to give Jiang Yishu a share of the shares after she obtained the certificate from the Ma Fa, isn''t that better than a position?


    Jiang Yishu brought the documents out to the outside world. At first, he wanted to cut off Qin Rongyue''s path to wealth and earn a bit by himself, but she was already unsure when the apocalypse comes, he might not even be able to create any benefits after the collaboration, and now the apocalypse had come and the money was already useless paper. Hence, she decided to leave this matter to Jiang Yishu, not afraid of Qin Rongyue discovering or losing, after all, compared to his, she had more important things.


    If the collection of resources was delayed because of this, then the gains would not make up for the losses.


    Lin Lin took out her mobile and made a call, then said: "Hello, now come to the coffee shop downstairs Lin''s disease, I''ll wait for you there."

 C34

    After Lin Lin ordered a cup of water with plain water, she saw a figure looking around from the entrance, and the figure very quickly noticed Lin Lin who was walking over. The figure said a few words to the waiter, then walked over.


    "Boss Lin, is there something urgent?"


    Lin Lin gave Xiao Yi a list and said: "Sit, what do you want to drink?"


    Lin Lin could see the unconcealable anticipation on Xiao Yi''s face. After all, she was his own brother, so it was normal for him to be worried about him being anxious.


    With that, Lin Lin took out an envelope from her bag and gave it to Xiao Yi, saying, "This is ten thousand, give this money to your brother to save his life first."


    Xiao Yi looked very touched, and almost cried out as she choked with sobs: "Boss Lin, you, you''re too nice to me."


    Lin Lin was a person who liked to disturb other people''s emotions, he said: "There''s another reason why I called you out."


    After all, the relationship between the two was between a higher level and a lower level. Xiao Yi quickly sorted out their relationship, restrained her emotions, and asked in a serious tone: "Does Master Lin need me to do something?"


    Xiao Yi was dumbstruck. Pork noodles, compressed biscuit and instant noodles, was her Lin going to donate them in charity?


    Lin Lin noticed Xiao Yi''s shocked expression, but there would be more things that would surprise her in the future, "I have my own reasons for buying these. At the same time, you can''t let anyone else know about this either. "


    Xiao Yi thought quickly, "I won''t let anyone know, Boss Lin, what you mean is, other than selling and moving things, I won''t let anyone know that you''re buying these things?"


    Lin Lin lightly knocked on the wooden table, and said indifferently: "It also includes people who sell and carry things. This matter, only you and I know."


    Xiao Yi was even weirder than before, buying these was not a crime, at most it was a little strange, after all, ordinary people would buy this much food to keep at home. But why didn''t Lin Lin allow her to expose this matter?


    Two cups of water were brought out. Lin Lin took a sip and said, "Can you do it?"


    This was the first mission that Lin Lin had given her. If she couldn''t complete it, what qualifications did she have to get Lin Lin to help her save her brother? What qualifications did she have to stay by Lin Lin''s side?


    Xiao Yi nodded her head heavily, "Yes, Boss Lin, don''t worry!"


    Lin Lin gave Xiao Yi money and told her to call him once she was done. If she wanted to enter the villa, she would have to pass through the gate of the security, so at that time, she would call the Li Ma and ask him to go out and fetch Xiao Yi.


    Because the matter was rather urgent, Lin Lin had to see the result today. Xiao Yi didn''t even drink water, and took her card to leave, while Lin Lin made another call.


    "Ai Mi, how long was the time you set with Li Jong?"


    Ai Mi hesitated for a second or two, then said: "Is it the Jin Xing Corporation''s Boss Li Xianming?"


    "Yes."


    "The secretary of the Li Jong has requested to meet with me on a trip that we haven''t made in the past month, so as long as Boss Lin wants to find Li Jong, he will have time."


    The last sentence was from Li Xianming''s secretary, it should be Li Jong''s idea. Ai Mi did not think so, although the other party was also a listed company, their path was too narrow, and their potential for growth was not high. Li Xianming wanted to catch the Lin''s disease, so he naturally wanted to give them some time.


    "That''s good. You can contact the secretary of the Li Jong right now. I have business with the Li Jong and will be waiting for him at the coffee shop downstairs."


    Ai Mi replied, "Okay, Boss Lin."


    Li Xianming arrived even faster than Xiao Yi. Upon entering the shop, he saw Lin Lin, and directly went over to her side, greeting him, "Good morning, Boss Lin."


    Lin Lin did not hold back and sat upright, then nodded: "Hello, Li Jong, please take a seat."


    looked to be in good spirits, and was beaming with joy, causing Lin Lin to not even bother with pleasantries, as she probed: "Does Li Jong have any happy events recently, and looks to be rather happy."


    Li Xianming''s smile was still on his face, and he replied: "I didn''t think that you would be able to see it, Boss Lin."


    It was not a secret that he had just received the notification that he had won the bid. Furthermore, he had already prepared to cooperate with the Lin''s disease, so these concealment of the information would only complicate the situation. Furthermore, it would also be helpful for the two of them to discuss on how to cooperate.


    He then said: "Recently, there is a major project in the city, the brokerage firm placed a bid not long ago. When I was inspecting the area, I received a call from the secretary, who informed me that I received the notice of winning the bid, and also said that Boss Lin, you have something to discuss with me. I think it should be about cooperation.


    After listening, Lin Lin frowned. This was a huge project, could it be the one that had caused a disaster for Li Xianming in his previous life?


    Li Xianming had been hanging around the market all year round, so he naturally noticed that something was off about Lin Lin. He asked: "Boss Lin, what''s wrong?"


    Lin Lin laughed and said: "It''s nothing, I just thought of one thing, Li Jong, you got the mark of a project, so you must be very busy in the future, and can''t help but neglect your lovely wife. "In fact, if you want to earn money, your family is very important. If you have someone but don''t have any money, what''s the point of earning more money?"


    Li Xianming never thought that Lin Lin would say such a thing, but then he recalled Lin Lin''s female identity, making him unavoidably sensitive towards such things. Furthermore, he also knew that Lin Lin and the Qin general manager were engaged. The two of them were company bosses, and their time together would definitely be shorter than that of an average man and woman.


    "Boss Lin is right, I have indeed neglected my wife all these years."


    Lin Lin smiled and said: "Li Jong, in the past, I have always done things by myself, but recently, when I was sick, I handed everything over to the people below to do. Only then did I realise that they have done well, and the company did not continue to operate because of my absence. So, Li Jong, you don''t have to work so hard. Some of you have to work overtime on business, and if you don''t have to go, you don''t have to go.


    Li Xianming was startled, he was originally planning to travel this weekend, but after hearing Lin Lin''s words, he suddenly felt that he would be going out to visit some social events, since he had already discussed things beforehand, he did not need to go out personally, so he decided to cancel this trip. Give your wife a surprise on the weekend, take her to her favorite candlelight dinner, a good romance.


    It was just that Li Xianming did not expect that the one to be surprised in the end would not be his wife, but him.


    And Lin Lin also never thought that she would reap such a huge reward just for ''persuading'' Li Xianming to be more ''concerned'' about his wife.


    Lin Lin noticed that Li Xianming was listening, and did not continue the topic, if not it would be too obvious, so she laughed and said: "However, this time I must congratulate Li Jong, it seems like choosing Jinxing as my partner is the right choice."


    Li Xianming''s face revealed a look of joy, but he was still a bit skeptical, and asked: "Boss Lin, do you really want to cooperate with me?"


    Lin Lin raised her eyebrows and said: "Could it be that Li Jong thinks that I''m the kind of person who speaks nonsense?"


    Li Xianming immediately shook his head, and said determinedly: "I definitely do not think that way, it''s just that I think that Lin''s disease''s prospects are very good right now. The Lin''s disease has a lot of money, so I can choose to work with a small elevator company. This way, I can not only get more benefits, but I can also become the controller. Although the development of the brocade shop is not very good, it is still there. If we are to work together, the benefits of the Lin''s disease would definitely be less than working with a small elevator company. "


    Lin Lin smiled and nodded. Her analysis was right, but she didn''t seem like a competitor who wanted to work with the Lin''s disease.


    was not that kind of person who would care about benefits. She thought that he was rational, intelligent, and perhaps a superficial person would think that Li Xianming was someone who would not discuss business with others. However, he was actually a person who could be trusted even if he wanted to cooperate with others.


    "Li Jong, you are right. From what I see, the cooperation between Lin''s disease and Jin Xing is indeed unnecessary ¡­" Lin Lin laughed lightly, but suddenly turned around and said, "But, Jinxing Company also has advantages that other elevator companies cannot compare to, the brand''s reputation is high, and the industry''s technology is not as high. Lin''s disease does not lack some benefits, but needs a partner that is worth working with over a long period of time."


    Li Xianming met Lin Lin''s gaze so he knew that he knew what she meant. He was indeed a smart girl.


    He didn''t expect that the young people these days would still be so impassive, thinking things through so clearly.


    Lin Lin then continued, "Of course, more importantly, I think highly of you, Li Jong. I really want to cooperate with you."


    Li Xianming was startled, he instantly understood and extended his hand out, saying: "Boss Lin, it''s the same for me."


    Lin Lin shook her hand back and said, "I hope for a pleasant cooperation."


    In just a few minutes, the two of them had reached an agreement. It was not that the two of them were being perfunctory, but that they had thought a lot about this cooperation before, and had also investigated a lot about the partners in the dark. They knew that this cooperation would bring great benefits to both sides.


    At this moment, the two of them stopped to rest. A waiter came over and asked, "Is there anything that mister or miss would like?"


    Lin Lin said indifferently: "It''s still a cup of plain water."


    The waiter smiled and said, "Sure Miss, where is this mister?"


    Li Xianming, on the other hand, looked at Lin Lin in surprise. A professional woman at her age either liked sweets or liked coffee. He never thought that Lin Lin would drink plain water.


    However, the waiter still replied first, "I want a cup of black coffee."

 C35

    The two of them sat opposite each other. Lin Lin had just drank a cup of boiled water and was not thirsty, hence she carefully examined the cup in front of him. On the other hand, Li Xianming''s black coffee was surrounded by mist and carried a rich aroma.


    Three spoonfuls of milk and two spoons of sugar, Li Xianming stirred with the spoon, seeing Lin Lin looking at him, he laughed: "I like drinking black coffee but I like the sweet taste, Master Lin, do you think I''m weird?"


    Lin Lin knew that Li Xianming had misunderstood, and did not explain. After all, they had come here today to discuss business, and she did not have the time to bother with the topic of discussion. "Li Jong, the reason why you want to cooperate with the Jin Xing Bank this time is because I have a good impression of a project.


    "How long has it been since Qin Rongyue started?"


    "Huh?" Li Xianming was startled for a moment, then said: "I heard about this from a friend not long ago, and at that time, you should be preparing to find a partner, draw up a document or something, right?"


    But wasn''t Lin Lin and Qin Rongyue getting engaged? It was as if they didn''t know about it.


    Lin Lin''s expression became more and more serious. With Qin Rongyue''s personality, he must have made some preparations before making his move. She might be able to intervene and obstruct him, but she might not be able to stop him.


    Moreover, she was more familiar with the direction he was heading towards than him. She wanted to be one step ahead of Qin Rongyue when he hesitated even a little.


    Lin Lin smiled, "Li Jong, Qin Rongyue and I indeed have the same goal, but we aren''t friends."


    Although Li Xianming felt it was strange, Lin Lin had already explained herself so clearly that she couldn''t pretend to be stupid. She replied: "Don''t worry Boss Lin, from today onwards, we will be partners, all trade secrets will be kept secret and won''t be revealed."


    Afterwards, Lin Lin and Li Xianming talked about her views on the project, and their future plans. Li Xianming secretly nodded as he listened. It seemed that he was smart enough to work with a business prodigy like Lin Lin, it would be weird if he didn''t earn anything.


    They sat in the caf¨¦ for hours, ordering coffee and plain water several times. But by the time it was two or three in the afternoon, the sound of Li Xianming''s stomach had finally woken the two of them up.


    Li Xianming awkwardly said: "Boss Lin, I''m really sorry, I was too busy in the morning so I didn''t eat. It''s already the afternoon now, so I couldn''t hold it in."


    Lin Lin understood and said: "Li Jong, we are more or less done with talking, let''s stop here for now, food is still something you should eat, your body is very important."


    Li Xianming immediately nodded, and replied: "Boss Lin is right, why don''t we go to a restaurant nearby and treat Boss Lin to a meal."


    "I still have things to do in the afternoon, so I can''t go to eat with Li Jong. I''ll make an appointment next time."


    Li Xianming did not force him and said: "Alright, then we''ll meet again next time."


    After the two of them split up, Lin Lin drove to the trillion strong building. She was short on time, so Lin Lin simply bought some bread and milk.


    The training was the same as usual. The only difference was that today, there was a person who was slightly different.


    Lin Lin noticed that when she entered the class, she was relieved, but at the same time, she seemed to have thought of something.


    Huang Yue was angry, obviously. However, Lin Lin was very busy, very busy indeed. She did not have the time to handle these relationships, and it was precisely because of her personality that she was not willing to do such things after her rebirth. Now that she realized the urgency of the apocalypse, she naturally did not want to spend the rest of her time on this.


    Fortunately, they were not training together, but training alone. Lin Lin did not mind, but she was glad that she avoided being awkward once.


    Until the end of the training, Huang Yue did not even say a single word to herself. Lin Lin, on the other hand, had an indifferent face, as if she did not care about Huang Yue at all.


    Lin Lin received a call, it was Xiao Yi who called, "Hello, Boss Lin, I''ve settled this matter."


    She had originally planned to let Li Ma go and pick Xiao Yi up, but since she had nothing to do, she prepared to drive back to the villa, "Mn, I''ll be back right away, wait for me outside."


    After around an hour, Lin Lin stopped in front of a large truck with the words'' ants moved ''on it. Xiao Yi then noticed her and came over with a hand gesture. Lin Lin then parked on the other side and got out of the car.


    "Boss Lin, I didn''t expect that the time was right, I just happened to arrive."


    Lin Lin looked at the happy Xiao Yi, then thought of the strange giant who was stopped, and understood, "You came by car from the moving company?"


    Xiao Yi opened her mouth wide, "Boss Lin, you are so smart, I''ve thought of a plan for a long time, but you guessed it right away."


    "Let''s go in first. We can talk later if we have anything to say."


    Lin Lin first greeted the guard at the door, then let Xiao Yi get into her own car and drove in, while the horse carriage followed behind her.


    With so many things, Lin Lin naturally could not do it herself. She opened the underground storage room, and let the movers carry the big boxes in, and finished carrying them in within half an hour.


    Li Ma''s expression was still alright, she did not say anything, and only asked Lin Lin if she wanted to stay for the meal. After receiving a definite answer, she returned to the kitchen to cook.


    By the time Xiao Yi and Lin Lin sent the people from the moving company back, they had already finished half of the meal.


    Li Ma was still busy with other things, so Lin Lin went to the study room and closed the door, saying: "Xiao Yi, why don''t you explain the process to me?"


    Xiao Yi nodded her head, and then brought her out of the coffee shop as usual. After running to the market for a long time, she finally thought of a way, and went to the nearby small scale supermarkets to buy everything, then had the people from the supermarkets prepare and pack up the things she bought without any trademark, and sent them to the place she requested. In the end, she contacted the moving companies to carry these things to the car, and then drove them outside the villa.


    Although it was a little ''ostentatious'' in the end, it was overall not bad, and Xiao Yi did not let anyone know what she bought.


    Xiao Yi took out the card that Lin Lin had given her, and said awkwardly: "It''s just that I seem to have spent a lot of money during the process, I don''t have much left in this card."


    Lin Lin asked for the card from Ai Mi. She had previously told Ai Mi to prepare a few bank cards of different denominations, and she had already calculated it before she gave it to Xiao Yi. After buying all the things that he wanted and adding the fact that it would cost some money, she really wouldn''t have much left over.


    "Take this card, I have something I need to tell you to do, I''ll transfer the money to this card."


    Lin Lin then told Xiao Yi about the things that he wanted her to do. It was merely some random things that she couldn''t think of, but it wasn''t about murder or arson. Afterwards, the two of them went downstairs to prepare dinner.


    Because he had delayed it for a while, it was already close to 8 PM. Lin Lin let Li Ma go first as she washed the dishes.


    He said that he was a servant invited by Lin Lin, so there was no need for Lin Lin to wash the dishes. But Xiao Yi said: "Li Ma, go home first, your son is also in high school now, go back and accompany him. Leave the bowl matter to me, don''t worry, I won''t let Boss Lin wash it."


    The Li Ma hesitated for a moment, but still answered, and packed her things before leaving. And after the meal, Xiao Yi left after washing the dishes. Just as Lin Lin was about to go to the gym to run, the doorbell that she hadn''t heard since she moved in rang.


    When he opened the door, an uninvited guest stood at the entrance. Perhaps, he could not be called a guest because in Lin Lin''s heart, he was only a person who he could make use of and had no other thoughts.


    Golden Pride had his back to the light and did not notice that Lin Lin''s expression was bad. He even tiptoed a little and curiously looked into the villa through Lin Lin. It was a pity that he was shorter than Lin Lin. Adding to Lin Lin''s previous guard, the slit was not too big, and other than the blurry light, he did not see anything else. "Boss Lin, what are you doing?"


    The gold coins poking his head out made Lin Lin so angry that he wanted to laugh, "Boss Huang, what''s the matter?"


    When the Golden Noble returned to the ground, he immediately became smaller and laughed, "Boss Lin, I just came to see you."


    Lin Lin immediately sent out the order, "I''m sorry, CEO Huang, I still have things to do." After saying that, Lin Lin prepared to slam the door, but the Gold rank immediately extended her leg to block the door, and even cried out, "Aiyah, aiyo."


    Lin Lin was afraid that the Golden Noble''s bluff would attract other people, so she stopped trying to close the door. As for the remaining space, it was actually enough for the Golden Noble''s feet to reach out, not even touching the door, let alone pressing pain.


    As for the Golden Lord, he saw Lin Lin smiling at his foot that was still at the entrance, as if she was laughing at him. Of course, Lin Lin was laughing at him too.


    After all, he had a thick skin, so how could he care so much. He withdrew his leg and pretended as if nothing had happened, then said: "Boss Lin, I actually came to ask you something. Why are you so anxious to close the door?"


    Lin Lin stopped smiling and asked: "Just say it quickly, I still have a lot of things to do."


    Golden Noble revealed a mysterious smile, as if he was grabbing on to someone else''s information, he said: "Boss Lin, I saw that your house was parked in front of a moving company, you said that the villa is all well-decorated, does Boss Lin have anything you need to move in?"

 C36

    The goldsmith in front of him still maintained his previous smile, as if he was waiting for Lin Lin''s answer, as if he was also waiting to poke a hole in Lin Lin''s'' lie ''.


    This morning, Lin Lin already knew where the expensive villa was. It wasn''t far from her place, but it wasn''t near either. She didn''t expect that the Golden Lord would ''care'' for her so much. In less than half an hour, she had coincidentally seen or heard of her.


    Lin Lin''s expression was natural, "The moving company might not have given us things from home, I bought some things and it''s a bit heavy, so I invited the moving company."


    Jiang Yishu relied on his abilities to conquer those bosses. Compared to the noble gold who only knew how to socialize with others, Jiang Yishu and the Lin''s disease who supported him were naturally the better choices. As for the boss, under Lin Lin''s intentional suggestion, they did not immediately reject the noble gold''s cooperation, but continued to drag the noble gold, until it lost its patience and gave up on its own accord.


    In regards to the materials, Lin Lin did not allow Xiao Yi to transport them into the villa. She was not sure if the Golden Lord had been paying attention to her the entire time.


    So Lin Lin made Xiao Yi rent a warehouse, and for half a year, the world would come to an end in less than half a year, so at that time, no one would be concerned about the warehouse she rented. The contract Xiao Yi signed with the other party had a clause saying that the other party must give them all of the keys and not enter the warehouse. Naturally, the rent would also be higher than the usual half.


    Xiao Yi also mortgaged his ID card as proof of her identity. Because the other party seemed to have been deceived quite a few times, a shadow appeared in her heart. The request was a little excessive, but there was a rush of time, and the storage completely complied with Lin Lin''s request, so Xiao Yi still kept his identity card. When she needed it, she could look for the other party to take it, and return it after using it.


    After things were settled, Xiao Yi teased Lin Lin, "Boss Lin, you must not do anything bad, or else I will really become a sinner."


    After settling Big Brother Xiao Yi''s matter, the compensation money had already been paid and she had woken up. Adding on the fact that she was by Lin Lin''s side, the salary and benefits were not small, other than the fact that she was busy, the other things were much easier to take care of, thus the smile on her face slowly grew.


    And after interacting with her for a long period of time, Xiao Yi realized that Lin Lin wasn''t simply an ice-cold character that belonged to someone who was in a position of power, but also someone who had such a personality.


    Lin Lin could tell that Xiao Yi was not a bad person and trusted her a lot. From what she could see, she was her ''savior'', and it was impossible for her to betray her for some small amount of money. However, Lin Lin would not let her know too much about the materials in the apocalypse. She was afraid that some strange actions might cause Xiao Yi to think about something after the apocalypse.


    If this were to be known by the public, how would Lin Lin explain that she had started collecting resources in the months before the apocalypse?


    As for the medicines and weapons, Lin Lin was prepared to find a way to buy them herself. After collecting more than half of what she needed to eat, she asked Xiao Yi to give her the key, and also told her to go and see if there were any trustworthy organizations in the country.


    With Xiao Yi''s expression of sudden enlightenment, she probably believed that Lin Lin''s collection of resources was only for donation. As for when Xiao Yi found the charity, it would be another story if she found the time to donate them. After all, once she got busy, time flew by quickly.


    In the Taekwondo, she was basically a teacher. After learning all she could, she turned to fighting and boxing. As for Huang Yue, this girl took the initiative to look for her two days later, saying that she had told her grandmother about this matter, and after her grandmother advised her, she also knew that even if they were friends, they should have their own space. She should not be so stubborn, even after Lin Lin had said it so many times.


    Lin Lin was curious about her grandmother Huang Yue being able to be so "in love" with her. She only found out after asking that Grandma Huang Yue was a new woman in the past.


    Knowing that Lin Lin was going to learn fighting technique, Huang Yue followed closely behind. She said that it was not easy to cultivate a relationship with Lin Lin now, and he couldn''t let her go. Lin Lin maintained her silence.


    As for the other ''Stick'' Han Yu, he would basically give Lin Lin a call every day, no matter which bar had a new activity or where the party was organized. Lin Lin rejected all of them, and only told Han Yu to call her when he was about to go for a taxi.


    Of course, the thing that made Lin Lin the happiest during this period of time was that the Ma Fa would complete the official certificate as scheduled.


    At least, it wasn''t like his previous life, where Lin Yuyan had casually grabbed hold of him.


    In this lifetime, she had to protect something that belonged to their Lin Family. Didn''t Lin Yuyan not recognize her as his family? After she was pushed down from the stairs by Lin Yuyan, she no longer treated her as family.


    Right now, the only thing that was not going well was the business street. Just as Lin Lin was looking through the documents and thinking of a way to deal with the situation, a phone call came in.


    The phone number was unfamiliar, but it came from City B, Lin Lin was afraid that her phone might not have electricity and borrowed someone''s phone, so she picked it up, "Hello, may I ask who you are?"


    A familiar voice sounded, "Boss Lin, it''s me, Bai Yu."


    Lin Lin was a little absent-minded. It was white jade.


    It had been a long time since they last saw Lin Yuyan and Qin Rongyue off.


    After Bai Yu said in the carriage that he wanted Lin Lin to abandon and be with him, she only replied coldly, "white total is joking."


    He did not answer again.


    Actually, Bai Yu did not ignore Lin Lin. Instead, she had been secretly observing Lin Lin, and discovered that Lin Lin, the assistant, and the boss of the company who was discussing business with the Huang Clan. Actually, he had long seen that the Golden Lord and Qin Rongyue were planning to merge or perhaps it was the Qin family that had bought the Huang family.


    Not only that, he also heard rumors that Lin Lin wanted to do business in the Second Ring Road, and it just so happened that she was going against Qin Rongyue.


    It seemed that Lin Lin was not the kind of person who was soft-hearted enough to think that she would take revenge when there was hatred, or even stab others in the back.


    Recently, he heard that Lin Lin had encountered a few problems in this area, and due to a few matters earlier, he didn''t have the time to ask Lin Lin out. Now, he wanted to borrow some time to eat and meet Lin Lin.


    "Boss Lin, do you have time tonight?"


    Lin Lin heard the tone of Bai Yu''s invitation and immediately rejected it. "No, I have an appointment tonight."


    Bai Yu laughed, "Yaya, Boss Lin, don''t reject me so quickly. I have serious business to discuss with you."


    Lin Lin frowned, Bai Yu and the Qin were cooperating, to her, they were her ''enemies'', why did the two of them have to talk about business, "What is it?"


    Bai Yu smirked, "Second Ring, business street, I want to make some achievements for my dad, but I''m not strong enough right now. I wonder if Boss Lin is willing to cooperate with me?"


    Lin Lin thought for a second before replying, "Alright, tell me the time and place."


    At night, Lin Lin drove to the place where she met Bai Yu on time. From the looks of it, it was pretty good, but once she entered the shop, she was'' shocked ''by the dim candlelight and romantic atmosphere.


    What did Bai Yu mean? If one wanted to talk business, they would choose such a place.


    Thinking about his previous joke, Lin Lin knew that he was in too much of a hurry to get things done.


    Just as Lin Lin was about to leave, a waiter walked over and asked: "Excuse me, are you Miss Lin Lin?"


    Lin Lin was expressionless, "No."


    Just as he finished speaking, a voice filled with pleasant surprise sounded out from behind him. "Xi Lin, you''re here."


    Being caught on the spot, the waiter had a strange expression, but Lin Lin didn''t have the slightest bit of awkwardness. Instead, she calmly asked Bai Yu, "Why did you order to meet me at this place?"


    Bai Yu was shocked. She looked back at the ambiguous atmosphere in the shop and said, "Isn''t this place good? I thought you, Lin Lin, wouldn''t mind the details."


    The corner of Lin Lin''s mouth twitched, she decided to not bother with such a person and asked: "Where are we sitting?"


    Bai Yu smiled. The gentleman turned his body to the side and extended his hand. "Follow me."


    After he finished ordering, the waiter took down the menu, and Bai Yu started pouring the wine that she had already ordered out for Lin Lin.


    Lin Lin moved the goblet in front of him and said, "I don''t drink alcohol nor do I drink anything. I only drink pure water."


    Bai Yu was quite surprised. Actually, he had already noticed it before, but he thought that Qin Rongyue did not drink because of the atmosphere being tense because of his and Lin Yuyan''s presence. Unexpectedly, she just didn''t drink.


    "You don''t drink coffee?"


    Lin Lin replied, "I only drink pure water."


    Bai Yu smiled and snapped her fingers. Then, she turned to the waiter who had come over to inquire about some service, "Give this young lady a cup of pure water."


    "Yes sir."


    Lin Lin did not know what Bai Yu meant. She did not know if it was because of her good intentions, or if it was purely because she did not believe that Bai Yu would use this opportunity to tease her. Now, it seemed that the other party was not as serious as she had thought. Since that was the case, she would treat this as an inevitable social interaction. After eating, they would part ways. She didn''t lose anything.


    However, Bai Yu could see that Lin Lin was not distracted, and laughed: "Boss Lin, since the dishes have not come yet, why don''t we discuss the matter of cooperation first?"

 C37

    Bai Yu was someone with a business mind after all. Even if he didn''t have one, his father would still use money to make one for him. It wasn''t a bad thing to work with Bai Yu. Even if he didn''t have the money in his head, he could still do whatever you wanted, as long as it was necessary to praise him later on. On the other hand, Bai Yu had the brains and money. Only by working with him would she be able to create greater benefits.


    However, Bai Yu was the next successor of one of the capital''s rich and powerful Bai Family. They seemed to look down on the entrepreneurs in B City, so it was understandable for them to maintain a wait-and-see attitude. After all, B City was not close to Beijing, so why wouldn''t he look for a partner in a nearby city? Moreover, with the strength of the Bai Clan, it was worth joining hands with a stronger enterprise.


    Bai Yu clasped her hands together, as if thinking about what Lin Lin had said, but suddenly laughed out loud, and said, "Xiao Lin, I''ve told you before that my strength is insufficient, and I want to work together with you on this matter. As for whether or not it''s the best choice, I''ve never chosen the best partner, and it''s the most suitable one."


    For example, the current Bai Yu.


    Bai Yu started laughing. It was a hearty laugh, not a teasing laugh or a smile from before, but an hearty laugh.


    "Lin Lin, you are truly an honest person."


    Lin Lin didn''t understand Bai Yu''s point of smile, but the more he looked at it, the more he felt that the two of them weren''t even on the same point. Compared to Lin Lin, who had lost all confidence in communicating with Bai Yu, Bai Yu became serious and said, "Actually, I have also considered taking down the Second Ring Commercial Street before this. However, since I have just arrived, I don''t have any connections, and I coincidentally got beaten by Qin Rongyue first. "Previously, I thought that the Qin family and our Bai family were going to cooperate, so I gave up on this project when I couldn''t take on all the projects by myself ¡­"


    Bai Yu looked at Lin Lin, as if expressing her sincerity, her eyes were filled with sincerity, "But I suddenly realized that Boss Lin also wants to take on this project, so I was thinking about whether or not I should cooperate with you, Boss Lin. You have connections, and I have the money, so aren''t the two of us the most suitable partners?"


    Lin Lin was not moved by Bai Yu''s seemingly sincere words, but asked: "Why aren''t you cooperating with Qin Rongyue?"


    Qin Rongyue could only say that during the preparation time previously, it was definitely possible for Bai Yu to join. She thought that Qin Rongyue would definitely not reject the strong and rich Bai Clan joining his team.


    Bai Yu drank a mouthful of wine and laughed, "Looks like little Lin you still don''t understand your fiance. With Qin Rongyue''s character, would he give up on such a fragrant duck and split it with another half?"


    Hehe, that''s right, she had forgotten how greedy Qin Rongyue was.


    The table which was bustling with conversation, suddenly quieted down, but Bai Yu seemed to have seen something, and exclaimed in surprise. She laughed and said: "That''s why we shouldn''t talk about things behind other people''s back, talking about Qin Rongyue so much, now we are seeing a real person."


    The direction that Bai Yu was looking at was approximately in the direction of Lin Lin''s 11 o''clock. Lin Lin didn''t immediately look back in surprise, and waited for around 10 seconds before slowly turning her body to look in the direction of Bai Yu''s gaze.


    This was a lover''s restaurant, who else could Qin Rongyue possibly have to accompany? He didn''t even need to think about it.


    Lin Lin squinted her eyes as sshe looked at Qin Rongyue who was giving a sweet smile and moving the chair over, and when Lin Yuyan sat down, he seemed to say something, causing Qin Rongyue''s face to rise in laughter as well. After kissing Lin Yuyan''s face once, returned to her seat opposite.


    The direction Qin Rongyue was sitting in was right opposite to where they were sitting so Lin Lin quickly withdrew her gaze. She picked up the bottle of pure water in front of him and took a sip.


    Right now, she was still Qin Rongyue''s fiancee. In the span of nearly a month, Lin Lin had not received a single call from Qin Rongyue, nor had he seen her once. Who would have thought that after so long, they would see each other again when he and Lin Yuyan appeared in the lover''s restaurant?


    Did the two of them not see her at all, or had they actually planned everything long ago, waiting for her to discover them and reveal everything to her?


    In B City, the two of them could be considered famous people in the shopping mall. Just like that, they openly hooked up with each other. It seemed that she had truly underestimated the depth of their love. Last time, when he was specifically stirred up by the white jade, although there was an effect on the surface, it seemed that there was a type of magic that would attract the attention of the scum.


    If that was the case, then he might as well let the two of them live as long as he could and satisfy them. If they couldn''t live together, then they might as well die together.


    Qin Rongyue had already started to order his dishes, but today, Qin Rongyue was celebrating his successful progress on Second Ring Commercial Street, while Lin Yuyan had secretly completed the contract for Lin Lin to sign and transfer the shares to him.


    As the two of them were overjoyed, they made an appointment to have a candlelight dinner. Coincidentally, Lin Yuyan heard from her friend that she had opened a very romantic restaurant, and once she entered, she was very satisfied with the romantic environment in the restaurant. Qin Rongyue was also very satisfied. The lighting here was dim, and the only thing that was bright was the white candle on the table.


    Lin Lin''s killing intent boiled in her heart, but a voice interrupted her. "Xiao Lin, these two people are already brazen enough, aren''t you going to catch some criminals?"


    Bai Yu looked at her with an expression that didn''t seem like she was watching the show, but it was definitely filled with ill intentions.


    It was true that Lin Lin had the anger of being looked down upon by the two people in an instant, and even the killing intent that had been suppressed for a long time rose up. Once the two sides collided, no matter whose mistake it was, the loser would definitely be the both of them.


    This restaurant was relatively upscale, so there should be a lot of people going in and out in the business world. That adulterous couple were shameless, she still had the face to talk about Second Ring Commercial Street''s business.


    Bai Yu''s enthusiasm was obviously wrong. Lin Lin sat back slightly, as if he was very relaxed, and replied: "Catch the enemy? I think if I go and catch the traitor now, I''ll probably become the one who gets caught. "


    Under the dim candlelight, Bai Yu''s handsome face was faintly discernible and extremely charming. She softly chuckled and said, "I''ve finally plotted against Xi Lin, but you''ve still seen through me. It''s really not fun."


    Lin Lin did not comment, but she did not want to bother with the two people, so she prepared to have a good meal. But she couldn''t dodge the enemy.


    Actually, Qin Rongyue had accidentally caught a glimpse of the white jade when he was sitting down. He was not very sure at first, but the more he looked, the more they resembled each other.


    However, he didn''t expect that the person who surprised him earlier when Bai Yu ate with a girl in this couple''s restaurant was someone he knew, even someone he was very familiar with.


    "Lin Lin, why are you here?!"


    The tone of her voice was as though she was shocked that her wife was caught in her husband''s bed early on. It was a pity that she was shocked, but there was less anger in her tone. It seemed like he didn''t even want to pretend.


    Lin Lin turned her head in shock as if she didn''t know anything, and replied back, "Rong Yue, why are you here?"


    However, she did not panic at all as if someone had caught her and Bai Yu''s attention. Instead, she calmly explained, "Rong Yue, actually, white total wants to know which restaurant in B City has a good atmosphere. When we''re ready, I''ll recommend this restaurant to him."


    Bai Yu followed up with a sentence, "Mm, that''s right. Although Boss Lin recommended this place to me, in order to be safe, I still asked Boss Lin to accompany me in giving it a try."


    Qin Rongyue''s expression changed unpredictably. After a long while, he finally nodded and replied. "So that''s how it is."


    However, Lin Lin acted as if she had seen through everything, and asked with a bland smile: "But Rong Yue, why are you here?"


    was startled. He had initially wanted to settle things with Lin Lin, but now, he didn''t think that the relationship between Lin Lin and Bai Yu was already so good, and now that he wanted to build a relationship with the Bai Family, he naturally couldn''t admit that he had cut off her legs in front of him. The one who was struck down was Bai Yu''s friend, Lin Lin. The most important thing was that the person he chopped at was Lin Lin''s sister. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that Bai Yu had a very good impression of Lin Yuyan.


    "About this, I, I came here with Lin Yuyan also because I want to try out this store. I''ll give you a surprise when I prepare it."


    Qin Rongyue''s reasoning was the same as Lin Lin''s, but it was a lie. The first person said that there was a possibility for others to believe, but the second person said that there was inevitably a possibility of it happening, making people especially suspicious.


    Of course, both Lin Lin and Bai Yu believed it.


    "It''s just that there hasn''t been anything special recently. What kind of surprise would you be able to give me?"


    Qin Rongyue looked at Lin Lin who was'' senseless'' and then asked a question, with disgust in her heart, yet had no choice but to pretend in front of Bai Yu. "It''s just that ¡­"


    Qin Rongyue seemed to be looking for an excuse, but he actually ''explained'' for him: "Could it be because it''s my birthday, that''s why you''re prepared to give me a surprise?"


    With such a flawless answer in front of him, Qin Rongyue naturally caught it right away and said hurriedly: "That''s exactly why, I was actually prepared to give you a birthday surprise."


    Her birthday. Ah, her birthday was in February, and it was only November, so why would she prepare such a surprise so early? With such a big flaw and Qin Rongyue not reacting at all, she was truly a good fiance.


    Lin Lin raised her eyebrows, looked at Qin Rongyue and did not speak. The smile on her face made it hard to tell if she was laughing or ridiculing.


    On the other hand, Bai Yu said, "Chairman Qin really does love Boss Lin."


    Qin Rongyue laughed, and accepted Bai Yu''s praise. It was a pity, the scene that he managed to redeem himself with great difficulty was seen through by Lin Yuyan who came over here.

 C38

    Lin Yuyan was still as adorable as ever today, wearing a pink dress with slightly curly golden hair. In the past, when Lin Lin thought that Lin Yuyan was her little sister for eternity, even if she was still a child, with her, with Qin Rongyue, he would be able to protect her forever.


    Now, when Lin Lin stood out of the circle and looked at Lin Yuyan, she felt that she was really too pretentious. She was definitely not as pure and kind as she looked on the outside.


    However, the corner of his eyes shot an unnatural provocative glance at Lin Lin.


    On the other hand, Lin Lin wanted to know if Qin Rongyue was facing a shortage of food, when the Zombie was in danger, he would not be like how he was in the previous world, who loved and protected Lin Yuyan.


    As for Lin Yuyan, perhaps even she would have never thought that the person she painstakingly snatched away would actually be pushed away time and time again.


    If she wanted to hide it from him, Qin Rongyue''s actions were normal. However, based on the way Lin Yuyan held onto her arm and her coquettish tone, it was likely that she already wanted to make this matter public.


    Lin Yuyan was not an idiot. If she did not discuss this with Qin Rongyue, she would not have done such a thing.


    But she still truly overestimated Qin Rongyue, thinking that she could finally avoid sneaking around to be his lover, and standing in front of others while being intimate with Qin Rongyue, yet being abandoned at the same time.


    suggested that she and Qin Rongyue go to his table.


    Bai Yu and Lin Yuyan sat at their tables.


    Bai Yu had no objections and said that he would not disturb the world of the two of them. Then, he helped Lin Yuyan move her chair away. It was the same as before Qin Rongyue.


    Lin Yuyan''s face became even more pale.


    Lin Lin did not expect Bai Yu to provoke a thorn in the heart of another like this. She turned to Qin Rongyue and said, "Rong Yue, let''s go."


    Qin Rongyue''s face was extremely ugly as he nodded, "En."


    After the dishes were served, Lin Lin calmly ate the steak. Qin Rongyue was even saving money by trying to seduce girls. Compared to the food that Bai Yu had ordered, it was much worse.


    As for Qin Rongyue, he naturally did not have such a good appetite, he just kept on cutting the steak and would occasionally place a piece of it in his mouth, while looking at Bai Yu and the others from time to time.


    When Lin Lin was done with her steak, Qin Rongyue also picked up his goblet. His gaze landed on Bai Yu and the others again, and was preparing to drink the wine when Lin Lin interrupted him.


    "You need to drive later, so you won''t have to drink anymore."


    Qin Rongyue stopped, as if he had finally seen Lin Lin again. He put down his wine cup and looked at Lin Lin carefully. It had been a long time since he had a good look at Lin Lin, and under the candlelight, her face that had been made up for was especially beautiful. Last time, he only took a rough glance at Lin Lin, thinking that a woman with short hair was not good-looking. But when she looked at Lin Lin, she found him very attractive.


    Cold charm.


    A dim light flashed across Qin Rongyue''s eyes as he said, "Lin Lin, it seems like it''s been a long time since we last met." Those words from someone who did not know him, coupled with his gaze, made one feel deep feelings for him.


    Lin Lin smiled faintly, wanting to pretend with her, so she accompanied her to the end, "Un, about a month''s time."


    Qin Rongyue had more masks than Lin Lin, and was even better at acting than him. In the past, he did not want to waste time and energy on acting with Lin Lin, but it was different now.


    "I was really too busy this month that I neglected you. I''m really sorry."


    Too busy, as the company''s president, who is not busy, is not busy and did not contact her. Ever since the two of them were engaged, Lin Lin took the initiative to contact Qin Rongyue, but he had never once cared about her. Right now, he was tired of being together with Lin Yuyan everyday, let alone being able to think of her.


    Lin Lin picked up a small tomato and stuffed it into her mouth, saying, "Mn, I''m also very busy."


    Qin Rongyue looked at Lin Lin''s open and close red lips, and licked her dry lips. Just a moment ago, he paid too much attention to Lin Yuyan''s side, and only now did he realize that his mouth was already this dry. Qin Rongyue moistened his lips with water and asked: "Lin Lin, are you very familiar with white total?"


    Lin Lin laughed, and sure enough, he was waiting for her here.


    As for whether she was close with Bai Yu, since Bai Yu wanted to pretend to be familiar with her, why should she be courteous?


    Qin Rongyue was naturally curious about how good the two of them were, and naturally, Lin Lin wanted to give Qin Rongyue the answer she wanted. At the very end of the question, Qin Rongyue really thought that Lin Lin and Bai Yu hated it when they saw each other so late, and that they had become good friends with no difference in genders.


    And Lin Lin, as Bai Yu''s good friend, knew how much Bai Yu liked Lin Yuyan.


    After he finished speaking, Lin Lin looked at Qin Rongyue who was frowning and thinking, and laughed, "I''m full."


    Qin Rongyue regained his senses, seeing that Lin Lin had already wiped her mouth, he said: "Oh, then we..." Then she looked towards Lin Yuyan''s direction, seeing that the two of them had eaten almost the same, she said: "We''re together? Yuyan didn''t drive. "


    Lin Lin nodded, "Alright."


    Qin Rongyue had a waiter come over and settle the bill. He was even prepared to pay for Bai Yu''s table, but he didn''t expect Bai Yu to have already paid the bill for the two tables. Qin Rongyue, who wanted to please Bai Yu, missed again.


    The four of them did not go to Qin Rongyue''s villa together this time. Lin Lin drove, and since the three cars were on different roads, they naturally went their separate ways at the restaurant.


    Qin Rongyue and Lin Yuyan left first. Lin Lin noticed that Bai Yu was still standing outside the carriage.


    Bai Yu leaned on the car and said, "Lin Lin, do you think it''s useful for us to destroy them this time? I think that Lin Yuyan really loves Qin Rongyue. When we were eating just now, she was even a bit absent-minded when facing me. "


    Lin Lin looked at Bai Yu who was sighing softly, his face full of narcissism. However, since when did they become allies? Whether they could destroy those two was related to Bai Yu.


    Lin Lin remained expressionless, "I don''t care."


    Bai Yu turned around in time and said, "That''s true. Who''s with whom? The two of them have the same smell for each other, so why should we care about them?"


    Lin Lin, "It''s me, not us."


    Bai Yu opened her mouth and was about to say something when Lin Lin first opened his mouth and said: "We''ll talk about the collaboration tomorrow. It''s too late now, I still have things to do at home."


    Bai Yu was not a difficult person to deal with. Seeing that Lin Lin seemed to be really tired, she said caringly: "Then go back and rest early. We''ll arrange another place for you tomorrow morning."


    "Yes."


    Just as Lin Lin got on the car, he received a call from Han Yu, "Hello, Sister Bing, have you finished eating?"


    Han Yu''s voice sounded muffled, unlike his usual voice, which was filled with energy. Lin Lin felt that it was strange, but still replied, "I just finished eating."


    "Come drive with me. I''ll wait for you at the same place."


    By the time Lin Lin reached the mountain road, it was already an hour later.


    Han Yu leaned against the car and smoked. There were a lot of cigarette butts scattered at his feet. It seemed he had been smoking while he was waiting for her.


    Seeing Lin Lin coming over, Han Yue threw down his cigarette, stepped on the cigarette, and waved it away. After dispersing the smoke, she turned to Lin Lin and said, "Sister Bing, you''re here."


    Lin Lin nodded, "Why are you alone?"


    Han Yu shrugged his shoulders. "They all went to the bar to play, I didn''t want to play, so I used the excuse of smoking out, and called you to ask for a taxi."


    Lin Lin could tell that Han Yu was not in a very good mood, but her mental state was not bad. She definitely wouldn''t let Han Yu die before the apocalypse.


    "Let''s go, Sister Bing, let''s go for a ride."


    No one brandished the chess pieces, so Han Yu and Lin Lin made an agreement. After flashing the left turn three times, they would begin, and Lin Lin nodded her head in understanding, causing the two of them to start the car.


    Lin Lin was just a normal little car, so naturally, her power couldn''t compare to Han Yu''s sportscar, but she was becoming more and more proficient at it. Furthermore, Han Yu''s good brothers helped her change the little car a bit, so if it really came down to it, Lin Lin was not that weak.


    The left turn light lit up. One, two, three!


    The two cars left almost at the same time, heading towards the mountain road. The first half of the road was still fine, there weren''t any particularly large bends, but the two cars were still one in front and one behind.


    But at the latter half of the journey, Lin Lin discovered that something was not right. Han Yue''s car was getting more and more dangerous, and he had even forced the car over the railings in order to overtake her.


    Had Han Yu gone crazy!


    Lin Lin frowned. She went all out and caught up with Han Yu after turning a corner. Through the window, Lin Lin could see that Han Yue''s expression was extremely strange, even though he was only able to see the side of his face. He had also turned a corner, but Han Yu did not seem to have any plans to turn around.


    There was a cliff in front of them!


    With Han Yue''s current speed, he would definitely be knocked off. Could it be that the countdown for his death was brought forward, and she was unable to change his ending? And she would also follow the fate of her previous life, resulting in her death at the hands of Lin Yuyan?!


    Lin Lin clenched the steering wheel tighter. She would not let this so-called fate take control of her own life!


    Lin Lin no longer hesitated, she stomped down fiercely, the speed displayed on the front of the car became faster and faster, and the moment she caught up with Han Yu, she quickly turned the steering wheel, and directly smashed his car into Han Yu''s car.


    First, he heard the sound of a car colliding, and then he hit the airbag on the upper half of his body. However, Lin Lin still felt a tearing pain in his body.


    Even so, Lin Lin still struggled to get off the carriage to look at Han Yu''s condition. Luckily, she managed to stop him in time and helped him block quite a bit of energy. Han Yu''s car was merely hit by her and thrown ten meters away.


    The car didn''t crash into the mountain wall, nor did it fall off the cliff.

 C39

    He didn''t know if the quality of the cars was good or not. Other than the fact that Lin Lin''s car was seriously injured and was almost scrapped, Han Yu''s car was only wounded. It didn''t emit any fog nor smell any gasoline.


    Meanwhile, Han Yu was still sitting firmly on his seat, still in shock. They didn''t even know that Lin Lin had opened his car door.


    The pain had awoken in a timely fashion and was extremely painful. However, Lin Lin looked at him coldly and said, "Do you want to die?"


    Han Yue looked at Lin Lin, who was giving his orders calmly, and became anxious himself, "Sister Bing, you''re injured. I''ll call 120 right now and have the ambulance come over."


    Lin Lin looked at Han Yu with an expression of idiocy and shouted, "Could it be that you want to wait for the ambulance at the center of the city for more than an hour at this point of time to arrive here, and then tell the police that we are driving on a rampage and that you want to commit suicide so that''s why we got into a car accident?"


    Han Yu hastily explained, "I didn''t want to kill myself..."


    "Enough," Lin Lin called out, "I don''t have time to listen to your explanation."


    Han Yue also realized that Lin Lin''s face was turning paler and paler. He became anxious and rushed to help him, saying, "Sister Bing, let''s go to the hospital first."


    Lin Lin dodged Han Yu and said, "My hand is injured, don''t touch me, just open the door for me."


    Han Yue felt as if he almost touched a burning stone and quickly retracted his hand, "Oh, oh, Sister Bing, I''ll open the door for you, be careful."


    Lin Lin got on the car, but due to it being inconvenient, Han Yue buckled her up, started the car, and drove off. Finally, she left behind a ruined car.


    Once they got in the car, Han Yu said like a lunatic, "Sister Bing, are you alright? Do you want to sleep? "Anyway, don''t sleep, let me tell you a joke, there was a monk in the past ¡­"


    Lin Lin was still expressionless. If you really looked at her, you might be able to tell that her face was somewhat dark. "I''m wounded, not an internal injury that doesn''t bleed at all.


    Han Yu was embarrassed. "I did, the trauma is actually quite severe."


    Lin Lin looked at Han Yue''s phone on the stage and said, "If you''re really bored, then call a crane to pull my car away."


    Because this kind of thing often happened, Han Yu was still familiar with the person driving the crane, and after he made the call, the person came to their senses.


    It was only then that Han Yu remembered what Lin Lin had scolded him about. He was frightened by a thousand points! ''s hair was slightly messy, and there was even a line of blood on his forehead, as his left hand awkwardly hung in front of him.


    He was clearly in a sorry state, but his calm face allowed him, who had just experienced the moment of life and death, to calm down.


    Perhaps it was to clear my doubts, or perhaps it was to talk with Lin Lin, so I couldn''t help but ask: "Sister Bing, what you said before, the more I think about it, the more wrong I feel. Could it be that Sister Bing, you were someone who was lynched in your previous life, why do you still have a thousand ways to make me die?"


    Actually, Lin Lin was just anxious previously, she did not understand why there would be people who would disregard life so much. Of course, because of her own reasons, she was more concerned about Han Yu''s life. That''s what you can''t help saying.


    Now that Han Yu asked, how should she answer.


    Lin Lin said in all seriousness: "I just don''t want you to commit suicide."


    Han Yu laughed dryly and said, "Sister Bing, your way of comforting others is really unique ~"


    Lin Lin was cruelly escorted into the clinic of the department head by Han Yue, who was originally unhappy with Han Yu''s actions, but when she examined Lin Lin''s hand, she was immediately shocked, "Miss, your hand is probably fractured!"


    Lin Lin nodded, "Mn."


    The Head of Department looked outside and saw a circle of young men and women, who were shouting and shouting because of their sprain, and then looked at the extremely calm Lin Lin in front of him. Shocked, was she not in pain?


    Lin Lin frowned, "Doctor, you don''t need to try. I feel pain, the hand is in a tearing pain, your judgement on the fracture is not wrong."


    The department head awkwardly took back his hand and said seriously, "Girl, I just want to see how you''re doing now. How about this, let your boyfriend take you to take a picture first and find a CT scan. I think there''s some blood on your forehead."


    Previously, he saw that this little girl didn''t have any expression, but the little boy beside her was extremely anxious. At first, he thought it was because his girlfriend was injured that he was shocked. He did it so naturally for the sake of getting a scratch on Lin Lin''s head, but from the looks of it, he could not get a clear injury either!


    Just as he was about to explain that he wasn''t Lin Lin''s boyfriend, Lin Lin stood up and said, "Check."


    "Oh, oh." Han Yue answered and followed Lin Lin. He didn''t have time to explain.


    As for the medical examination, Han Yue was perhaps being too careful, and pulled Lin Lin along to the hospital to do all the large and small tests on external injuries. The final result. Lin Lin''s left hand was fractured, there was blood at the back of her head, and there was a wound on her forehead.


    Lin Lin put on the plaster and lied down on the sickbed, going to the hospital to observe the situation.


    The first to come visit was naturally Jiang Yishu, the first person Lin Lin called was him. About ten minutes later, Assistant Jiang rushed into the ward. Han Yu, who was peeling an apple at the side, was stunned.


    And the ''Lin Lin'' who wanted to shout out in a hurry also changed her mind, "Lin ¡­ Boss Lin, what''s wrong? "


    Lin Lin laid on the sickbed, looked at his left hand, and lightly replied: "His left hand is fractured."


    It was just that Lin Lin''s head was still bandaged, causing Jiang Yishu''s heart to ache. She took a step forward and asked: "What about her head, is it also injured?"


    Lin Lin answered with a "En" and said, "Have you brought the documents I asked you to bring?"


    Jiang Yishu''s eyes were filled with worry and concern, he took a step forward and said: "I received your call, and once I said it, I immediately rushed over, and have yet to prepare the documents."


    Right now, it was already past work hours and it was already an excessive request for Lin Lin to call Jiang Yishu and ask him to come deliver the documents. But in comparison to being continuously ''harassed'' by Han Yue, Lin Lin wanted to trouble Jiang Yishu with sending over the documents so that she could have an excuse to ''chase'' Han Yu away and calm her ears.


    Lin Lin replied: "It''s fine, just send it over to me when it''s time for work tomorrow. Oh right, don''t leak this information to anyone, if anyone asks, just say that I''m busy recently, and will not be returning to the company for the time being. If there''s anything you need at the company, I''ll let you have it, and then show me the documents. "


    Jiang Yishu nodded, he took another step forward, and was about to say something, but was stopped by Han Yue. He used his hand to push Han Yu''s waist, and said: "Heh, brother, be careful, you''ve already hit my blade."


    But he was a subordinate of Lin Lin, and this person was standing beside Lin Lin''s bed, peeling off the apples, his calm appearance obviously indicating that he was a friend. No matter how curious he was, it was impossible for him to ask directly. Instead, he said: "Boss Lin, do you need to inform Boss Qin?"


    Of course, Jiang Yishu didn''t want to come, but he had no other choice, he could only use Qin Rongyue''s identity as Lin Lin''s fianc¨¦ as a shield. Jiang Yishu laughed bitterly in his heart, he was truly at the end of his rope.


    "No need," Lin Lin said, then looked at Jiang Yishu and continued, "Don''t tell anyone about this beforehand, including Qin Rongyue and Lin Yuyan."


    Lin Lin''s expression didn''t look right. It really didn''t seem like she was afraid that her little sister and fiance would be worried about her, so she didn''t let him tell Qin Rongyue and Lin Yuyan about her injuries.


    "Boss Lin, don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone, it''s just that..." Jiang Yishu''s worry could not be dispelled. He looked at Lin Lin and asked: "Boss Lin, what happened to you? How did your hand get fractured?"


    His heart was filled with guilt as he looked at Lin Lin who was lying on the sickbed, and saw himself still sitting down to peel an apple. He felt even more guilty, and said: "Actually, this is because of me ¡­"


    Lin Lin received it, and it was a much bigger tune than the guilty Han Yue. She said, "I was driving accidentally and crashed into a tree by the side of the road. This is Han Yu, he was the one who rushed me to the hospital in time."


    Why would Lin Lin be together with this young man at night? Jiang Yishu looked at Han Yu with a bad expression, but he still maintained a smile on the surface, and said: "I am Director Lin''s assistant. Jiang Yishu, thank you for sending Director Lin to the hospital in time."


    However, the other party smiled as he thanked him. He still wanted to shake hands with him, but in his heart, he couldn''t help but admire the way these businessmen pretended to be. "It''s fine, if it wasn''t for me, Sister Bing wouldn''t have crashed into a tree."


    Han Yu''s hand tightened, then suddenly relaxed as he replied, "So that''s how it is."


    One second he was nervous because Han Yue was saying that something had happened to Lin Lin, but the next moment he heard Han Yue call Lin Lin ''Sister Bing'' to relax.


    Elder sister, those who can call me elder sister definitely don''t have feelings for adults.


    Jiang Yishu sat for a while because Lin Lin said that she was hungry. Then, she got up and prepared to buy some midnight snacks for Lin Lin.


    Not long after he left, Lin Lin looked at the stifled expression on Han Yue''s face and said, "If there''s something you want to say, say it."


    Han Yu coughed dryly a few times, then swallowed his saliva, and said, "Sister Bing, I''m really sorry, I really didn''t do it on purpose. And thank you. If it wasn''t for you, I really would have died there today. I don''t think I would have been able to find the body. "


    Lin Lin was indifferent, I can still find it, but my face is still the same.

 C40

    Lin Lin looked at Han Yue for a long time. The young people who were usually free and unrestrained now drooped their heads and begged her forgiveness. She really couldn''t bear it.


    "I forgive you."


    In fact, she should have remembered that a few days ago, she did a business street with a second ring because she had to open up a channel.


    As for why he would tell it to Lin Lin, it was because he had drank too much, so he was confused and did not say anything in reply. It took Lin Lin awhile to come to a conclusion.


    If this was true, it wouldn''t be hard to guess why Han Yu was in a trance.


    When Han Yue heard Lin Lin''s question, he kept quiet and purposely changed the topic. He changed the topic and asked, "Oh right, Sister Bing, what kind of business deal are you talking about recently?


    Lin Lin looked at Han Yu, and seemingly didn''t mean to, and explained the matter to him simply through chat. "I''ve been talking about the Second Ring Commercial Street recently, but there are some things that are very troublesome to deal with."


    Han Yue was slightly surprised. "Second Ring Commercial Street?"


    Lin Lin nodded, "Do you know?"


    Han Yue frowned and nodded. "I''ve heard of it before."


    As for what Han Yu was going to do, she had no control over it, and was even more afraid that it would be the opposite.


    "Sister Bing, you''re so good to me, and you even sacrificed your life to save me. As Han Yu spoke, he paused, then continued, "Let''s not talk about other things, just leave this matter to me. When you are almost done, I will arrange someone for you to see, and he will definitely help you solve it!"


    If an ordinary person heard this, they would definitely say that this brat was just spouting nonsense. How could he solve such a huge project as the Second Ring Commercial Street when he said he could? But Lin Lin believed her, so she knew who the person he arranged for her to meet was. A decisive person.


    "Alright."


    Because of Lin Lin''s gender, Han Yue and Jiang Yishu couldn''t stay and take care of him. However, in the apocalyptic world, Lin Lin had once dislocated her right hand, so it was simply impossible for her teammates to distract her and take care of her. She had done everything herself, and furthermore, she had only injured her left hand.


    Only Han Yu and Jiang Yishu were still worried and forced a nurse from the hospital to take care of Lin Lin.


    On the second day, Lin Lin called Bai Yu and just yesterday, they had an agreement to cooperate. That night, she went into the hospital as soon as something happened, so no matter what, she had to make it clear to the person who cooperated with her.


    Bai Yu was on the other end of the phone, laughing heartily. "Lin Lin, you couldn''t have been dragged by someone into a dark alley and called, right?"


    Lin Lin didn''t care about Bai Yu''s joke and said, "Therefore, our cooperation can only be pushed back. We can only set a time when I leave the hospital."


    In the days after he was hospitalized, Lin Lin either listened to Jiang Yishu''s report or heard Bai Yu''s details of their cooperation. He also listened to Han Yue''s joke from time to time.


    On the day they were discharged, after Lin Lin asked if he had time, she immediately helped her do proper business and invited the mysterious person out for a meal. Lin Lin''s gypsum hand was inconvenient, so she could only wear a loose sleeveless dress. After Xiao Yi helped him put on some makeup, she got on the carriage to the agreed upon place.


    Han Yue came out to welcome her, and when he saw her, he shouted, "Sister Bing, you''re so beautiful today!"


    Lin Lin reached out his gypsum hand, telling Han Yue to keep at least a meter of distance. "Watch out for my hand."


    Han Yue felt wronged, "Sister Bing, you are so bad."


    "I have something important to do today, so I won''t chat with you for too long." Actually, he just didn''t want to hear Han Yue''s nonsense.


    Han Yu nodded his head. "Got it, got it. Money is the most beautiful thing in your business people can see, and they even turn a blind eye to handsome guys like us."


    They entered the restaurant. Even though Lin Lin was well aware of the situation, she still had to feign ignorance. "Who did you invite, and what should I call you?"


    "How can I address him?" Han Yu looked very impatient, but then he remembered the identity of the mysterious person. "If you don''t like him, then call him Mayor Han. If you don''t mind, then call him Uncle, since you''re my sister."


    Lin Lin remained calm, without a hint of surprise or the anger of being deceived, causing an evil thought to rise in Han Yu''s heart, "Sister Bing, did you already know that I''m the son of the mayor of B City, so you intentionally approached me for the business of that Second Ring Commercial Street of yours?!"


    Lin Lin remained calm, "I''m very surprised."


    Han Yue was on the verge of tears. Liar!


    Lin Lin no longer had any words to explain, nor did she panic from being punctured. It was at this moment that Han Yue remembered that Lin Lin was his Sister Bing.


    Furthermore, they were the ones who had provoked Lin Lin back then, so how could they deliberately approach him?


    Moreover, would ordinary people risk their lives to gamble on a business that had no absolute possibility?


    Even if they won for sure, how many people would sacrifice themselves to save others?


    Han Yu laughed at himself for watching too many TV dramas. How could there be so many schemes and betrayals in the real world? The two of them also walked out of the private room.


    Han Guoyu was someone with an upright appearance. He looked like a government official and a good one at that. On the other hand, he was different from the mischievous and handsome Han Yue. Maybe it was Han Yu who looked more like his mother.


    Han Guoyu had been observing Lin Lin ever since she entered the room. However, not only was the other party not weak in front of his eyes, she was instead as calm as if nothing had happened. After all these years of tempering, his eyes were as sharp as knives, and ordinary people couldn''t bear it at all.


    Then, he remembered that Han Yu said the other person was his savior, a decisive and intelligent woman. Now, it seemed that she was at least calm and didn''t have the usual impetuous attitude of a young person, making her impression a lot better than before.


    As Han Yue was introducing them, Lin Lin and Han Guoyu shook hands. After exchanging greetings, the three of them sat down.


    Throughout the process, Lin Lin still spoke less than usual. It was Han Guoyu who kept asking Lin Lin a few questions, and Lin Lin who kept answering them. On the face of it, it didn''t look like a business meeting.


    It was more like his son brought his girlfriend to see his parents.


    He thought that when Lin Lin switched to business mode, she would at least fix her illness of not talking too much. She didn''t think that there would be no change at all.


    But compared to Han Yue''s anxious arrangements this time, which were made with great difficulty, the secret of the thank-you feast was actually missed by Lin Lin. However, Lin Lin felt that her conversation with Han Guoyu was not bad this time.


    When discussing business, it was naturally with business people.


    Lin Lin did not expect to be a businessman in the first place, but Han Guoyu must have been observing her. Luckily, Lin Lin was a good citizen in the past, and could be considered a rich man.


    After Han Guoyu tried to test the waters, he began to have an even greater interest in Lin Lin.


    After finishing his meal, Han Yue was ready to accept his fate. However, Han Guoyu suddenly said: "Is Miss Lin thinking of taking on the Second Ring Commercial Street''s project recently?"


    "Yes, Lin''s disease intends to create a business street with two rings, and even a business center with two rings."


    Han Guoyu nodded his head, "Young people are right, it''s just that I do not know what Miss Lin thinks about this project, it can''t be that you were just thinking and prepared to do it, right?"


    Lin Lin maintained her faint smile from before and lightly shook her head, "Of course not."


    Since the other party was not a businessman, Lin Lin naturally would not say that she was benefiting from the Lin''s disease. Talking about business and applying for a job is the same thing. You have to tell them what you''re interested in and what the company needs from you. Instead of saying all sorts of boring things, she thought that these words and things were enough to piece him together, but she didn''t know that in the eyes of the recruiters, she was just a pile of sand.


    We can''t find any reason to hire you.


    Lin Lin listed out the advantages of establishing a commercial street with the B City''s Second Ring, and then, she discussed the development of the B City from the point of view to the point of view of the system. After all, there was a business center in the second ring.


    Seeing Han Guoyu nod his head, Lin Lin knew that what she had said was correct. It seemed that had been thinking about establishing a business street in the Second Ring. It was exactly the same as his previous life.


    But the business street was feasible, so whether he should give it to the Lin''s disease to do it or not was another question.


    At this time, Lin Lin''s analysis of the Lin''s disease s were extremely important, as she explained each and every one of them the greatest advantages. In the end, the abilities of the Lin''s disease, could also be said to be of use to the partners of the Lin''s disease.


    "¡­ ¡­." Even Li Xianming from the Jinxing Company and Bai Yu have come to an agreement with me. We will do our best to help the Second Ring Road. " Lin Lin told the various companies that she had been working with recently, and Bai Yu naturally became his last resort.


    Han Guoyu asked: "The Bai Clan''s Bai Yu from the capital?"


    "Yes."


    Han Guoyu was shocked, he never thought that the little girl in front of him would be so powerful, even the Bai Family who had such high standards could cooperate with her. His son, Han Yu, was already stunned by the analysis of urban development, business, and markets.

 C41

    During this period of time, Lin Lin could only run around and train at home. Once she entered the fighting and boxing room, she would be discovered by Huang Yue who was constantly observing her, and then, she would be chased out.


    Finally, Lin Lin was able to remove the troublesome gypsum. She also had to rebuild it and train it for around twenty days before she could do a high-intensity exercise.


    It was almost the new year. After letting Ai Mi organize the company''s annual gathering, it was time to give everyone their year-end bonus and go back home to celebrate the new year.


    Lin Lin only smiled and did not speak, but when she disbanded, Bai Yu intentionally left behind, as if she had something to say to her.


    The first to arrive was naturally Bai Yu''s special greeting, "Boss Lin, you sure have been quite happy lately."


    Lin Lin looked at the white jade that remained unchanged even after drinking quite a bit, and replied: What''s the matter?


    Bai Yu held onto the carriage with her hands and coincidentally surrounded Lin Lin who was standing beside the carriage. She spoke with deep emotion: "Do I have to be busy before I can come to you?"


    Lin Lin walked out, and looked at Bai Yu from the side, and asked: "Are you alright?"


    Was this a rhetorical question? Was it ''nothing'', or was it ''something'' that he was doing?


    Bai Yu stood up and smiled: "Forget it, I really do have something to talk to you about. There will be an auction in a few days and there will be a lot of good items. Do you want to go with me?"


    Lin Lin, "Not going."


    Bai Yu said, "Don''t be so hasty to reject it. There are quite a few upper class people at the auction this time. It would be good for you to have another friend." The most important thing was to bring his female companion. As long as he could go to the auction, whether or not she was his female companion, Lin Lin would definitely not mind such a small matter.


    Lin Lin replied: "Is this an auction organized by the Xing Yi Auction House?"


    Bai Yu was slightly surprised. "How do you know? You also received the invitation letter?" It can''t be, this time, the auction was very small, and the people invited were usually the more reputable people in the government and in Black and White. The reason he received the invitation was also because of his family''s status.


    "A few days ago, a friend invited me. I agreed to go with him."


    Bai Yu''s complexion was a bit unsightly. "Friend, who is it?"


    "Han Yu."


    Bai Yu rolled her eyes, it turned out to be that hoodlum who said so, "Didn''t you say you wouldn''t go?"


    Lin Lin only looked at Bai Yu and did not speak.


    Alright, he understood. I just don''t want to go with him!


    "It''s too late, it''s pretty cold. You should quickly go back." Bai Yu looked at the cars by the side of the road and couldn''t help but to ask in concern.


    Lin Lin nodded, then turned and got on the carriage. Bai Yu stood outside the car as the car started to move. She smiled bitterly. This woman was as heartless and heartless as he had imagined her to be.


    The car window suddenly drooped down, Lin Lin turned her face to the side and said: "Goodbye."


    It was just two simple words, but it caused Bai Yu to jump up and down the street happily as she watched Lin Lin''s car disappear in front of her. Great, the ice beauty finally saw him!


    Standing not too far away beside the white jade car, a black clothed bodyguard and the black clothed driver started chatting.


    The driver said, "The young master seems to have changed."


    The bodyguard said, "Yes."


    The driver said, "He actually jumped on the street."


    The bodyguard said, "Yes."


    The driver said, "He doesn''t play with women anymore!"


    The bodyguard said, "Yes."


    The driver said, "Can you stop saying ''yes'', ''yes''!"


    The bodyguard said, "Yea."


    Driver, "..."


    A few days later, Han Yu drove outside Lin Lin''s villa. In the cold wind, stood a cool and elegant woman wearing a black coat and purple furry high heels.


    Han Yu quickly stopped the car and asked, "Sister Bing, why are you waiting for me outside so early? Aren''t you cold?"


    Lin Lin walked towards Han Yu''s carriage and said, "I don''t want to waste my time."


    Han Yue followed behind Lin Lin, and then he opened the door for Lin Lin first. He said: "But didn''t you women go out to prepare for a long time?"


    Lin Lin sat in the car, without any expression, Han Yue laughed, "That''s right, Sister Bing you are not an ordinary woman." Or perhaps, he was not an ordinary person.


    On the carriage, Han Yue looked at Lin Lin who was hiding in her loose overcoat, and couldn''t help but say, "Sister Bing, the auction we went to was pretty good. Although your clothes looked good, but you were dressed like this in the auction ¡­" It might not be appropriate!


    Lin Lin, "I have clothes inside that are suitable for the auction, my outer coat is just for protection from the cold."


    After being surprised, Han Yu said, "Oh, so it''s like that, so it''s like that!"


    What surprised him was that after entering the auction, Lin Lin took off his coat, the embroidered cheongsam even stunned Han Yu.


    Isn''t it too beautiful!


    Han Yue looked at Lin Lin, who had a high collar and a low fork of red silk with golden edges, and was dumbstruck. His words were unclear, "Bing, Sister Bing, how did you wear it? She was wearing this. It''s really, really beautiful! "


    It was a coincidence to wear this dress. Roughly not long ago, someone called her to get the qipao, saying that the qipao Lin Lin asked them to make had been completed. Lin Lin couldn''t remember when she had someone make a qipao. In her previous life, she had pretty much found out about the relationship between Lin Yuyan and her. She even changed the number she was calling.


    And Lin Lin did not want to waste time buying a suitable gown for the auction, so she chose this, but did not expect it to turn out like this.


    "Sister Bing, let''s go in first. Since the auction hasn''t started yet, we can go take a look at the exhibit first, and I''ll go get a copy of the auction list. If it''s not too expensive, I can buy it for you."


    Lin Lin still had a cold face, but her expression was a lot gentler as she nodded. Seeing that, Han Yue pulled Lin Lin towards the exhibition.


    The exhibition place is very large. Exhibits of fine or artistic art are placed in bright glass boxes. However, this was not a simple glass box. At the very least, if you were to use a hammer, it definitely wouldn''t break.


    Lin Lin was very fond of works of art. She did not need Han Yue to tell him what was going on and immersed herself into the exhibition. When Han Yue saw that Lin Lin had completely ignored him, he felt stifled and could only accompany Lin Lin in looking around.


    Looking around, apart from a few genuine Ming and Qing dynasties, the rest were all fairly good imitation products. However, this was only one part of the exhibition, how could a well-prepared auction house display such good items for a group of people who might not understand art?


    After a while, Lin Lin finished browsing, and followed the bored Han Yue to the resting area, where they looked at the auction book that he got from the auction staff.


    The auction list lists the dynasties of the auction items and their rarity, as well as beautiful pictures of them being taken out of the mirror. Lin Lin casually flipped through a few pages. It looked pretty good at the moment, but she wasn''t very interested in them.


    But on the last page, Lin Lin stopped herself from closing the book.


    The photo was of a white jade bracelet placed on a sandalwood shelf. It was crystal clear and very beautiful. However, the order of auction was different from that of the manuals. Often, the front and back were not the most precious items. Only in the middle was the main event of today''s auction.


    This jade bracelet was only the bracelet worn by the daughter of a high official in the Qing Dynasty. Compared to the antiques that were used by famous people in the Ming Dynasty and even the Song Dynasty, many of them were famous. Some of them didn''t even make it to the table.


    However, Lin Lin was extremely fond of it, and was even determined to get it. Just by looking at the picture, the jade bracelet already made her feel that it was telepathically connected. This is not an exaggeration. In this life, you will definitely meet something that you like at first glance. Even if you spend what others think is not worth buying it, in your heart it is worth it.


    As Lin Lin was thinking, she suddenly heard Han Yue shout, "Ying, we are here."


    Lin Lin looked up. Even if it was a proper auction, the other party was still dressed in simple black. However, no one would be able to ignore his existence. The first time I saw her racing a car, and I even supported her racing a car, Shadow.


    Actually, Lin Lin came for this black clothed man this time, Shadow. Previously, Lin Lin had asked Han Yu who he was.


    Han Yue hesitated for a long time, and repeatedly reminded Lin Lin to keep this a secret, especially in front of Han Guoyu. Seeing Lin Lin nod her head, she then said hesitantly: "The Shadow Clan is in fact a place to smuggle firearms."


    Smuggling arms, Lin Lin thought. New Year soon, all the families spread out their arms to buy the New Year products, and Lin Lin used this as a cover to purchase a lot of supplies. In terms of medicine, it was a bit troublesome. After all, there were some medicines that were limited to each person. However, she could still find a small pharmacy like that to solve her problem. The only thing that was complicated was the weapon aspect.

 C42

    It was still fine to use cold weapons. In the apocalypse, as long as the weapon was light, sturdy, and easy to use, it was enough. Lin Lin was an expert in close combat, so she bought a military dagger. It was sharp, although it could not cut through iron like mud, but it was not bad for testing. After all, Zombie''s head was still weaker than steel.


    As for firearms, they were more difficult to obtain.


    Lin Lin looked at Shadow and said: "Hello, I''ll introduce you one more time. I''m Lin Lin."


    Han Yue saw the pair of men leave and was shocked again! His Sister Bing was truly straightforward, to be able to express her feelings so quickly, she was truly a real woman!


    Lin Lin and Lin Ying however, reached the staircase as the door was soundproofed. Furthermore, this was the ground floor. Without a direct path to the car park, it was impossible for someone to appear from below, and it was even more impossible for people to come down from above. Today''s auction was extremely important. The first floor was already completely sealed off, so everyone could only enter through the main entrance. Presumably, the passageway to the second floor was already locked.


    The only place where people could possibly appear was this door where they had come out from. However, the auction house also had its own discussion room and smoking area. Basically, no one would come to this staircase.


    Thus, there was no need for a third person to speak.


    Lin Lin stood still and said straightforwardly: "I won''t say anything useless. I want to find you to buy some firearms."


    Lin Ying''s expression slightly changed, but he was not surprised, as if Lin Lin had said what he had long thought of. But he still looked at Lin Lin for a long time, seeing that he did not want to dodge, he looked straight at him, then nodded, "Alright."


    The situation was progressing more smoothly than Lin Lin had expected, which made her suspicious, but the Lin Ying in front of her, had clean eyes, and did not seem to be scheming. Furthermore, based on her impression of him, she did not seem to care about someone as insignificant as herself.


    "I want three Makarov 9mm pistols, three M500 revolvers, three Desert Eagles, 1000 rounds each, 10 pounds of gunpowder and enough cartridges. If possible, I also want some more powerful time bombs."


    Lin Lin pondered about the use of firearms for a long time. In the early stages of the apocalypse, a handgun was the easiest to kill a Zombie, and the easiest to carry around. However, the amount of bullets loaded on the gun was too little, and it could be used to kill Zombie s at any time. The other party was a beast. It did not have any human''s thoughts, nor did it have human''s hesitations. It would pounce upon its prey the moment it saw them. I won''t give you time to reload.


    Therefore, Lin Lin''s first choice was the Makarov 9mm handgun. This kind of handgun could store up to 50 rounds, making it the pistol with the most ammunition in the world.


    The second was the M500 revolver, which was very famous in the pistol world. And its fame came from its large caliber. The gun was 0.50 inch in diameter, which was 12.7 mm. The kinetic energy of the bullets fired was 3517 joules, which was equivalent to the kinetic energy of a powerful rifle!


    Its killing power could be described as terrifying. Even calling it a "cannon" was not excessive at all!


    However, because of its large caliber, one pistol could only hold five bullets. After five shots, it was very inconvenient to load again.


    However, its power was too strong, and it could not afford to give up. Lin Lin had thought about it, if she did not have a awakening ability at the beginning of the apocalypse, but met with a Zombie that had levelled up a long time ago, her small fights, close combat, and even weapons might not catch her eyes.


    This possibility was not low, and Lin Lin had to consider everything thoroughly. At that point, the M500 revolver would be able to save her life at a critical moment!


    As for Desert Eagle, most people should know a little about it. Its lethality was also very strong, just that it was a bit weaker than an M500 revolver. If he met a few strong Zombie, he would be able to use them.


    As for why each of them needed three, he would need at least a few to prepare them, just in case. After all, a handgun wasn''t something that would be used that much. If it was really used, it could be taken care of for a few years without a problem.


    The former was because this gun could only be used by normal Zombie. Even if it was a M500 revolver, it could only be used against low level special ability Zombie. At the end, Zombie became stronger and stronger, and the damage of these pistols became smaller.


    Most importantly, Lin Lin was confident that after the Zombie had levelled up to a certain level, she would also awaken her special ability. Basically, she would no longer need to use a gun, which was not very convenient nor was its lethality high. Each of them only needed three.


    As for why it didn''t have much use at the back, he just needed one. After all, there were a lot of things he needed to bring in the apocalypse, so it was better to bring as little as possible with him. Lin Lin had also considered that, after the apocalypse, she would not think of fighting alone.


    It was very likely that she would recruit her own comrades and set up her own hunting group. And with the protection of weapons, their hunting group would only develop more and more.


    was afraid that a thousand shots wouldn''t be enough, she was prepared to make her own bullets later on. This was a skill that she had learned from a retired special forces soldier. On one hand, this warrior was a very good person, and did not think about starving his disciples to death. On the other hand, it was because Lin Lin was his teammate. A companion having an additional skill is naturally a safeguard, which is to seriously teach Lin Lin.


    Therefore, although Lin Lin was not an expert, she knew a lot about this place.


    Lin Lin had thought that if she accidentally encountered the Zombie tide with a time bomb, she could use it to cushion herself when she was at the end of her rope and give herself a bit more time to escape.


    No matter how powerful an Adept was, they would only be able to run for their lives when facing the Zombie tide. In fact, this kind of situation was more likely to happen in the middle to late stages of the game. At that time, a Zombie with intelligence or mental abilities would appear and command other lower leveled Zombie.


    And it took Lin Lin a long time to come to the conclusion that the most suitable hot weapon for her would be here, which made Lin Ying frown.


    It was not that these things were difficult to obtain, but how did Lin Lin, a businessman need these things? And the M500 revolver. Did she know what that meant?


    However, Lin Ying''s personality did not allow him to ask, but instead said: "KahrMK9, 9 mm, silver, 3 inch barrel, holding is very light, and very suitable for you girls to use. M4A1-S is also not bad, with muted sound, it''s also quite lethal. "


    Lin Ying''s words had actually reminded Lin Lin that female adepts were not necessarily allowed to join the hunting group in the future. She had to consider them no matter what, so he said: "Then I still want the two kinds of pistols that you mentioned. In the end, there are still three of them and 1000 rounds of bullets. "Right, there''s also the corresponding silencer." "


    Lin Ying was even more doubtful in his heart, did she actually understand what he meant. He wanted her to be a girl. Even if he had to be stronger, he shouldn''t use those guns that were used by men. Furthermore, this was still an era of peace.


    Lin Lin saw that Lin Ying seemed to be hesitating, she raised her eyebrows and asked: "Lin Ying, if we really have to calculate it, we are all businessmen, if we do not kill people and set fires, why would we reject earning money?"


    Lin Ying quickly thought of a good deal, why would he reject it? "Alright, tell me the time and place, I''ll send it over to you when I''m ready."


    Lin Lin thought for a while, "Everything will be arranged by you. I think you know better than I do where and when it''s safer."


    "You have a lot of things to ask for, and it''s inconvenient for you as the company''s general manager. I will give them to you in batches with different methods. When the time comes, we''ll contact each other on the phone. "


    Lin Lin laughed, the current Lin Ying looked like a businessman, different from the cold look he pretended to be. Perhaps it wasn''t a disguise, but his identity required him to wear a convincing mask. If he wore it for too long, she might even forget her original personality.


    Lin Ying might have stained his hands with blood before, but he was not a cruel and merciless person. His identity and strength actually made Lin Lin anticipate what kind of superpower he would have in the future.


    After the two of them finished talking, they went out of the stairwell one after the other. Together, they found Han Yu, who was jabbing a fruit cake out of boredom.


    Han Yu was very happy and said, "Sister Bing, Ying, you two ¡­ About that, we''ve finished chatting! "


    Fortunately, Han Yu was quick with his words, so no one could clearly hear his words when he slipped away. Furthermore, he changed his words in time, forcefully saving his life.


    Lin Ying was even colder than Lin Lin. He nodded and did not say a word.


    Han Yu''s expression was very strange, "Oh." His heart was filled with the waves of the ocean. It seems like the two of them did not get along at all, and their views on this matter were too high, to actually reject Sister Bing''s offer! At the same time, our Red Nanny Han Yue sighed, and helped Lin Lin pull if there was anyone by his side that was suitable for her.


    Unfortunately, he did not.


    Lin Lin noticed that many people were walking in the same direction, and upon realising that the auction should be starting, she said: "The auction has started, are we not going to go?"


    Han Yu returned to his senses and saw that the exhibition hall was almost empty. He stood up, patted his wrinkled body, and nodded. "That''s fine, let''s go."


    Just as the three of them were preparing to leave, they heard a familiar voice behind them that made them feel nauseous.


    "Elder sister?"

 C43

    The only person who could call her "Big Sister" was Lin Yuyan. Furthermore, she had already memorized the voice, so how could she not recognize it?


    As he turned around, he was indeed met with Lin Yuyan, who was still tightly holding onto Qin Rongyue. The two of them had shocked and ugly expressions on their faces.


    Han Yu, who was always familiar with other people, immediately asked with a smile, "Sister Bing, is this your sister?"


    Lin Lin ''Ah'' slightly sounded out, and asked back, "Then why did you receive the invitation to this auction?"


    Qin Rongyue''s expression became uglier and uglier. Naturally, he did not receive the invitation from the auction, but he knew that the auction would be held, and he also knew that there would be many officials who would attend it. He had a lot of connections and invited a lot of people to dinner. He stuffed quite a bit of money in order to get an invitation card here.


    His goal was to open up the Second Ring Commercial Street''s road that was blocked by Lin Lin!


    Qin Rongyue looked at Lin Lin with a ruthless gaze. He had truly underestimated her, he did not expect her to actually hide the truth and prepare to become the business street of the second ring. Furthermore, she didn''t know where Lin Lin had gotten to know people, and she almost made one for her.


    He had even heard that after the new year, the entire project would be handed over to the Lin''s disease. However, he was not in a hurry. Even if Lin Lin took down this project, it wouldn''t be his in the end.


    But he was angry that he actually lost to Lin Lin, who was only fit to please him and help him carry his shoes!


    How could he not be angry when he saw that Lin Lin was in the auction house, which she had gone through so much trouble to enter.


    Han Yu''s eyes were darting between Lin Lin, Lin Yuyan and Qin Rongyue. Something was not right! Han Yue tugged on Lin Ying''s sleeves, signalling with his eyes for him to make a move and alleviate the situation. Who would have thought that this bastard would turn around after giving him a cold stare? Damn it!


    Han Yu laughed dryly and decided to attack from Lin Lin''s point of view. He asked, "Sister Bing, these two are people that you know, why don''t you introduce them to us?"


    Lin Lin looked at Han Yue, then looked at Lin Yuyan and Qin Rongyue, and laughed: "I do not know them."


    Despite not knowing him, they had been chatting for so long. Did they really think that he was blind? Han Yu fainted from crying in the auction house.


    However, Lin Yuyan was the one who reacted the most. Frowning, brewing, within a few seconds, her long eyelashes flickered as tears streamed down. With a teary voice, she said: "Elder sister, I''m your blood sister, how can you say that you don''t recognize me?"


    Han Yu was shocked for the first time. Was his Sister Bing joking, or was he joking? You don''t even acknowledge your own sister?


    Perhaps it was because the auction was about to begin, but other than them, there were a few other staff members standing far away from the exhibition. The few of them were speaking here, so no other unrelated people would hear them.


    Lin Lin could no longer stand Lin Yuyan''s actions, why would she endure?


    "Sister by blood. Heh, this is really ridiculous. I don''t think that some people treat me as their sister."


    However, it was only for a second, and a second later, he had the appearance of a good sister again. "Elder sister, why would I not think of you as my blood sister? Are you blaming me for not having contacted you recently? Sister, you must forgive me. But big sister, you can''t not recognize me as your little sister in front of everyone, right? "


    As she spoke, Lin Yuyan couldn''t help but sob, but her previous words had gone smoothly, without the slightest pause.


    The so called evil person was someone who had taken the initiative. For matters like reporting, Lin Yuyan was definitely the best! And her words were extremely beautiful. She was clearly apologizing to Lin Lin, but was secretly poking a knife into Lin Lin''s head. Making others think that Lin Lin was being stingy and unreasonable, because his sister was too busy, she did not have the time to contact him. Then, she directly turned a blind face and did not recognize her own sister in front of everyone.


    And this other person, was naturally Lin Ying and Han Yu, who were standing beside Lin Lin.


    Actually, when Lin Yuyan first saw Lin Lin, he had noticed the two men beside her.


    One was a cold like a man from a novel, the other was a boy who was as pretty and cute as the younger brother next door.


    Why, why was Lin Lin surrounded by so many men! It was obvious that she was just a boring and foolish woman who only knew how to earn money. Could it be that just because of her appearance, she attracted so many men around her?


    Hehe, to put it nicely, it''s because of her charm. To put it bluntly, she''s just a stinking bitch!


    Why did Lin Lin have everything, and everything was the best, while she had Lin Lin''s things, regardless of if it was an item or a person, why?!


    The jealousy and hatred in Lin Yuyan''s heart grew as wild as seaweed, but on the surface, she pretended to be an aggrieved little sister, complaining about her heartless older sister with tears in her eyes.


    Han Yue frowned, not because Lin Yuyan''s words gave him other thoughts about Lin Lin, but because that cute girl actually said she was her Sister Bing. Regardless it was Sister Bing''s fault, she could not allow others to speak of her in front of him!


    Lin Yuyan, who was an observant person, naturally noticed Han Yu''s expression and thought that his accusation was useful, so he added fuel to the fire, saying, "Elder sister, you''re still not willing to forgive your younger sister?"


    Big Sister, Big Sister, Big Sister ¡­ Lin Lin never knew that she would hate this word so much! What made her even more upset was that Lin Yuyan, who she had seen a lot in her previous life, had a fake appearance, which made her feel nauseous!


    Lin Lin no longer bothered to conceal her disgust towards Lin Yuyan, and coldly said: "Right, I will not admit it. From now on, you are not my younger sister, so don''t call me sister anymore!"


    Lin Lin''s voice was very cold, to the point that Han Yue felt that she could spit out ice dregs just by exhaling. It ''frightened'' Lin Yuyan, and aroused her desire to protect.


    Qin Rongyue embraced Lin Yuyan in half and shouted, "Lin Lin, what are you doing? And Lin Yuyan, who was in his arms, was blankly staring ahead, as if she was truly terrified.


    Lin Lin raised his taunt and said: "Heh, if you don''t speak, I might have forgotten about you, my good fiance."


    "Fianc¨¦?" Han Yue cried out involuntarily. This man who was held in the arms of his own little sister, whom Sister Bing did not recognize, was actually Sister Bing''s fianc¨¦, that stinking man?!


    Therefore, Han Yue didn''t investigate Lin Lin. He had only heard that she had a fiance, who was the general manager of the Qin family, but he didn''t know what the other party looked like.


    But from the looks of it, it was only mediocre!


    Han Yu hugged his hands, looking sloppy as if he was looking at goods, he sized Qin Rongyue up, and said: "Sister Bing, this is your fiance, it doesn''t look too good. We should have thrown it away earlier, it really is a stupid toad!"


    Even Lin Yuyan, who was pretending to be absent-minded, couldn''t help but scold them, let alone Qin Rongyue, who didn''t know the other party''s identity. After all, the people who could enter here were all very influential, and the only person who had the confidence to get him to scold them was only Lin Lin.


    "Lin Lin, look at how you''ve changed, how can you be so unworthy of Uncle Lin!"


    Lin Lin almost immediately shouted: "You don''t have the qualifications to mention my father!"


    The uncontrollable Lin Lin gave way to Han Yu, who originally wanted to retaliate against Qin Rongyue. He helplessly lowered his hand and carefully observed Lin Lin.


    As for Lin Lin, she had been looking at the two people in front of him, the two who were hugging intimately.


    Forest Fathers is a very good person, really very good. When he adopted Lin Yuyan, he treated her as his own daughter and doted on her even more than Lin Lin. Forest Fathers had let Lin Lin be a good big sister since young, and wanted him to take good care of Lin Yuyan. If it was Lin Lin who accidentally missed out on Lin Yuyan and injured her, or cried. Lin Lin was scolded and beaten.


    She had even thought that it was natural and proper for the Forest Fathers to mistreat her. She had even resented her actions and said that Lin Lin would die early to accompany her father!


    And Qin Rongyue, was an even more shameless person. The Forest Fathers treated him like his own son and knew that he was interested in business. He taught Qin Rongyue a lesson that he knew very well, causing Qin Rongyue to walk an unknown path less.


    Therefore, no matter who it was, neither of them had the right to mention their father!


    Lin Lin no longer hid the hatred and killing intent in her eyes and said: "You, Lin Yuyan, you do not have the qualifications to take the surname of our Lin Clan, and you, Qin Rongyue, even more so, do not have the qualifications to bring up any one of our Lin Clan. It''s best for the two of you not to appear in front of me again, or else I''m not sure what I''ll do! "


    Because of his agitation, Lin Lin''s body slightly trembled. Han Yu had never seen this kind of Lin Lin, what kind of hatred or hatred did he have for Lin Lin, who was able to remain calm even in the face of death, to become like this?!


    Even if he still didn''t know why Lin Lin did what she did, Han Yue thoroughly hated those two.


    However, Lin Yuyan was still struggling in the end, and said: "Elder sister, I am the Lin Family''s daughter, how am I not qualified to be surnamed Lin, how can you say that?"


    Lin Lin looked at Lin Yuyan, who still did not know what she was trying to do, and was still confused. She was really not sure whether to say that she was playing too well or that she was too stupid.


    "You two betrayed me." and she even plotted to take the Lin''s disease, and even tried to kill her!

 C44

    Lin Yuyan wasn''t as surprised as Lin Lin thought she would be, she only straightened his body, which was originally leaning on Qin Rongyue''s body. His expression was no longer weak like before, and she said: "You knew about it since a long time ago?"


    Lin Lin looked at Lin Yuyan, declined to comment.


    She was clearly the mistress who stole someone else''s fianc¨¦, the person who betrayed her own sister. Now she said that Lin Lin was laughing at her!


    "No, elder sister. I didn''t do it on purpose. The more I love each other, the more I will ¡­"


    As Lin Yuyan said that, her eyes drifted towards Han Yu and Lin Ying, his expression also perfect. Even though her relationship with her future brother-in-law had already been exposed, she was still able to move as fast as possible to a disadvantaged position. How amazing!


    Lin Lin started to look down on Lin Yuyan more and more. Turns out that the person who caused her such misery was someone who was shrewd and loved to act. He was not strong at all! Other than deceiving a man as chauvinistic as Qin Rongyue, who else could he trick other than a fool like her?


    If not for the fact that Lin Yuyan had such good fortune and was able to follow him to A Base, she would have probably died a long time ago in the B City, which was full of Zombie.


    Lin Lin didn''t have the thought of delaying any further with Lin Yuyan, and coldly laughed: "True love isn''t the reason for you to hide it from me. When you were fooling around on the bed with the people beside you, you probably didn''t feel that guilty towards me. If this is your true love, then I''ll help you. "


    This was one of the very few times that Lin Lin had said so much to a single person since her rebirth. Then, she ignored the two people''s pale and green faces and said, "Goodbye!" She was going to the auction with Han Yu and Lin Ying. It must have been going on for a long time.


    This farewell was Lin Lin saying goodbye to Lin Yuyan and Qin Rongyue''s pretense. That kind of pretense that made even herself feel disgusted, would never appear again.


    At that time, if Lin Yuyan and Qin Rongyue were really weak, she would help them stand amongst the strong. After that, they would slowly experience the taste of falling from heaven to hell. It was as if they had become street rats that could only hide.


    As for how they get stronger ¡­ Lin Lin was also looking forward to that day. Wasn''t this kind of death even more painful?


    The three of them took their seats at the second row, which was considered important. The first row was mostly filled with cannon fodder. The latter ranks according to the level.


    Lin Ying sat down first, right next to the hallway. It seemed like his identity had made him constantly on guard, so he needed to be in the easiest place to escape. Just when Lin Lin was about to sit inside, Han Yue actually took a seat first. He patted the right side of the chair and said, "Sister Bing, come sit in the middle." I''m doing this for your own good.


    Lin Lin did not mind and directly sat down, while the host on stage also said at the same time: "Alright, our third auction item has already been auctioned off by the 45 esteemed guest for 500,000. We will now proceed with the next auction item."


    Lin Lin frowned, it was actually already the third auction item, that jade bracelet was ranked at the top, there was a high possibility that it had already been bought. She suddenly felt flustered in her heart. It had been a long time since such a feeling had appeared.


    Han Yue also noticed Lin Lin''s abnormality and asked, "Sister Bing, what''s wrong?"


    "I like a suet jade bracelet very much. I don''t know if it has already been taken away."


    Han Yue looked at Lin Lin, whose tone was also slightly anxious. She felt that today was a good day, because how lucky was he to be able to see Lin Lin, who was basically like an ice cube and would not reveal any emotion?


    However, he could feel that Lin Lin definitely liked that goatee jade bracelet. A lot of unpleasant things had happened, although Lin Lin did not reveal any sign of sadness on the surface. Yet, to personally speak of the adultery between his sister and her fiance, and even that did it (?) It must have been hard for her not to care about them, not even her own sister.


    But if he bought this white jade and gave it to Lin Lin, wouldn''t he be able to make the Sister Bing smile? With this thought in mind, Han Yu decisively asked the people beside him what the first three auction items were, and whether they had a goose-fat jade bracelet.


    After asking, Han Yu turned his ear to Lin Lin and said, "Sister Bing, don''t worry, the jade bracelet is the fifth item on auction, I will definitely buy it for you, don''t worry!"


    Lin Lin also replied softly, "Thank you, I have money."


    "¡­" Is he for money? Also, she, as a CEO of a listed company, would definitely be richer than him, "Sister Bing, this is only my intentions. Alright, you are not allowed to reject, it''s decided then!"


    Lin Lin wanted to continue speaking, but she was stopped by the serious looking Han Yu raising his hand, she pointed to the stage and let Lin Lin focus on watching the auction.


    The fourth item on the stage was a painting, which was said to have been painted by a well-known person in the Ming Dynasty. As long as he was not satisfied with the painting, he would burn it, and since his main occupation was not painting, there were very few paintings left behind. And this painting was a masterpiece by this person in the later stages of his life. The starting price was five hundred thousand.


    In this group of people, there were those who understood the collection, those who understood the arts, and even those who understood the way.


    All of a sudden, this painting, which could be given to others to look at at at home, attracted a lot of competition. In the end, it was sold to a scar-faced man for a price of five million.


    Lin Lin was surprised, since when did a underworld person learn how to appreciate paintings?


    However, her attention was divided into only a few seconds. After that, she wholeheartedly focused her attention on the stage, waiting for her to use the jade bracelet.


    After Han Yu witnessed the terror of the auction, he started to count his personal belongings.


    Damn it, I finally managed to earn a million yuan from Little San. I''ll have to spend it on this auction. It was still just a thin jade bracelet of the Qing Dynasty. If it was porcelain of the Ming Dynasty, he wouldn''t be able to suppress himself here!


    "Guests, the next item I would like to introduce is a suet jade bracelet. It is from the Qing Dynasty and is said to be worn by the daughter of a certain high official. Although the dynasty wasn''t too far away and the people who had worn it before weren''t famous people, the jade bracelet was clear and warm to the touch. Furthermore, it was the jade bracelet that raised people the most. It''s really pleasing to see it being worn by a beauty! "


    The host was a young man, yet he had a glib tongue and was rather suitable for the auction.


    "Alright, I won''t say much. The starting price of this jade bracelet is two hundred thousand, fifty thousand every time I bid, the auction ¡­" "Begin!"


    The moment those words were spoken, a few of them raised their cards successively. Beside them were the beauties leaning on their arms, smiling coquettishly. Lin Lin also noticed that amongst the people holding the card, there was still the nearby Qin Rongyue. Presumably, she was also going to buy it for the beauty beside him.


    In just a few minutes, the price of the jade bracelet had already skyrocketed to six hundred thousand, but Lin Lin did not raise his hand, even Han Yu did not raise his hand.


    Since Lin Lin was determined to get her hands on the jade bracelet, she had to buy it herself. If Han Yue wanted to buy it, she could just compete with him. But now was not the time.


    Han Yu, on the other hand, felt that the previous bids were all a bit impatient. Auctions were always worth it, and those who wanted to spend some money to coax the ladies would be the time for him to enter the stage.


    "One million one hundred thousand, is there anyone else willing to raise the bid? If there''s no one else, then after three chimes, it''ll be this Mr. 56. One, two ¡­" "Mr No.9 has raised his board. The current price is one million one hundred and fifty thousand."


    Fifty-sixth Mister was Qin Rongyue, and Ninth Mister was naturally Han Yu.


    Lin Lin saw that the host was looking at him, and his expression immediately turned bad. It was likely that he had been forced to act rashly, and thought that they were actually targeting him, if not why did he not reveal his cards previously.


    As a result, Qin Rongyue did not hesitate to raise his hand once again after the host finished speaking.


    The higher the auction price, the more commission the auctioneer would get, he was naturally happy, and he even wanted to provoke the two to act out the war. He purposely said, "Alright, our Mr. No. 56 raised the bid again, I wonder if Mr. No. 9 still wants to buy this ambrosia jade bracelet for this ancient beauty beside him?"


    As for Mr. Nine, Han Yu, he did not respond to what the host said by raising the plate again.


    The host''s teasing words were very normal, but the anger in the other person''s heart was rising. Han Yu raised the plate again before raising it again.


    In the end, the two of them were like children. Every time you raise it, I raise it. Back and forth, the last white jade of the Qing Dynasty actually auctioned it for 1.7 million.


    Han Yu''s face was ashen. Damn it, even with Little San''s money in, he still had to pay for his twenty-something years of savings. This bastard! The most important thing was that all of this was caused by Qin Rongyue, otherwise, he would have been able to purchase it for one million and one hundred thousand.


    So now, when Han Yue saw that Qin Rongyue''s face was growing worse by the second, his eyes were filled with the desire to eat Qin Rongyue!


    Qin Rongyue''s expression was no better than Han Yue''s, or perhaps even worse. He was not angry because of money, but because of Lin Lin, and even more so because of Han Yu and Lin Ying.


    This person is just so despicable. You, who follow by your side, despise him and give him up like a pair of clogs, but wait for him to give you up and find a better one. Even if you have to f * cking lose your temper, you have to follow along. Otherwise, you won''t feel comfortable in your heart!


    Qin Rongyue was about to raise his hand again to bid one million seven hundred fifty thousand for the jade bracelet when someone beside him reminded him.


    Youngster, do you know that person? He''s Han Yu, the son of that Han Li. No matter how much you like that jade bracelet, you shouldn''t be so anxious to offend someone you shouldn''t have offended!


    Qin Rongyue was stunned, and he was unable to raise his hand that he originally wanted to.

 C45 Space

    The jade bracelet was taken.


    In the auction, without Qin Rongyue''s interference, they could not afford to snatch the suet jade bracelet.


    But there was only one other girl.


    Qin Rongyue moved his hand slightly and put it down, immediately allowing the host to look at him from time to time, one glance was enough to tell that Qin Rongyue had lost, and just as he was about to congratulate Han Yu, the lady beside him suddenly raised her hand. What ¡­ what is going on?


    The two of them were actually not the same person, but the two of them should be together!


    The auction was still very human-like. It didn''t look down on you just because you were a girl, but rather it arranged a price for you. However, most female companions would come to take a look. Even if they wanted to buy something, what were the people around them doing? Was there a need for them to hold up their cards?


    As such, the lady who held the sign had never appeared in any auction before. However, the host''s reaction was quick. He immediately said, "This is Mr No.9''s female companion. She raises the plate once. It''s one million seven hundred and fifty thousand now."


    Not only was the host stunned, but there were also other guests, as well as Han Yu.


    Lin Lin calmly raised her brows, "Many of the people present know your identity?"


    Even if the Han Family was not poor, if they were caught by someone, it would not be an easy matter to solve.


    Just as the two of them were chatting, the host above had already finished counting. "..." "Two, three, deal, this sugar-white jade bracelet is sold for one million seven hundred and fifty thousand gold coins, it''s all sold to this beautiful lady!"


    Lin Lin was no longer interested in the auction that followed. Once it was over, Lin Lin immediately swiped the jade bracelet with her card.


    Han Yue originally wanted the three of them to go to the bar to play, but Lin Lin rejected him immediately, saying that she had other things to do and didn''t go.


    As for Lin Ying, he naturally rejected, as he had just accepted a list. Although he had everything that Lin Lin wanted, it would still take him a while to find all of them.


    It was fine if Lin Lin had paid for what he wanted to give her, but she rejected her offer to invite him to the bar to play. How could he be so unlikeable?


    Lin Lin was not in the mood to care about Han Yu''s ever-changing mood. She told him that if he had something that he couldn''t send her off, she would first take a taxi to her home. How could Han Yu be willing? He hurriedly said, "I''ll send you off."


    In the carriage, Lin Lin held onto the box with the jade bracelets the whole time. Even though they were separated by the box, she seemed to be able to clearly feel the existence of the jade bracelets.


    As soon as he arrived at the villa, Lin Lin didn''t even have the time to change his clothes before he went to the study room and stood under the bright lamp, taking out the jade bracelet. Under the light of the lantern, the jade bracelet seemed crystal clear, making people like it. Lin Lin couldn''t help but put on the jade bangle after passing it through his hand.


    The jade bracelet seemed to have been custom-made for Lin Lin, and was extremely suitable for him. On the other hand, with the white jade bracelet on Lin Lin''s wrist that was as white as cream, it was so beautiful that it could suffocate people.


    But in the next second, the jade bracelet actually emitted a white light. It became smaller and smaller, more and more transparent, until it shrunk on the wrist. It became smaller and smaller, but it also had an extremely complex pattern on it, like it was tattooed.


    Everything happened too quickly, and before Lin Lin could react, it had already happened.


    Lin Lin''s mental endurance was high. Someone who had experienced rebirth and the apocalypse, turning into a tattoo with a jade bracelet was nothing strange. However, if this jade bracelet were to enter the auction, it would definitely go through a lot of people. Then why didn''t it turn into a tattoo or a jade bracelet before? Was this an accident, or did this jade bracelet actually have the consciousness of a host?


    Lin Lin couldn''t wrap her head around it, but her hand was gently stroking that pattern. It had a warmth, not a warmth, but a temperature below zero, allowing her to feel the coldness from the pattern to her fingertip and then to her arm.


    While feeling even weirder in his heart, Lin Lin felt that the pattern seemed to be calling her. Lin Lin''s heart skipped a beat. In the next second, her legs turned from the originally soft blanket into hard soil, and before her was an endless white.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he knew that there wasn''t any memory loss, Lin Lin almost thought that he was kidnapped here by someone out of his mind.


    But where would the Earth be?


    On his left hand, a small stream snaked by. He did not know where the source of this flow was, nor did he know where the end of it was.


    While Lin Lin stood at the side of the small stream, at the other side of the small stream were a dozen or so trees and a few cultivated fields, but the scarce crops on top of them made one feel desolate.


    Trees were fruit trees. Many pear peaches and even oranges hung on the trees. They were clearly fruits for different seasons, but they could grow and mature at the same time. It was not a bulwark, nor was it a tent. What kind of weather was this that caused such a strange scene to appear?


    On Lin Lin''s right hand side, there was a tile house that looked like an ancient building. It had two floors and it was covered with gray and black ornaments. It was simple and could only shelter one from the wind and the rain. There was nothing beautiful about it. At most, it had an ancient feel to it.


    At the same time, there was a hot spring not far from the house. At this moment, a hot fog was rising from it. The hot spring was definitely natural, but the terrain and terrain here clearly did not have hot springs. If this was really according to the theory of Earth, then why would this hot spring appear here?!


    It was so strange, so special, that everything here was at the peak of Lin Lin''s common sense.


    But after thinking for a while, Lin Lin knew what this place was. It was a space!


    Lin Lin didn''t read novels, but when she escaped into the apocalypse, she met a university girl who he liked to chat with whenever she was bored. When they talked about how girls liked to read apocalyptic texts, they even told Lin Lin that the female protagonist did not only have a special ability, she also had a treasure. The treasure had a space where the female owner could enter and exit, and she could even grow plants. In the end, she could use her golden fingers to harvest many beautiful men in the apocalypse.


    At the end, the girl was full of envy, saying how she didn''t have such a jade pendant or jade bracelet, then she would be able to survive in the apocalypse.


    It was only the early days of the apocalypse. There wasn''t even a Discipline, much less such a wondrous space.


    Therefore, Lin Lin did not believe or even mocked this girl''s words. Even if the Zombie of the apocalypse had changed her scientific view slightly. However, everything this girl said was still true. Rather than fantasizing, it was better to put one''s feet on the ground and think about whether he could see the sun again tomorrow.


    He used to hate what girls said, but now he was thankful. At least he wouldn''t fly around like a headless fly.


    Lin Lin strolled around in the space, not daring to taste the fruit for fear of being poisoned. She did not dare to soak in the hot spring for fear of getting hurt. She dared not enter the house for fear of hidden weapons. She wasn''t even a tourist in there. She didn''t dare to do anything. At most, he was an exhibition guest. Come on, take a look.


    Even after experiencing the apocalypse and rebirth, Lin Lin still did not dare to believe in the affairs of space. During this time, Lin Lin tried. As long as she wanted to leave the space, she would be able to leave even if she wanted to.


    After going back and forth a few times, Lin Lin finally dared to confirm that this was not a dream, but a real one.


    In the end, when Lin Lin re-entered the spatial space, she took a good look at the time and put on her watch. The watch needle continued to move forward, not affected by the space at all. This meant that in the future, she could bring in some precision equipment.


    A quarter of an hour later, Lin Lin left the room. The hour hand minute second hand was exactly the same, without the slightest deviation. It seems that time flow in space is the same as in real life.


    Lin Lin stood at the hot spring and hesitated.


    First, this space was actually just a trap. If someone touched something inside, like bathing in a hot spring, they would be poisoned and die in this space.


    Second, after soaking in the hot spring, he didn''t feel anything, it was just a simple hot spring.


    Third, the hot spring actually contained a lot of energy. If she were to choose it, it would be able to help her improve. It was just like what the girl said. After bathing in the hot spring, even an ordinary person would be able to become a god.


    The temptation was simply too great for Lin Lin to reject. Lin Lin still chose to go down in the end.


    Before going down, Lin Lin returned to her real life and wrapped herself in a towel before slowly slipping down the hot spring.


    In that moment, warmth enveloped her. Just like the few times she had soaked in hot springs in her previous life, she felt completely relaxed and comfortable.


    But roughly three minutes later, Lin Lin felt that something was amiss. Something seemed to have entered her body from the hot spring and was moving around in her body, causing her to feel pain wherever it swam. Lin Lin could even see black substance seeping out of her arm and body.


    Could it be that this hot spring really had the effect of removing the impurities in his body?


    Lin Lin was not happy for long. The coldness from the tip of her foot to her neck couldn''t help but cause her to clench her teeth.


    It was the pain of a bone being corroded. It was as if the cold had passed over her bones, causing her to be unable to speak or even move.


    The only thing in her body that wasn''t frozen was her thoughts.


    In that instant, many scenes appeared in Lin Lin''s mind. When she was young, Forest Fathers carried Lin Yuyan and chased after her amidst the flowers, making Lin Yuyan giggle. Then there was the accident at Forest Fathers, where she saw him in the morgue with his eyes closed and couldn''t open them again. At that time, she was as cold as she was now. Also, there were a lot, a lot of ¡­


    After an unknown period of time, Lin Lin finally felt his stiff body slowly recovering its senses. Raising her hand, she touched her head and felt the ice.


    However, there was a familiar feeling in his body. That was ¡­


    Lin Lin opened his hands in disbelief, transferring the energy on her body. In a few seconds, a block of ice appeared in his hands.


    She had awakened her Discipline! Before the apocalypse, it was an absolutely powerful ice special ability!


    Lin Lin used to be a wood type superpower in her previous life, so she only had control over its growth. Even if she was able to whip it to perfection, she was still not able to compare to an attack superpower of the same level, which included ice type.


    She had once thought that every Discipline had something to do with her. What she had to do with the wood element was that her name contained four pieces of wood. Her name was Forest Fathers who had calculated her fate, and calculated that she was missing wood, that was why he named her Lin.


    Lin Lin knew that she would awaken the awakening ability earlier, but she never thought that it would awaken other abilities. But now, the awakening time had changed. The awakening special ability had changed from wood type to ice type. Did this mean that all the hard work she had put in was worth it?!


    Her life was being controlled by him!

 C46 Primary

    No matter how cold Lin Lin''s heart was, she couldn''t help but be excited because of the awakening ability.


    Before the apocalypse, Lin Lin knew better than anyone how important the awakening ability was. She was not a bad person, nor was she a good person. Can''t be the master of darkness, can''t be a hero. Power was her only guarantee of survival in the apocalypse. At the very least, she was better than most people right now.


    Lin Lin tightened her grip, and the ice in her palm slowly melted, becoming clear water that flowed down from the gaps of her hands.


    It seemed that this space was beneficial to humans. Perhaps it was really the same as the space that the little girl mentioned, where the things inside could enhance the quality of a human''s body.


    He had been frozen during the awakening, and it was hard to tell how much time had passed. However, after being wrapped by the warm hot spring, his skin started to wrinkle. Lin Lin pulled a bath towel and stood up, then walked barefooted towards the quaint two story building.


    It looked like an ancient tile house, very much like it was in a TV show, but inside, it caused Lin Lin to be stunned.


    It was not because there were a lot of things inside, but because Lin Lin had never seen a lot of things before, or even things that she longed for. But, there was nothing inside.


    When she pushed open the door, what entered her sight was no table or chair, it was completely empty. Lin Lin stepped onto the creaking wood stairs and went up to the second floor. Like the first floor, there was nothing inside.


    Lin Lin didn''t know if she was the number one person in this space, or if every time she changed masters, the things inside would disappear along with her master. Therefore, Lin Lin was unable to deduce if all of this was because the previous master was too lazy, or if the space was not as omnipotent as she thought it was.


    The little girl had told her that the space in the novel was full of everything: crops, fruit trees, ponds, buildings filled with all kinds of books on cultivation, as well as weapons. Other than these, the basic furnishings such as tables, chairs, and beds were all there.


    However, in Lin Lin''s space, other than a few fruit trees and some vegetables, there was nothing else.


    However, the biggest benefit had already been obtained by Lin Lin. If this jade pendant were to disappear one day, it was very likely that she would panic and be unable to do anything.


    Lin Lin did not want to depend on it, and was even more afraid of losing it.


    Lin Lin curled her lips. She would not taste that sensation again. After killing Lin Yuyan and Qin Rongyue in this lifetime, all she wanted to do was to survive in the apocalypse. She would not ask for anything else.


    However, this space was a huge treasure in itself. It seemed to be a space that could store living things. It was much stronger than the space adepts who could only store some dead items in the apocalypse. Furthermore, this space was limitless, so it was impossible to see just how big it was. Compared to space adepts, who still needed to level up in order to raise their capacity, this huge capacity was much stronger from the very beginning.


    In other words, Lin Lin was currently equivalent to the dual-element Adept, an ice type, and a spatial type. But space was a secret. After all, it wasn''t a real Discipline. If someone found out, her fingers would probably be chopped off to find out how magical this jade pendant was.


    This wasn''t an exaggeration. In the late apocalypse, there was only one person who could compare to the Zombie. Or perhaps, it was a group of people who could scare off ordinary people or even Adepts. That''s the apocalypse researcher.


    Unlike those who only know the theory, this kind of people are really involved in scientific experiments, and the apocalypse has made them more enthusiastic. There were too many things they could research, so how could the Zombie move after it died? How did humans become Adepts? What''s the difference between Adepts of various elements?


    Lin Lin had come into contact with a researcher before. When she looked at her hand that was covered in green vines, she felt like a hungry ghost that had starved for ten days and saw a roasted chicken leg.


    It was filled with desire and greed, the madness that flashed past its eyes made Lin Lin tremble in fear.


    The other side was the top student in the research department. Normal people wouldn''t dare to provoke them, and there was no way they wouldn''t get their hands on an Adept. However, she didn''t know why she would be so interested in an elementary wood-type Adept like that.


    "Your Discipline is strange. It''s mixed with something else, something I''ve never seen before."


    After saying that, he continued to fiddle around with his bottles and jars without saying anything else. Lin Lin could not understand, and did not think anymore about it, he just assumed that the brain circuits of the researchers were different from that of ordinary people. She couldn''t see clearly why she was trying so hard to find out.


    In order to avoid Lin Yuyan and Qin Rongyue, Lin Lin escaped during a mission. Actually, she heard that Lin Yuyan and the other two people were not the only ones looking for him.


    No matter which side she ended up in, she would not be able to live, or the latter would live. However, he was lying naked on the surgical bed. He was being studied. He was living a painful life of sobriety.


    The things that happened in the past did not feel good, so Lin Lin frowned and buried it back into her memories.


    After Lin Lin changed into some clothes that she brought into the space, he went to pick a peach to eat. It tasted much better than the peaches in real life. There are still some places where you can plant fruit trees. Although she didn''t know how to plant trees, she didn''t mind studying online. After all, peaches like this were rare after the apocalypse. Even if you do, you still have to bet your life on it.


    Eat, live, die. The apocalypse had not only contaminated animals, but also plants. However, the plant''s poison seemed to be less, and it was at least half better than being directly infected by the Zombie.


    Since the fruit trees were going to be planted, the crops in the fields couldn''t be lacking either. Fresh fruits and vegetables from the apocalypse could be used to exchange for a person''s life among the strong. However, she didn''t have much time left. She could only spend a portion of her time on this. If she failed, she wouldn''t continue. After all, compared to being able to survive in the Zombie s and their supplies, being able to eat was enough.


    When Lin Lin returned from the auction, it was already rather late. She spent quite a bit of time in her spatial space, and when she came out again, the clock was already chiming four o''clock. But she was not sleepy, not even tired.


    The awakening ability had naturally improved the quality of a person''s body. It was normal for an intermediate level or higher Adept to be in high spirits without sleeping for a few days.


    However, when Lin Lin had awakened in her previous life, her attributes had not increased by that much. It was already midnight. In three hours, she would be able to receive the morning sun, but she did not feel tired at all.


    She could feel that her sense of hearing and vision had improved by a lot. It was a sound that would have been amplified at night, and it was being emitted by Lin Lin.


    Her ears sounded like a loudspeaker playing. Luckily, she was able to use her special ability to isolate it, otherwise she wouldn''t be able to sleep at night.


    But this is very useful in the apocalypse, because you don''t know when the Zombie will appear, and having an extremely sharp hearing is very important. Following a group of people searching for a way out before the apocalypse began, Lin Lin encountered a few night watchmen who could not take it any longer and fell asleep.


    The people who woke up were fine, at most they would panic for a while and attack and kill the Zombie, but the night watchman was not so lucky, his death was extremely miserable, and he was even beheaded by some people who were afraid that he would be infected and become a Zombie. He threw it on the abandoned well and placed the stone on top of it, afraid that the other Zombie would smell the smell of blood and come back.


    Their sense of smell and vision were the same. In short, their Discipline was like a lifesaver for humans. Not only did it give them the ability to attack, it also increased their attributes.


    Since he was not sleepy, Lin Lin sat in front of the computer in the study and started to gather information on growing plants. He originally wanted to jot down all the information in his notebook, but all the information was deeply engraved into her mind after she had read through them. On one hand, it might be that the amount of information he had wasn''t too big, and it wasn''t too difficult for him, but on the other hand, Lin Lin realized that she had memorized all the information very quickly and deeply.


    Was it something to do with Disciplines?


    Lin Lin rubbed her forehead, which had been tired from looking at the computer for too long. What was going on? Could it be that the difference in her Discipline was due to the difference in the powers she had awakened?


    Recalling again that there had been no changes to his body since the awakening of space adepts and the healer, Lin Lin finally understood why there was such a large improvement in his body. No wonder the ice attribute could be classified as one of his special attacking abilities.


    It was just that Lin Lin didn''t know that even the extremely powerful Lightning and Metal elements hadn''t been able to reach such a high level of strength like her when she had just awakened.


    At six o''clock, Lin Lin packed up and went out to run. As the new year approached, the villa became even more deserted. However, this was good as well. The Golden Lord was probably going back home to celebrate the new year, so he didn''t have time to bother her.


    The matters of the Second Ring Commercial Street had already reached the end, there was no need for her to interfere further. They had already found the partners. Lin Lin did not need to go back to the company office so often, and instead drove to the Flower Bird Market in the city.


    The Flower Bird Market was the largest in B City, even selling fruit trees. As for the vegetables and seeds, one would have to go to the market or a specialised vegetable seed shop to buy them. But Lin Lin definitely did not come here only to buy fruit trees, she also bought two very ordinary birds.


    The bird was trying to see if it could be brought into space. If it could, the air inside would not be suitable for it to grow. Moreover, there were fruit trees, wild flowers, and small grasses. It was naturally better to have one or two birds.


    And in terms of spending, Lin Lin kept ignoring it. Flowers didn''t seem to have anything to do with her. It was just a luxury that didn''t work. If it was a Mandala that could produce poison powder that could confuse people, she would have a different opinion.


    After buying everything, Lin Lin had the flower and bird market specialists deliver the goods to her doorstep, while she herself ate nearby before hurrying back to his villa. The staff also stopped right outside the villa.


    In Li Ma, Lin Lin had given her a leave of absence, so she was the only one in the villa. And in order to not be biased towards others, Lin Lin also gave Xiao Yi a long vacation. She gave each of them a red packet.


    Now that Lin Lin was the only one in the villa and the expensive gold had left, it was naturally too convenient for her to do anything.


    Planting trees and crops were simpler than Lin Lin thought. She followed the steps that they were taken, adding the fact that this space might really be mystical. Although Lin Lin was serious, this was after all her first time, so she failed to find a few vegetables, but all the fruits were still alive.


    Just as Lin Lin moved out of the space to prepare a simple meal, a phone call came in.

 C47 Clarity

    The name on the phone was "Lin Yuyan." Lin Lin immediately hung up the phone.


    This was already the second day of the auction. If she apologized, it would be the same day, but she thought that the other party wouldn''t have that kind of heart. Lin Yuyan must have come with ill intentions to call her at this time. Lin Lin wasn''t afraid of what Lin Yuyan would do, she just didn''t want to waste time on her. Even if she didn''t really care about the cooking time.


    But Lin Yuyan was very persistent, she hung up the phone one more time, and then called him again, persistently.


    Lin Lin could not turn off her phone, she was waiting for Lin Ying to call her, and seeing that Lin Yuyan was continuously calling her, she might as well take Lin Ying''s line. After eating the omelet, she picked up the phone.


    "Hey, Lin Lin, where are you?!"


    Lin Yuyan who was on the other end of the phone sounded anxious and angry. Now, she didn''t even put on an act on the surface. It seemed like he wanted to settle things with her.


    Lin Lin took a sip of the milk in her cup, and asked unhurriedly: What''s the matter?


    Lin Yuyan was flustered and exasperated, "Where are you? You''re not in the company or your apartment!"


    The Golden Noble and Qin Rongyue were clearly wearing the same pants, but Lin Yuyan didn''t know where she was. It seemed like the combination of the Golden Noble and Qin Rongyue was not as strong as she had imagined.


    "Is it any of your business where I am?"


    Lin Yuyan coldly ridiculed: "Lin Lin, don''t even think about avoiding me, I don''t believe that you can come to the company. And even if you don''t come, I can do the rest. " But she just wanted to personally see what kind of expression Lin Lin would have when she found out about the Lin''s disease that she had painstakingly worked so easily to obtain.


    When he thought about Lin Lin''s crazy look and how the man beside her looked down on her, Lin Yuyan could not help but feel proud, "Lin Lin, who do you think you are? You are an old woman who can get so much attention just by relying on your looks!"


    Lin Lin put down the cup, and said indifferently: "What about you?"


    Lin Yuyan was stunned for a moment, and subconsciously asked: "What about me?"


    "Do you have anything, any looks, any company? You, what do you have?" Lin Lin said word by word, afraid that Lin Yuyan''s intelligence was low and he wouldn''t understand what she said.


    However, Lin Yuyan reacted extremely quickly to the words of scolding her, and even scolded her in such an obvious manner. She immediately roared: "Lin Lin, don''t think that you''re scolding her ¡­"


    Before he could finish, the phone seemed to have been taken away from Lin Yuyan''s hands, and the familiar medium voice appeared again, "Lin Lin, where are you now? I have something to talk to you about."


    Lin Lin squinted her eyes. Ah, the two were originally together, but she didn''t know if they were waiting for her at the company or had just moved out of her single apartment.


    "Qin Rongyue, wouldn''t it be good if you and your lover went to two different worlds?" Why did he have to appear before her eyes? Did he think that she would be allowed to be bullied by him like he was in the past?


    Lin Lin''s words would only make Qin Rongyue feel it. She already knew everything about the two of them, and had always been watching coldly from the sidelines. Not only did she not care about him, she had even put on a high front, and her goal was to ridicule them.


    Otherwise, if the two of them walked together, they would have similar thoughts.


    Qin Rongyue suppressed his anger and said: "Lin Lin, where are you right now? I have something very important to find you for."


    Lin Lin did not want to waste time with the two of them, so she stood up from the chair and said: "If you want the Lin''s disease, then the two of you are not qualified, even if there is one that you think will perfectly obtain the shares you want, the transfer contract."


    Lin Lin''s words made Qin Rongyue break out in cold sweat, even the hand holding the phone could not help but tremble, "You, when did you know?" And how did she hide himself so tightly that not even the two of them noticed!


    Most importantly, what kind of woman would there be? Even if she knew that her own sister and her fianc¨¦ had conspired to rob the company her father left behind, she still wouldn''t have the slightest reaction to her own fiance cheating on her!


    He even got along with them as if nothing had happened, no, there were changes ¡­


    During their weekend trip, Lin Lin seemed to have become a different person. She was no longer attached to him like before, nor was she like before when she doted on him. He didn''t even come to his villa for a month, almost every week, and the phone calls he made every day were gone.


    At first, Qin Rongyue felt that he had finally walked out of the sea of bitterness, and his heart felt extremely relaxed. It was only now that he realized that something was wrong with Lin Lin, and that Lin Lin had thorns when he spoke to them. At that time, he should have sensed it already, otherwise he wouldn''t be so passive like now.


    But even so, given Lin Lin''s past character, how much patience and shrewdness did she have to be able to set a perfect ending for herself step by step?


    Block his Second Ring Commercial Street''s project, and take revenge on him. Furthermore, he also knew about the issue of the share transfer. They were waiting for him to fall into their trap.


    Qin Rongyue was not an idiot. He was able to sit at the position of the General Manager of the Qin family not only because he was the Qin Crown Prince. He had true ability, but pride turned into pride after being proud for too long.


    Furthermore, Lin Lin was extremely weak in his heart before, and her silly impression of him was too deep. So she turned a blind eye to all her changes, and thought that such a foolish person could cause such a ruckus.


    Moreover, not only him, Lin Yuyan thought so too.


    Lin Yuyan still didn''t understand, and thought that everything was still the same as before. Qin Rongyue knew that Lin Lin had changed, completely changed!


    "Qin Rongyue, don''t make me completely lose that little bit of intelligence you have in my heart. Use your brain and think about when I would know and whether your contract would work on me before you give me a call."


    With that, Lin Lin hung up the phone. Qin Rongyue also slowly put down his phone, his face a little dull.


    Lin Yuyan was very anxious, and said: "What''s wrong, what did Lin Lin say, when did you ask her when she knew what she said it? Why are you still stunned, why are you still not saying anything?"


    Qin Rongyue''s expression was extremely ugly as he said, "He got the contract you asked her to sign."


    Lin Yuyan went silent, and then shouted in disbelief: "How is that possible, how could someone like her already be on guard against me? I was so careful, and this contract was already signed by her a long time ago, how does she know?!"


    Qin Rongyue frowned, and noticed that because of Lin Yuyan''s shrill scream, many passers-by kept looking in his direction, and some people even pointed at him, causing him to loosen the tie on her neck impatiently. She said: "You don''t even know, how would I know! "Alright, let''s go."


    However, Lin Yuyan was somewhat unwilling. She immediately shouted, "If you want to lose face here, then continue to stay here!"


    Qin Rongyue walked quickly and cleanly. Lin Yuyan was stunned for a few seconds, then ran towards Qin Rongyue while stepping on her high heels. She said: "Hey, how can you walk so fast, wait for me."


    After catching up, the woman took the man''s hand and tested him. Although he was not clear about the reason, Lin Yuyan knew that Qin Rongyue was angry. No matter what, a woman should show weakness.


    Lin Yuyan did not do bad. At least, Qin Rongyue''s face looked better.


    In comparison to the chaos here, Lin Lin''s side was extremely quiet.


    Every place began to close for the new year. Right now, Lin Lin seemed to be unable to go anywhere other than home. Fortunately, boxing and fighting techniques were similar. Even if she practiced it at home, it would still be the same.


    Lin Lin also had more time to spend in the spatial realm. The fruit trees that were planted were flourishing in just one day, and the next day, the fruits were filled to the brim. The speed of the crops in the field was about the same. In short, this piece of land was very magical. The plant would mature in two days.


    There weren''t many places to plant trees, and there were only a few fields, but it was enough for one person.


    As for whether there were any benefits from eating those things, such as feeling energetic and even having a bit of energy ¡­ Not at all. However, it was true that she could fill her stomach. Other than that, she couldn''t feel anything else.


    As for the bird that Lin Lin released, it had already lived in space for a long time, and there was still nothing abnormal about it. It seemed that not only would she be able to bring living beings in, but she would also be able to live a good life in space.


    Finally, it was about his superpower. Lin Lin was not a novice, she was an experienced old driver. As for her Discipline, there was no one who was stronger than her at the moment.


    Therefore, Lin Lin had long known how, when, and what to do during her training. All that was left was to follow the training plan in her head.


    In just a few days, Lin Lin had undergone a huge change. His special ability was still at the beginner level, thus being able to shoot ice arrows with a range of around ten meters. As for the strength of the attack, an ice arrow would at least be able to directly destroy a human or Zombie''s head. But with Lin Lin''s current ability, she could only shoot three ice arrows, so she didn''t have enough superpower to keep up with the pace of her energy consumption.


    But for the current Lin Lin, being able to do this at the primary level was already not bad. At this time, she could only awaken green vines in her previous life, and then use a vine that was less than a meter long to scratch the Zombie''s head.


    Furthermore, she did not necessarily want the ice arrow to shatter the Zombie''s head. She could use her special ice ability to bind the Zombie, whether it was feet or head. Anyway, he couldn''t move, and then she looked down at his head. This would only consume about a third of her Discipline to make an ice arrow.


    In other words, in another way, she could have killed six more Zombie. Moreover, there might not be only these two methods. Perhaps there was a better method. Therefore, superpowers were never about physical strength or level. It was also about IQ, or rather, the willingness to think about it.


    Lin Lin''s IQ was not high, but because of some reasons, she preferred to think about it, hence she came up with many conclusions.


    Originally, Lin Lin''s underground warehouse and the things rented out outside were for her to practice killing Zombie s in B City after the apocalypse. At that time, she must have been constantly killing Zombie and didn''t have the time to collect the materials.


    However, there were goods everywhere after the apocalypse. There was even a lot, so there was no need for her to worry.


    She could have collected more supplies on the way to base A.


    But now that she had the Spatial Jade Bracelet, she could store all the things she needed in the apocalypse. She no longer needed to bind her feet with a bunch of supplies, so she could bring them wherever she wanted.


    With his heart moved, Lin Lin headed to the basement to take out all the items from the storage, split them up, and used a few pieces of the weapon to eat, then placed them in different positions. As for her, she ate the most. She had bought some clothes, paper, and other miscellaneous items before as well. They were more than enough to deal with her. The only thing missing is the weapon.


    Lin Lin had been waiting for Lin Ying''s call, but even after a week, Lin Ying still had not made a single sound.


    One day, while Lin Lin was enjoying the scenery on the swing outside the villa, she was preparing to give Lin Ying a call.


    Lin Lin thought that Lin Ying was prepared, but did not expect that the person who called him would be Bai Yu.

 C48 Tracing

    Lin Lin picked up the phone, and said: "Bai Yu?"


    "Are you home now?" Bai Yu''s voice was a bit hoarse. At this time, it was impossible that she had just woken up. She should have a cold.


    Actually, there had been a lot of people with colds since winter. Just like before. It was all because of the evil wind entering his body, injuring his cold. It was just that the common cold did not attract too much attention. As for that special influenza virus that had appeared on the news earlier, it was like a shooting star that flashed past and disappeared before everyone''s eyes.


    But Lin Lin knew that the truly terrifying thing was yet to come.


    "At home."


    Bai Yu seemed to be explaining, and said, "Originally, I was prepared to attend the auction, but as the main company has temporary matters, I went back to the capital. Then he was left behind by my father, who said that he wouldn''t be able to return to B City until after the new year. "


    Lin Lin did not make a sound, maintaining an indifferent attitude.


    However, Bai Yu teased him and said, "Although I didn''t go, I heard that you are quite the celebrity. Cheongsam, you don''t know how much I regret. I should have returned after participating in the auction. "I missed it this time, I don''t know when I''ll see you wearing it." His tone was clearly tinged with regret.


    Lin Lin was an honest person, and replied indifferently: "I''ll throw that qipao away."


    Bai Yu had always liked to understand Lin Lin''s heart, she thought that he understood her better than Lin Lin, and said: "It''s because Lin Yuyan also had that cheongsam, that''s why you threw it away, right?"


    Lin Lin raised her eyebrows, and did not comment. The qipao was originally meant for participating in the auction, so she wore it because she found it troublesome to buy a formal dress. Moreover, it seemed to be especially eye-catching. What Bai Yu said naturally made up a part of the reason.


    Lin Lin never would have thought, or perhaps she had forgotten ¡­ Lin Yuyan had once made the same style qipao like her.


    However, when he thought about how the two of them were as intimate as real sisters before, Lin Lin no longer blamed the two of them for being each other''s cheongsam.


    Only, she didn''t want to have any sort of relationship with Lin Yuyan, or even any contact with him from a foreign point of view. Therefore, after she took off the qipao, she threw it into the trash can.


    Lin Lin sat on the swing in the backyard as a cold wind blew by her ears. In this weather that normal people would have thought was bone-chilling, For Lin Lin, a person who had awakened the ice special ability, it was like spring and summer to communicate with each other. It was so comfortable that she did not feel uncomfortable at all.


    However, no matter how comfortable it was, it was impossible for her to sit outside for a moment. It was also time for her to practice boxing.


    Lin Lin seemed to have the intention of hanging up, and said: "What business do you have, no, I''m hanging up."


    The two of them were not friends, nor were they bosom friends. Other than temporarily working together, Lin Lin could not think of any other reason to chat with Bai Yu. Not to mention a person who liked to play with women.


    However, Bai Yu was a bit more serious and said, "I do have one thing. I recently received news that Qin Rongyue is currently searching for someone. He seems to be trying to kill you. "


    As she finished speaking, Bai Yu could not help but feel disgust, and even killing intent towards Qin Rongyue. A man like this, he had cheated and wanted to kill his fiancee. Just by her character alone, she didn''t meet the criteria for the Bai Clan''s cooperation. Moreover, the person he wanted to kill was the person he had his eyes on!


    "I can''t come back for the time being, but I''ve already talked to them, so they can''t find any strong individuals for now. I''ll find a good man to protect you from the shadows. Remember, once something happens, you must not be afraid. You must remember to run away and not try to be brave. "


    However, Lin Lin, a woman who only liked to catch key points, mercilessly cut them off. "Bai Yu, investigate me." Otherwise, how would he know where she lived? It was even possible that she had always been paying attention to her news, otherwise how would she know that Qin Rongyue was going to make a move against her.


    However, Bai Yu could hear the displeasure in Lin Lin''s tone, and immediately said: "What investigation, but I just want to know more about my partner. Regarding Qin Rongyue, it''s only because he coincidentally asked about my friend that I know about it."


    Lin Lin did not want to guess what Bai Yu was thinking. Fortunately, she had always been very cautious and had always been wary of anyone secretly following her and investigating her.


    Lin Lin stood up and looked into the distance. The scenery was still the same, but she did not know how many people were staring at her from outside the villa, "Bai Yu, tell your men to leave, I don''t like being watched."


    Bai Yu was standing outside the window, dressed in white. It was snowing in Beijing, so he wondered how City B.


    The room was warm, but it was as if he was placed in a world of ice and snow. Facing Lin Lin''s ungrateful heart, he was angry but in the end, he could not let Lin Lin go. He frowned and said: "Lin Lin, my people aren''t here to monitor you, they''re here to protect you. Although I greeted my friends, Qin Rongyue can''t hire anyone. But you know that there are a lot of people in this world who could do anything for money, who knows if Qin Rongyue could hire some kind of killer. Do you not care about your own life and death?! "


    In comparison to the excited Bai Yu, Lin Lin was very calm. "Bai Yu, do you think that I am someone who does not value life?"


    Before she killed Lin Yuyan and Qin Rongyue, how could she bear to die?


    Bai Yu could not help but regret her lack of calm after saying those words, and let Lin Lin laugh at what she saw.


    He naturally knew that Lin Lin was not that kind of person, but she was a woman after all, and how could she fight against strong killers, or even guns?


    "Lin Lin, can you just endure this once?" It was a plea that was almost undetectable by Bai Yu.


    Lin Lin''s heart was still as cold as before, and she replied lightly, "Baiyu, we will never be able to do it. "If your people don''t leave, I will break off the partnership with you on the Second Ring Road''s business street."


    With that, Lin Lin hung up the phone. On the other end of the phone, Bai Yu heard the "beep" sound in her ear for a long time before she slowly lowered the hand that was placed beside her ear and forcefully threw her phone out! Peng! She crashed into the wall and smashed into a wooden board.


    Bai Yu''s expression kept changing, but in the end, it turned into a bitter smile.


    Lin Lin did not let this disturb her state of mind. Lin Lin knew very well how powerful she was. Add to that the fact that Bai Yu was interfering, how big of a wave could he stir up?


    She refused Bai Yu to send people to protect her because Lin Ying should have his weapon ready soon. She couldn''t let Bai Yu know about this. However, refusing was one thing, and whether Bai Yu would leave the group was another. Therefore, Lin Lin still called Lin Ying, saying that she had been rather busy lately, and would contact him after she was done.


    Lin Ying naturally agreed. When he said that he wanted to give Lin Ying the gunpowder, he would give him a time. Finally, he even greeted Lin Lin with a happy new year.


    Lin Lin was not arrogant, she thought that the killer that Qin Rongyue had found was nothing to her. It was that she had already analyzed it clearly. The enemy is too weak. We are too strong. Lin Lin''s current boxing skills were pretty good, her physical abilities were also very good, and her ice special ability could easily freeze a few people.


    Most importantly, she had the space. Even in times of crisis, as long as she willed it, she would be able to enter the space.


    However, with her Discipline, she wouldn''t have to survive the apocalypse if she had to be afraid of a few humans.


    She just did not expect Qin Rongyue to be so impatient, wanting to find someone to kill her in this peaceful era. He didn''t know how much he hated her.


    He hated her to the point that even the law regarded her as worthless and wanted to exterminate her.


    Lin Lin did not want to be a turtle who cowered in its shell. The next day, she was going to the company to prepare the follow-up documents for the Second Ring Commercial Street. The company was relatively empty. Most of the employees had already gone home to prepare for the new year. Only a few local people remained, as well as the security guards of the building. Even Jiang Yishu came back to celebrate New Year. I heard that it was his parents who cut off our relationship, saying that Jiang Yishu is not going back yet, so don''t recognize them.


    Time passed quickly, and when Lin Lin came back to her senses, the sky outside was already dark. Winter Japan was early in the dark, and the later it was, the darker it was. However, it was still alright in the city as the street lamps would be lit early in the day.


    When they were about to leave the villa, Lin Lin had already checked if there were any suspicious people or vehicles around. Her hearing and sight were very high, but she didn''t notice anything out of the ordinary. And there was no tail in the rearview mirror all the way.


    Bai Yu probably wanted to retreat. She must be a dog that bit Lu Dongbin and didn''t know how to appreciate a good person''s kindness. He was concerned about her, but was threatened by her to remove the threat of cooperation.


    Lin Lin thought, she had already drove out of the company''s car park and onto the road back to the villa.


    But in the center of the city, it was still OK, the traffic was heavy, and there was nothing out of the ordinary. But just as he left the city, Lin Lin realized the problem.


    She was followed.


    The other party was a black coloured sedan, and it was unknown how many people were in the car. The car followed her closely as if it wasn''t trying to hide itself.


    She didn''t expect the killer to be so open now. Was he not afraid that she would run away or go to the police station?


    But, in just a second, Lin Lin had already chosen to rule out this choice.


    You said you had a car following you, and then you said someone wanted to kill you. Then the other side will believe it. Do you have any proof? No, leave or leave. Do you have time to listen to your suspense story when you''re a cop?


    If Lin Lin was really prepared to go to the police station, the cars behind him would definitely turn around immediately. At that time, you had nothing but to leave the station. However, it was unclear what would happen after she left.


    Lin Lin did not make any unusual movements, but continued to drive out of the city. Once she reached the villa, which had an extremely strong defensive system, she would be able to stop these people in the first stage.


    However, imagination was always beautiful. Lin Lin stepped on the brakes urgently, and then, she suddenly appeared in front of the car. Lin Lin''s hand was holding onto the steering wheel and she still hadn''t recovered from the shock yet. On the other hand, the black car in front of her, which was hit by her close range light, was a black-clothed man who got off.


    In particular, they all had uniform stripes on their hair. And in their hands, without exception, they all held daggers and sticks.


    The person who came was not friendly.


    Lin Lin saw from the rearview mirror that the car behind her had stopped, and the people who got off the car dressed exactly like the people who got off the car in front of her. So the two groups were actually together. No wonder.


    "Bang bang." The window on the left made a sound. Lin Lin turned her head and saw a man with tattoos on her neck withdrawing his metal rod. Even in the car, she could hear the man''s voice.


    "Heh, the person in the car, get off, don''t tell me you want to hide in the car?"


    Lin Lin curled her lips, she had never thought of using a living person as a punching bag.

 C49

    Three cars, all with their lights on, blocked the road, forming a relatively bright circle.


    It was rather late at this time, and it was also before the new year. There weren''t any cars passing by outside the city, creating a very good environment to commit murder and arson, raping and robbing.


    Lin Lin smiled lightly, "One versus one?"


    Hearing Lin Lin''s words, the leader should be the tattooed man who was knocking the carriage window with an iron rod. Hearing Lin Lin''s words, he laughed and said to her little brother: "Hehe, this beauty really knows how to joke, she even wants to fight with us alone, she can even do a group duel."


    The group of lackeys all laughed as if they had heard a huge joke, and even started talking at once. One of them said, yes Liuge, this girl is strong enough. Another person said. It seems that the beauty wants to attract your attention because she saw that the Liuge had thought of something! Another person said, that is, Liuge, you are really charming.


    Liuge was a big fellow who was around eight feet tall and had been complimented to the point that he felt like he was floating in the air, but he did not forget what he was doing. He looked at Lin Lin once again and said fiercely: "Beauty, we will not talk too much with you, as for the jade bangle, if you hand it over, I''ll leave you with an intact corpse. If you don''t, none of my brothers will be weak, and I guarantee that you will have an unforgettable memory before you die."


    With that said, Lin Lin was stunned. The Jade Bracelet, weren''t these people sent by Qin Rongyue to be killed?


    If he did not do anything important, why would he ask her about the jade bracelet? Could it be that Qin Rongyue had other things for them?


    "Heh," Liuge seemed to be infuriated by Lin Lin, she said, "Are you fucking playing dumb with me? Jade bracelet, that mutton fat jade bracelet, quickly hand it over!"


    Recently, the only thing related to this jade bangle was the white jade bangle that he bought from the auction. Could it be that Qin Rongyue wanted this bangle, which was why he took so much effort to get it?


    Impossible. This bracelet was just a jade bracelet from the Qing Dynasty. It had no collection value. If it wasn''t for Han Yu and Qin Rongyue bidding at the auction, this jade bracelet would at most be worth one million seven hundred and fifty thousand, which was twice the price compared to hers.


    Lin Lin raised her hand, revealing his wrist. After quickly shaking it a few times, she quickly put it down. The clothes once again covered his wrist and also covered the silver ''bracelet'' on her right hand. She said, "I''m sorry, but I don''t have a jade bracelet."


    The little brother beside Liuge said in shock: "Liuge, this woman really doesn''t have that jade bracelet!"


    Liuge glared at him angrily, "You say, do I not have eyes to look?!"


    The little brother immediately said in fear, "No, no, Liuge, I was just blabbering too much."


    Liuge looked at Lin Lin once again, and asked doubtfully: "Where is that jade bracelet?"


    Lin Lin replied indifferently: "At home."


    Liuge frowned. He thought that as long as he could stop them from stealing the jade bracelet, they would be able to kill him. Who would have thought that the jade bracelet would not land on Lin Lin''s body. However, the jade bracelet was his goal this time, so he had to obtain it. "Lead the way, give it to me when we get home."


    Lin Lin''s smile grew wider and wider, and her eyes sparkled. Her beautiful face, coupled with the darkness of the night, made her look like a fallen angel, mesmerizing many of her followers.


    Then, he said softly, "Do you think I''m an idiot?"


    Her voice was so soft that it sounded like the whispers of love. When paired with her smile, it made people forget about the sharp killing intent that was slowly seeping out of her eyes.


    Liuge frowned, his heart inexplicably feeling a little uneasy. He should have discovered it from the beginning! In the information he got his men to investigate, Lin Lin was just a very ordinary girl. The only difference from the others was that she probably had a father who died young, so she took over the Lin''s disease.


    However, his life experiences were still as pure as white paper, without touching any darkness.


    Logically speaking, when something like this happened, the first thing he should do was to be so scared that he didn''t know what to say. He just sat in the driver''s seat with his legs so weak that he couldn''t get out of the car.


    However, Lin Lin calmly got off the car, stood there, and asked them calmly. That expression made him forget about Lin Lin who was in the data, and thought that Lin Lin was such a person.


    Lin Lin was very clear about this kind of person. She had encountered too many of these in the past, and with just a glance, she could see through the other party''s wolfish ambitions. If it was Lin Lin from her previous life, she would probably think that the other party was only asking for money and would let him off after giving him the money.


    However, these robbers had even used things to protect themselves. Would they let you go and give you a chance to report them?


    Lin Lin''s right leg retreated slightly, stabilizing her lower body, preparing to attack.


    Liuge noticed and said angrily: "Don''t refuse a toast and refuse a forfeit!"


    Lin Lin slanted her mouth, waved his hand, and said: "Are you going up alone, or all of them?"


    Lin Lin''s posture, tone, and speech were all too provocative, making Liuge''s temples throb. It had been too long since he had received such a provocation!


    However, his opponent was not qualified for his attack. His finger lightly pointed downwards, and two people came out from behind him. He was prepared to grab Lin Lin. It was a pity that Lin Lin was not the girl they had cleaned up in the past.


    Before the two of them could get close to Lin Lin, one of them was kicked in the face by her front kick while the other one was kicked in the chest by her kick, causing him to fall backwards. The whole process took only a few seconds, and the two men were taken care of by Lin Lin. They all fell to the ground, moaning in pain.


    Lin Lin withdrew her previous posture, and waved, "Again?"


    Liuge squinted his eyes, he did not expect the other party to be a practitioner. He waved his hands and shouted, "All of you, come at me!"


    Maybe it was to increase their momentum, but most fights liked to shout, so when Liuge made a sound, a group of people brandished their weapons and came over. The scene became even more intense. Compared to the weak Lin Lin, she felt that she was being suppressed.


    Lin Lin''s expression had always been calm, maintaining her previous action. Just as she was about to attack (Feet), the person at the very front suddenly fell backwards, causing everyone to frantically dodge.


    Lin Lin was stunned, before he made her move, how could he fall?


    But upon closer inspection, Lin Lin''s expression became serious.


    The other party didn''t faint, but he was dead. There was a red dot on his forehead, and blood was coming out of it.


    He was shot.


    Lin Lin did not have a gun, but even if the killers had, they would not have shot before the fight became chaotic.


    In other words, there was a third person here.


    Lin Lin followed the direction where the bullet could have come from and looked behind him. At some point, a Hummer had stopped behind the car. However, there was no sound or light, and she was completely hidden in the darkness. If it wasn''t for Lin Lin''s good eyesight and her observation, she really wouldn''t have noticed it.


    As for the driver''s seat, he could not see the person on the seat, but could see the other party stretching out his arm through the window. In the winter, his sleeves were rolled up, revealing his strong arms. There was a gun in his hand. It was emitting smoke. Obviously, he was the one who had fired the gun.


    He could tell that he was about twenty meters away from the source of the light. However, he held the gun with one hand and it hit instantly.


    It even hit right between the eyebrows. The way of the spear was truly incredible.


    The sudden change in events shocked everyone. The next one who reacted after Lin Lin was the Liuge. Those who had guns and even shot were definitely not as simple as just passing by. The only possibility was that they had followed them here, but he did not feel anything at all. One could imagine how strong her tracking skill was.


    More importantly, he thought of the same thing as Lin Lin, the spear! He had never heard of anyone in B City with such a good marksmanship. Afraid of the other party''s identity, his words naturally softened as well.


    "Brother, we have never met before. Although I do not know why you injured my brother, I still thought that you had failed for a moment. Thus, we decided to reveal it and forget about it." "But, brothers, please don''t hold us back, otherwise, my brothers ¡­"


    He didn''t finish his sentence, but the lackeys all understood that those with guns all took them out from their waists, full of vigor. However, Lin Lin frowned. It seemed that she had still underestimated Qin Rongyue, to be able to invite such a group of people. Even the helpers were all armed with guns.


    Thankfully, Fang Xing believed that he did not have the bracelet with him. He was afraid that it would be easier for him to find the bracelet than her, so he did not kill her.


    And Liuge''s words just now were both sugar and lollipops. He had first given the other party face, and not only did he not blame the other party for the death of his lackey, he didn''t even have the time to apologize. But behind him, a staff had been knocked down and a bunch of guns had been fired back, wanting to let the opponent know the difficulties and retreat.


    It was a pity that the other party didn''t want to continue with the act, so he did withdraw his hand. However, he opened the door and slowly walked out.


    In the darkness of the night, the other party''s face was unclear. However, it was still possible to tell that his figure was that of a 1.8m young man.


    Lin Lin was on guard against Liuge and the others, but she was staring straight at the man, constantly searching in his mind who sent him.


    After all, she was on her side.


    Slowly, he walked to a place where there was light. The first thing that caught his attention was the black military boots on his feet, from the camouflage pants to the camouflage uniform with sleeves rolled up to his elbows. He was tall and slender, but it was obvious that he was a very explosive and muscular man.


    And in the winter, he was only wearing a thin pair of military uniform pants, even revealing half of his arm.


    It was obviously a military attire, but its appearance was not that of a loyal soldier as most people imagined.


    His hair was slightly longer than an inch, and his eyes were dark and bright. Even from such a distance, Lin Lin was able to notice his deep eyes. Her nose was straight and her lips were thin, but they were red and very pretty.


    His chin seemed to have a light green stubble, coupled with a exposed Adam''s apple. However, it was surprisingly sexy.


    Han Yu, previously in X City.


    Lin Ying was a arms smuggler.


    Bai Yu, that''s even more impossible. Bad people don''t like to be friends with honest people.


    Who was the other party, whether he was an enemy or a friend, and his purpose in coming here. Lin Lin had no way of knowing.


    Liuge was the first to speak, "Who are you, and what is your relationship with this woman? Even if your spear skills are good, you are only one person, do you think you can win against us brothers?"


    The man''s voice was like his appearance, pleasing to the eyes. "You have too many questions, so I don''t want to answer them."


    Liuge''s expression was solemn as he asked: "Then brother, do you have to save this woman today?"


    The man raised his left hand to support his forehead and laughed, as though he was mocking Liuge''s cuteness, "Not saving her, but ¡­" His smile gradually turned ice-cold and he mouthed these few words, causing Liuge''s face to completely darken.


    "Kill you."

 C50 dealer

    Even if he was afraid of the man, if Liuge had a good temper and pretended not to hear it, then he didn''t need to be this boss and be called "Brother"!


    Liuge''s voice also became gloomy and cold, he looked at the man with eyes full of viciousness, and said while gritting his teeth: "Good, good, good!"


    Lin Lin had long since noticed the changes in the Liuge, although there were no unusual changes on the surface, she was already trying to find the most suitable escaping route.


    It was obvious that the man they were fighting against and Liuge, along with the other man they were fighting, had weapons with, leaving only her unarmed and perfectly stuck in the middle.


    If this man did not appear, Lin Lin might have used his special ability to kill them. But after the man appeared, if she used it again, she would have to silence him. Regardless of whether this man''s goal was to save her or not, he was still going to help her. It was impossible for her to repay him with kindness with hatred.


    Now that the situation had become complicated, Lin Lin could only hide and deal with these scum in the dark.


    As the man had said, she had to kill them. This matter was just resolved. She and the Liuge can only live on one side. Either you die or I die.


    As for the man, when he heard the three ''good'' Liuge, he chuckled lightly. With a twitch of his right hand, his index finger hooked onto the gun, spinning around the pistol, looking like he didn''t care at all. He completely ignored Liuge and the others who were eyeing him covetously. This kind of contempt made Liuge even more furious and he shouted, "Everyone attack! Beat this bastard up until he''s f * cking unrecognizable!"


    The moment the voice was heard, Lin Lin took the chance and retreated backwards. Using her superpower, she jumped onto the roof of the carriage, and then flipped over and jumped to the other side of the carriage. In just a few seconds, Lin Lin was already hiding behind her own car, with a huge shield.


    Liuge and the rest had naturally noticed Lin Lin''s movements, but after being stunned for a few seconds, they directly opened fire.


    Lin Lin hid behind the carriage and did not dare to go out for the time being. However, she did not have any weapons in her hands, so the group of people were not afraid of her, so they went straight around the carriage and arrived. Luckily, Liuge shouted, "Leave that woman''s life", but the lackeys did not dare to act rashly.


    However, this gave Lin Lin a huge opportunity.


    They didn''t dare to do anything, but she did!


    He swung his fist forcefully, then kicked the right knee of the lackey who was charging towards him, and then bent down to avoid the left side of the lance. He swung the lance straight at the lackey''s lower body, then immediately turned around and threw a shoulder throw at the lackey who was rushing towards him.


    After a few minutes, a few people laid down beside Lin Lin. They were surrounded by two or three lackeys who were eager to give it a try.


    Lin Lin laughed, then suddenly bent down. The few disciples thought that she had some tricks up her sleeves, and were all prepared. Unbeknownst to them, Lin Lin had picked up a handgun that someone had dropped, and then half-knelt on the ground, loaded, aimed, and shot.


    After a few weak gunshots, the lackeys who had yet to react covered their legs with their hands as they fell to the ground, wailing in pain.


    Lin Lin stood up and raised her eyebrows.


    This body had never touched a gun before. It seemed that it was still unfamiliar. The places where the other party had been hit by the gun had deviated from her aim. Fortunately, the soul was still familiar with it, so there wasn''t too much of a deviation.


    The few of them saw that Lin Lin knew how to shoot, and was extremely calm, like an experienced gunner. The sharp pain in their bodies had caused them to be terrified of Lin Lin in the first place, but now that Lin Lin had straightened up and was looking at them as if she was examining them, they couldn''t help but cry out in fear.


    Lin Lin frowned, although all the guns used silencers, this place was also rather far away from the city. However, if these people continued to shout, it would inevitably attract people''s attention. They would pick up a gun from the ground and directly shoot three times to take care of those three people. After all, it was still easy to aim at the target while it was still lying there.


    After the noise disappeared, Lin Lin took a look at the situation. At least a dozen of the men in black from before had fallen to the ground, no one knew whether they were dead or alive. As for the uniformed man, he was still standing on the spot, as if he hadn''t been forced to retreat by the other party''s attack.


    At this moment, he was holding Liuge who was scared shitless. Liuge, who had originally been full of confidence, couldn''t help but shiver when he saw his subordinates fall and that he was still being held onto by this man who was like the king of hell reaping their names.


    "Brother ¡­" B-big brother, I ¡­ I did offend you before, but you see how my little brother died, you must have shown a great amount of mercy, let me go! "


    Everyone said that being able to yield and be able to extend one''s strength was a good man, the Liuge had explained this point very well.


    The uniformed man laughed, looking down on the Liuge, and threw him forward, "I didn''t expect that the people from the Zhuang family are getting weaker, they really can''t withstand a single blow."


    Liuge''s face turned ugly and he fell to the ground. He could only use his hands to support his weak body and was shocked in his heart, "You, who are you, how do you know?"


    The uniformed man quickly withdrew his gun, put it on his waist, and said, "You don''t need to know who I am."


    Seeing that the other party had put away his gun, the look in Liuge''s eyes slightly moved, and his hand moved behind him without any change in his expression, but his mouth still begged for mercy: "Alright, hero, let me go. I will definitely not bring this up after I return, just treat it as nothing ¡­" "Ahhh!"


    Liuge originally wanted to take out his gun to shoot at the opponent, but the moment he took out his gun, his hand was ruthlessly stepped on. His ten fingers were linked to the heart, adding the extreme strength of the opponent, Liuge would probably cripple his hand.


    Liuge was still screaming. The uniformed man bent over and picked up Liuge''s spear, loading it into the barrel, then he faced the ashen-faced Liuge and said: "What, you think I will let you go? I just thought you insulted my gun. "


    Shoot, headshot.


    A bloody hole appeared on the back of Liuge''s head, before he slowly fell to the ground.


    After firing the gun, the uniformed man threw the gun away disdainfully. He wiped his hand on the side of his clothes a few times, then turned his gaze to Lin Lin who was watching the fight from the side.


    Lin Lin''s eyes were indifferent, she glanced at the people lying on the ground, and asked: "How do I solve this?"


    The uniformed man answered with a small ''oh'', feeling quite surprised in his heart.


    Before this, he had thought about the first thing Lin Lin said to him. It could be that she was thanking him, or that she was asking his name and who he was. The most likely reason was that she wanted to ask him why he wanted to save her ¡­ He had thought of many possibilities, but hadn''t expected that the first sentence would be a question about how to deal with the current situation.


    It was practical, he liked it.


    Most importantly, a woman, when facing over a dozen men with guns, would not change her expression at all. Even if he didn''t appear, she probably wouldn''t be flustered because of him.


    And he had just noticed that when she shot and killed, she didn''t hesitate at all. However, with her identity, she had never killed anyone before. The first time she did it, she did not have the slightest hint of fear, nor did she have any viciousness in her eyes.


    It was as if killing people was a common occurrence. He was very clear on the fact that one of the two would die.


    Such a woman''s performance and his understanding of her were completely different. However, it caused people to unconsciously become extremely interested in her.


    There must be a lot of secrets on her.


    Seeing that the other party did not say a word, Lin Lin looked at her, her gaze did not seem to be overly excessive, nor did she size her up. As for the uniformed man, he finally stopped. She took out her cell phone and made a call.


    "Hey, it''s me, Gu Tianyi."


    After saying that, Gu Tianyi looked at Lin Lin, but there was no change in her expression, as though she was not the least bit interested in his name.


    But the more indifferent his expression was, the stronger the smile in Gu Tianyi''s eyes became.


    "Un, I met with some trouble, it''s the people from the manor, I''m not familiar with this place, I''m at my original location, come here, I''ll wait for you here ¡­"


    The second time, it was the second time Lin Lin had heard this name from someone called Gu Tianyi''s mouth, "Zhuang Family." The second time, it was the second time Lin Lin had heard this name from someone called Gu Tianyi. In that case, these men in black must have been sent by the Zhuang family.


    Were these people not sent by Qin Rongyue to kill her?


    Actually, she had already discovered a very strange place. Although these people did not want to let her go, the importance that they attached to the goatfat jade bracelet was beyond her imagination. It was very clear that the target of her visit was that jade bracelet. Killing her was only in passing.


    But that white jade bracelet was just an ordinary ¡­ No, it was not a normal bracelet, it had space, the hot springs inside could even help a person advance their awakening ability!


    Could it be that there were actually many people, such as that Zhuang family, who knew of this secret?


    That was why they wanted to take the bracelet away from her and kill her.


    Could it be that the goal of the soldier in front of them was also that white jade bracelet? Killing those people was because he didn''t want them to disturb him. Now that they were all killed, they naturally had to deal with her.


    But facing this Gu Tianyi, Lin Lin faintly felt that even if she used her superpower, he would not be able to guarantee that she could kill him. This didn''t make sense. Power could be said to surpass the average man in terms of its ability to take on all kinds of ice and heat weapons.


    But now, she felt that she was unable to deal with such a militant with good marksmanship. How was this possible?


    At the very least, the other party had not expressed any interest in that bracelet. However, the other party''s goal must not be simple, and it was impossible for them to kill so many people just because he was a soldier and had a sense of justice. After thinking it through, Lin Lin looked at Gu Tianyi with wariness.


    Gu Tianyi realized the change in Lin Lin. He was a very smart woman, and being suspected by her, he believed that it was a very normal thing.


    However, his motives were not as complicated as they seemed.


    After hanging up the phone, Gu Tianyi looked at Lin Lin and said: "I have already found people to clean up the mess here, you don''t have to worry about the news tomorrow."


    Lin Lin nodded, and said anyway, "Thank you."


    Gu Tianyi glanced at Lin Lin''s arm, and said: "You''re injured."


    Lin Lin raised her hand. There was a wound of about five centimeters on her arm, the wound was not too big and the blood had already solidified on top of the wound, so she did not feel much.


    Thinking back, it seemed that she had miscalculated the length of the blade when she was hiding from a little brother with a knife. However, the situation at that time was a little urgent, so she did not care about it at all.


    Gu Tianyi took note of Lin Lin''s expression and laughed: "That can''t be, don''t tell me that you only realized now, that the reflection arc was too long."


    Lin Lin lowered her hands. She was just about to say that if there was nothing else, she would leave first.


    Gu Tianyi''s back hastily turned, and then he left behind his words, "Just you wait, I have medicine in my car, I''ll get it for you."


    Lin Lin was stunned, from his previously cold and unrestrained killing attitude, she could not see that he was such a passionate person.

 C51 Statement

    Is Gu Tianyi a passionate person?


    Of course not.


    If those people in D province heard this, they would definitely laugh their teeth out.


    Maybe it was because of his family, Gu Tianyi had grown up under the independent and self-strengthening education since he was young, and maybe he had logically become a very, very powerful person, but correspondingly, his personality had also become cold, at least to outsiders.


    Fortunately, he still had a few bamboo horses to play with, so he would at least laugh and get angry. Otherwise, he would really become a large moving block of ice.


    Gu Tianyi naturally knew his own character, so when he touched the medicine chest on the back of the seat, he was stunned.


    What''s wrong with him?


    Was this person someone he knew?


    No, even though they had checked and understood her life, this was the first time they had met and they had only exchanged a few words.


    Even after coming to a conclusion, Gu Tianyi still could not come up with an accurate answer.


    A man who cared so much about strange women could think of no other answer than love and brotherhood.


    It was impossible to love him, but how could love happen to him at first sight?


    When Gu Tianyi came back with the medicine box, troubled, Lin Lin had coincidentally fired at the man who tried to ambush her.


    The winter night''s wind was very strong. Lin Lin''s short hair was blown up, revealing her skinny but beautiful face. She raised her spear calmly and decisively. Her eyes were calm, not because she was pretending to be calm, but because she didn''t care at all.


    Gu Tianyi was stunned, there was only Lin Lin in his eyes, she seemed to have become one with the darkness, a Night Elf. Beautiful and noble, he didn''t allow anyone to challenge her prestige.


    His heart was beating fast, as if he had run five kilometers across the country while carrying fifteen kilograms of weight. It was not under his control.


    "Lin Lin."


    Lin Lin turned around, looked at Gu Tianyi who had called her, raised his spear, and coldly asked: "Who exactly are you?"


    Why did he appear here in time, why did he save her, why did he know her name?


    Gu Tianyi laughed, even though he was being aimed at by Lin Lin, his smile was still gentle, "My name is Gu Tianyi."


    Lin Lin''s other hand was also holding onto her spear, aimed straight at the space between Gu Tianyi''s eyebrows, and with a sharp look in his eyes, he said: "I know, speak, what is your goal?"


    Gu Tianyi smiled, but his eyes were serious and unquestionable, "I like you, you''re mine."


    Lin Lin used cold water to wash his face, but she still felt that she was not calm enough. She strongly patted his face, washed his face, and then looked up at herself in the mirror.


    Under the warm yellow light, the slightly wet strands of hair stuck to her forehead, paired with her exquisite facial features, making her appear sexy and seductive.


    Her fair face had turned slightly red from the slapping just now, but it had turned rosy and her complexion was very good.


    Her lips were so smooth that it made people want to kiss.


    Even so, she couldn''t believe that she was lovable at first sight.


    Then, what does that Gu Tianyi mean?


    Lin Lin had already been back to the villa for a long time, and even ran a few steps. But after so long, her mind was still thinking about what Gu Tianyi had said before.


    The two of them had only met for the first time, yet he had confessed to her. He had even domineeringly said that she was his, whether or not she agreed with him, that was all.


    The most important thing was that although he exposed himself, he treated her as if nothing had happened. After he called the person to clean up the mess, he told Lin Lin to go home.


    However, she didn''t know which of his tendons was wrong. When she got into the car, she shouted, "Wait for me, I''ll come look for you again. At that time, regardless of whether or not you have someone by your side, I''ll squeeze through him and stand by your side!"


    When he thought back to how Gu Tianyi seemed to be surrounded by his friends who had looks of disbelief on their faces, Gu Tianyi laughed even more arrogantly. Lin Lin immediately rushed over in flames.


    What a lunatic!


    However, this kind of crazy Gu Tianyi actually caused Lin Lin to lose sleep for the night, and it was really difficult for him to drive away the person in her mind. Lin Lin then stopped lying on the bed, got up and went into the space to cultivate her superpower. Tonight''s incident had raised her vigilance.


    Lin Lin could not guarantee that she would be the only one to know of the treasure known as the jade bracelet. Furthermore, the other party was not only aggressive towards her, they not only wanted her jade bracelet, they were also going to kill her.


    Although she had a space killer, it was impossible for her to hide in space forever. If her opponent was much stronger than her and had fired a gun before she could even react, then the only road left for her was death.


    Therefore, she had to quickly increase her strength. Only by being strong herself would she be able to become reliable.


    But until the end of the New Year, that night''s events were like a pebble that fell into a lake. After it caused ripples, nothing else happened.


    Gu Tianyi suddenly appeared and disappeared.


    On the other hand, the people from the Zhuang family had obviously killed the first batch of people, but the people behind them didn''t show any signs of appearing.


    As for Qin Rongyue''s side, no one knew who did it, but he was busy fixing the loopholes, unable to find time to deal with Lin Lin even during New Year''s. And that was when Han Yu talked to her about it.


    The white jade was still the same, without any changes, and Lin Lin naturally could not see any changes either.


    Although Lin Lin was calm, no one knew how many people were watching her from the back, and they all wanted to make a move. In the end, she still couldn''t resist the thirst for weapons and contacted Lin Ying.


    Different from the TV series where they had to pay with money, Lin Lin transferred the money into Lin Ying''s card very early in the morning.


    And Lin Ying''s goods, were handed over to Lin Lin in a gloomy day, in a place that was not so dark.


    Lin Ying prepared a truck with sufficient license for Lin Lin, all of the items were inside. After Lin Lin roughly looked it over and confirmed the receipt, he had enough trust in Lin Ying.


    When all of Lin Lin''s weapons were kept in the spatial space, her heart finally felt a bit more at ease.


    Looking at the pile of supplies, Lin Lin felt a sense of satisfaction. In her previous life, she had experienced too many food and water shortages and felt extremely insecure. After her rebirth, she only felt safe when she saw them there.


    Lin Lin bought a wok, coal, and some tools. She could use them to boil some water in the wok and drink from it. After all, after the apocalypse, not only were water sources scarce, it was not an absolute safety. There was a certain probability of becoming a Zombie after drinking it.


    Lin Lin wasn''t a strong person, she couldn''t make full use of space. The best she could do was to plant a few fruit trees, some vegetables, and then buy something to decorate the house. She didn''t know what else to do.


    He had already prepared all the basic materials and weapons, and there was still less than a month until the apocalypse.


    She was inexplicably excited, but there was also a hint of fear.


    The God of Nature is unbeatable to man, and your only means is that his men are dying.


    Lin Lin had never thought that standing at the top of the pyramid was akin to becoming a Ranker, a Ranker capable of killing both Lin Yuyan and Lin Yuyan.


    In the remaining time, Lin Lin took care of her business, going to the fighting hall, the swimming pool, and occasionally collecting some things that she had thought of.


    The more time passed, the more Lin Lin felt that time flew by very quickly. When everything was ready, Lin Lin was worried about something else.


    The apocalypse was something that was difficult to stop. Lin Lin had already thought that she would not be the hero of the apocalypse, the hero who saved humanity.


    She thought that she wouldn''t make any more special friends, but she never thought that she would know Huang Yue, Han Yu and these passionate and cute people since the apocalypse.


    It was only then that Lin Lin realized that she had already known these two were her friends.


    Huang Yue''s physical fitness was very good. Ever since hshewent to learn fighting techniques from her, she had been even more passionate than a swimmer. Right now, he was just like a violent young lady.


    Although she had a cheerful and passionate personality, she was definitely not a good person. She still had her own thoughts. She was someone who could carry things with her, so she would live a good life in the apocalypse. Furthermore, she would definitely be able to use the awakening ability, so there was no need for her to worry.


    In comparison, although following her would reduce the trouble of facing the apocalypse, it would still be more dangerous. She couldn''t let her take the risk.


    Therefore, in the following period of time, because everyone was panic-stricken by the sudden flu, Lin Lin made Huang Yue hoard more food and drinks at home. She also had to remember that in March, it was best to not go out unless there was something important to do.


    Other than this, it was hard for Lin Lin to tell him anything else.


    As for Han Yu, she didn''t need to worry. She even had something for him.


    "Han Yu, did you say that you would agree to one of my requests?"


    When Lin Lin saved Han Yu, she told him to give Lin Lin a request. Regardless of whether he could do it or not, he would do his best to fulfill it.


    Just when he was wondering why Lin Lin would call him, he heard this sentence. After reacting for a while, he said: "Un, yes, could it be that Sister Bing, you want to use it, just say it. I''m not happy that the requirements are lower than my life!"


    Lin Lin replied, "This request is for you to meet my assistant in the past. Jiang Yishu, if anything dangerous happens later on, when I ask him to join you, you must take care of him."


    "Huh?" When they were in danger, could it be that Jiang Yishu committed a crime? Or was there a war?


    Lin Lin noticed Han Yue''s hesitation and asked, "You don''t agree?"


    "No, it''s just that this is Sister Bing''s request, why would you use it on others?" Han Yu was unhappy.


    "As you said, this is my request. What does it matter how I use my request?"


    "Alright, Sister Bing, I, Han Yue, will keep my word. When the time comes, ask Jiang Yishu to come find me, I will definitely not let a single hair on his head fall off."


    "Thank you."


    Lin Lin thanked him and hung up.


    He then called Jiang Yishu and said, "YiShu, I have something to talk to you about. Can you come to Starfish Park?"


    Starfish Park was a park that Lin Lin really liked. It was because the scenery was beautiful, but very few people came here, partly because of the limited entertainment facilities, and partly because it was too far away from the center of the city. It was a park that most people rarely came to.


    It was because of the lack of people, whenever Lin Lin had trouble holding on, she would love to come and have a look at the scenery.


    Sometimes she cried, sometimes her eyes were dry and sore. But in the end, his heart would be relieved.


    Jiang Yishu also knew that Lin Lin had this kind of preference. Hearing Lin Lin say this, she asked worriedly: "Boss Lin, did something happen?"


    "No, I just have something to say to you."


    Jiang Yishu answered very quickly, "Alright, I''ll be right there."


    Lin Lin sat on a bench in the park and put down the phone. She looked at the symbol of Starfish Park in front of him and smiled.


    In this life, she wouldn''t let Jiang Yishu be like her previous life!

 C52 Evening

    He reckoned that when Jiang Yishu left the company and was almost at Starfish Park, he sent his exact location to the bench under the fountain in the central area of the park.


    A few minutes later, he saw a figure rushing over. Seeing Lin Lin sitting on the bench with her usual indifferent expression, Jiang Yishu''s anxious heart had finally calmed down.


    "Boss Lin."


    Lin Lin nodded in agreement.


    Jiang Yishu walked over, and carefully observed Lin Lin, but did not see the slightest change in her expression, and could not help but to ask: "Boss Lin, what are you looking for me for?"


    Lin Lin had purposely chosen to meet Jiang Yishu here, and had even considered about where to sit.


    From other places, there were only two ways to enter the fountain, and both ways could be seen by Lin Lin at her current location. In other words, if there were people passing by, Lin Lin would be able to notice them.


    The only reason why it was so troublesome was that Lin Lin wanted to tell Jiang Yishu about the apocalypse and her rebirth. Therefore, they couldn''t let anyone else know about it.


    "Sit down first."


    Jiang Yishu nodded and sat on Lin Lin''s body. Not too far away and not too close. It was a very suitable location. Her words could normally continue on. She didn''t need to enlarge her voice, and she wouldn''t let Lin Lin feel like her own private space was being invaded.


    "I don''t have any nervous or mental illness, and I don''t take any medication. I''m very sober now, and what I said to you afterwards was not a joke."


    Because of Lin Lin''s seriousness, Jiang Yishu became nervous and could not help but say: "Boss Lin, you ¡­"


    Lin Lin interrupted, "You don''t have to say anything for now, wait for me to finish."


    Jiang Yishu slowly let go of his tightly held hands, to calm himself down, and nodded. "Okay."


    The story was very long, but it was impossible for Lin Lin to tell everything in detail.


    But Lin Lin still said what she needed to say. The apocalypse will arrive in half a month, with a lot of snow falling.


    With a certain probability of turning into a Zombie, the human would lose all sense of reason, lose all heartbeat, and become a zombie that only knows how to eat humans.


    There was no way to escape humanity''s tribulation.


    Lin Lin had said that she had reincarnated and did not say anything about Lin Yuyan and Qin Rongyue. She also did not say that she had personally witnessed Jiang Yishu''s death.


    "¡­ ¡­." At that time, humans will have special abilities and the ability to fight against Zombie. The majority of the surviving humans will be hiding in various bases. "


    Lin Lin looked at Jiang Yishu, and suddenly said: "Do you believe it?"


    Jiang Yishu shook his head, and then, before Lin Lin could speak, he said. "What I have just said exceeded all of my knowledge, and I found it hard to accept or believe for the moment."


    "But I believe you." This sentence had given him all the trust of a single person.


    Lin Lin knew that Jiang Yishu did not say those pretty words, he trusted her absolutely and unconditionally.


    Only, Jiang Yishu seemed to have thought of something, he frowned and said: "Boss Lin, since you said that you were reincarnated, then why were you reincarnated? Did something happen? Did..."


    Before he finished speaking, Lin Lin could see the meaning behind Jiang Yishu''s words, and nodded, "Yes, I was reborn because of my death."


    "Who is it?"


    Lin Lin looked at Jiang Yishu''s burning gaze and averted his gaze a little before replying, "There is no one here, it is normal for one to die in the apocalypse. Even if you have already awakened your superpower, if you are not careful, you will still die in the hands of the Zombie."


    Lin Yuyan and Qin Rongyue were her enemies, she knew that if she were to say it out loud, Jiang Yishu would definitely put those two on her killing list. That was her enemy, she had no right to make Jiang Yishu bear her responsibilities.


    The person she owed the most was Jiang Yishu, but she didn''t know how to repay him. She couldn''t give him what he wanted, and she even knew that Jiang Yishu would only feel worse if he forced himself on her. Thus, she could only do her best to protect him.


    Jiang Yishu knew that Lin Lin had lied and would not pursue the matter. Whether Lin Lin said it or not, had her thoughts and considerations. He would wait for the day that Lin Lin wanted to say it.


    "Boss Lin, are you telling me that you want me to prepare in advance so that after the apocalypse, we can meet up and go to that base?"


    It was clearly something that caused people to feel fear. How could he not be excited when he thought about how he and Lin Lin were going to become video partners and fight together in the apocalypse?


    But Lin Lin broke his fantasy, "No, we''re not going together."


    Jiang Yishu became a little anxious and said: "Boss Lin, you said that there was a man-eating Zombie in the apocalypse, so it must be very dangerous for you alone. I''ll go with you, I can protect you ¡­"


    Lin Lin said: "Yishu, I''m not an ordinary woman with no power to protect myself right now. I have lived in the apocalypse for two years, and I have also fully prepared for my rebirth, do you think that I would die so easily at the hands of the initial Zombie?"


    Jiang Yishu''s eyes were clouded with emotions as he said: "No wonder Boss Lin wants to participate in Taekwondo and fighting ¡­ "But, I also have training, I won''t become a burden to you, Boss Lin."


    Lin Lin shook her head lightly, "Yishu, you misunderstand. It''s not because of this reason that I wouldn''t be with you."


    "Why is that?"


    Lin Lin continued to explain, "I''ve told you about the base before. If we want to survive in the apocalypse, we have to rely on the base for our strength. I want to establish a hunting group to hunt Zombie. But because of some things, I can''t wait for a base to be established. So, I want you to help me. "


    Jiang Yishu understood something, and said: "I''ll help Boss Lin go to the base to ascertain the situation, and then establish the hunting group to wait for you?"


    Lin Lin raised the corner of her mouth and replied with a light smile: "Yes."


    Jiang Yishu was still a little hesitant, "But I''m not strong enough, I''m afraid that I won''t be able to reach the base smoothly."


    "Remember Han Yu?"


    "Remember that time when Boss Lin was injured and helped you."


    Lin Lin nodded, "He is Mayor Han''s son, I have already told him. If an emergency happens, you go and rely on him, he will take you in."


    Jiang Yishu was surprised with Han Yu''s identity, but he quickly recovered and asked, "Boss Lin, do you mean that Han Yu and the others have a way to go to the base, and you want me to go with them?"


    "Yes."


    Jiang Yishu thought for a long time before finally replying with a resolute look in his eyes, "Alright, I will wait for Boss Lin at the base." Then I''ll take care of everything for you. When you come, you don''t have to worry about anything.


    Seeing that Jiang Yishu accepted the arrangement, Lin Lin gave him Han Yu''s number. At the same time, he told Han Yu not to tell him about the survival skills from the apocalypse. Even if he went along with Han Yu, he could only say that something happened, but not exactly what happened.


    This matter must be kept a secret.


    When the last two people split up, Jiang Yishu suddenly spoke out: "Boss Lin, I know that the reason you asked me to be with Han Yue was to protect me."


    Lin Lin did not speak. Instead, she let out a bitter laugh, and realized that her thoughts had long ago been made clear to Lin Lin. She also knew that the other party had not tried to escape, but still refused to let him go.


    "Boss Lin, you must be careful at that time." If I''m not by your side, even if you''re strong, don''t try to be brave.


    Lin Lin nodded, "I know, you too."


    Lin Lin had already determined that the end of the world would be the same as when she was reborn, because all the major events that occurred would be matched with one another. Some places had their bridges collapsed, some places had their earthquakes of certain levels ¡­ There was no deviation.


    March seventh, the day before the apocalypse, Lin Lin sat on the windowsill. Through the clear and bright glass, he watched as the sun rose from the west to the stars plummeted into the sky.


    She had been sitting here for nearly three hours, doing nothing but staring out the window.


    Because it was the weekend, Lin Lin released the Li Ma''s holiday, as well as Xiao Yi''s. She did not have anything important to do, so she asked Xiao Yi to go home and rest.


    And today, Jiang Yishu had ''defected'' to Han Yu''s side.


    For the past few days, she had been cultivating like a lunatic and gathering materials like a lunatic. However, she could not suppress the fear that rose from the depths of her heart.


    In order to calm himself, Lin Lin forced himself to soak in the hot spring for an entire day and night, without doing anything. Only when she was at the ice special ability did she finally crawl out of the hot spring. When he lay on the ground and exhaled, he felt a little bit more at ease.


    Lin Lin kept telling herself that there was no need to be so afraid. She had already lived in the apocalypse for two years, so she could handle it.


    If everyone else could survive in the apocalypse, why couldn''t she?


    Under the constant psychological hints, Lin Lin finally managed to calm down, and after experiencing this kind of experience, Lin Lin seemed to have gained more understanding towards the apocalypse.


    She was afraid of the apocalypse, she admitted, and there was no one who wasn''t afraid.


    According to Hemingway, a man is not born to be defeated. You can destroy him, but you cannot defeat him.


    Lin Lin was the same, although the apocalypse could destroy her, they could not defeat her.


    She was still as tenacious as before in the apocalypse, unable to defeat him.


    Until the day Lin Yuyan and Qin Rongyue were pushed off the cliff.


    "Clank, clank, clank."


    Lin Lin turned her head. In the room, the clock would start chiming at midnight.


    It was 12 o''clock. The apocalypse had arrived. There were still a few hours until the apocalypse.


    It was dark outside, and even the celebrities that could be seen were hidden by the dark clouds. The endless darkness made people feel despair, and no signs of dawn could be seen.


    On this night, Lin Lin leaned on the windowsill and fell into a deep sleep.


    The next day, Lin Lin was awoken by the sound of her phone ringing. When she picked it up, an answer came from the other side, "Hey, Sister Bing, are you awake? You must not be, right?


    As Lin Lin listened to Han Yue speak, she glanced at the clock. It was 7: 10.


    "Hey hey, Sister Bing, did you hear me say no?! It''s snowing! It''s snowing!"


    Han Yu''s ear-piercing voice came from the other side of the phone, only then did Lin Lin react, he was stunned for a second before quickly turning to look outside the window.


    The drifting snow, dancing with the wind, fell upon the blossoming flowers of early spring, bloomed, melted, and then fell.


    It was snowing.


    Lin Lin remembered that it had snowed around eight to nine in his previous life, but in this life, it was a full hour earlier.


    Han Yu was still very excited, so it didn''t matter even if Lin Lin didn''t answer him. He said happily: "Sister Bing, did you see the snow? My guess is that you must have liked the snow a lot. This year, it doesn''t seem to be snowing very much everywhere. "Who knew it was snowing? Don''t you know everyone in our district is playing crazily ¡­"


    Lin Lin interrupted Han Yu and said, "Han Yu, is Jiang Yishu by your side?"


    Han Yu was surprised and said, "Yes, yes, is there something you need him for? Wait a moment ¡­" Brother Yi Shu, Sister Bing has something to talk to you about. "


    After a while, the phone was received by Jiang Yishu, his voice slightly hoarse, "Hello, Boss Lin?"

 C53 Zombie

    Lin Lin had originally been frowning, but because of Jiang Yishu''s reply, he slowly relaxed. However, he suddenly thought of something and asked: "Yishu, where are you and Han Yue right now?"


    "Downstairs in their sector, Han Yu is playing with the snow."


    Lin Lin suddenly became stern and said: "All of you go back immediately. Today, before that event happens, you cannot go out again."


    Jiang Yishu was a little confused, but he could guess what Lin Lin meant, and said: "Boss Lin, the people from this district are rather far away from here, so there shouldn''t be any problems."


    "The danger right now has never been the Zombie, it''s the snow. Did you know, it''s the snow. The snow that melts into the human skin has a certain amount of infection ¡­" As Lin Lin said this, she sensed that something was amiss, and said, "Blame me. For a moment, I forgot that I didn''t tell you."


    Jiang Yishu also realized the seriousness of the problem and replied, "I understand, I will immediately have Han Yue return. Boss Lin ¡­ You must be careful. "


    "I know, by the way, if Han Yu is too playful and won''t go back ¡­"


    Jiang Yishu smiled as he replied, "Boss Lin, don''t worry. I know what to do."


    Lin Lin was startled, she did not expect that after being with Han Yu for only a single night, Jiang Yishu would be able to understand his personality. Earlier, Han Yue had called him "Big Brother Yushu" as well, and he was able to tell that Jiang Yishu had probably done something that caused Han Yu''s address of him to immediately rise to "Big Brother".


    With that, Lin Lin relaxed and ended the call.


    The snow outside the window was still falling. Lin Lin didn''t know how many people were playing with the snow outside, nor did she know which of them would become Zombie from the infection.


    However, in the apocalypse, it raised its sickle and began its first massacre.


    The blood-curdling screeches sounded out when Lin Lin was about to enter the space. Looking out of the window, she could see that it was right beside Lin Lin''s villa, and they could be considered as her neighbor. The big door was opened by a middle-aged man who was only wearing a pair of flowery underpants, and the blood-curdling screeches came out from his mouth.


    The blood that flowed from the nape of his neck was especially eye piercing.


    The man looked back as he ran, but for a moment he didn''t notice. He tripped over a wooden ornamental block and fell a few meters away. This time, the fall was quite fierce. The man fell to the ground. His beer belly was exposed, and he seemed to have fainted.


    However, what Lin Lin was concerned about was that at the back, a staggering figure appeared from the door. From her dressing, it seemed to be a servant of the family. She didn''t walk like an ordinary person, she was extremely stiff and slow. There was nothing else to be seen.


    The servant walked step by step. No matter how slow she was, she still moved to the side of the middle-aged man and then lay down. She really did lie down directly on the man''s stomach and lowered her head to shake it.


    Lin Lin did not need to see the details to understand, and the blood that flowed down had dyed the man red, dyed the entire ground red, and also verified her thoughts.


    It was his first time seeing such a sight, causing Lin Lin to vomit. The second time, Lin Lin still vomited. The third, fourth and even tenth time, Lin Lin still vomited.


    Since when did Lin Lin not vomit? It was probably because of the lack of food in the apocalypse, Lin Lin did not even have anything to eat.


    And in the two years since the apocalypse, even the disgusting Lin Lin had seen it before.


    Right now, it was just a small matter. It was just that Lin Lin frowned because of the Zombie''s transformation so quickly, and then disappeared into the space in a flash.


    When he came out again, it was already the second day after the apocalypse.


    When Lin Lin reappeared in the room after two days, the things inside hadn''t changed in the slightest compared to when she left.


    Lin Lin observed the scenery outside from the window. There was not a single person nor Zombie in sight when she looked outside.


    The only thing that remained of the middle-aged man who had her innards eaten by the Zombie was his badly damaged head and a bone that had been cleanly eaten by the Zombie.


    Normally, Zombie would not eat so cleanly, they would just eat flesh like organs. As for arms, legs and the like, they would never eat them unless it was an attack.


    The only thing that would happen right now was that the Zombie really ate too little.


    If a man was bitten like that by a Zombie, then there would be many households that would be able to open the door and escape. At the same time, there would definitely be quite a number of Zombie that would be released as well.


    Although the fear of the humans would make them panic when facing the Zombie, which only looked terrifying on the outside, in reality, it was at most a little stronger than the humans. However, the potential of humans was hard to estimate. To be as foolish as that man, there were not many who were left behind in the villa area to be eaten by Zombie.


    Furthermore, the villas here had extremely strong defensive capabilities. This was true for the villas located at the entrance of the villa area, and they were not something normal Zombie could break into. The surviving residents were still inside the villa.


    But Zombie relied on flesh and blood to live, and under no choice, that man''s body would be eaten so cleanly.


    It had already been two days, the country should have sent people to rescue the ordinary people and seal off most of the Zombie. Even the army had set up a temporary protection zone to protect the citizens in one area. As for her, she could no longer stay in the villa.


    Lin Lin changed into the clothes that she had prepared before. She had bought them from Lin Ying that were similar to the clothes that a real person would wear. The clothes were something that Lin Ying and the others had modified internally, it was extremely light, suitable for females, and it was not very eye-catching.


    When Lin Lin had first received it, she had almost suspected that Lin Ying had specially made people change their clothes for her because it fit too well with her own thoughts.


    Lin Lin put a dagger on her leg and a Makarov 9mm handgun on her waist. On her back, she had already packed the supplies and weapons she needed to stay outside for a few days before she went downstairs to the garage.


    There were three cars parked in the garage, two off-road cars, a small car that usually worked, and a lot of the gasoline she had stashed away.


    Lin Lin first put the gasoline into the interspatial storage space, and after being in the small car and the cross-country car for a long time, she still managed to put the two cars into the interspatial storage space and prepared to drive the small car. After all, it was still the early days of the apocalypse. It was already very eye-catching for her to have a military bag and such convenient clothes.


    If he took another SUV out, people would inevitably suspect him. Or jealous.


    could handle one person, three people, ten people, or even fifty people, but a hundred people, there were ten thousand people. Lin Lin was unable to resist. Furthermore, there were Zombie s eyeing him covetously.


    Lin Lin left her bag in the front seat and drove out of the garage.


    However, he had just left when he encountered trouble. The trouble was not caused by the Zombie. Although he had seen a few along the way, they were still floating far away and were still quite a distance away from her.


    Right now, what was difficult to solve in front of her was the security system that had previously thought it would solve a lot of her problems.


    It was unknown if the guard escaped or if he became a Zombie, but there was no one at the door, so Lin Lin was forced to stop at the entrance, unable to do anything.


    The villa area was separated from the outside world by a large gate. She had heard that whatever technology was used, even a large truck would not be able to crash into it, not to mention a small car like her. If it could really be solved, Lin Lin still had a way. She still had a ticking time bomb that she needed to find Lin Ying to buy in her space. However, such a precious item had been used by her to dispose of a pile of scrap metal, and she had not even seen the Zombie before it was used up.


    She refused.


    After thinking for a long time, Lin Lin decided to abandon her car and go to the Guardian Office.


    Although there were a lot of things inside Lin Lin''s military pack, she had enough strength. Lin Lin stood and looked at the two storey high guard room, then moved her hands and feet. She first climbed up the anti-theft window, and then pulled the decorative hook. Her hand was like a sucker on the lizard''s hand as it stuck tightly to the wall. Within a few minutes, she had climbed to the top of the guardhouse and jumped down.


    If someone saw it, they would definitely be dumbstruck, in disbelief, or even exclaiming loudly if it was a spider spirit ¡­ Eh, Spider-Man is born!


    However, to Lin Lin, the reason she was flying down was actually because she had secretly used her superpower to form an invisible ice cube in the air, and then stepped on it.


    Lin Lin steadily stood on the ground. It seemed that the results of the last few days of training were not bad, she could already form ice cubes under her feet in time when she was moving. Although the consumption was great, it was still important at critical moments. Like now.


    As for the reason why she didn''t use it when she went to the guardhouse before, part of it was because she wanted to test out her ability to climb walls, part of it was ¡­ She was only a beginner at the moment, and there wasn''t enough time for her to attack.


    There was no one around, so with a flip of Lin Lin''s hand, a metal rod formed from metal was in her hand. It seemed that most people thought it was a magic trick or even a demonic technique. It was actually just that Lin Lin had already reached a tacit understanding with space and knew where every item was, then she took it out as fast as she could.


    Time flew faster than the blink of an eye, so most people did not know what Lin Lin had done. Still, Adepts, for example, could see the difference.


    The reason why Lin Lin was doing this was because there was no one around her. If there was someone around, regardless of how strong the opponent was, she would not walk away like that.


    The villa complex was very remote, and one had to have a car in order to enter the city center. However, her car was in the villa complex, so she could only find another car. Therefore, if Lin Lin had to walk for a short period of time, it would be very easy for him to encounter Zombie. There was no need for hot weapons. Daggers needed to fight in close quarters, so Lin Lin chose the iron rod that could blow heads off.


    With great luck, after Lin Lin blew up a few Zombie s, she found a car with a key in the side of the road. As for the owner, he had already disappeared. And the door was open at the same time as the copilot''s.


    Thinking that the co-pilot suddenly went crazy, the person in the driver''s seat got bitten, stopped and ran, while the Zombie also followed the owner of the car and ran. She left a small carriage with a lot of oil for Lin Lin.


    Moreover, it was relatively clean inside. Lin Lin raised her eyebrows. Although the output was small, it was still acceptable.


    Fortunately, due to local and time reasons, when Lin Lin was on her way to the center of the city, she did not encounter any situations where a few cars would chase after him because the driver or the co-driver had gone crazy.


    However, the closer they got to the center of the city, the more situations arose.


    On one side, there were Zombie s roaming about. Hearing Lin Lin''s car, they all moved towards him, but because Lin Lin wanted to avoid the cars on the road, she drove rather slowly, so she did not drive away quickly.


    However, it was not too big of a problem either. Whether it was a direct crush or a shot to force Lin Lin to retreat, it was not a problem for Lin Lin.


    Zombie were indeed wild beasts, but wild beasts also had their fears. It was just that the fear was different from humans who would think and discover, and only those who truly appeared on its body would know how to dodge.


    So when they found out that Lin Lin was not someone to be trifled with, a few Zombie left, and the rest were all dealt with by Lin Lin with a single spear strike.


    On the other hand, it was even harder to deal with than the Zombie.


    Humans.

 C54 attraction

    After Lin Lin took care of the Zombie in front of the car, she turned around and prepared to avoid the car, but who knew that a human figure would suddenly appear from the road and pounce straight towards her car, as if he wanted to use her body to block the machine box. Lin Lin had no choice but to step on the brakes subconsciously.


    Then she frowned as she looked at Middle-aged woman who was outside supporting her with one hand while holding onto her chest with the other.


    Middle-aged woman''s clothes were not bad, but her makeup was a little messy, and the fine lines at the corner of her eyes were already exposed. In the two days after the apocalypse, there was probably no one who had the time or the mood to tidy up their make-up.


    Before Lin Lin could move, another two youths, a male and a female, rushed out. The male first supported Middle-aged woman and worriedly shouted: "Mom, are you alright?


    As for the woman hiding behind the man, although she also had a face full of worry, it was unknown who she was scared of. She opened her mouth, but no sound came out.


    Middle-aged woman recovered her senses, she was also afraid during that moment of life and death, but how could she not go forward for the sake of her son? This was her only hope, after thinking about it, she looked at Lin Lin and said: "Miss, you are almost injuring me, are you still not coming out?"


    He was too confident and confident, as though the one who suddenly rushed out was not her, but Lin Lin who intentionally injured her.


    The three of them were stuck in front of Lin Lin. Lin Lin was not a murderous person, she could not start the car and ram into the car, if not, she would not have stopped the car just now.


    Lin Lin extinguished the fire, took her backpack and iron rod, and got out of the car.


    Middle-aged woman originally wanted to use the other party''s guilt and let this woman carry them. But when he saw Lin Lin''s cold face, the iron rod in his hand, and the white and red mixed on top of it, he became slightly afraid, and his originally confident voice became weaker.


    "You, what are you doing? Are you trying to hit us with an iron rod?!"


    Lin Lin did not want to waste time here. In this apocalyptic world, the most troublesome people would be this kind of person. They were everywhere before the apocalypse, believing that the apocalypse was as peaceful as the apocalypse. The human world was filled with love, and as long as they "humbly" begged you, you must be saved!


    You can refuse it, but even though the other party has no fighting prowess at all, he can bore you to death and entangle you to death. Scolding is a small matter. I''m begging you to make a ruckus and cry, but I just won''t leave even if I had to hug your thighs. Do you have any way to kill them?


    Even without the restriction of law, there was still kindness and rationality in the human heart. If one was not a murderous demon, who would kill without a word?


    However, it could not be said that in the later stages of the apocalypse, humans were cold and detached, and most of them were fighting for their own lives. Who would care about your life then? Although Lin Lin wasn''t as'' overboard ''as before, she still wasn''t as soft-hearted as before.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Middle-aged woman stared blankly, then ordered, "We are going to the west side of the city to take shelter.


    Lin Lin looked at the young woman who still looked cowardly, then looked at the young man who still had a face full of shame. Finally, he looked at Middle-aged woman and said, "No."


    The moment he said that, Middle-aged woman immediately screamed out, "Are you even human? You''re driving a car and the back is empty? But you''re just driving us to the sanctuary on the way, why can''t you do that?!"


    At the beginning of the apocalypse, they were lucky to have slept at home with their son and his daughter-in-law. They did not go out, nor were they infected, but the three people before them were in pretty good health, and they had not gotten the flu, so the three of them were able to escape from the calamity and become Zombie s.


    But when they woke up, the world had been turned upside down.


    However, the water stopped on the second day, and the three of them had no choice but to sneak out. Fortunately, they were lucky, and did not encounter any Zombie on the way.


    The three of them thought that it would be a soldier who saved Middle-aged woman''s husband and went to the sanctuary, but who knew that it was a small carriage that was shot by a woman who was at most a few years older than the young man?


    But in the end, there was a car and weapons, which was much better than the three of them. When they saw that Lin Lin was about to drive away, the Middle-aged woman anxiously rushed out, wanting to take this opportunity to catch a "free ride".


    Who knew that the other party would reject him without even the slightest bit of emotion!


    As if it was a casual chat, Lin Lin took out a tissue from her military bag, wiped the blood off the metal rod, and asked indifferently: "Why so?"


    Middle-aged woman''s face twisted as she roared: Why, why so? Can''t you just casually save three lives, why are you looking at us dying over there?!


    Lin Lin looked at the two young men again and asked, "You two think so too?"


    The two young men did not speak, but their expressions revealed that they were thinking the same way. Since Lin Lin was only doing it conveniently, why not save them?


    Lin Lin pursed her lips. Some people just thought that you were doing something convenient, so you should go and do it. But it was only a moral kidnapping, and no one had the right to ask someone else to do anything for you, even if it was within his power.


    Refusing was something that was only natural. Yes, you should thank me.


    It was not like the current situation, where a mandatory requirement was obvious.


    The Middle-aged woman saw Lin Lin looking at his children, and said proudly: "Let me tell you, our country prohibits firearms, aren''t you afraid that we will report it to you? At that time, just wait to be locked up!"


    Lin Lin was about to be angered by this person''s brain system, did she not realize the current situation she was in? She thought that the country was still the same as before, that they still had time to care about the rules and regulations, care about the laws?


    There aren''t many people who can kill the Zombie, who cares about these things, and even send people to capture you?


    Lin Lin''s expression was indifferent, but her hand actually touched her waist, and instantly took out his gun. She then casually pointed it at Middle-aged woman, loaded, and said: "So you actually knew that I had a gun, then aren''t you afraid that I''ll shoot you right now and kill you?"


    Lin Lin''s gaze was ice-cold. Middle-aged woman felt as if she was being stared at by a terrifying beast.


    Middle-aged woman''s face turned pale, she stammered, unable to say a word, but the young man beside her suddenly blocked her in front of Middle-aged woman, and anxiously said: "Miss, I''m sorry, this is our fault, please do not hurt my mother."


    Lin Lin raised her eyebrows, she did not expect this Middle-aged woman to be able to produce such a son, brave and filial. She would not do such a thing if there was less of him.


    "Drive the car." Lin Lin put down the spear, and threw the key in her hand to the other party.


    The young man caught the key and was stunned for a moment. He said with great difficulty: "I, we don''t know how to drive, young miss, you ¡­"


    "AHH!"


    Before the young man could finish his words, he was interrupted by a scream. The scream was either from someone or was from the wife of the young man who had been hiding behind the young man without saying a word.


    The Middle-aged woman seemed to have subconsciously shouted, "Liu Huiyi, what are you shouting for, what the hell are you shouting for!"


    This daughter-in-law came from the countryside, and said that she could not hit out a single word of nonsense. She could only look at you with that kind of cowardly gaze, as if you were some old monster who had bullied you.


    However, Liu Huiyi was not like before, when she immediately said "Grandma, I was wrong". She had a terrified look in her eyes, and her right hand trembled as she pointed behind Lin Lin. Yes, yes, yes ¡­ the Zombie. "


    Lin Lin turned her head, looked at the Zombie s that rushed over like a tide and frowned.


    The Zombie moved slowly, but it surrounded them at a speed visible to the naked eye. Yes, it was encircling them. Not only from behind Lin Lin, even the left, right and front of her, were all either crippled legs or handicapped hands.


    It must be the Zombie that she had just killed. Although he was able to solve the problem faster with the spear, it still attracted quite a few Zombie.


    It was because she coveted speed. Since she was only driving, she directly killed them with her spear. However, she completely forgot that the moment she stopped, it was very possible that she would be surrounded and attacked by the Zombie.


    A small number of Zombie would probably leave because of Lin Lin''s difficulty, but once they encountered a large portion of Zombie s, no matter how fierce Lin Lin''s attacks were, the Zombie would still attack one after another.


    In the middle of the apocalypse, even a team of Adepts would be easily killed by the Zombie tide. What''s more, she was an early stage Adept.


    From the very beginning, she had made the wrong decision.


    As if confirming that he was just a burden, the Middle-aged woman reacted faster than anyone else as he pointed at Lin Lin and screamed, "This is all your fault. If not for you, these Zombie would not have come.


    Maybe it was due to excitement or anger, Middle-aged woman''s face was flushed red, but it was a stark contrast to the two people beside her whose lips had turned white from fright.


    Lin Lin was currently observing her surroundings. This was a small path, on both sides were merchants, and there was no room for him to escape. In front and behind were abandoned cars and Zombie s that surrounded him from four directions ¡­ She was already in a very dangerous situation, yet the Middle-aged woman still continued to howl, causing the Zombie to roar even more.


    Lin Lin looked over and said coldly: "Shut up. Otherwise, I wouldn''t mind killing you first. "


    Maybe the shadow of Lin Lin pulling the spear from before was still in the Middle-aged woman''s heart, but after hearing Lin Lin''s words, the look in her eyes dimmed down, but after a while she said to Lin Lin with a bit of unyielding attitude: "You only need to drive now, have you won a car with all this stuff?"


    Saying that, Middle-aged woman could not help but look at Lin Lin as if she was a fool, as though she was very smart to actually think of such an idea in a time of crisis.


    Lin Lin took out a blade from her backpack and said indifferently: As long as you are not afraid of the Zombie surrounding the carriage, all of us are trapped inside, waiting for our deaths.


    Middle-aged woman''s imagination wasn''t bad. When Lin Lin said this, a bad scene appeared in her mind, causing her face to turn ugly.


    Lin Lin handed the machete over to the young man, "I won''t help you guys later. You have to rely on yourself to protect those you want to protect."


    If this was a normal situation, Lin Lin would never be so kind as to help a random person. Fixing a blade for that man was just to show how filial he was, and to give him the motivation to continue working hard.


    If he took it and was willing to work hard, she wouldn''t mind helping him out when the time came.


    It was unknown if the man was scared silly or what, but he looked at Lin Lin blankly. He did not speak, nor did he extend his hand.


    As the Zombie got closer, Lin Lin laughed coldly in her heart. Just as she was about to retract her hand, a weak yet determined voice came from behind him.


    "I, I want this blade!"

 C55 Help

    In fact, Lin Lin did not even have the confidence to fight her way out from this group of Zombie. There were simply too many Zombie and her special ability was only at the elementary level.


    But to escape, she would definitely succeed.


    Not only would she be able to hide in space and escape when the Zombie dispersed, just her supernatural ability would also be able to help her rush out.


    Spatial and superpower could make the three of them look at her like she was a monster, which could also be considered as exposing their trump cards. But if she escaped, would the three of them still be able to escape from the Zombie?


    Therefore, Lin Lin did not need to worry about her secret being exposed, but she would not make such a choice. She had come to the center of the city to practice and kill Zombie s in large public places like the swimming pool, how could she retreat now?


    Perhaps they couldn''t kill all of the Zombie s to win, but it was possible for Lin Lin to avoid all of the Zombie s'' attacks and kill a portion of them.


    Lin Lin originally wanted to help that filial man, but she never thought that the person she would be facing would be someone she would never think of.


    Liu Huiyi''s face was still pale, even when she received the blade from Lin Lin, she was trembling, but she held onto the blade tightly, her eyes were firm, she looked back at the young man behind her and said: I want, I want this blade, protect ¡­ Protect, the person I want to protect! "


    The young man came back to his senses and said somewhat emotionally, "Huiyi."


    Liu Huiyi laughed weakly, "Zhi Feng, let''s work hard together."


    The young man''s eyes were moist as he nodded. "Good, good!"


    Lin Lin interrupted the warmth between the two of them and took a preventive stance. She then took out a machete and threw it at the young man, and said: "The Zombie is here, be careful!"


    The young man was frightened when he received it, he looked at Lin Lin with his mouth agape. Who the hell was this woman, to bring so many machetes with her?


    But there was not much time left for him to be surprised, the Zombie was about to arrive.


    Lin Lin was the first one to rush out, she could not let the Zombie shrink their range, she had to expand it, if not they would become trapped beasts.


    The frontmost Zombie Lin Lin was kicked horizontally, and uncontrollably fell backwards, even causing a few Zombie to collapse. This was the weakness of the group of Zombie.


    Lin Lin didn''t hesitate either, and directly swung the iron rod in her hand towards a female Zombie''s head.


    The strength of about 100 kilograms directly smashed the Zombie''s head into pieces. There was the effect of ice special ability on strengthening the body, and there was also a part of it that was naturally the result of Lin Lin''s training during this period of time.


    Lin Lin''s performance was seen by the two men with the machetes, causing him to immediately feel like her entire life was being turned upside down. A thin and weak beauty was actually so violent. With a wave of her hand, she turned the Zombie into minced meat. How much strength did she have, or was the Zombie so easy to kill?


    After trying, the skeptical young man became more aware and shocked by Lin Lin''s strength. Zombie s were not so easy to kill! Or perhaps their heads were harder than a human''s, at least when humans used their full strength to slash at them, the blade could enter half of it, but the Zombie only went in a quarter of it, it could still move.


    The young man looked at the Zombie that had lost half of its fighting strength even though its head was chopped off. He could not help but feel fear in his heart, and even his steps could not help but retreat, but he suddenly heard Lin Lin''s words, "Neck, your machetes can directly chop off their heads!"


    It was as if they had been embellished. The young men and even the young women had all chosen different battle styles, yet they were able to successfully kill a few.


    Lin Lin was like their lighthouse, standing there and guiding them. The two youngsters looked at each other, and the more they fought, the braver they became.


    On the other hand, Lin Lin kept on killing one with her rod, but there were simply too many of them. Even with their efforts, the encirclement of the Zombie became smaller and smaller, and at this rate, being surrounded by the group of Zombie would only be a matter of time!


    "Get in the car. Hurry, get on the roof!"


    The two youths definitely followed Lin Lin''s instructions, immediately killing Zombie while climbing onto the roof, of course, they did not abandon Middle-aged woman who was already scared silly by the Zombie s that were ''baring her fangs and brandishing her claws''.


    In truth, the Middle-aged woman was just a paper tiger. It feared being strong while bullying the weak. Although she really wanted to climb up the roof of the carriage to avoid the Zombie ¡­ However, her legs had gone soft, and her age had gone up yet again. She was held onto a hand by her daughter-in-law son one by one, and was still unable to jump up, blocking Lin Lin''s way.


    Middle-aged woman was still very sensitive to pain, she immediately cried out, as though she had eaten some kind of divine medicine, and even didn''t want others to pull her, she immediately climbed onto the roof and shouted out in surprise: "Zhi Feng, Zhi Feng, quickly, let me see, am I bitten by a Zombie?"


    Being stabbed by a dagger and being bitten by a Zombie made her respect her dullness.


    Lin Lin easily jumped onto the roof, and without bothering to explain the situation to the embarrassed young man, she angrily glared at her Middle-aged woman, opened her backpack and started to rummage through.


    Sure enough, it was useful for her to bring some.


    A dozen bundles of cloth, a bottle of highly concentrated wine, and a lighter.


    The young man was stunned when he saw this, but Liu Huiyi quickly reacted, "Miss, are you going to turn into a fireball and throw it into the group of Zombie?"


    Lin Lin nodded, and poured the wine on the cloth. She picked up the iron rod and swung it at the Zombie behind him, then said indifferently: "There is a Zombie crawling behind you."


    Liu Huiyi looked back in shock, and as expected, a Zombie was struggling to climb up, and immediately chopped off its hand with a blade. The object that the Zombie did not hold on to, fell, and a few other Zombie fell as well.


    If it were not for the fact that today was the second day after the apocalypse, Lin Lin truly believed that this woman was an expert in killing Zombie. After all, although her eyes had moved a little just now, her movements were quite fast.


    "You''ve killed Zombie before?"


    Liu Huiyi probably did not expect Lin Lin to talk to her, and replied with a bit of surprise: "No, no."


    Lin Lin continued to pour wine on top of the cloth, occasionally hitting the Zombie that intended to climb up, or kicking it down, and said: "You didn''t look like it when you were killing the Zombie."


    Liu Huiyi was stunned for a while before understanding what Lin Lin meant. She laughed somewhat embarrassedly: "My dad used to kill pigs, and I helped him before. Although these Zombie are a little disgusting, they are only pigs in my eyes now."


    Their mentality was not bad. After all, the initial humans would be disgusted by these Zombie and would not make a move against them. Otherwise, they would still be a little hesitant in their hearts.


    However, for Liu Huiyi to see the other party as a pig, it was also a reasonable psychological hint.


    You have to admit that the other party is a monster or a sick human.


    However, there was someone who was bored and began to make sarcastic remarks. "You really are a country bumpkin. The matter of killing a pig has to be told to others as something proud. I thought it was so extraordinary!"


    Liu Huiyi''s face paled a little, and the smile on her face that she had painstakingly smiled at just a moment ago froze on her face.


    He was currently in a group of Zombie, and his surroundings were filled with people waiting to eat her own Zombie. His son was trying his best to protect himself, and even his daughter-in-law who was weaker than him was holding a machete to kill his own Zombie, yet he was having so much fun talking about it.


    Lin Lin ordered a cloth head and a blue flame rose from the wine. Afterwards, it was quickly set ablaze and she threw it towards the Middle-aged woman. A beautiful parabola flew past her ears, but the flames it brought still burnt through her short hair. A burnt smell immediately spread through the air.


    It was just that he did not know whether it was the smell of the Zombie being burned behind Middle-aged woman, or the smell of Middle-aged woman''s hair being burnt.


    Middle-aged woman was shocked by Lin Lin''s sudden action. She could only think of one thing, that was, that was, Lin Lin had thrown a fireball in her direction, and then, a ball of fire swept past her ear.


    "You''re crazy!" The Middle-aged woman screamed.


    Lin Lin continued to ignite flames, and threw a ball of fire in another direction, and said indifferently: "There''s a Zombie behind you, you don''t need me to throw fireballs?"


    As for the young man, he seemed to be unable to endure his mother''s ignorance. He pulled her and said, "Mom, it''s enough!"


    Middle-aged woman immediately pointed at the young man''s nose and cursed: "You unfilial son, you are helping your wife and an outsider now, are you trying to bully your mother?!"


    The young man was stunned by Middle-aged woman''s words. He had a complicated expression on his face as he sneaked a glance at Liu Huiyi, who was still killing Zombie s and said, "Mom, what are you talking about?"


    "Is that not the case? Did I say it wrongly? Ever since you married this country bumpkin, you have never treated me as your mother!"


    Liu Huiyi''s face was filled with grievance, but she still did not say a single word, and the young man did not explain herself either.


    At this time, she was still in the mood to argue and put on an ethical play. It seemed that she had still neglected the adaptability of humans.


    However, just because they wanted to die didn''t mean that she did.


    Lin Lin had almost thrown out all the fireballs in her hands. Although it was just spring, the weather was still relatively dry today, adding the fact that the Zombie s were extremely flammable, it did not take long for the Zombie s to cry out in pain from being bathed in fire.


    The Zombie was afraid of fire, but it could not say for sure that it would die in fire. Unless the fire could burn it to ashes, it could still run.


    But no matter what, it was now causing chaos among the group of Zombie that were previously working together. Now, they were in a mess under the carriage, and there were even some that ran away. Lin Lin seized the opportunity and immediately jumped out of the car, escaping from a hole.


    As for those three people, she didn''t want to care about them, nor did she have the energy or energy to care about them.


    However, what Lin Lin did not expect was that Liu Huiyi would jump down as well without hesitation. Lin Lin''s body was strengthened, but she was just a normal woman. At most, she would have the experience of slaughtering a pig. But she completely ignored them, and directly followed Lin Lin as she ran out of the Zombie circle.


    As for the young man in the carriage, he stared blankly at Liu Huiyi''s back for a moment before jumping down as well. Middle-aged woman behind him, even her son had jumped, so how could she still stay in the carriage?

 C56 Infections

    There was an unpleasant smell of burning grease between his nostrils and the flesh of the Zombie was like rotting meat. When it was burnt by the fire, the stench became even worse.


    With thick black smoke in front of his eyes, even if it was Lin Lin, walking in the middle was extremely difficult, let alone those three people. Just as Lin Lin walked to the side of an abandoned car, she heard a scream from behind.


    "Ah, Zhi Feng, Zhi Feng, are you alright?!"


    Lin Lin turned her head. Perhaps that young man had hugged her halfway in order to save Middle-aged woman, but his back was cut by a burning Zombie''s fingernail. If it was a normal person, Zombie''s hand might not necessarily have penetrated her arm. However, because of the fire, while they were slashing and burning her clothes, her fingers easily penetrated the young man''s back.


    Lin Lin looked at it lightly, and then got in the car without any hesitation. There''s a key in the car, not bad.


    When Liu Huiyi saw Lin Lin, who was getting ready to leave the car, struggle for a bit, but still ran back to support the young man. She patted the small flame behind the man''s back and asked worriedly: "Zhi Feng, are you alright?"


    Large drops of sweat appeared on the forehead of the young man. With some guilt, he said, "Huiyi, I''ve troubled you."


    The three of them stood in the group of Zombie, and naturally, the Zombie formed a circle around them. Liu Huiyi knew what the result would be from the start, but since she had made her decision, she did not regret it, "Zhi Feng, I ¡­"


    Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by an ear-piercing braking sound and the sound of the Zombie being knocked away.


    The window rolled down, revealing Lin Lin''s indifferent face. "Get on for thirty seconds."


    Liu Huiyi''s reaction was extremely fast, she immediately helped the young man get on the car, although she did not know why Lin Lin came back halfway, but Lin Lin''s words were not empty words. After thirty seconds, regardless of whether they got on the car or not, the car would definitely take them away.


    Right now, the Zombie was slowly closing in after Lin Lin''s car broke open a gap. If the car drove away, then the only road left for them would be death.


    However, he did not have the time to calm Liu Huiyi down from her shock. The young man''s arms and legs suddenly twitched at a high frequency, as if she was an epileptic patient.


    Middle-aged woman was so surprised that her heart ached for Zhi Feng. She hugged onto the young man''s head on her leg and cried out, "Zhi Feng, Zhi Feng, are you alright? Don''t die!


    Liu Huiyi also hugged onto the young man, and with a slight bit of control of his feet, she choked with sobs. "Zhi Feng, Zhi Feng ¡­"


    Lin Lin frowned, this was truly troublesome.


    But when she looked at Liu Huiyi''s sorrowful but still strong face from the rearview mirror, she couldn''t help but think back to the time when she saw Liu Huiyi unhesitatingly turning around to look for the young man''s figure. She didn''t even look at Liu Huiyi''s figure.


    She might have just driven back.


    While Lin Lin was driving, she was observing the situation in the backseat. When she saw the young man''s appearance, she could not help but have a serious expression.


    How could it be so fast? When humans were infected by the Zombie, they would first twitch like epilepsy, and this situation would last for around an hour, before becoming like how men were now, with a fever that scared people off. At the same time, they would babble nonsense. This phase would last for about half an hour. The next step would result in the infected person''s body temperature returning to normal, as if nothing had happened while also confusing those who cared about him.


    In an hour, the infected person would transform into a Zombie, opening his eyes and pouncing towards the person beside him, biting off the blood and flesh on his neck!


    But Lin Lin''s heart was growing heavier and heavier. Too fast, too fast! Was the infection rate of the Zombie already so fast, or was this Zhi Feng just an exception? Lin Lin was not clear, but she knew that this person, or rather, the Zombie, had to be dealt with immediately!


    "Kill him."


    The voice that came from the front confused Liu Huiyi. She did not know who the ''he'' Lin Lin spoke of was and could not help but ask, "Miss, what did you say?"


    Lin Lin and Liu Huiyi who was in the rearview mirror looked at each other, and replied indifferently: "I said, kill him." Then she looked at the rearview mirror, at the young man who seemed to be sleeping peacefully.


    Liu Huiyi''s face suddenly turned pale white, yet she was not surprised, it was as if her guess had been confirmed.


    Middle-aged woman immediately went insane, hugging his son and shouting: "You madman, you madman! What right do you have to kill my son? "


    "Based on the fact that your son is not a human but a Zombie."


    There was still no change on Liu Huiyi''s face, and she asked: "Why, Miss, why do you have such a conclusion?"


    Liu Huiyi''s words couldn''t help but cause Lin Lin to raise her eyebrows. This woman was simply too strange, she was obviously weak that only knew how to hide behind her husband''s back, yet was able to stand out and receive the machete. Behind her, she could even smoothly kill the Zombie.


    Although it was strange, Lin Lin still replied: "Eye."


    Liu Huiyi comprehended it, and immediately reached for the young man''s eyes, pushing it away, what entered his eyes was pitch black.


    It was black, completely black. There was no whites in his eyes, nor were there any pupils in his yellow brown eyes. It was completely black, as if ink had splashed onto them.


    How could such an eyeball be owned by a human?


    What was even more dramatic was that the young man, who looked like he was sleeping, suddenly rolled his eyes as if he had woken up. He scared Middle-aged woman and directly pushed her precious son off his leg, while the young man''s head smashed into the co-pilot seat with a loud bang!


    Seeing this, Lin Lin did not even realize it herself, and her voice had already turned completely cold, "Now, can you kill him or not?"


    No matter how confident and clear Liu Huiyi was, facing her own husband, and even a husband that looked like a human, it was simply impossible for him to do anything!


    Middle-aged woman was the first to shout. "Ah, you vicious woman, don''t tell me you have no family or friends, and you would be so heartless as to kill them? I will not let anyone harm Zhi Feng! "


    Ironically, her Zhi Feng was still lying at her feet. He had no idea if he was dead or alive, but he was still able to question her in such a righteous manner.


    Lin Lin looked over, "I will, because I will not let them live like zombies."


    She would help her relatives, her friends, and even those she knew. However, if the other party was courting death, she would definitely not waste any time or energy. She couldn''t do it again. As for the other party becoming a Zombie, she would definitely kill him without hesitation.


    When Lin Lin was speaking with the Middle-aged woman, Liu Huiyi had already quietly picked up his machete, but no matter what, she couldn''t bring it down. The machete fell from Lin Lin''s hand, covering her face and crying, "No, no, I can''t do it!"


    Middle-aged woman began to shout at Lin Lin, "It''s all your fault. If not for you, how could my son be scratched by those things?


    Lin Lin sneered, then suddenly stopped. She raised her tear-stained face and looked at Lin Lin in a daze, thinking that she was trying to do something, and Middle-aged woman had a huge reaction as she used her hands to protect the young man lying at her feet.


    However, Lin Lin just took something out from the co-pilot''s bag and threw it at Liu Huiyi, saying: "Tie him up first."


    Liu Huiyi looked at the rope in her arms blankly. She nodded her head, and then began to tie the young man up, using the knot to tie the pig very tightly.


    Middle-aged woman did not stop him, nor did he say anything, but only watched as Liu Huiyi tied him up. Perhaps in her heart she was afraid that young men would turn into those horrible things, or even eat her, as if she had seen from the peephole that her neighbor had eaten her husband!


    After that, the three of them ¡ª ¡ª Zombie s ¡ª didn''t say another word. The three of them owed their lives to her, and Lin Lin had made a wrong move, a wrong move, so she would send them to this so-called refuge. If they wanted to live or die, she would have nothing to do with them anymore.


    To Lin Lin''s surprise, even until she had reached the sanctuary, that young man had not become a Zombie. The change before had been so quick, but it had been delayed at the last step.


    Lin Lin felt even more baffled than before. This change was beyond her knowledge of the apocalypse, could it be that the Zombie had already been infected and changed?


    In reality, infection was different from fiction. In novels, there was a certain probability of one becoming an Adept after being scratched by a Zombie. But in reality, if you really get scratched by a Zombie, you only have one outcome, and that is you become a Zombie, nothing else.


    Perhaps it was because the young man did not react even when they were separated, that Middle-aged woman looked at Lin Lin extremely harshly, just like how Lin Lin was some heinous demon who wrongly accused her son of turning into a Zombie!


    If she did not protect him, then he would really have provoked that bitch, Zhi Feng, who had killed her!


    If it weren''t for the fact that sending her son to a doctor was the most important thing to do right now, she really would have denounced this demon and let the country kill her!


    Lin Lin got off the carriage and watched as the young man was carried away on a stretcher by a few medical personnel. Beside him was a soldier holding a gun, but that Middle-aged woman still thought that the soldier was there to protect them, and even glanced at Lin Lin provocatively.


    Lin Lin was not in the mood to care about someone like this.


    The site was in a primary school. The railing was very high and there were sharp objects on it. It used to prevent students from skipping school, but now it was used as a protective Zombie. Other than that, there were also a circle of soldiers with guns surrounding them and setting up a very high observation deck. They must have been seen when they were driving here, otherwise, medical staff wouldn''t have appeared at the entrance so quickly.


    Then, the tents were set up, and people were coming and going. Lin Lin was just about to get on the carriage and leave when someone called out to her from behind.


    "Miss, wait."

 C57 Other

    Lin Lin turned around, looked at the somewhat stiff Liu Huiyi in front of him, and asked: "What''s the matter?"


    Liu Huiyi''s hands hung at her sides as she rubbed the hem of her clothes. As if she wanted to use this to ease her nervousness, she said: "Miss, I, want to thank you."


    Lin Lin replied: "I didn''t do anything, you don''t need to thank me."


    Liu Huiyi immediately shook her head, "No, if not for Miss helping us, we would have died at the hands of those Zombie."


    Lin Lin started to size up Liu Huiyi seriously. At the same time, Liu Huiyi was also looking at her, but when she saw her looking over, her expression became even more strange.


    It was not just to thank her for ''leaving'' her infected husband.


    "If you have nothing else, I''ll be going."


    After Lin Lin finished speaking, she turned around and opened the car door. Just as she was about to get in, he was called out again: "Wait, Miss, wait a moment."


    "If you have something to say, just say it."


    Originally, Liu Huiyi had already walked up a few steps, but she realized that Lin Lin had only made a fake move and didn''t have any intention of getting on the carriage. Given how intelligent the other party was, he would definitely have noticed her intentions. There was no need for her to be hesitant.


    After making his decision, Liu Huiyi looked at Lin Lin who was at the side and asked: "Miss, are you always outside, and won''t stay in the sanctuary?"


    Lin Lin raised her eyebrows, "I actually feel that this is a huge cage, that I''m bound in a cocoon after all."


    Humans thought that they were absolutely safe in this so-called refuge, but they didn''t know that the military could not take it for too long and would abandon them without hesitation. The remaining people in this refuge were equivalent to prey trapped by Zombie, and they could not escape.


    Hearing Lin Lin''s words, Liu Huiyi felt that her idea was right and quickly said: "Miss, can you bring me along? I''ll go with you, I don''t want to stay in this shelter."


    Lin Lin looked at the anxious Liu Huiyi, and asked curiously, "You are leaving?"


    Humans in the early stages of the apocalypse believed in GJ and JF, just like how Lin Lin did in their previous life. But after Lin Lin hid in the sanctuary for a while, and was abandoned by her ''heartlessly'', she knew that they were actually the people who were the best at choosing.


    If you are weak, then you are an object of abandonment.


    Lin Lin did not hate nor blame them, because her two years of experience after the apocalypse had made her clear that they had shouldered too many responsibilities. However, in the end, Lin Lin did not like her actions. Even if she were to pursue greater benefits and give up a portion of her people.


    However, she would tell those who sought help that she would not boil a frog in warm water. She would give them hope and let them develop a cowardly nature. Then, she would throw it away without any hesitation.


    Liu Huiyi nodded her head heavily, and said: "Miss, I don''t want to be with them anymore. I know how serious the situation is now, all the words that are being ''controlled'' is just to comfort us. I have always loved watching Zombie s, and I know how difficult it is for humans to survive in this world. If I were to be with my mother-in-law again, I''m afraid that I would die in the Zombie sooner or later! "


    Finishing speaking, Liu Huiyi''s eyes flashed with a tinge of fear.


    She thought about it thoroughly, but ¡­ Lin Lin looked at Liu Huiyi blandly, and asked: "Where''s your husband?"


    Zhi Feng''s eyes flashed with sorrow, and said, "I love him, in the past I thought that loving a person only had something to do with their family, but now I know, love, loves a person, but marrying, is marrying a family. You''re right, Zhi Feng became a Zombie, he can''t live anymore.


    Lin Lin replied indifferently: "No, you will only drag me down."


    With that, Lin Lin got into the car, and after being stunned for a while, she reacted, but she could only watch as Lin Lin drove away.


    From the rearview mirror, Lin Lin could be seen swearing with her hands on her hips like a shrew. She even picked up a stone from the road and threw it towards Lin Lin''s car as if she was struggling in the end, yet she could not even touch the back of Lin Lin''s car. Just like Liu Huiyi herself, she could only stay far away from the car.


    Lin Lin sneered, humans were truly complicated animals. brave, loving, but also equally selfish and self-interested. If the other party was unable to match up to him, then everything from before would turn into resentment.


    Liu Huiyi was not bad, but she was still too weak and did not meet the basic requirements for Lin Lin to recruit teammates. Just as Lin Lin had said, Liu Huiyi would only become her burden. Other than that, she could not become anything else.


    Lin Lin didn''t choose to head to base A with Han Yue because she had her own considerations. Otherwise, it would save her a lot of effort to go with Han Yue.


    Lin Lin would stay in B City for a period of time, she would circle around the city and go to the spacious places with many Zombie s for her to practice. When her Discipline stabilized at level one, she would have more energy stored in her body than before. Afterwards, she would drive to richer areas to collect more materials. She would never think of having too many in the apocalypse.


    Previously, when Lin Lin felt that she was about to leave B City, no matter how much things she stored, they would not be able to bring them away.


    However, they all had a shelf life. Even if there was enough to eat, once the shelf life was over, they would become trash. Therefore, Lin Lin decided to gather the rice and other stuff to store for a period of time.


    At the same time, not going to Base A was another aspect of Lin Lin''s consideration. The base that was just established was quite chaotic, Lin Lin did not want to waste time waiting for a base to be established. Although the old members were highly regarded by the higher-ups in the base, that was just the preliminary announcement! In the later stages of the game, nothing was as important as strength.


    Therefore, Lin Lin did not value these things too much, but if she went too late, then it would be difficult for her to "get a foothold" when all the forces were equally divided, so she had to rush there in order for the initial time of about half a year.


    Do not underestimate the human intelligence and potential. The terrifying Zombie and the lack of food forced humans to establish a new small world as soon as possible. Otherwise, no one would be able to survive. In the apocalypse, manpower was the most important thing. As long as there was food and weapons, a base was nothing but a small matter.


    She hoped that Jiang Yishu could help her get closer to A Base first and establish a hunting group.


    Heh, even if she said she wanted to protect Jiang Yishu, to not let this could be considered as her only friend from her previous life ''repeating the same process'', she was still using him to get to the bottom of it!


    Lin Lin had a complicated feeling in her heart. As she drove on the streets of B City, she occasionally encountered a few Zombie s, but they were all avoided by her car.


    She didn''t know that the other few places all had a little bit of panic because of her.


    "Young master, there''s still no news. The network in B City has been disconnected. I can''t reach the people there either." A muscular man in a suit said respectfully to a person who was completely hidden behind the computer.


    However, the tone of that person''s voice didn''t show any signs of joy or anger, "Search, continue searching. I don''t believe that I can''t find it."


    The muscular man nodded, "Yes, young master. I will go ahead and answer. Is there anything else you need?"


    "Any movement from him?"


    Although the words were hidden, the muscular man was able to recognize them immediately. He replied, "The lord sent people to guard the outside and said that the outside is filled with man-eating monsters and we can''t let the young master out. We don''t have a way out for now ¡­"


    After being silent for a long time, the person easily waved the laptop off the desk. "Crack", the person''s face, which had blue veins popping out, was revealed.


    Bai Yu''s eyes were filled with rage as she looked at the muscular man and said, "Useless trash, get down."


    "Yes, yes, it''s young master."


    As the door closed, Bai Yu squeezed her hand and a line of blood slowly flowed out.


    At this moment, Bai Yu''s heart was filled with regret. If not for the fact that he was prepared to make a few more deals in the capital due to Lin Lin''s strong fighting strength, he would have returned to B City after the new year. He should have stayed by Lin Lin''s side during the beginning of the apocalypse, unable to do anything as he was trapped in his room.


    Bai Yu fiercely pounded the desk and whispered, "Lin Lin, you have to wait for me!"


    Suburb of N City


    When they were about to reach Jiang Yishu''s side, they suddenly tiptoed. Just as they were about to scare the other party, they were suddenly startled by the other party''s sudden words.


    "Han Yu, I know you''re behind me."


    Han Yu patted his chest and walked out. "Brother Yi Shu, can you not scare me like this?"


    Jiang Yishu chuckled, "You''re not thinking of scaring me, how could I possibly scare you?"


    He pushed the instant noodles into Jiang Yishu''s hands and sat beside him, saying, "Ye-shu ge, let''s eat lunch. We''ll probably be able to have hot dishes and hot meals when we get to the place."


    Hot food was nothing out of the ordinary if it was in the past, but now, it was extremely rare, so Jiang Yishu was only half skeptical of Han Yu''s words. After all, being able to eat instant noodles was already pretty good compared to other people.


    Jiang Yishu tore open the package and asked, "Han Yu, do you know where we are going?"


    In fact, Jiang Yishu had already heard part of the story from Lin Lin before, but Lin Lin''s explanation was vague. Right now, he was pretending to be stupid, wanting to ask Han Yuqing if he knew where their destination was.


    Han Yu supported his head with his hands and replied, "Hmm, according to what my dad said, we seem to be going to City A. The terrain there is easy to defend and attack, and against those Zombie s is also very easy. It seems like we''re preparing to build a base."


    Jiang Yishu nodded, he understood.


    Han Yu, on the other hand, started to joke around. "Brother Yi Shu, what is your relationship with Sister Bing?"


    Jiang Yishu bit on his biscuit and replied: "Ordinary subordinate relationship."


    "How is that possible? Sister Bing has already given you a request that I owe her, and she even said that it''s an ordinary subordinate relationship, who would believe that?"


    Jiang Yishu still bit on the biscuit and did not say a word. Seeing that he could not ask anymore, Han Yu asked worriedly, "Brother Yi Shu, do you think the Sister Bing will be fine? How dangerous it must be for her to be alone.


    Jiang Yishu put down the pasta in his hand, looked into the distance, and slowly said: "She won''t be in any danger, I believe her."


    It was as if she believed that she would definitely come looking for him.

 C58 male lead

    Outside a military district in D Province


    A light breeze blew across the wilderness, revealing a few Zombie s that were moving slowly.


    It was a unique silence.


    Close by, there was a strange movement in the grass. Following it was a low shout, "San-er, don''t move."


    A burly man''s hand was still on his large, perky buttocks. He was stunned when he heard this, but he still scratched quickly and lightly under the watchful eyes of the dark faces of the people beside him. He said naively, "Big brother, I''m itchy. Just let me scratch."


    The black faced man''s face turned even darker.


    The burly man lightly responded, "Ai, I''ll be ready in a moment."


    The black faced man retracted his gaze, and returned his eyes to the scope. He placed the sniper rifle on his shoulder and followed the Zombie in the distance as he moved.


    The burly man felt good, but started to complain. With a low voice, he made sure that the three people beside him could hear him, he said, "Boss, don''t just talk about me. Look over there."


    As he spoke, the man on his right glanced over and said, "How long have you been holding this gun for? Nothing happened." As he said this, he patted the butt of the person beside him. There was a muffled sound, but that person didn''t have any reaction. The burly man''s expression was even more exaggerated as he said, "Look, look, I didn''t even react when I hit him!"


    The black faced man also noticed that something was wrong, but he didn''t take the initiative like the burly man, but just silently observed him. Just as he was about to say something, the burly man made an endless association and said: "Second Brother went to B City and came back like this. I heard that there are a lot of monsters in B City. Do you think second brother is attracted to those people? "


    The black-faced man''s face was as black as coal.


    "Stop bullshitting, what monsters and monsters are you talking about? Have you recently flipped through the Commander''s Journey to the West again?"


    The burly man smiled, "Isn''t this just wasting my time? I used to be able to participate in military exercises from time to time, play around, or run 5 km to relax. Now I''m trapped in a cage in the military."


    However, the military''s official exercise was considered a game, even running five kilometers could be regarded as a distraction. Probably, only this lunatic who loved to fight and exercise since he was young would say something like that.


    The black-faced man maintained his previous posture. "If you want to go out and kill these things, you can just report it directly. The army is in need of people like you right now."


    "Boss, you''re just playing around with me. Although I''m stupid, my old man already gave me a death order, saying that we only have one son in the Fu Family, so we can go out and kill these things. Don''t even think about it, do you think I don''t want to join the motherland!? "Second Bro almost died trying to force you into a corner. But in the end, wasn''t he still unarmed and locked up by his father? That''s no use at all!"


    The dark faced man said no more. The burly man''s words were not only to himself, but also to Number Two and Number Four, the four of them.


    The four of them grew up in the same yard. Perhaps it was because they had been through thick and thin that their ideals were similar. They had always wanted to be soldiers since they were young.


    Of course, everyone in the family agreed except for a few who could control their voices. The four of them went to military school, entered the army, and later became special forces. Only recently did they return to D Province.


    Actually, to them, it wasn''t much. In the past, they were traitors who killed their enemies with a single spear. Now, they were monsters who killed their enemies with a single spear strike.


    However, their families did not think the same way. The four families were actually on the same side. They did not allow four people to leave the military and were not allowed to participate in the outermost killing of the enemy!


    The four of them reacted quickly. The burly man didn''t seem to be comfortable without any battles. He was already dissatisfied after coming back from the border, and now that the country was in danger, how could it be possible that they didn''t let him go out to face the enemy?


    However, his old man, a military general, had almost cried in front of him and refused to let him go. He didn''t even give him a reason and just used the word ''danger'' to bet on him.


    Dangerous, not dangerous enough to become a commando? Guard the border, isn''t it dangerous to capture smugglers and traitors?


    However, what could he do? He clenched his teeth and closed his eyes as he agreed.


    As for the black-faced man, he was more obedient to his father. After all, he was the governor of an army and had full authority.


    The four of them had actually become sworn brothers. The dark-faced man was the boss, the burly man was the third, and the fourth was different from the other two. They were all high-tech talents, and their faces were white, but they could be shot without blood.


    As for number two ¡­ Cough cough, he didn''t want to be called that. However, right now, he was thinking about someone, so he had no reaction to the words of others. Second Brother of the Legends, Gender, Male, Name, Gu Tianyi.


    Gu Tianyi, who helped Lin Lin destroy a bunch of dregs a while ago, was now in D Province. However, his heart was in B City.


    The sturdy man was depressed, he casually shot a gun, the Zombie that was'' relaxed ''100 meters away immediately fell to the ground with its head blown off, and said: "Boss, tell me how can we get out, my hands are too itchy!"


    The dark-faced man did not say anything. The one on his left who had been silent all this while suddenly said, "I know."


    Amongst the three of them, the one he admired the most was number two, the boss he followed the most. And number four was the smartest one in his eyes, he could solve any difficult problem.


    For example, when the four of them did bad things together, all three of them were punished, while Fourth Bro was fine.


    Therefore, he was trying his best to believe it. He quickly asked, "Fourth Bro, what do you know?"


    The fair-faced man was not only young, but also looked like a father and son.


    "I know what happened to second brother."


    The muscular man, "..." F * ck, this topic had already passed, so it was a waste of his time to be happy about it!


    The fair-faced man said, "Aren''t you curious if he has been possessed by demons or ghosts?"


    The brawny man''s face instantly became gossipy (¡­), "Number four, tell me, what exactly is going on with second brother?"


    Saying that, the sturdy man looked back at Gu Tianyi, but Gu Tianyi was still motionless, if the big sized man was not sure that he was not shot, and not shot, he would have thought that Gu Tianyi was dead.


    Thus, his mood became even more anxious. In his heart, he felt like the god of death, his second brother. Just who in the world had attracted his soul?!


    "A woman."


    With that, the burly man was enraged. "The one that can seduce a man''s soul must be a female succubus. Don''t tell me it''s a male, what nonsense are you spouting!?"


    However, the black-faced elder became interested and stopped the burly man. "Third brother, let''s hear fourth brother out."


    Although the burly man didn''t say anything, he still looked angry, but the fair-faced man said slowly, "To make second brother be like this is a woman, it''s not a fairy, it''s a woman."


    The black-faced boss'' eyes flashed with an indescribable light, once again obstructing the big burly man that wanted to beat him up. He said, "Fourth brother, continue speaking."


    The fair-skinned man clearly had a harmless looking face, but he pretended to smile evilly, which completely went against him. The fair-faced man obviously had a harmless looking face, but he pretended to smile evilly, but it completely went against him.


    "Not long after Second Brother left for City B, Li Yi called me."


    The black-faced old man thought for a moment. "Li Yi, that little kid that likes to cry?"


    The fair-faced man smiled. "Big Bro, although he loved to cry when he was young, he''s now a police executive in a mixed city. He eats both black and white."


    The black-faced boss nodded, but he still had a look of surprise on his face. After all, when he was young, the other party had cried for a few hours just because he threw a bug at him.


    "That day, he called me and told me that second brother specifically wanted to settle a matter with him, but when he went there, he saw second brother and a woman expressing their love."


    "Shh, shh, shh ¡­" The burly man stammered, could this word be used on his great second brother?


    He hid in the mud at the border for two days and two nights, finally capturing the dealer alive. He used him to face off against all kinds of beauties that were sent by the enemies, he used him to take care of the gang leader who was in a hundred or so.


    That was a show of love! His outlook on life had been overturned.


    Compared to the burly man whose inner world had collapsed, the black-faced boss still retained a shred of reason as he asked, "Does Li Yi know who that woman is?"


    Mentioning this, the fair-faced man had some doubts as he said, "I asked about this matter. Li Yi said that he remembered that woman''s face and license plate number and then went back to investigate. She''s the CEO of a company, nothing special."


    "There''s nothing special ¡­"


    While the black-faced boss was deep in thought, he heard a dozen or so shots beside his ear. Looking up, he saw that all of the Zombie that were originally roaming around had been dealt with.


    And the one who took action was none other than the one who acted in the middle of all this, Gu Tianyi.


    Gu Tianyi got up, patted the grass on his body and said: "Boring, I''m going back."


    The big sized man looked at Gu Tianyi''s clean back as he turned around and left, and asked: "Boss, are you angry second brother?"


    The black-faced elder laughed and said to the fair-faced man, "Fourth brother, please pay more attention to my younger brother. If you make any movements, inform us immediately."


    The burly man was stunned. "Boss, Fourth Brother, what are you guys talking about? Why can''t I understand you?"


    Big Boss Black also stood up and put away his sniper rifle. "You don''t need to worry about anything else, just go home and pack your stuff." As he spoke, he glanced at the fair-skinned man who was also looking at him and said, "It won''t be long before we can leave this place."


    The burly man looked at the black-faced man, then back at the fair-faced man.


    Damn, he didn''t understand it any more!


    As for the other two people who were well aware of the situation, they only smiled mysteriously, not giving the burly man any information.


    Someone who could hook their second brother''s (second brother''s) soul, Gu Tianyi probably wouldn''t do anything.


    Perhaps before long, they would be able to leave this iron cage!

 C59 Sacrifice

    Lin Lin followed her memories and arrived at the center of B City, where B City was still intact. After that, even if Lin Lin saw someone beckoning her to stop and help, she would still drive straight over.


    She didn''t like being a good person, so she couldn''t be one.


    The carriage slowly drove to the first stop, swimming pool, but when they were about a few hundred meters away from swimming pool, Lin Lin sensed something different.


    There was a very depressing and depressing atmosphere.


    Lin Lin had only felt this kind of sensation when he was ambushed by a high-level spirit attribute Zombie in their team.


    But right now, it was the early stage of the apocalypse, and the reason why she could use the awakening ability was because of the wondrous hot springs in the space. She had also observed the humans and Zombie earlier and was sure that they had not improved much. After all, it had only been two days, and the human potential had yet to be unleashed.


    Therefore, this feeling was too unreasonable. Zombie did not have intelligence, how could they learn to ambush humans?


    Other than the mental type Zombie''s ambush, Lin Lin had also felt this kind of feeling before the Zombie tide had struck.


    However, most of the Zombie tides would occur during the latter stages of the apocalypse. Under the leadership of a high level Zombie, a large number of Zombie would gather to ''consciousness'' to attack humans. In the early stages of the apocalypse, most of the time, when the apocalypse occurred, a place that could accommodate many people and Zombie was closed down due to certain reasons. The Zombie bit into him and turned into him, spreading the infection until only the Zombie remained.


    Zombie without intelligence could not open the door.


    Only when a suicidal human releases a bunch of hungry and impatient Zombie would it cause a wave of Zombie.


    Otherwise, sound and flesh would at most cause a small group of Zombie to attack him, like before.


    Lin Lin guessed in her heart, and did not stop. She continued to drive towards her destination and observed her surroundings along the way.


    It was too quiet, even the cities in the apocalypse were quiet, but there were at least a few people who would have seen the cries for help when she was driving, otherwise there would have been Zombie howling when they discovered their prey.


    But now, there was nothing at all. It was just like, this was a place that Zombie and humans would never appear at.


    "Sir, it looks like an ordinary man''s car."


    The officer was a 30-40 year old middle-aged man with a serious expression. He looked at the soldier and asked, "You want me to give up my plan of saving the entire B City?"


    The officer''s words were too serious, so the small soldier could not take the lives of the entire B City. He lowered his head and said, "No, it''s not like that."


    But it was only the second day after the apocalypse, how could the small soldier, who had been taught that the common people were his own parents, watch on helplessly as a person died so tragically in front of him? He struggled to say, "Sir, we''ll delay it a little, but that person probably won''t stay here for long. As long as he leaves, it''s not too late for us to start again!"


    The officer looked out of the window and saw several military vehicles approaching, followed by a large group of Zombie s. He said, "It''s too late."


    small soldier watched as tens of thousands of Zombie came running over from afar, at their feet, almost at the speed of a human. However, that black car was still parked at the center of their mission, causing his face to turn deathly pale!


    It was impossible for Lin Lin to not notice such a big commotion happening outside.


    No wonder she felt that way. She had entered someone else''s trap. It was still the center, the center where there was nowhere to run.


    The time that Lin Lin had discovered was too short, she did not know what had happened to the group of Zombie, but their speed was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, she and the carriage was surrounded by the large circle of Zombie.


    There were also a few military vehicles in front of the shrinking circle.


    Lin Lin started the car, these military vehicles could not become scapegoats, they must have a way out, as long as she waited with them, they could break through this seemingly dead end of the Zombie tide!


    Who the hell was it that made such a big decision when he was still in the early apocalypse and didn''t know much about Zombie? He didn''t even want to see if he could chew such a big bone!


    Because a few days before the apocalypse in his previous life, Lin Lin was hiding in a residential building outside of the city, he had no idea that such a large scale encirclement and annihilation of Zombie had taken place here. And it was precisely this lack of memories that caused Lin Lin to fall into a dangerous trap.


    The carriage got closer and closer, and Lin Lin became more and more nervous. Just as she was about to turn and follow the military vehicles, she noticed that someone had left something behind on the military road.


    Lin Lin quickly turned, shit, it was a bomb!


    As soon as these two words appeared in her mind, a "Bang" was heard from the spot she just left. Then, a fire rose up into the sky.


    This ¡­ wanted her to die?!


    At the same time, the people in the military car who dropped the bombs were also having mixed feelings. They were soldiers who were protecting the masses, but now they had no choice but to sacrifice the person in the black car outside in order to complete their mission.


    The co-pilot held the walkie-talkie and said, "Sir, the first bomb has been dropped."


    The voice followed closely from the walkie-talkie, "Second time, continue."


    "¡­ ¡­." "Sir, there''s someone there..."


    Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by a voice, "Why are you wasting your breath? If you don''t throw the bomb, you won''t be able to activate the bomb in that location and you won''t be able to kill those monsters, let alone come out alive. Compared to the whole city, which one is more important! "


    "Yes, sir."


    Lin Lin had actually been watching the movements of the few military vehicles. They seemed to have consciously surrounded her position, trying to deduce the place where she was at just now when the military vehicle had thrown the bombs.


    If this was in the past, perhaps the other party would be able to remind them that if they were to leave now, they had to do something very dangerous. But now that the situation was critical, the distance between the Zombie s that were left by the vehicles was getting closer and closer. If they did not do as they had agreed, all of them would have been submerged in the tide of Zombie.


    Of course she could think of all these weren''t because Lin Lin was smart, but because she had heard too many things in the last two years. She had also seen too many things and knew the purpose of what ordinary people did. It was not a guess, but a habit. The other party had already taken the first step, and Lin Lin very quickly knew what the next step would be.


    Therefore, Lin Lin knew that she had now become the person who was sacrificed.


    With the first bomb, the second and third soon followed. At this time, Lin Lin''s driving skills showed that it was not her usual turning or reversing in the drive, but rather her racing skill. She was able to turn around in a situation that was extremely dangerous and impossible for an outsider to see.


    After dodging a few bombs, not only did they drop bombs and personally see Lin Lin drive the car, the people on the army car were also shocked. They stood in the building not far away and were constantly observing the military officers and small soldier s.


    "T-that can''t be a ghost car, right?"


    Otherwise, how could he drive so well? Even the best driver in the army was not even half as good as him.


    After small soldier finished speaking, the officer at the side also frowned, as if he was thinking about something.


    This matter was actually because small soldier was thinking too much.


    Amongst the people in their army, there were a few who could drive well, and even if they could drive well, it would probably not even compare to Han Yu, let alone Lin Lin. And driving is not on the same level as normal driving.


    That was why it gave him such a feeling.


    But the car Lin Lin was driving was not bad, part of it was because her skills were good, and the other part, was naturally because of the critical situation she was in.


    Although Lin Lin avoided the bombs, she was still very nervous and kept staring at the cars, because the Zombie was getting closer and closer. However, the people on the military vehicles didn''t do anything. Were they really going to become the scapegoats?


    Just after a few seconds of thinking, Lin Lin already felt that the entire car was shaking, an earthquake?


    No, no, those bombs just triggered something underground!


    What''s going on? Could it be that a bomb has been planted down there?


    Impossible. When she first drove, she didn''t feel any change in the concrete beneath the car. After all, if he wanted to bury the bomb, he would have to smash the concrete floor open and then bury the bomb carefully.


    Moreover, this project was extremely huge. To be able to kill so many Zombie bombs with confidence, there must be a lot of them, and the amount of manpower required was also very high.


    However, it was only the second day after the apocalypse. When ordinary people, even the military, faced with the sudden appearance of the Zombie, the first thing they did was to gather all their forces to first stop a portion of the Zombie, rescue the masses and set up a refuge. That alone was enough to keep them busy.


    As a result, they would not waste their time to set up the bombs.


    Even if one was foolish enough to have to spend a lot of effort to do such a thing, there would definitely be a great deal of noise when laying them down. At the very least, it would be no smaller than it is right now, and it would definitely attract a lot of Zombie.


    Two points aside, these bombs could not have been improvised, or even planted by the military.


    However, these bombs were there from the very beginning!


    The times of peace were not as peaceful as people thought. Not only are there foreign powers eyeing us like tigers eyeing their prey, but there are also some domestic forces who are not as harmonious as you think. A lot of things were hidden away in the country, and the tranquility on the surface was often accompanied by the unsettled waters of the lake below.


    Therefore, in large scale facilities, similar to the swimming pool, it was extremely possible to set up bombs in the vicinity when a city was contracting.


    Presumably, it was to prevent the enemy from invading, or to prevent unexpected situations, such as the apocalypse.


    Of course, this apocalypse was just an analogy. In reality, no one would ever consider such a possibility. After all, many scientists had confirmed that there was still a long way to go before the Earth Explosion.


    The apocalypse was neither reliable nor scientific, so there was no need to consider it.


    Facing the constant explosions and the flames that covered up too many of them, Lin Lin did not panic. All of these thoughts merely flashed through her mind, but her hands were still firmly holding onto the steering wheel, and her eyes were staring straight at the target of the military car in front of her.


    The other side was about to highlight it!


    The military vehicles started to take out their guns and fire in front of them. The gunshots that made people''s blood boil made Lin Lin want to buy them, or at least find a few machine guns or sniper rifles. Guns and the like were too weak.


    With the help from the front, Lin Lin could drive easily. However, this did not mean that the army would protect Lin Lin like bodyguards.

 C60 gunfire

    The Zombie''s sense of smell was probably the strongest on its body. With the appearance of the smell of blood, it would be able to sense anything even if it was a hundred meters away.


    Therefore, in the apocalypse, humans focused on wounds the most. It was not because they were afraid of not being treated with medicine, but because they were afraid that the Zombie would be like ants who could smell the sweet smell and stick out their tentacles and crazily ''call out friends''.


    And behind the sense of smell was probably the sense of hearing. Zombie were also very sensitive to sound. Perhaps it was because of the infection, making them not like humans who would first use their sight to observe everything, but like ferocious beasts, using their hearing to find the source of their prey.


    However, their strong sense of smell and hearing did not mean that they had weak vision.


    At least, like Lin Lin, who was following behind the army cars with extremely high firepower, the Zombie would keep their eyes on the two moving prey and follow them. However, Lin Lin who was behind them had become the shield for the military vehicles.


    No matter how fierce the firepower was, there were too many Zombie. Lin Lin thought that Yue Yang had already thought of a way out, but she did not expect that she would be the one to show off her skills.


    However, to be able to kill so many Zombie, sacrificing some people was not a hard thing to do.


    Lin Lin drove through the group of Zombie with much difficulty, but after throwing them off for a few seconds, she could hear "bang bang" sounds coming from the back of the carriage. Looking at the rearview mirror, she saw that the Zombie had already pounced onto the back of the carriage.


    With a sinister face, bulging eyeballs and dripping saliva, Lin Lin was able to see everything clearly with just a glance.


    The most important thing was not only the rear, a few Zombie had also climbed up the front of her car. As if it was a threat, it opened its mouth, locked its gaze onto Lin Lin, and roared.


    If it was the Lin Lin from her previous life, she probably would have been especially frightened by these faces and even shrieked in fear during the early stage of the last phase of the apocalypse.


    As for now, the ones who should be scared should be the Zombie.


    Its speed was extremely fast, and even if someone was watching from close by, they would only be able to see a flash of light.


    Lin Lin''s training from the awakening ability to now, was about accuracy and speed. The ice special ability was one of the attacking superpowers, it had a very strong attack power. Adding to the fact that Lin Lin was currently an early stage superpower, no matter how powerful she was, she wouldn''t be able to headshot a Zombie.


    Therefore, Lin Lin focused all of her energy on accuracy and condensed ice pillars. From a hundred meters away, she struck the fruits on the tree. In terms of speed, Lin Lin''s understanding of superpowers exceeded that of ordinary people. After pondering for a long time, Lin Lin knew how to condense the superpower, how to make a move, and how to shorten the time. It also reduced the speed at which it could fly in the air. It was very suitable for sneak attacks.


    In his previous life, Lin Lin had ambushed the team. This was because her superpower was not suitable for fighting against Zombie head-on.


    Therefore, other than providing vines for the members of the party, Lin Lin would usually hide in the shadows and gather her strength. She would turn the originally soft vines hard, and then pierce through the heads of Zombie with her sharp claws.


    However, Lin Lin could only unleash such a ferocious attack once, because in terms of energy, speed and strength, she could not even compare to her offensive abilities.


    If he wanted to hold back, he would have to use his vines to wrap the Zombie up.


    The ice pillar had pierced through the Zombie''s head, and because Lin Lin had held back, it had stayed inside the Zombie''s head. It could be considered as exterminating the evidence.


    The Zombie was dead, but its corpse and yellow and green stains were left behind on the front of the car and on the mirror.


    After continuously attacking a few Zombie, Lin Lin frowned. Using the turn and acceleration, she shook off the Zombie on the carriage, then used a wiper to brush away the dirt in front of the carriage.


    With luck, this car had basic functions. There was also clean water. After spraying it, the wipers would brush away any traces of brain matter.


    If Lin Lin wasn''t obsessed with cleanliness, she loathed it.


    When there were no conditions, Lin Lin could endure it more than anyone else. But when there were conditions that could be solved, Lin Lin could not bear to see any of the dirt in front of him.


    After the car window was cleaned, a few holes were left in the glass and the surroundings were filled with faint cracks. Traces of icicles.


    Lin Lin saw that the carriage in front was almost out of the Zombie circle, and there were already a lot of soldiers with guns standing outside. No longer hesitating, she covered her face with her hands and pulled out her gun. She fired a few shots in succession to kill the Zombie.


    The glass of the car window shattered on his body, and he could hear the sounds of gunfire. The reinforcements had begun.


    Although he did not have a window, Lin Lin was almost completely exposed in front of the Zombie, for others, it could not be any worse. But to Lin Lin, it was a complete advantage.


    The Zombie could indeed pounce towards Lin Lin''s front, but the carriage was already slowly moving away from the outer ring of the carriage, and the distance was very short. At the same time, the amount of space left for her to drive became larger and larger.


    Lin Lin didn''t need to think about anything else. One of her hands moved like the wind among the surrounding Zombie and found a gap to poke through. The other hand was like the scythe of the god of death, freely reaping the lives of the Zombie.


    Lin Lin used up all the twenty odd rounds of bullets in about a minute.


    As long as the Zombie was targeted by Lin Lin, it would be headshot.


    Lin Lin purely wanted to solve the problem quickly. It was not good going out today, the things that happened had delayed her progress. The first batch of Adepts wouldn''t awaken for long, and by then she''d have no advantage at all.


    Lin Lin''s eyes became even more vicious, she stopped shooting and caught up with the military car. With both hands controlling the car, she directly left the area surrounded by the army.


    In City B. The March wind was warm.


    However, perhaps it was because of the apocalypse, but his current style was completely despondent. It was clearly the season for all living things to awaken and for the branches to sprout. The wind was indeed bringing up leaves, as if it was the beginning of winter.


    When Lin Lin got out of the car, the wind blew her short hair, her cold face, and her indifferent eyes. The iron rod in her hand along with the huge backpack that completely didn''t fit her figure made him look like a character who just walked out of a movie.


    These words echoed in the minds of the soldiers guarding the outer perimeter with guns.


    To be able to calmly drive a car and shoot a spear in the face of so many Zombie s, it was actually a woman!


    small soldier, who had been using his telescope to observe the black car from the start, was stunned when he saw Lin Lin.


    It was a woman!


    Could it be that this woman was already so powerful that even when facing a crisis, she would still be able to create trouble for him? This was something that even his superior thought was impossible to achieve.


    As for Lin Lin, he completely ignored them, or perhaps, she completely disregarded the attitude of these people and their gazes towards him.


    From the moment she got off the car, she stood at a place she thought was safe and sized up the nearby "fried Zombie".


    The bombs that had been thrown by the military vehicles had blown up the concrete ground, and had also exploded the bombs that had been planted there. At this time, a series of explosions had occurred because of the "lure" of the Zombie.


    Flames flew everywhere, and the soldiers beside her were still shooting. The smell of smoke filled their noses.


    Such a big commotion ¡­ Lin Lin was deep in her thoughts when she suddenly sensed that someone was approaching her.


    In the blink of an eye, a middle-aged man dressed as an officer and a small soldier came into his view.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lin Lin had never liked wasting time, she went straight to the point.


    The man who looked like an officer did not say anything, but continued to look at Lin Lin. He did not size her up, but stared at her, as if he could see something in her eyes.


    The first one to speak was the small soldier.


    "Big Sis, are you alright? You said that it''s so dangerous now with monsters everywhere. Why aren''t you hiding in the base? If you want to come out, you''re still in such a dangerous place. If not ¡­"


    small soldier did not know how to continue. If it was in the past, he would have dealt with this kind of incident, always saying "If we did not arrive in time, you would have gone XXX," but today''s situation was different.


    The person in front of her, almost on his own, had successfully escaped from the battlefield filled with cannonballs and Zombie s without even needing their help. Now that she was standing right in front of her, she was completely unharmed, and even happy that she had survived a great disaster.


    It was as if her escape was inevitable, and she was not happy at all.


    Lin Lin was not someone who cared about how others addressed her, it was just a code name, furthermore, she could remember how they addressed her at the same time. Lin Lin was a blind man with a blind face. In order to do business, she had to memorize every single part of her business. In the present era, memorizing people did not seem to be that important, so Lin Lin had always relied on addressing other people as her.


    If the other party had addressed her as'' xiaojie '', perhaps it wouldn''t be long before she would forget about extraordinary things.


    However, ever since Lin Lin was born, no one had ever called him "Big Sister" before.


    However, considering the other party''s identity, a small soldier who was in his early twenties and had just joined the army, there was nothing to correct when he called her a "big sister" in her late twenties.


    However, the other party''s words were too bored. Lin Lin no longer looked at the small soldier but looked towards the military officer and asked: "Is there anything you need?"


    The officer finally retracted his gaze and said, "Where are you from and where are you going?"


    It was a very serious sentence, and Lin Lin replied in a very sincere manner, "Home, home."


    If it was a normal day, the answers to these two questions were easy to understand. Come from home, go home.


    But now, it was the apocalypse, the apocalypse for Zombie. If one did not have the slightest bit of strength, under desperate circumstances, ordinary citizens would not have come out of their homes, nor would they be so bored as to take a stroll back home.


    Even though, from the very beginning, the military officers did not think of Lin Lin as a normal citizen.


    "Where did you get your gun?"


    The officer locked his gaze onto the gun in Lin Lin''s hands and asked a serious question, as if she was talking to a criminal.


    Be honest and open-minded, and be strict in your resistance.


    Lin Lin chose to be honest, "I picked it up."


    The officer clearly knew that was a lie, but the look on her face was too serious, as if picking up a gun was a normal thing. There was no need for her to lie at all.


    Such a person was definitely not that simple.


    The officer''s hand moved slowly to his waist.

 C61 Security

    Lin Lin naturally noticed the officer''s actions. Heh, could it be that he still wanted to kill her in public?


    The officer thought that his actions were absolutely secretive, so he asked again, "Where did you pick up this gun?"


    Lin Lin''s expression remained indifferent, "On the road, I forgot to mention the specifics."


    "Don''t you know that firearms are prohibited in our country?"


    Lin Lin nodded, "Understood."


    The officer was about to say something when Lin Lin suddenly said: "But it seems like it''s different now. In the past, there won''t be an army setting up bombs to kill a large number of people."


    While speaking, Lin Lin had even intentionally looked at the now tragic ''battlefield'', and the faint smile on her lips seemed to ridicule it.


    The military officer''s originally unibrow eyebrows were furrowed even more tightly. He said, "They are not humans. They have already become monsters. We are only taking such measures to protect the common people!"


    The answer was very official. As a good citizen, Lin Lin naturally had to support their work, "Then, I think our God of Protection probably won''t mind the ordinary citizens having something to defend themselves."


    She had jumped into the trap, but she remembered that she was also digging out the trap, waiting for the other party to jump into it.


    However, the military officer was quite alert and said, "If the people are afraid and don''t have the strength to deal with these monsters, we have set up a shelter. There are soldiers guarding the place, so we don''t need them.


    Lin Lin retracted her smile, and looked straight at the officer, as though there was a big doubt bothering her, and said: "Officer, I have a question, if there really comes a day when you guys are unable to protect us, then should we take out our weapons to fight these monsters, or guard that shelter and wait for death?"


    The officer choked on Lin Lin''s words. The hot-blooded small soldier, on the other hand, answered first: "Big sister, don''t worry, we will definitely protect you guys. Even if we won''t be able to protect you guys, we will definitely die in front of you guys and will definitely give everyone a way out!"


    Looking at the serious small soldier, Lin Lin''s emotions became complicated.


    Death, the first to die was obviously you all. It was just the outermost small soldier, which did not have much use. In an emergency situation, they would channel the spirit of sacrifice into you and push you out.


    But with the cannon fodder dead, who would be next?


    Would GJ or JF sacrifice their Leader? Would they sacrifice the Leader''s family? Would they sacrifice high-tech people like the bricklayer or the beast?


    In the end, the so called citizens who would be protected, would one day have to face the Zombie herself.


    In the past, Lin Lin naively thought that she would be in a sanctuary, protected by them, and able to calmly wait for the arrival of light. But what greeted them was a night without any dawn.


    The officer did not seem to be able to answer Lin Lin''s question. In this aspect, the higher ups should consider it.


    He could not allow a man to destroy the community.


    "Why do you have a gun?"


    Suppose she had picked up the gun on the road, but could anyone pick it up and use it? It was just a TV show. He needed to learn how to shoot, not just how to aim.


    As for this woman, not only could she fire, she was also very accurate. It was as if she was a person who had never walked on the road and would suddenly run away.


    You think it''s a movie?


    Lin Lin calmly replied, "I am more interested in this area and would usually go to a specialized place to practice my spear arts. "Well, I suppose you don''t have the right to do that, do you, officer?"


    Saying that, Lin Lin saw that the Zombie was almost finished. This time, the ''clean sweep'' had caught all of the Zombie that Lin Lin thought was practicing in one fell swoop.


    Therefore, there was no longer any need to stay in the swimming pool.


    "Officer, is there anything else? If there is nothing else, I think it is time for me to leave."


    The officer had a huge reaction, he almost immediately took out his gun and pointed it at Lin Lin: "You are not allowed to go anywhere, now I suspect that you brought dangerous goods, which is extremely dangerous, so I have the authority to detain you."


    A good soldier has to learn to talk like a policeman.


    Lin Lin chuckled, she let the soldiers to the side watch him as if she was the spring breeze, and said indifferently: Officer, could it be that you want to kill me, and I do not seem to have committed any crime, all I do is throw a bomb to kill me, could it be that I want to shut my mouth when I pull out my spear? "


    The moment he said that, even the officer''s hands couldn''t help but move.


    It was not because of how scary Lin Lin was, but because the hat she had given him was too tall.


    Adding on the fact that the surrounding soldiers were all looking at them, Lin Lin was just a weak girl (?) Standing there, in front of him was a burly man with a gun pointed at him. Just by thinking about it, it was obvious who the weaklings were.


    Lin Lin, on the other hand, did not feel nervous at all. Instead, she was even more indifferent than before and continued, "Officer, if you really want to think that I am someone who is a threat to our country, other than carrying around dangerous goods, give me another reason."


    "That''s all. I have the right to detain you."


    Lin Lin moved, causing the officer to nervously move his spear along with her body. That look, seemed to be afraid of Lin Lin''s sneak attack.


    Lin Lin laughed, took off the backpack on her back and said: "Officer, you don''t have to be so scared, I just wanted to check for you."


    In order to express his sincerity, Lin Lin placed the backpack at his feet, and even took out the gun at his waist, and opened the magazine. Regarding this, he indicated that it would not cause any danger to the officers.


    The officer still maintained his posture, and called small soldier beside him to check what was in Lin Lin''s backpack, while she himself carefully took a step back.


    small soldier suddenly looked down on the weak military officers, who were unarmed ¡­ Eh, aside from a handgun, there was nothing else. How could Big Sis possibly attack him? What a joke!


    Although he was angry in his heart, small soldier still squatted down and started to rummage through Lin Lin''s backpack, and said: "Half a bottle of white spirit, a bundle of rope, three packs of instant noodles, five packs of compressed biscuits, five bottles of water, three cans of lunch meat, and one brick ¡­ "A kitchen knife..."


    The more he counted, the more shocked small soldier became. It was not enough to have a gun and an iron rod, there was even a brick and a kitchen knife.


    If small soldier knew that Lin Lin had even brought a Pig Slaughtering Knife, and only gave it to Liu Huiyi and her husband before they took it back, her mouth would probably open even wider.


    The soldier was stunned. "Big Sis, how did you manage to carry so much stuff on your back? Isn''t it heavy?" Also, what are you doing with bricks and a kitchen knife?


    But Lin Lin''s reason was simple, weapons had to be diversified, so that when she met with things that she did not know of, she would not panic in the face of unfamiliar weapons.


    Lin Lin did not answer, but looked at the officer who was carefully observing if there was anything else in her bag, and said: "Officer, the kitchen knife and brick are all easily found by a family, if I bring them out for self-defense, it should not be a problem, right?"


    The officer spoke, but small soldier spoke first, "Sir, everything has been taken out, there are no suspicious and dangerous items!"


    The last voice was loud and attracted the soldiers on the other side.


    However, from the looks of it, it seemed like it was their superior. He insisted that the woman was carrying a dangerous object and wanted to force her to stay.


    For a moment, everyone''s gaze became strange.


    Lin Lin noticed that the situation was developing in a favorable direction, and felt grateful towards small soldier who spoke honestly and loudly.


    He asked again, "Officer, can I leave now?"


    The officer''s face darkened. His intuition told him that the woman before him was no ordinary person.


    Such good car skills and marksmanship could not be mastered in a day or two. The most terrifying thing was her calmness.


    Even the military officers could not guarantee that they would be able to achieve such a feat. However, only a few of them were known to be in the upper echelons of the military.


    However, how could he believe that an ordinary woman could accomplish such a feat?


    Plus, facing his question, she naturally answered without a single flaw. She was like a perfect robot, with no guilty expression at all. It was as if his nonsense was the truth.


    To sum it up, with his past personality, even if he was attacked by the crowd, he would definitely not let off a person that he thought might not be so simple.


    Regardless of whether he was friend or foe, he would always capture him first.


    But now he wasn''t. Age had worn away his passion, and he was in this position, so he knew how much he couldn''t do. In the past, he could still evade the blame for being too young, but now that he had the experience and qualifications, what other reasons could he have for his'' impulsiveness''?


    Even though he had a gun and a steel rod, he only had a few things to eat when he looked at the bulging backpack. Even if it was a weapon, it was just a brick and a kitchen knife, nothing dangerous at all.


    How was this possible? Could he have seen wrongly?


    The officer was about to make one last struggle when he said, "Go check the trunk of the car."


    small soldier was very dissatisfied in his heart, but he did not face them directly. He obediently went to the trunk of the car that Lin Lin was driving and opened it.


    "Sir, I''ve found the report, there''s nothing!"


    When the apocalypse began, it was about time to start working. Driving to the company during that time was not like going home to celebrate the new year. What could the trunk possibly contain?


    Everything was as Lin Lin expected, and she no longer asked herself the question of whether she could leave or not. If she could leave, why would she need to enrage someone who was going to lose?


    "Gun, I''ll confiscate it. Man, come back to the refuge with us." The officer made a tactful decision.


    Lin Lin squinted her eyes and said: "I said, I want to go home."


    Although small soldier looked down on the officer''s forceful actions of staying behind, he was quite enthusiastic about inviting Lin Lin to the sanctuary. He said: "Big sister, what are you going home for, don''t tell me you still have relatives at home, do you want us to bring them to the sanctuary together? It happened too urgently the day before yesterday, and we still have a lot of people in the city who haven''t received a refuge. "


    Lin Lin replied indifferently: "No, I''m the only one."


    small soldier was surprised. "Then Big Sis you don''t need to go home, there''s no one at home, it''s so dangerous for you to be alone!"


    Lin Lin laughed.


    "I''m safe by myself. At least, it''s safer than being alone with all of you."

 C62 disaster

    small soldier only thought that Lin Lin was hurt because of the bomb incident. Although she made an effort on that matter, the result was still disappointing, and she couldn''t help but say apologetically: "Elder sister, I''m really sorry about that incident just now. We also did it on behalf of the people in B City, I believe you will forgive us, right?"


    Lin Lin had already squatted down, and started to pack up her things, and said: "I''m going."


    small soldier misunderstood and thought that Lin Lin was burning with anger. She had previously performed all of her actions because of them sacrificing her life to bomb the Zombie, so she couldn''t help but squat down as well, and was about to grab Lin Lin''s wrist to stop her. However Lin Lin nimbly dodged her action, and raised her eyes and said word by word.


    When they were close to each other, small soldier discovered that Lin Lin''s eyes were not the normal yellow brown color of a Chinese person. When they looked at each other, it was as if they were being sucked in. Her mind went blank, her thoughts unable to keep up with her words, and she began to stutter, "I, I''ll help, help you clean up."


    Lin Lin quickly tied her backpack, stood up with one hand, and said: "Thank you, no need."


    small soldier''s heart thumped and his feet stamped on the ground. He clearly wanted to stop the "Big Sis," but why would he say that he would help her?


    Lin Lin returned the magazine to his gun, but did not keep it, and held it tightly in her hand. She spoke to the officer: "The gun belongs to me, I cannot give it to you.


    In the apocalypse, time was money and Lin Lin had already wasted too much time on unnecessary things. Furthermore, the Zombie that were lured over were obviously blown to pieces by the bomb, and the remains were scattered all around. The remaining Zombie was also in the hands of the soldiers holding their guns, there was nowhere for them to escape, so it was nothing to be afraid of.


    However, Lin Lin kept feeling that there was an even more dangerous aura surrounding them.


    A storm was brewing.


    As if he had confirmed Lin Lin''s words, the officer originally wanted to say something, but a voice suddenly came out from the walkie-talkie hanging on his waist, "Hiss ¡­ "Ss, 0078 has something to report to Captain Mo, ss ¡­"


    The officer was a little serious as he took off his walkie-talkie and said, "I''m Officer Mo, what''s the matter?"


    "Mo..." Officer, mourning ¡­ The Zombie is here ¡­ More and more Zombie ¡­ "


    Perhaps it was because the signal was bad, but the other party''s words were intermittent. However, he could still clearly hear what exactly it was.


    The Zombie is here!


    The fear and unease in his voice reflected the urgency of the situation. When Zombie came, if it was one or two, five or ten, or even a hundred or a thousand, they would have no fear at all.


    However, the person on the walkie-talkie acted as if he had seen something terrifying. What made him even more depressing was the faint sense of despair he had when he spoke.


    Officer Mo''s expression was even more serious. 0078 was a soldier that he had arranged to watch from the rooftop of a nearby building, observing the situation from afar. If he were to report this, it would mean that they were unaware of what was going to happen in the future.


    "0078, tell me exactly how many Zombie are there."


    "Hiss ¡­" "Hiss ¡­"


    What was disappointing was that there was no other sound coming from the walkie-talkie. There was only a lack of signal coming from the walkie-talkie.


    Officer Mo fidgeted with the walkie-talkie and asked repeatedly, but there was no reaction. However, at this time, a voice suddenly sounded out, attracting his attention as well as Lin Lin.


    "There are Zombie there!"


    Lin Lin followed the direction of the small soldier''s raised hand and looked over. The street turned, and at a location where he could see a human, a Zombie was walking crookedly.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds ¡­ Two, three, four ¡­ Countless Zombie surged over!


    Lin Lin had only seen that scene once in the last two years. That was a level eight Spirit Stage Zombie, gathering all of the remaining Zombie in the city. That was a disaster, for the resources promised by the military, almost all of the free hunting group s that went there were annihilated!


    And only she and the captain remained of her hunting group.


    Because of this matter, Lin Lin would go to the base to hunt and meet Lin Yuyan and Qin Rongyue.


    The Zombie was a very terrifying creature.


    It was fearless and even more ferocious than a ferocious beast. Its teeth were open, and it could easily tear open your arteries. Its sharp nails and shriveled fingers could easily tear open your stomach and dig out your internal organs.


    You won''t even die. You still have a short time to wake up and look at that ugly creature. Eat your internal organs and eat your face.


    Moreover, being attacked by a Zombie was still good. The scariest part was being surrounded by Zombie, and you becoming something that could be cut apart by a "corpse". Lin Lin had a deep experience of this, and the outcome in her previous life was that she was controlled and fell into the pile of Zombie.


    The stench, the howls, and the pain from his body were no longer possible to determine exactly where it had come from!


    However, what made people lose their sanity was that you were being eaten, or even dismembered.


    This kind of feeling, could be felt even if one had not experienced it before. Thus, other than someone like Lin Lin who had personally experienced it, everyone else felt an uncontrollable fear from the bottom of their hearts as they looked at this nauseous number of Zombie.


    All they could do was curse loudly.


    "Damn, where did all these Zombie come from?"


    "We will definitely die here!"


    "Bastard, what the hell is this thing? It''s clearly dead, why is it still moving!"


    "The Earth is going to perish, the Earth is going to perish!"


    In the noisy environment, a loud roar came from behind them, "Shut up!" The soldiers shuddered and looked back.


    Officer Mo''s expression was serious, he stared straight at the Zombie and continued to shout: Stop bullshitting me here, prepare yourself, go out!


    In the end, they were soldiers who had gone through battles and killed many people before. They held high positions and became their officers. In the face of dire straits, they were still able to control the entire battlefield and calmly arrange battles.


    After a while, the soldiers who had almost gone insane quieted down and picked up their weapons. The city was slowly encircled by a circle, and Zombie were approaching from all directions.


    Officer Mo did not forget about Lin Lin, she turned, only to discover that she was not there at all. She could not help but frown and ask small soldier who was still in a daze, "Where''s that woman?!"


    small soldier snapped back to reality and replied, "I don''t know!"


    Officer Mo frowned, looking around, looking for Lin Lin''s figure, only to see a figure running at full speed from the left.


    If it wasn''t for the backpack and the special clothes on her body which proved Lin Lin''s identity, Officer Mo would not have been able to believe it. But after a while, Lin Lin actually ran so far with a backpack that weighed more than ten kilograms, just how fast was she?


    In a flash, the back of his eyes had already flashed into a big building. Chief Mo''s expression was still ugly and serious, but in regards to Lin Lin''s escape, not only was he not jealous of her escaping, he was instead sympathizing with her.


    They did not clean that building, but instead used chains to lock all the Zombie, or perhaps a portion of them.


    Such a building was simply too difficult to ''clean''. They didn''t have that many people or weapons to waste, so they could only sacrifice some people to lock all the tunnels there.


    If Lin Lin went, she would either have to face the locked door or be unable to proceed forward. She could only wait for the group of Zombie to slowly approach. Or, even after entering the big building, they would have to face the entire big building''s Zombie s.


    He did not think that she would be able to take care of a tower''s Zombie.


    Chief Mo retracted his gaze, turned around, and calmly gave the order, "Give me a first class guard. Later, fire your full firepower. Lead the car, we will all charge out!"


    "Yes sir!"


    Even if they had to die, they would die in battle!


    As for Lin Lin, who was running away, her mind was in a mess.


    In her memory, she did not remember a large number of soldiers laying bombs, but instead successfully surrounded and attacked the Zombie around swimming pool.


    However, in her memory, there were a large number of soldiers from B City who died in the Zombie tide.


    At that time, Lin Lin almost died in the rented apartment, but in the shelter with the rest of the soldiers inside the building that rushed over.


    The sanctuary was not as comfortable and comfortable as Lin Lin thought it was. It was filled with arguments over a piece of bread, as well as various magnified evils. However, no matter what, it was better than going out to face the terrifying Zombie. There was no water to drink, and no food to eat.


    Inside the sanctuary, although Lin Lin did not want to make friends, there were still passionate people who introduced her, a ''newbie'', to the sanctuary, as well as the disaster that happened to them.


    In that event, a lot of soldiers and a lot of firearms were dispatched, with the aim of eliminating a certain number of Zombie. Although there were bombs in swimming pool and there was no need for too much ammunition, they still brought most of the weapons in the sanctuary just in case.


    But, it was a mistake.


    A mistake not taken into account.


    They clearly knew that Zombie were sensitive to sound, and they relied even on sound to attract people to attack them, but they had forgotten that when destroying the Zombie, the sound of a bomb would attract even more Zombie.


    Other than the few soldiers who were ''watching'' on the roof, all the rest of the troop, along with their weapons, died in the tide of Zombie.


    Due to the decrease in the number of soldiers and the massive consumption of ammunition, although the corresponding Zombie s had been eliminated, it still had a great impact on the refuge in B City.


    Amongst the troops that had come out, almost half of them were from the entire city. Aside from becoming Zombie s, half of them were still alive.


    Because of this incident, the refuge became more and more difficult in the rear. It was necessary to protect the soldiers in the shelter, because the base camp was here and it was impossible to give it up.


    However, the soldiers that went out to find supplies had been greatly reduced. In addition to the expansion of the shelter''s general population, resources had been dwindled.


    In the end, the shelter of B City was unable to hold on and Lin Lin and the rest became abandoned.


    Lin Lin was not the savior of the world, so she did not have the strength to save so many people.


    Space was her greatest trump card, and without the appearance of an extremely dangerous situation, Lin Lin would not enter space under the gazes of everyone present, and it was even more impossible for her to bring anyone else in.


    Because if there was a person, a person seeing, and then entering, then she wouldn''t be able to explain everything.


    Space-type Adepts could only store items, and couldn''t enter or leave living beings. This was one of the biggest limitations.


    But now, the right side of the door was slowly approaching the Zombie. Lin Lin looked at the door that was chained up, and fiercely kicked it a few times. There was no response from inside, which meant that there were no Zombie outside.


    Then she would be able to hide inside. No matter what was inside, she had to avoid the Zombie outside first.


    Lin Lin no longer hesitated, and quickly took out the axe she bought before.

 C63 believe

    When the world was about to end, Lin Lin decided to buy the axe. As for the kitchen knife, she took it from the villa, and the machete she gave Liu Huiyi and the others previously was also from the kitchen. The machete that Li Ma left behind earlier, a 30-40 year old nanny could even cut meat with this kind of knife, so Lin Lin put it on as well. As for bricks, they were casually picked up along the way.


    The variety of weapons was indeed very important, and up till now, Lin Lin still could not guarantee that she would have a spear or blade at any time. It was most advantageous for him to be able to use the things by her side to attack.


    But at the same time, the reason why Lin Lin packed so many things around was also to set off the smoke bombs. Otherwise, her clothes and weapons would seem to be too deliberate, and she definitely wouldn''t look like a simple person who had just met the apocalypse.


    Generally speaking, cold weapons were only the dagger and iron rod between his legs. This was something that Lin Lin had wanted to prepare a long time ago.


    At this time, Lin Lin kept the spear back into her waist, the metal rod returned to its original position, she held the axe tightly, raised it high, and swung it down!


    "Crunch."


    The special sound of metal scraping against metal was louder and it attracted the attention of the Zombie that was not far away.


    Although the spear was easier to use than the axe, the sound it produced was also louder than the axe, so it was able to attract the attention of the Zombie, thus Lin Lin chose to use the axe. Without hesitation, she observed her surroundings and waved three times in a row. The chain was immediately cut off.


    Lin Lin opened the door and entered. Before she could even clearly see what was going on inside, she first closed the door, tied up the door handle with a rope, and then shone some light into the room. She noticed that there was some junk on her right side, and moved it all to the door to block it.


    Then, he stood by the door, breathing softly. The corridor was very quiet, and Lin Lin could even hear his own breathing. Other than that, there was no other sound.


    There were no Zombie, and it seemed like there were no humans.


    The place Lin Lin entered was the emergency passage, and the lights on the stairs had long turned out all their light due to the lack of electricity. At the moment, the emergency lights were weakly flashing, with a radius of less than 10 metres, but even so, it was enough for Lin Lin to clearly see the situation.


    Holding the axe tightly in his hand, he took out the emergency flashlight from the space. He didn''t step out first, but rather observed the surroundings for a while. After making sure nothing was amiss, he slowly walked up the stairs.


    The rope and sundries were indeed able to block the Zombie for a while, but correspondingly, Lin Lin also did not have a way out, nor was it possible for him to release the smell of fresh human flesh from her body, and was waiting for the Zombie of this building to eat her.


    The previous chain represented everything. How could an ordinary emergency passage be chained? The only possibility was that it was intentional. Lin Lin couldn''t guarantee who it was, but their goal was only to find out who it was and to close the Zombie in the building and prevent them from coming out.


    If her guess was right, the front door of this building, and even all the other exits, must have been locked from the outside.


    Right now, the biggest problem for Lin Lin was how to leave this place safely.


    Time was a problem, the Zombie outside must be passing by now, preparing to attack the soldiers. Soldiers couldn''t wait to die. They would definitely go on a rampage. But correspondingly, that fierce fire will definitely attract more Zombie, and will even attract more Zombie from this building ¡­


    Lin Lin stopped in her tracks, suddenly feeling that something was amiss.


    There was such a loud explosion outside, and many of Zombie''s companions were passing by, so why was there not a single sound from this building.


    Could it be that all of the Zombie here were hibernating?


    He lifted the axe in his hand, still able to bear the weight. His hand reached for the gun at his waist, but just as he touched it, he remembered that there were not many bullets inside, and after killing the Zombie, he had only released a few of them.


    Just as Lin Lin was about to find a safe place to place the bullets, something hard was pressed against the back of her waist. According to the hardness and size, it was a gun.


    "Don''t shout, and don''t speak, if you don''t want to attract Zombie."


    To be able to hold the spear and speak, to be able to hide in the dark for so long without moving, and even without breathing, it seemed that he was not only a Zombie, but also someone with a strong ability of concealment.


    Lin Lin did not say anything. Her left leg slightly moved backwards, in exchange for a violent strike on her waist.


    The person''s voice that was pressed against her back was filled with rage, "Are you courting death? Don''t forget, I''m holding a gun in my hand."


    When he was in pain, he dropped the emergency light in his left hand and threw the axe on the ground with a dong sound. At the same time, he used his special ability to quickly turn around and walk behind the man and tightly grab the wrist of the person holding the gun. Then, he pulled out the gun from his waist and pressed it against the person''s temple.


    He said blandly, "I have a gun in my hand now."


    The flashlight even spun around, illuminating quite a few flight of stairs.


    The entire process took only a few seconds, and the situation had already reversed.


    The person who had held the spear up against Lin Lin was a man who was around twenty years old, and was more than half a head taller than Lin Lin. Her body could still be considered strong, at least she was one size bigger than Lin Lin. Most importantly, they had weapons in their hands.


    However, his absolute advantage had, in an instant, turned into a lamb in Lin Lin''s hands.


    The man wasn''t as obedient as Lin Lin. He wanted to move his hand which was controlled by Lin Lin, but he had underestimated Lin Lin''s strength. He couldn''t struggle free even if he struggled.


    However, Lin Lin did not have such a good temper, and coldly said: "The spear in my hand does not have eyes, you better be quiet."


    Lin Lin''s voice was cold. In such a dark corridor, she sounded like a ghost. Ever since the apocalypse, the man acted like the leader of the group and led the people inside the building to hide inside a building filled with Zombie. Right now, they were easily controlled by a woman, and even though they were scared by her voice, other than feeling indignant, they didn''t dare to make any other movements.


    He could feel the killing intent emanating from the other party. From his heart to his toes, he didn''t dare to believe it.


    The man raised his hands and quickly said, "I mean no harm."


    Lin Lin pursed her lips, hid in the darkness, and did not make a sound. She suddenly appeared behind her back and pointed her gun at her waist. That he meant no harm now, that she was a child?


    Lin Lin adjusted her safety and said indifferently: "If you know how to use a gun, you should know that if I were to use my fingers, you will be shot in the head. So don''t play any tricks on me."


    The man''s face suddenly turned pale. He really did know guns. Normally, he would go to the shooting-range to play when he was free, and he had even played with a handgun with a few people he was on good terms with before. The reason why he dared to make a move just now was because the other party didn''t have any insurance at all. He thought that the other party was someone who didn''t know how to shoot, but he didn''t expect her to get insurance and threaten him in the next second.


    "Be careful, guns can easily go off."


    Lin Lin replied indifferently: "If you take the shot, you will only die, even if you attract the Zombie, I think your corpse should be able to help me fend it off for a while."


    The man was extremely frightened and forced himself to remain calm. He said, "Little, little miss, I really have no ill intentions. Right now, we are equivalent to people on the same boat. How could I possibly kill you?"


    Lin Lin did not want to waste anymore time with him, so she said: "How many Zombie s are there in this building, and how many people?"


    The man stammered in reply, "Sang, Zombie, I don''t know. There are too many, but most of them were locked in some places by the people outside. There aren''t many of them wandering around. As for people, people ¡­"


    Those people outside should be referring to the soldiers. It seems like her guess was right, someone really did intentionally lock these Zombie in the building.


    wasn''t too worried about the Zombie''s words right now. After all, it was a dead object without any intelligence.


    But for humans, even if their fighting capabilities were weak, for sneak attacks, it was impossible for Lin Lin to guard against them, so she had to understand the situation so that the current situation would not occur again.


    Lin Lin immediately took away the man''s gun, and pointed the gun at the man''s temple, saying: "To be honest, if you are a threat to my life, I don''t mind killing you now, and then killing the others."


    The man choked. Was this still a woman? It was obviously a devil!


    "We are all humans, our common enemy now is those Zombie, how can you kill us?!"


    Lin Lin truly felt that talking to these stupid people was not tiring, but talking to these arrogant people was the most strenuous thing to do. In some cases, they were particularly selfish and had two complete sets of standards. They can be said to be on guard against you, but if you do that, you can still be restrained by morality. They really think you''re useful.


    "Bam!"


    Lin Lin picked up the man''s gun and shot it towards the wall in front of him. The gun''s firepower was not bad and the bullet directly shot into the wall, causing a big pit to appear. The most important sound of gunfire was not only loud, but it also echoed in the corridor for a long time.


    The man was enraged and bellowed: "You''re crazy, don''t you know that shooting will attract Zombie?!"


    Lin Lin chuckled, "I don''t want to hear any more nonsense."


    The man had already completely realized that he could not use ordinary people to understand the woman in front of him, and then self-righteously categorized Lin Lin as someone who was crazy. He decided not to argue with the person who was sick. From the looks of it, although he was sick, he was not someone who killed innocents. Otherwise, he would have long since shot down such a troublesome person.


    If Lin Lin knew what a man thought, she would think that he knew her own limits.


    "We have about a dozen people. They''re all on the roof now." They were sick, but they looked good in the battle. There were also guns, and to them, they were just a bunch of helpers who had escaped. The man didn''t hide anything anymore and directly told them the number of people and the location of the base.


    Lin Lin raised her eyebrows, thinking that it was true, this man could not possibly just stand there motionlessly with her spear in hand. If she were to encounter any Zombie, once she was surrounded and attacked, the only path left for him was death.


    The only answer was that he was waiting for her.


    The only possibility was that they had been watching them from the top of the building. When they saw her running towards the building, they had hidden themselves in the corridor.


    "Take me there."


    The man obeyed. He nodded and said, "We''re just grasshoppers on a rope right now. Can you put the gun down first?"


    Lin Lin said indifferently: "No need, I don''t believe you."


    The man almost jumped up, "The only weapon I have is on you, why don''t you believe me?!"


    Lin Lin laughed lightly, her long legs kicking onto the trash can that had been kicked out from the shadows. She looked at the people who had been hiding inside with a face full of shock staring at him, then looked at the man who had turned pale white, and taunted: "Is this what you meant by believe?"

 C64 Building

    The person hiding in the trash can still maintained his previous posture, not moving an inch as he looked at Lin Lin in a daze.


    The man seemed to be very angry, he shouted at the man: "Zhang Hua, I told you to hide, what''s wrong with you?"


    Zhang Hua looked like a college student who had just graduated, wearing a dirty formal attire. It was likely that he had not washed up in the past two days, added to the fact that he was hiding in a trash bin that still stank even though he had cleared out the trash, his bitter face gave off a bitter smell.


    "siroxenol, I hid well. I did not make a sound either."


    siroxenol''s veins were popping out, he should not have brought him out today, "You hide well, how could you be discovered if you hide properly?!"


    Lin Lin raised her leg and kicked the back of siroxenol''s knee. siroxenol cried out in pain and fell to one knee.


    "Are you done?"


    The place where siroxenol was kicked felt pain, and after kneeling down, his knees also hurt greatly, he was gasping for breath in pain, how could he care about what Lin Lin said.


    Lin Lin kept his own spear, held the siroxenol''s gun up to his neck again, and said to Zhang Hua who was still squatting down: "Take off your belt, tie up his hands."


    Zhang Hua pointed to his own nose and said: "Me, me?"


    "Is there anyone else here?"


    Zhang Hua nodded his head repeatedly, but due to Lin Lin''s'' power and lust '', he stood up and took off the belt on his waist, preparing to tie it up after taking siroxenol''s hand, while Lin Lin stood to the side and watched.


    During this time, the siroxenol wanted to resist, but he even made a gesture for Zhang Hua to loosen up a little so that he could escape. But Zhang Hua was too stupid, or perhaps he was just too honest, and did not understand what was going on. He just assumed that he was in a disadvantaged position, and listened to Lin Lin''s words unconditionally.


    At least Lin Lin never thought that there would be someone hiding in the trash can. Although it was upside down, everything in the apocalypse was unusual, so she did not pay much attention to it.


    However, the appearance of the siroxenol caused Lin Lin to constantly pay attention to her surroundings. It was obvious that Zhang Hua was not as calm as the siroxenol, after she said a few threatening words, she could feel that there was urgent breathing coming from the trash can, and in order to probe, Lin Lin even intentionally pulled out her gun, and sure enough, the people inside were unable to keep their cool, and even though they immediately stopped, they were still observed by her.


    Zhang Hua stood up and looked at Lin Lin a little helpless, "T-that, I''ve already tied her up."


    Before the apocalypse, Zhang Hua was a otaku who liked to play online games. After graduating from university, he joined a company as an intern, but in short, his life was bland. However, the arrival of the apocalypse had caused his world view to collapse.


    He had seen many Zombie s and knew what those man-eating monsters were. He also knew that he mustn''t let them scratch him or he would be infected and become a monster like them.


    However, there were too many Zombie in the building, and because Zhang Hua had been cooped up at home for a long time, his sports ability was not strong, so he simply did not have an advantage over the Zombie. The biggest problem was that before he could escape, he found that the door to the building was closed from the outside.


    Fortunately, most of the Zombie were locked in some offices, and there weren''t many wandering Zombie outside. He followed the manager of the company, and some other people who didn''t die in the hands of the Zombie, hiding in rooms that had a strong perfume smell.


    Yesterday, they had a new breakthrough. They avoided the Zombie, and while holding the things they collected, they ran to the roof, closing the door. At least, they were not worried about the sudden appearance of a Zombie, even though this was equivalent to waiting for death.


    However, the explosion and fire outside just now had ignited their hope. If all the Zombie in this area were to be annihilated by the soldiers, they could easily shatter the windows of the building. They did not need to worry that any Zombie would be attracted here and see the light of day again.


    However, things were not as simple as they thought. The group of bastards who had locked them in the building had attracted even more Zombie s.


    However, what caught the attention of their small group was the sight of a woman carrying a large backpack fleeing towards their building. With Zombie approaching from the front, there was only one way for that woman to enter the tower. Although she was not sure if the women would choose their building in the end, Zhang Hua was still selected by the team and the Leader hid in the corridor.


    siroxenol was his company''s manager, Liu Sheng, a very capable leader. In such a dangerous situation, he calmly found a gun from the boss of his company that had turned into a Zombie. Although there weren''t many bullets, it was still a life saving card.


    Adding on the fact that the siroxenol''s physique was not bad, the temporary team formed by him captured the woman first, allowing him and the woman to discuss and give all the food they ate to them. This act of ''robbery'' still gained the approval of the majority of the people.


    After all, they had almost used up all of their food and drinks. The time to leave was still far, far away, and there were a lot of Zombie lurking around the place where they could find food and drink. If they did not replenish them soon, they could only starve to death and starve to death on the rooftop.


    Even though Zhang Hua did not support such an action, it was very obvious that Liu Sheng had also come across an iron wall this time.


    Lin Lin checked the knot on Zhang Hua''s belt. It was not bad, it was tight enough. Then she pointed the gun at Liu Sheng and said: "Lead the way, don''t even think about escaping, or else I won''t mind crippling you."


    How could a person run as fast as a bullet? Furthermore, Liu Sheng had just seen Lin Lin''s crazy state, how could he dare to use his own life as the wager. He nodded and said: "I understand."


    Lin Lin looked at Zhang Hua again, and made arrangements: "You, follow behind him at an inclined angle, and don''t get too close or too far away."


    Zhang Hua nodded, "Oh, okay."


    The emergency passage was not allowed to go directly to the rooftop. One had to pass through a lobby on the sixth floor in order to take the elevator to the highest floor before going to the rooftop.


    Lin Lin picked up the emergency light and held it together with the spear in his left hand, while she picked up the axe in his right hand and followed behind Zhang Hua cautiously, and perhaps because Liu Sheng''s hand was tied up, she was afraid of the Zombie and hence, she kept looking behind him.


    Seeing that, Lin Lin replied: "I won''t let your scent of blood attract any more Zombie."


    Although it was not exactly good news, it was practical and was relieved. It was likely that the three of them were now living and dying together, and if he was really bitten by a Zombie, it might be able to buy time for Zhang Hua and Lin Lin. However, it would also attract more hungry Zombie.


    Although there weren''t many Zombie in the building, once they were attracted here, it would be enough for Lin Lin to die.


    At this time, Liu Sheng still had the demeanor of a boss as he tilted his head and commanded Zhang Hua, "You have to remember to watch over this carefully, don''t let me get ambushed by these Zombie."


    Zhang Hua also obediently answered, "Yes, siroxenol."


    Lin Lin didn''t have much to say about their interactions. She felt that she wasn''t a super hero, nor was she a manager of a district, so she didn''t have any responsibility to manage so many things.


    The six story building was completed quickly. Lin Lin and the other two had to pass through a large hall to reach the elevator.


    Liu Sheng stood in the corridor and used a messy cloth to tie up the fire door. He did not move and said: "I can''t open these now."


    Zhang Hua was quite friendly and immediately said: "Let me do it."


    After she finished speaking, she was about to tear open the cloth they had tied up when they came down from the fire door, but she was stopped by Lin Lin, "Wait."


    Zhang Hua was stunned, "What''s wrong?"


    Lin Lin did not speak, she frowned, and used her leg to kick the door hard. Before Zhang Hua could react, he was shocked by the loud knocking that sounded like Lin Lin had recovered from the shock, and he almost cried out, "What is that thing!"


    Compared to the confused Zhang Hua, Liu Sheng reacted immediately. He took a few steps back and bellowed, "Idiot, what can you possibly have now?"


    Zhang Hua stood close to the fire door, and upon hearing Liu Sheng''s words, he immediately reacted, his face extremely ugly as he retreated a few steps, "What, how could it be, when we first came down, there weren''t many Zombie, why are they piled up at the door, and it seems to be more than one!"


    There sounded like there were at least ten of them.


    There were three of them, one of them was him who didn''t have much ability, at most he was just an assistant, one of his hands was tied up, it seemed like he wouldn''t be untied at all, the last one might be strong, but facing so many Zombie, it was still impossible.


    Although Liu Sheng was currently in a disadvantaged position, he could not help but ridicule, "Ah, tell me, why do you think there are so many Zombie here?"


    As he was speaking, he glanced at Lin Lin, his intention was clear, the Zombie were blocking the door because of the commotion caused by Lin Lin''s gun shot.


    Zhang Hua was stunned, he did not know what to say. After a long while, he asked: "Then what should we do?


    Lin Lin looked at Liu Sheng, and suddenly said: "You want to be the bait?"


    Liu Sheng''s face suddenly changed, and said: "Don''t be too greedy, I''m going to be the bait, you want me to die!"


    Lin Lin kept her emergency flashlight and said: "If you don''t want to be the bait, then stop talking nonsense. Go over there."


    After saying that, Lin Lin looked towards the corner of the stairs, indicating for Liu Sheng to stay there and not move or speak.


    Although he was being ordered around by a slave, compared to facing a Zombie here, he would rather hide in a relatively safe location.


    As for Zhang Hua, even though he was afraid, there was only one way left for them to go. If they did not take care of these Zombie, then there would be no way for them to survive. He had been cowardly enough to tell him to follow Liu Sheng and hide in a corner, and it would be best if he could get further and further away from this damn gate. However, the remaining man''s thoughts told him to stay here. A woman could stand here fearlessly, so how could he be weaker than a girl?


    Moreover, she looked like such a beautiful woman.


    Lin Lin held onto the axe with both hands and asked: "Do you know how many Zombie are inside?"


    Zhang Hua thought about it blankly, "I''m not very sure, but there aren''t many Zombie wandering around outside, and most of them are at various places. When siroxenol and I came down earlier, we were hiding in order to run along the corridor."


    Lin Lin nodded and said: "Are you strong enough?"


    Zhang Hua said somewhat awkwardly: "About this, I don''t have much strength. Normally, I don''t exercise much."


    Lin Lin frowned. In the end, she still decided to let Liu Sheng, who was squatting in the corner and dressed in mushroom, come over and help block the door.

 C65 hunting

    A dull knocking sound came from the fire door. There were many in all four directions, so it was easy to guess that there were a lot of Zombie there.


    As for the piece of cloth that did not look very sturdy, it had already loosened due to the Zombie''s beating. It scared Zhang Hua so much that his hands immediately trembled as he tied it up tightly, afraid that the Zombie would break through the door.


    At that time, the three of them would just be forced into a dead end, bitten to death by the Zombie.


    Liu Sheng who was squatting down, was surprised upon hearing Lin Lin''s words, and said: "Are you going to kill the Zombie, or are you going to block us in this corridor? What do you want me to do by blocking the door?"


    "Wait a moment, open the door a crack first. You and him can both resist the door. I will use my axe to chop down the Zombie that came out one by one."


    Lin Lin''s tone was cold, like she was chopping cabbages.


    Liu Sheng was more realistic as he immediately replied. "Don''t you have a gun? Why do you need to use an axe? It''s slow and tiring, and what if Zhang Hua and I can''t stop it?"


    Lin Lin said indifferently: "I don''t need you to teach me, you just need to shut the door properly for me."


    Liu Sheng lost to the tyrannical Lin Lin in the end. After struggling to get up, he and Zhang Hua stood at the door and asked: "When does the door open?"


    Lin Lin kept looking at the gap between the doors. From there, she could already see the fingernails of the Zombie.


    Lin Lin looked at Zhang Hua indifferently, and said: "Release his hand first." Therefore, he could let go of Liu Sheng''s hand first, but Lin Lin was also not a person who would not fall for such a situation.


    After Zhang Hua removed the seal, Liu Sheng looked very relaxed. Then, under Lin Lin''s attentive gaze, they both faintly pressed down on the door, feeling the vibrations that came from the Zombie behind the door. The expression on their faces became a little uglier, as the situation was more serious than he had imagined.


    However, it was impossible for him to change seats with Liu Sheng. The only thing he could do was to stick close to Liu Sheng within a certain range, and then look towards Lin Lin and say: "Um, we opened the door, did we?"


    Lin Lin turned and stood in front of Zhang Hua, raised his axe, and nodded.


    The cloth belt slowly loosened and fell to the ground. Zhang Hua and Liu Sheng could already feel that the power of the Zombie behind them was somewhat difficult to control, and some of their own bodies were even moving forward because of that strike.


    "Hold on first."


    Lin Lin ordered coldly.


    Zhang Hua and Liu Sheng''s minds were in a mess, so naturally, they obediently listened to Lin Lin''s words. They exerted some strength into their legs and leaned back, pushing against those Zombie s.


    It had to be said that in times of crisis, the human potential was truly difficult to fathom. Zhang Hua was normally a otaku who did not have any movements. Even in the early stages of the apocalypse, he was merely an assistant who was beaten up by people from behind. He was only one step away from death when he made contact with it at such a close distance. It was as if his potential had exploded, and the strength he used was even greater than Liu Sheng''s.


    The door that the Zombie squeezed out a crack earlier was blocked again.


    Lin Lin adjusted her posture one last time and said: "Open the door."


    Zhang Hua and Liu Sheng loosened their grip slightly, and immediately, a Zombie caught the chance to poke its head out. Unfortunately, before it could even smell the delicious human flesh in the air, it was sliced off by Lin Lin''s axe.


    Blood splashed out, but due to Lin Lin''s posture and movements, only a small part of the blood splashed towards her, while the rest fell onto the ground and walls.


    The Zombie s only had one barrier, brain.


    Even if you cut off the limbs and even the body of the Zombie, as long as you don''t hurt its brain, that Zombie would still be able to howl, bite, and move.


    There wasn''t much time left now, after Lin Lin took care of a Zombie, she did not kill it all. Instead, she chopped off its hands with her axe, and reached out her hand to grab one of the Zombie that was at the door.


    "Pata."


    The Zombie''s hands directly fell beside Zhang Hua''s feet. At the beginning, it even moved a little, but this feeling of being close to death caused Zhang Hua to relax a bit. The door was instantly pushed open by the two Zombie.


    Lin Lin shouted loudly: "Block it for me!"


    With a roar, Zhang Hua returned the dazed Zhang Hua to his senses, and immediately leaned back, stubbornly pressing against the door, blocking the two Zombie s who were about to make a move.


    Naturally, Lin Lin used her axe to take care of the two Zombie.


    At this time, the Zombie head that was continuously gnawing on the ground had two more partners, and it rushed to bite Lin Lin together.


    However, he still slowly approached Lin Lin. Just as he was about to bite Lin Lin''s leg, he was kicked like a soccer ball towards the corner where Liu Sheng was squatting at.


    Lin Lin casually kicked, but her strength was extremely high and she almost kicked the Zombie''s head until it exploded., who had seen it directly, was even more afraid to the point of being unable to move.


    He suddenly felt like he was a fool just now, to actually dare mock this crazy woman. If this crazy woman could not control herself, then would his head be like this Zombie''s head, fiercely smashing into the wall, almost getting kicked to death?!


    However, Lin Lin''s massacre still did not stop.


    However, Lin Lin had just dealt with three of them, so the Zombie outside could still be dealt with. Even if two or three of them stuck their heads out at the same time, they would all be dealt with by Lin Lin with a single strike of her axe.


    In just a few minutes, Zhang Hua seemed to have spent an hour as he sweated profusely. Countless Zombie hands and legs fell at his feet, he was already used to being scared to death in the beginning, but in the end, it had already become a habit.


    As for Liu Sheng, although he did not come into contact with the Zombie, he could directly observe Lin Lin''s ferocious hunting.


    A few minutes, for Zhang Hua, was more than an hour. For him, it was like a century.


    Only now did he realize that this crazy woman wasn''t just a crazy woman, she was also a strong crazy woman. Facing her, he could only die.


    After Lin Lin killed the Zombie, she looked down on the axe in her hand, which was covered in yellow green liquid.


    Perhaps it was because of this that the Zombie would like to eat humans. It was because the human blood was red, warm, and even sweet to them.


    However, although the Zombie at the fire door had been taken care of, Lin Lin was not sure if she would encounter them again. Holding the axe was more troublesome than using an iron rod, but it was easier to use than using an iron rod.


    As Lin Lin was considering the practicality of weapons, both Zhang Hua and Liu Sheng were drenched in sweat. It was as if they had become saunas, and fell down while leaning against the door without any prospects.


    It was just that Zhang Hua was a little disgusted with the Zombie at his feet, so he moved towards Liu Sheng.


    This time, the killing of Zombie created an enormous shadow in their hearts. This shadow came partly from the Zombie behind them, and partly from the suicide Zombie Demon Lin Lin.


    After a long while, Lin Lin saw that the two were almost rested, and said coldly: "Good, can we go now?"


    Liu Sheng reacted first, he immediately stood up and said: "Alright, alright, we have a good rest."


    Zhang Hua took a step back to stand up, and was extremely surprised with Liu Sheng''s attitude, but he didn''t have anything else to say, so he said to Lin Lin: "I''ve also rested up."


    "Then continue to lead the way."


    Liu Sheng was very excited, and immediately replied back, "Alright, alright."


    Just as he was prepared to leave, Lin Lin suddenly stopped him and said: "Wait a moment."


    Relying on the weak emergency light, he saw a few wooden sticks in the corner. He casually picked one up and walked to the pile of Zombie s.


    Once, twice ¡­ Every time Lin Lin inserted the sword, it would strike right into the heads of the Zombie s.


    It was even more bloody than when he killed the Zombie previously.


    Zhang Hua seemed to be unable to accept it, and said: "Miss, all of these Zombie heads fell off, there''s no need to be like this, right?"


    After finishing the last Zombie, Lin Lin casually threw the wooden stick back into the corner. She looked at Zhang Hua who had an expression of disapproval and said: "As long as the Zombie''s head isn''t destroyed, it can continue to bite. It''s been two days, don''t you know about this?"


    Zhang Hua cried out, and said: "Yes, is that so?"


    Lin Lin did not answer Little White''s question. She would slowly understand these things later on, but she looked towards Liu Sheng who seemed to have become more honest and said, "Lead the way."


    Although Liu Sheng was also a little disgusted or afraid of what Lin Lin had just done, he thought about how the Zombie''s head could still bite, and knew that Lin Lin was right. She relaxed a little and said: "Alright, Miss, follow me."


    Although the Zombie at the door had been taken care of, the commotion was too loud and it was impossible for there to be so few wandering Zombie on the whole floor, so it was possible that there would also be Zombie s that had been attracted here as well. Therefore, Liu Sheng who was leading the way was extremely careful.


    Lin Lin looked around. In front of him was a corridor, and there were junk rooms on both sides of the corridor, and along the way, there were offices on both sides of the corridor, but she did not find anything suspicious, or even heard any suspicious sounds.


    It was likely that the Zombie nearby had been attracted over, but those too far away were still wandering far away.


    and Liu Sheng heaved a sigh of relief when they got in the elevator. They were both lying in the elevator, breathing heavily.


    However, Lin Lin was always on guard, holding her axe, she stood in a corner, after all, when the elevator door opened later, it was still unknown.


    Although the building was out of power, there was still electricity left, so the elevator could still run. However, they didn''t know how long this power would last. If they couldn''t find a way to get out of the building, then they would really be trapped on the roof.


    Zhang Hua seemed to have not seen Lin Lin, who had been tired for so long, being so cautious. He said with good intentions: "Miss, it''s fine, we have already checked the last floor, there are no Zombie s, you don''t have to worry."


    Lin Lin replied indifferently, "Anything is possible." She then stopped talking.

 C66 Situation

    "Ding."


    Just like what Lin Lin had thought, there was not a single corpse outside. A single figure guarded the door, just like the people waiting for the elevator before the apocalypse. At that time, it was very normal.


    The moment the door was opened, the silhouette outside the elevator and the three people inside reacted without doing anything.


    But Lin Lin''s reaction was slightly faster, she raised the axe in her hand slightly and stared straight at the figure that she could not identify, and was prepared to attack.


    Zhang Hua who was at the side noticed Lin Lin''s movements, and was reflexively shocked, but at the same time, he recognized the ''person'' in the elevator. He immediately took a few steps forward, and as if to stop Lin Lin, he placed one hand in front of Lin Lin, and tilted his head and said anxiously: "Miss, Miss, wait, this is someone we know, a colleague of mine and siroxenol!"


    Lin Lin did not speak. Instead, she stared at the figure and slowly raised his head.


    The other eye was still in the eye socket, but it''s pupil was enlarged to the point that it was unlike a human''s. The flesh on the face seemed to have started to rot, and its slightly open mouth revealed sharp teeth like a beast''s. With a roar, the old man''s hand grabbed towards Zhang Hua, who was closest to her!


    Lin Lin took a step forward, raised her hand, and chopped her head off with the axe.


    The Zombie still maintained its grabbing posture towards Zhang Hua, but its head had already rolled far away and its neck still oozed a disgusting liquid.


    As for Zhang Hua, he was still in a daze, maintaining his previous posture. Because he was very close, the liquid that the Zombie sprayed onto his neck and chest.


    Disgusting was no longer enough to express his current feelings, so that unpleasant smell came straight to his nose. Most importantly, the Zombie''s liquid was still hot and spilled all over his neck, it was even more disgusting than being vomited all over by a hangover.


    Lin Lin''s foot kicked, directly kicking the headless Zombie far away, and the sound of it hitting the ground, seemed to be a special reply from the corridor.


    The Zombie was not only this one!


    Lin Lin took out two kitchen knives from her bag, threw them at Liu Sheng who was leaning on the elevator in shock, then threw them at Zhang Hua who had already opened his mouth and retched, and said: "There are a lot of Zombie outside, if you don''t want to die, use all your effort to kill them!"


    This Zhang Hua was already lucky. If he wasn''t well-positioned, she wouldn''t have been able to so easily take care of that Zombie with his axe, and be at such a high enough level. Otherwise, the Zombie''s blood would have splashed onto his eyes or mouth, and the next person Lin Lin wanted to kill would be him.


    Zombie''s virus was transmitted through blood. Humans could directly touch that blood, but wounds would not work, and eyes would not work either. It was more accurate to say that it directly entered the mouth.


    Zhang Hua tried his best to swallow down the feeling of wanting to vomit, but he still said in disbelief: "How, how could there be Zombie? At that time, there weren''t many people on this floor, the only Zombie were all killed by us! Furthermore, the one just now was clearly ¡­ "


    Liu Sheng held onto the kitchen knife tightly and took the words from his, "That was indeed Huang Xing."


    Zhang Hua''s face revealed a sorrowful look. The person who had just spoken had turned into a Zombie that had its head chopped off. Although Liu Sheng was not as emotional as Zhang Hua, in the end, he was still someone who knew her.


    Lin Lin kept his feet on the elevator door to prevent it from closing, and asked coldly: Have you finished chatting?


    Liu Sheng and Zhang Hua had also noticed that there were voices approaching them slowly. Thinking back to the time when they were feeling extremely hurt, they wondered how many Zombie s were still outside. If they didn''t want to die, they had to take out their weapons and go outside together.


    Lin Lin turned to the side and observed that there was a straight path to their right, there was a corner, and then she couldn''t see anything. According to the design of the building, there should be a wall to their left. There was no need to worry about being attacked by the Zombie. However, there was still no way to escape, so she could only face the Zombie head on.


    Either they live, or they die.


    Against Zombie, you only have these two options.


    Lin Lin walked out of the elevator and saw that the passage was not wide nor narrow, she could not easily be forced into a corner, and was also not easy to be surrounded, the situation was not bad. Seeing that Liu Sheng and Zhang Hua had also stepped out, she said: "I do not care how you killed Zombie before, or whether you have killed Zombie before, but later on, all of you need to attack their heads.


    Whether he was walking in front or behind, it would be extremely dangerous for him. Therefore, Lin Lin''s words were not opposed by the two people.


    A dark shadow suddenly appeared at the corner and a moving figure finally appeared!


    Lin Lin shouted, "Let''s go."


    Right now, the Zombie were facing them head on, so the three of them walked forward almost parallel to each other. They could not allow the Zombie to finish forcing them to retreat, so they could only take a step forward.


    Lin Lin still went first and killed her way in front. One man, one axe, like a sharp blade, went straight ahead. In just a few seconds, he had already chopped off a few Zombie''s heads.


    It was clearly a tall and thin figure, but it carried a large backpack that did not fit its body at all. Furthermore, it brandished an axe that was half the height of a man with great strength and grace.


    Lin Lin was fighting from the start, and there was basically no time for her to stop. After the awakening ability, her body had been strengthened greatly, and her strength had increased, although she still did not have enough strength.


    When Lin Lin had killed many Zombie, sshe had used up most of her energy. However, to Lin Lin, he had only used up seventy to eighty percent of her physical strength. It was like asking a two hundred pound man to pick up a few books. For most people, it was very tiring, but for the big man, it was just a small matter.


    There were a lot of Zombie, but they were unable to stand up to Lin Lin''s Death-like Hunting ability. Fortunately she had awakening ability early, if not, she might not even be able to do anything today.


    Very quickly, a small hole in the group of Zombie was broken through by the three people. Lin Lin let Zhang Hua lead the way while he himself continued to hunt Zombie from the rear.


    Miss, quickly, there are no Zombie here, quickly come here!


    Lin Lin looked back at Zhang Hua who was standing around the corner. When he wasn''t paying attention, he lifted his hand and released a few ice pillars, taking advantage of the angle he used to make the Zombie fall to the ground, just in time to block the Zombie that was pouncing towards her.


    Then, she quickly ran towards where Zhang Hua was.


    Just as Zhang Hua had said, there were no Zombie s on the roof. Lin Lin followed behind Zhang Hua and ran up, while Liu Sheng was already standing in front of the metal door and knocking on it fiercely, shouting: "Quick, open the door, I''m Liu Sheng, I''m back!"


    The Zombie downstairs had already slowly rushed up, and the door seemed to be lifting something, not opening for a long time.


    Lin Lin looked coldly at the Zombie roaring below, and quickly threw down a few more ice pillars, blocking the footsteps of the Zombie, but the superpower in her body was quickly disappearing. Adding in the previous times, she had already used her superpower several times today, and that was only when she had reached level 1.


    If the door isn''t open ¡­ Just as Lin Lin was thinking, the iron door seemed to have aged for a long time as it let out an unpleasant, rusty sound and opened.


    Although it was opened, the door was only opened slightly, which could only fit one person as they walked in and out. A middle-aged uncle revealed his head, looked at Liu Sheng, and then at Zhang Hua and Lin Lin who were behind him, and said: "Quickly, the Zombie are all here, quickly come in."


    Liu Sheng did not need the middle-aged man to say that, and immediately squeezed in. Zhang Hua was right behind him, and also followed in. The backpack was too big, so he had no choice but to open it a little more, just enough to allow Lin Lin to stick close to it.


    After the three of them entered the room, the middle-aged man used a metal chain to tie them together. Then, a few men holding old iron objects started to pile up at the door.


    The Zombie came up.


    Liu Sheng and Zhang Hua, one on one, knelt on the ground. It was too dangerous, just a little bit more and they would not be able to come in. In fact, all the people on the roof would be surrounded and attacked by the Zombie s.


    The two men looked like they had just survived a disaster, while Lin Lin stood there with her axe full of yellow green liquid and rotten flesh. Her expression was indifferent, and formed a clear contrast with the two men.


    The people on the roof all had different expressions. Didn''t Liu Sheng and Zhang Hua go down to ''kidnap'' this woman and take the backpack from her? Why was the backpack still on this woman, moreover she was holding an axe, where did this axe come from? The most important thing was that it didn''t look like they were robbing someone else, but more like they were being robbed!


    Although Lin Lin was standing and looked like she didn''t do anything, she had already started to take regular breaths and rest to adjust herself.


    Rest didn''t necessarily mean that you had to sit or lie down. You could still rest while standing while walking, this was something Lin Lin learned from the special forces soldier in their team. Due to their status, they didn''t have much time to rest. How could they have the energy to face their next enemy? An effective rest was absolutely necessary.


    Of course, her current situation was not that good either. Her stamina had already been depleted greatly by killing Zombie and releasing her superpower. It was just that no one could tell. However, with a slight adjustment, she had recovered a certain level of strength. It would be no problem to deal with at least a dozen of them.


    Liu Sheng was still better off than Zhang Hua. After catching his breath, he stood up and asked about what had happened.


    "What''s going on with those Zombie? Weren''t all of them killed by us?"


    Fortunately, the corridor was rather narrow, so not many Zombie could fit in at once. Adding to the weight of the things gathered at the entrance, if the door really had been broken by the Zombie, then even though it was like this, the beating of the heavy things that were slowly being pushed would still be very scary.


    As for the people on the roof, they looked at each other, and the middle-aged man who opened the door answered Liu Sheng.


    "We don''t know the specific situation, but it seems to be because of the gunshots and the bomb sounds that caused the Zombie to rebel. They broke through the next level and ran up."

 C67 roof

    Liu Sheng frowned and cursed: "Fuck, it''s those bastards again!"


    Mentioning this, only then did Lin Lin notice the gunshots and all sorts of noises coming from below. Presumably, the soldiers were fighting with the Zombie right now. However, this life would eventually end up following the same path as her previous one, perishing completely.


    Liu Sheng scolded her, but he could not do anything, so he could only spit on the ground. But, it had awoken Zhang Hua.


    Zhang Hua was still sitting on the ground, and asked somewhat anxiously: "Uncle Liu, why did Huang Jingjing come to the next level, how did she become a Zombie?!"


    The one called Uncle Liu was the middle-aged man. Hearing Zhang Hua''s question, he said in surprise: "You guys saw Huang Jingjing, she became a Zombie?!" After saying that, he sighed deeply, "Sigh, I should''ve thought of that too. I don''t think she can escape from those monsters either."


    Although the figure and clothes of that Zombie were similar to Huang Jingjing, he still could not believe that Huang Jingjing would become a Zombie. Even if she was not at the Sky Platform now, he did not dare believe it.


    But Uncle Liu''s words had shattered all of his fantasies, pulling him back to reality.


    Huang Jingjing was a brave and cute girl, she liked her a lot. She even thought of confessing to her before the apocalypse, but before she mustered her courage, the apocalypse had already arrived. And at that time, survival had already become a problem. Who would still be in the mood to confess? Even if they were in the mood, they would still have to see if the other party was in the mood to listen to their confession.


    Zhang Hua''s eyes turned red, and said with a bit of a choke: "Uncle Liu, why did Huang Jingjing leave the Sky Platform?"


    Uncle Liu''s heart was also in pain. Originally, their team had more than thirty people, but after travelling this far, there were only a dozen or so people left. Those were living people who had died just like that.


    "Little Hua, don''t be upset. Huang Jingjing originally wanted to go down with Xiao Ge to look for you guys ¡­" After saying that, Uncle Liu looked at Lin Lin, and saw that her thoughts had drifted outside, he then continued: "I was helping you guys, but not long after they went down, we heard a strange sound, then I went out to take a look, and saw the Zombie below had all ran up, it was an emergency, and there were still so many people up there. I called out a few times, but Xiao Ge did not respond, so I closed the door."


    Two people and a dozen people. It wasn''t a difficult choice.


    Luckily, Lin Lin and the others were lucky and the Zombie s did not all gather at the entrance of the elevator, otherwise, only death awaited them.


    But at the same time, there was a question. Why was Huang Jingjing guarding the elevator?


    Zhang Hua suddenly said: "Uncle Liu, we did not see Xiao Ge just now."


    Uncle Liu was startled, he thought Huang Jingjing and Xiao Ge had already been bitten by Zombie and turned into Zombie s. Who knew that Zhang Hua and the others did not see it, "Sigh, two people, there are so many Zombie s, and they do not have any weapons in their hands. Since Huang Jingjing has already become a Zombie, I think it''s going to be difficult for Xiao Ge too!"


    Zhang Hua lowered his head, he did not know what he was thinking, but his tightly clenched fists signified that he would not let it go just like that. Then, regardless of whether Xiao Ge was dead or alive, whether he was a human or a Zombie, he had to make clear everything.


    Being trapped on the Sky Platform like this, Lin Lin could never have imagined it. The extremely oppressive atmosphere made her feel a sense of pressure. It wasn''t that Lin Lin couldn''t feel the surrounding atmosphere, she was very sensitive as well. But right now, other than Lin Yuyan, Qin Rongyue and the Zombie, she didn''t have any other interest in her.


    However, the reason why she spent so much time on the roof and so many people was not because she had ran out of the villa to work her way to swimming pool.


    "What are your plans?"


    Lin Lin''s sudden voice caused many people on the rooftop to look at her in shock.


    Although he had offended her previously, this woman was not stupid. She knew that it was better to have a helper than him to fight alone, not to mention that his fighting strength was not weak at all.


    In fact, he had been waiting for Lin Lin to speak from the start. Now that she had opened her mouth, he naturally wanted to reply: "Miss, do you have any thoughts?"


    However, compared to Liu Sheng, the other people on the Sky Platform actually wanted to ignore Lin Lin.


    Previously, when he was on the balcony, he wasn''t able to see everything clearly. All he saw was the figure of a emaciated lady and the gigantic backpack she was wearing.


    But now that he saw her in person, he immediately felt that this woman was not someone to be trifled with.


    There were a lot of yellowish green liquid on the Zombie''s body. The axe looked extremely heavy on her, but she took it very easily. The most important thing was that she, Liu Sheng and the others had just escaped death, but his expression was so calm as if nothing had happened.


    They couldn''t afford to offend such a person! Furthermore, they had previously discussed how they would snatch her food. Now that she was in front of them, they were already afraid of Lin Lin, who they were afraid of.


    Lin Lin took out Liu Sheng''s gun from his waist, threw it to him and said: "Cooperate."


    Liu Sheng steadily received the spear, his face beaming with joy. Previously, he had indeed felt that Lin Lin was extremely powerful, and wanted to follow her, but he had never expected that Lin Lin would actually be handed over to him. With this level of trust, if he did not show it, he really wouldn''t be a human.


    "Young mistress, what happened previously was my fault. I apologize to you now!"


    As he said that, Liu Sheng was extremely generous, he bowed to Lin Lin as if he was capable of doing so.


    Lin Lin did not take it lying down. Instead, she moved her feet and said: "In this apocalyptic world, stealing from others just for yourself is very normal."


    He was talking about the act of robbing that Liu Sheng and Zhang Hua did not succeed in previously, and when he said that, the people on the roof all started to blush.


    Lin Lin noticed the performance of this group of people. After all, it was only two days in the apocalypse, and if it was later on, heh, you would only blush if you didn''t snatch someone else''s money.


    Liu Sheng nodded his head, and said: "Young miss, tell us, we have decided to comply!"


    It should be known that since Liu Sheng was the strongest on the Heaven Stage, and had a hot weapon with him, everyone took him as their Leader. Furthermore, Liu Sheng did not ''disappoint'' everyone, and his eyes were high up to the top of their heads.


    And most importantly, Zhang Hua who was sitting on the ground had also stood up, and said solemnly: "Miss, I want to go with you, I want to go down." When he found Xiao Ge, he had a feeling that Xiao Ge wasn''t dead, and that Huang Jingjing was also dead because of him!


    Just what had happened to make two men act like two women together? The people on the rooftop felt that this woman was even more mysterious.


    What Lin Lin said was not that she didn''t want her to stay with him, but that she wouldn''t keep her cooperation with him and would help him out. In fact, she would even kill him before she made trouble for her.


    Before the apocalypse, Lin Lin truly felt that she was a good person who knew how to do charity.


    But the apocalypse had changed her.


    She had killed Zombie, and she had also killed people. The Adepts had been killed, but the ordinary people had been killed.


    In the apocalyptic world, Lin Lin might have already become someone who was extremely used to the new rules. She would not kill innocents or be ruthless, but at the same time, she would kill the people who obstructed her.


    Similarly, if she was in the way of a team, she would also be killed, so she didn''t dare make any mistakes.


    Because, the lives of a single person compared to the lives of a team really can''t be compared.


    However, the new rule that Lin Lin had accepted two years after the apocalypse, regardless of whether it was an ability user or an ordinary person, was not any good in the two days after the apocalypse.


    "F * ck, do you dislike us? If you do, then you would have said it earlier, what do you mean I am not a cripple and do not dare to kill Zombie. We are not going to follow you!"


    The one who spoke was a man with dyed yellow hair, he was thin and small, it looked like Lin Lin''s words had stabbed into his heart.


    They did not dare to kill the Zombie.


    His words made him roar like a cat.


    Liu Sheng frowned, he was currently rejoicing at Lin Lin''s cooperation, and had even said that he would listen to all of her arrangements. But who knew that just as Lin Lin spoke, someone would come out and make trouble, and this was not only scolding Lin Lin, but also scolding him!


    "Anybody, what''s your name, what''s your name? At this time, everyone should be taking out their weapons to kill the Zombie, could it be that you are hiding behind a woman and do not dare to attack. Are you still a man?!"


    Right now, he was scolding him. Any little yellow hair, however, did not dare to resist, and only dared to weakly say one sentence, "Boss, I only want to hear what you say, why should I listen to the commands of a woman!"


    Liu Sheng was simply about to be angered to death by this reckless, unemployed young man. He didn''t know whether it was a foolish decision to come to the building to apply for the position while carrying his little yellow hair, who would recruit him, unless he was a member of the underworld! Furthermore, he just happened to run into the apocalypse. He was really unlucky.


    Lin Lin''s expression remained indifferent as she replied, "I don''t want anyone who disobeys."


    Anyone who had fire on their head would immediately jump and shout after hearing what Lin Lin said, "You stinking woman, what''s wrong with you!"


    Just as Liu Sheng was about to ask for silence, Lin Lin swiftly took out his gun, aimed, and shot.


    His hand remained in the same posture as before the shot was fired. The gun was still faintly smoking.


    As for the feet of that random little yellow-hair, they were only two centimeters away from his feet. There was a bullet mark on them as they passed by.


    Three seconds later, the little yellow hair finally reacted. He collapsed to the ground and cried out, "Ah!"


    What was laughable was that not only was Ren Zu scared, he was also scared to the point of peeing. However, thinking about it, that gun had passed by his feet and almost crashed into his feet, causing him to nearly lose his feet.


    Lin Lin retracted her spear, and said indifferently: "Those who oppose, leave, speak nonsense, and die."

 C68 Cooperation

    It''s a very effective way to make an example of something.


    A single bullet would save her a lot of trouble.


    Lin Lin noticed that on the rooftop, not only was it the little yellow hair, many other people had different expressions because of her words. In short, they were unconvinced and even disgusted with her.


    Disgusted with her, the newcomer who had set the cruel rules.


    In the apocalypse, people and people should help each other, but this person who just arrived had so many rules, how could he be likeable.


    Those who do not dare to kill Zombie, do not. Only now did he realize that these monsters had been afraid to kill Zombie for the past two days. If the other party''s appearance was still considered complete and not so disgusting, they might have been able to do it. But the Zombie were so terrifying, even if they didn''t dare to, it was something that was natural!


    And the screaming one, no. Zombie is so scary, sometimes they even appear out of the blue, it is a monster that threatens your life, can''t you just release your emotions?


    As for holding back, don''t. They weren''t specialized in killing Zombie, who could guarantee that they wouldn''t drag her down?


    The most important thing is not to be a cripple. Hehe, compared to a demon like her who dares to kill Zombie with an axe, they are definitely a cripple!


    They had never seen Lin Lin kill Zombie but these people could already imagine how Lin Lin could be so ruthless towards their own kind. They couldn''t be any better towards their own kind.


    Humans were just that amazing. They could give themselves hundreds or thousands of reasons to prove that the one who was wrong was the other party. They would not make any changes because of this, even if they were in dire straits!


    As long as there was a place to stay, they would be able to defend this place to the death.


    So with just a few glances, Lin Lin knew what these people were thinking, because she was the same person from before. So she knew even more that if she didn''t use more forceful methods, not to mention escaping this building, it would even be difficult for her to run to the next floor and enter the elevator.


    Lin Lin chose to shoot, but it was only to scare the little yellow-hair, and also to tell those people, that she was not a joke, and was not someone who could easily fall into traps and sneak attack.


    Of course, he would not kill people, Lin Lin was, after all, not a homicidal demon, and was even addicted to it.


    He collapsed to the ground, unable to move at all. The stinky liquid beneath him was spreading. But no one mocked him, because it was not necessarily better than being arbitrary.


    The atmosphere suddenly became somewhat strange. The people on the roof still could not like Lin Lin, but at the same time, they did not dare to provoke him, afraid that she would have more than them.


    Liu Sheng had long seen Lin Lin''s temper, where he wanted to kill her if he said anything bad. He had thought that she had gone mad previously, but now he reckoned that she probably found it troublesome, so she chose the quickest and most convenient method.


    Lin Lin was not his friend, but her partner. In order to ensure that their cooperation went on smoothly, Liu Sheng decided to explain to him.


    However, we are good people and will not harm anyone. If not for her just now, Zhang Hua and I would not have been able to escape from the hands of those Zombie.


    As for what this lady said just now, although she said it was harsh, it''s different now. Those Zombie s are guarding outside, there are so many that we can''t fight them all, so we need everyone''s help!


    After Liu Sheng said this, the people on the stage looked much better. Although they still hated Lin Lin a little, but at least they no longer viewed him as a murderer.


    As for Lin Lin, the process wasn''t important, as long as she could get out eventually, wouldn''t it matter if she was hated or hated by others?


    In the end, the people on the Heaven Stage still chose to cooperate with Lin Lin. After all, they had just seen Lin Lin''s spear skills earlier, and with the three of them being able to escape from the hands of so many Zombie, their abilities should not be underestimated.


    No one wanted to starve to death and starve to death on the roof, or die in the hands of the Zombie.


    Since the matter of the cooperation had been discussed, then the matter of the cooperation would have to be discussed in detail later on.


    As the sun was setting in the west and the day was about to end, the battlefield below was also about to end.


    A woman shouted at them, "Look, those soldiers don''t seem to be able to hold on any longer!"


    Although they were locked up in a building and even Lin Lin did not like the military, he still hoped that they would win. If they won, then the Zombie outside would be taken care of, and they could take the chance to escape!


    Thus, when they heard someone say that the military could not hold on any longer, they immediately ran over, climbed up to the rooftop, and looked down.


    Lin Lin also walked over, but she was standing at a place far away from the rest, the stage was higher, which made it inconvenient for Lin Lin, so she directly flipped over and stood on the stage, looking far away.


    The soldiers who were previously in the same environment as her were now surrounded by Zombie. Without the bomb, no matter how talented they were, they wouldn''t be able to take up the role. Being surrounded by the Zombie was only a matter of time.


    Previously, there had been over a thousand soldiers, but now they were all either scattered or struggling or dismembered before death.


    After looking at it for a bit, Lin Lin withdrew her gaze, turned around and jumped down, then found a clean and safe place to sit on the ground.


    The axe was too dirty, so Lin Lin decided to abandon it.


    The iron rod was still fine, but Lin Lin had to use it after preparing it.


    The kitchen knife was given to Liu Sheng and Zhang Hua. Since they were cooperating, she didn''t plan to come back.


    As for the bricks, Lin Lin thought for a while before throwing it to the corner. Why did she put such useless things into her backpack? Was she stupid?


    Lin Lin glanced at the people still lying on the roof. Using her backpack as a cover, she placed quite a few bullets inside, and then loaded her gun with bullets and a silencer.


    After Lin Lin finished fiddling with the weapon, she took out some water and compressed biscuits, preparing to take care of it.


    The army was helpless, there were so many Zombie, unless there was a helicopter. No, even if there was, they would probably only end up being shared.


    The originally depressing atmosphere, however, when she saw Lin Lin leisurely eating, she was stunned.


    Was this woman even human? What was going on now, to think that he would still be in the mood to eat. However, there were even more people who were a little envious and jealous of Lin Lin eating his fill of food, and gulped down their saliva.


    A dozen of them had no more than a few pieces of bread, a few packets of biscuits, and a few bottles of water and a few bottles of drinks.


    They did not know when they would be able to leave, so they had to live frugally, as long as they did not starve to death. However, looking at Lin Lin eating a compressed biscuit while drinking a bottle of water by herself, how could they not be jealous.


    Both sides were already in a cooperative relationship. Logically speaking, experience sharing and weapons sharing should also be shared!


    As a result, a few restless people talked to Liu Sheng about asking her to give them something to eat. Killing Zombie s requires strength, without strength, how can one kill it?


    Liu Sheng thought about it, and that made sense. Although they felt that they had let Lin Lin down, they were still people on the same boat, and since Lin Lin didn''t want to be a cripple, she would naturally not be stingy with her food.


    Thinking about it, Liu Sheng convinced himself and shamelessly walked over to Lin Lin, saying, "Um, little miss, I still don''t know what you are called."


    Lin Lin bit onto the biscuit, it was truly too inferior to the steak. Right now, in the apocalypse, she would not be able to eat any more delicious food, so when she saw Liu Sheng coming over, he looked at the people on the roof and replied: "Lin Lin."


    "Oh, oh, so it''s Miss Lin, my name is Liu Sheng."


    Lin Lin nodded, took a drink of water, and did not say a word.


    Liu Sheng watched Lin Lin drink such a pure bottle of mineral water from up close, and couldn''t help but swallow her saliva. She hadn''t drunk water for a few hours now. She had not felt anything before because she was nervous, but now that she had relaxed, her mouth was dry and she wanted to drink a lot.


    The other party didn''t seem to be such a generous person, Liu Sheng suddenly regretted that he had impulsively ran over to him. But since he was standing in front of Lin Lin, he could not retreat temporarily, so he rubbed his hands and said: "Miss Lin, look, we are now in a cooperative relationship, the ten of us have almost eaten and drank together, and we don''t know when we''ll be able to escape, do you think you can give us all the extra food and drinks?"


    Heh, in the apocalypse, food and drink are worth more than life. Who would have the money to give to someone else?


    It was only two days after the apocalypse, and these people were locked inside the building. They didn''t know how serious it was outside, so they said such words. If they were to say such words after another month, they would have to beat them up.


    Lin Lin quickly finished off the compressed biscuit in her hand. With something in her stomach, she no longer felt as uncomfortable as before. Finally, she drank a mouthful of water and said, "I don''t have anything extra."


    Liu Sheng was startled. Although he had long since thought that he would definitely bump into a wall, he still could not react when the other party said it so straightforwardly.


    "Lin, Miss Lin, when we get out, I will definitely pay you back double!"


    Of course, Lin Lin had naturally said some lies, if she let the other party get what she wanted so easily, then taking an inch at a time would be light. She was afraid that the other party would take everything you have for granted, and in the end take everything you have, and even say that you were in the wrong.


    Lin Lin put the water into her backpack and said: "I indeed don''t have anything extra, but if you promise me one thing, I can give you guys something to eat and drink."


    "Tell me, Miss Lin."


    Lin Lin picked up the gun, removed the safety on the gun, and aimed at Liu Sheng ¡­ A piece of trash on the steel plate behind him coldly said, "After you leave, how will you have nothing to do with me? You can''t follow me."

 C69 leave

    "Bam!"


    The trash didn''t fall down but shattered the moment the bullet came into contact with it.


    Lin Lin raised her eyebrows and used the silencer on her spear. Although there was still sound, it was much better, not bad.


    Liu Sheng was so scared that he almost died. He thought that Lin Lin wanted to kill him, but the bullet seemed to be shooting right into his ear, as he forgot about what Lin Lin had said before. He trembled and asked again: "Lin, Miss Lin, what did you say?"


    Lin Lin withdrew her spear in front of the shocked and fearful eyes of the people on the roof, and repeated: "After you leave, how will you guys be unrelated to me? You can''t follow me."


    Liu Sheng swallowed his saliva, and hurriedly waved his hands saying: "I won''t follow, I won''t follow, I definitely won''t follow!"


    What a joke, if they were to escape, who would want to follow this evil woman?


    Lin Lin nodded her head, and took out two packs of instant noodles, two cans of water and a pack of compressed biscuits, and threw them all to Liu Sheng.


    Although his legs were still soft previously, but after harvesting so much food, Liu Sheng was so happy that he could not even close his mouth.


    Lin Lin did think that Liu Sheng would ask her for supplies, since it had already been two days since the apocalypse, and everything happened so quickly and the building was not a supermarket, so it was normal for there to be a shortage of supplies.


    Giving it to her, she was giving it to her, no matter what, it was a cooperation between the two, although Lin Lin ''looked down'' on the fighting strength of ordinary people, when the fighting strength was revealed, it should be pretty good. However, if one did not have the most basic physical condition, they would only be able to fight two or three Zombie at the most, and that would be breathing heavily and dragging her down.


    Previously, he would have rejected her because he didn''t want her to think he was someone easy to talk to.


    However, Lin Lin did not know that, in the eyes of the people on the roof, she was not someone easy to talk to. Otherwise, she would not have harbored the thought of letting Liu Sheng, who had the best relationship with her, ask her about it.


    And the condition that he put forward, was something that Lin Lin had casually mentioned.


    If she really wanted to leave, how could these people keep up?


    If these people really wanted to follow, then how could Lin Lin possibly refuse?


    Lin Lin had already decided to leave B City. This place was not suitable for her to practice and kill Zombie.


    Rather than wasting her time with these people, she might as well leave the city earlier and go around the city to collect supplies from the few rich cities around A-City before heading to base A.


    As for practice, on the highway, she believed that there would be a lot of Zombie for her to train with. Furthermore, there wouldn''t be any trouble in the city for those who thought before the apocalypse.


    Not far away, Liu Sheng had already distributed the supplies evenly to everyone. The people on the roof all found a place to sit down like Lin Lin and started to replenish their energy.


    Lin Lin then started to hibernate, and meditate with his eyes closed. Tomorrow, there would be a tough battle to fight.


    In March, the day was still fine, but at night, a cold wind blew straight into the winter night, not to mention that it was an unobstructed rooftop.


    Lin Lin was still alright. The long sleeves and pants were made with relatively thick clothes. In such a cold night with her special ability, coupled with her full stomach, her body was naturally warm.


    The others, on the other hand, were not doing so. They were just ordinary people without superpowers to fend for themselves. They ate pitifully little. At night, they started to get hungry again. The youngster was still alright. With his physical capabilities, he could just rub his hands together and fight through it. However, those women and middle-aged men could not take it any longer. In the end, they all slowly moved to the corner, forming a circle to keep each other warm.


    Lin Lin was just thinking about how she should make herself stand out the next day, and the best thing was if she took those military vehicles away from her when she felt someone approaching her and then opened her eyes a step ahead of him.


    The moon was bright and sparse. Although his face was blurred, the other party could see him clearly when he opened his eyes. It gave the person who came over a fright.


    "Miss Lin, are you awake?"


    In the apocalypse, outside, there were even Zombie knocking at the door. Who would dare to sleep, and who would be able to sleep peacefully.


    Furthermore, Lin Lin and her team had been hunting Zombie outside for a long time and had not been able to sleep in peace throughout the year. She was already used to being half asleep and half awake at the end of the day.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Liu Sheng felt the other party''s cold attitude and chuckled: "Miss Lin, aren''t you cold? Do you want to be with us?


    Lin Lin did not move, and said: "There''s no need."


    Liu Sheng''s good intentions were rejected, but he was not angry. Adding to that, his purpose for coming here was for this anyway, so he said: "Then Miss Lin, right now, no one is able to sleep. Why don''t we discuss how to escape from the building together?"


    Finally getting to the point, Lin Lin picked up his bag and carried it on her back, then said to Liu Sheng: "Okay."


    Although Liu Sheng told them all that they couldn''t sleep, there were still a few girls who fell asleep with their backs against each other. The ones who were still conscious were the main fighting strength of these people in the Heaven Stage, including the fact that their crotch was still wet.


    He no longer dared to confront this terrifying woman, and the faint stench from below him continued to remind him of what had happened. He really could not be considered a bad guy, at most he was a little naughty, so he bullied the weak and feared the strong.


    Seeing Lin Lin coming over, most of the people on the roof became friendly and said: "Miss Lin is here, take a seat."


    It almost meant that not only Lin Lin, but everyone should give a bit of effort in this matter.


    "Miss Lin, we''ve thought about it. If we want to escape, we can only go to the second floor and sit in the elevator, then head to the sixth floor''s lobby, then go to the corridor and head out from the place where you came from."


    Lin Lin nodded her head, the basic route was correct, the chains on the door that was locked from the outside had already been cut off, so the best choice was to leave from there.


    "And then?"


    Liu Sheng was extremely confused. "Then, then what? We naturally must unite with the outside world to work hard to kill the Zombie and escape from this place!"


    Lin Lin was speechless in her heart, and said indifferently: "Have you considered the fact that the elevator could not accommodate all of us?"


    When these words came out, not only Liu Sheng, even the entire audience was stunned. They had truly not considered this question.


    Looking at the expressions of the people on the roof, Lin Lin knew that they were planning to escape step by step. Without even considering the various situations, she asked again: "Have you thought about when to make the escape plan?"


    Liu Sheng casually replied, "Tomorrow, in the morning we will eat all the food there is to replenish our strength and then escape. This matter cannot be delayed any longer!"


    It was true, but there were loopholes everywhere.


    Lin Lin said: "After we escape, do you know how many Zombie are down there? Do you think that without a suitable escape route, we will be able to escape successfully, escape from the soldiers who surround the arms and war chariots, and eat their Zombie?!"


    He really was an innocent person.


    Liu Sheng was stunned by his question, and was speechless.


    Indeed, he hadn''t considered all of this, not even all of these people.


    Seeing everyone staring at him in shock, Lin Lin truly felt that escaping tomorrow was an extremely, extremely difficult and difficult thing to do.


    "Regarding the elevator, we can''t split into two groups. Firstly, it will reduce our strength, and it will take time for us to go up and down the elevator. As for the remaining people, they definitely won''t have any chance to escape when faced with so many Zombie, so we have to kill all the Zombie on the next floor before we go down."


    Liu Sheng nodded his head, in fact, he had already thought of splitting the spirit beasts into two groups, but when Lin Lin said this, he truly felt that he was a fool, there were so many Zombie s, even running up was akin to escaping with his life on the line. If he was forced by the Zombie to the elevator, then when they got up, only their wreckage would be left.


    Lin Lin continued to speak: "I''ve observed before, the lower level Zombie only seem to have one floor of Zombie s. There are no roads in the lower levels, so it shouldn''t be a problem for us to take care of the first floor Zombie."


    Liu Sheng heard his own question, and asked: "Miss Lin, then how do you think we should take care of these Zombie?" Should he charge down or do he block the door and kill them one by one like he did before?


    Lin Lin said indifferently: "Open the door, let the Zombie come in, and kill again."


    After Uncle Liu finished speaking, someone immediately answered back with a sarcastic remark, "Previously, I thought that some people were smart, but who would have thought that there would be such a stupid method. If Zombie is even placed on us, then what is the difference between us throwing us into a pile of Zombie?"


    The person who spoke was a young girl called Xu Xu. He was quite beautiful, but his words were truly unpleasant to hear. Originally, Lin Lin''s methods had intimidated quite a few people, but she was not one of them. Firstly, it was because the woman subconsciously wanted to fight with him over who was stronger, and secondly, he probably thought that Lin Lin wouldn''t do anything to the girl.


    Many people still agreed with Xu Xu''s words, but none of them dared to make a sound, and only silently nodded their heads.


    Lin Lin, on the other hand, did not think that it was normal for differences to occur.


    Firstly, I really can''t think of any other way. "At least when she was with them, she couldn''t use her superpower, couldn''t enter space, or even couldn''t take out bombs, so she naturally didn''t have a better way," Secondly, this metal door is actually quite small, Zombie''s movement speed is slow, and very few people can enter. As long as we guard well, we won''t be surrounded.


    With that, Lin Lin looked around and said: "If you guys have a better way, I don''t mind using yours."


    Just that, the people who were opposing Lin Lin previously, were now looking at him. No one spoke, what could they do, their minds were completely blank.


    When the situation was at a standstill, a voice suddenly rang out.


    "I agree with Miss Lin''s idea."

 C70 out

    What surprised Lin Lin was that the one who spoke wasn''t the Liu Sheng who had always liked Ying and her, but was Zhang Hua instead.


    Zhang Hua noticed that everyone was looking at him, but unlike how they would be afraid of the stage in the past, he continued: "I have seen Miss Lin''s strength, with her and so many of us, the iron door only has one or two Zombie s coming in at most, as long as we can take on those Zombie s, they will not surround us!"


    Actually the most important thing was that he wanted to find Xiao Ge from those Zombie and see whether or not he had become a Zombie.


    It''s Liu Sheng now, so this is the only way. Otherwise, if we can''t even get through this door, how can we get into the elevator and escape from this building? "


    Liu Sheng was right, when there was no better way, they could only give it their all. Otherwise, they could only wait for their deaths.


    After discussing this matter, Lin Lin continued: "After we escape, we''ll separate to get off the elevator. The sixth floor might have wandering Zombie, I, and you guys can find a few people who can kill Zombie.


    Liu Sheng and Zhang Hua registered first and said: "I want to go."


    Then, another three robust young men raised their hands. Including Lin Lin, there were only six people in total. There were seventeen or eighteen people on the platform, even if it was half of them, it wouldn''t be enough.


    This was a very challenging time, sweeping through the first floor of the Zombie must be very dangerous. However, if the first group of people who went to kill the Zombie was not enough, then it was equivalent to having the first group of people become cannon fodder, to send themselves to their deaths.


    "Me, count me in."


    He didn''t know if it was out of encouragement or excitement, but he said, "Although I''m old, I still have to go if there''s not enough people. Otherwise, even if it''s the second batch, I''ll still die.


    Uncle Liu couldn''t be considered old, he could only be said that compared to the group of youngsters, he definitely did not have that much combat power. Compared to those weak people who could not figure out what was in their hearts, Lin Lin was more willing to let Uncle Liu be the first batch of people.


    Including the fact that there were about nine people in the first batch, of the remaining ten people, five were young girls, two were Middle-aged woman, and three were young adults. One of them was arbitrary.


    Anyone who didn''t want to be the vanguard would be deemed as cowardly. Right now, their lives were the most important, so how could they care about anything else?


    Seeing that the arrangements were almost done, Liu Sheng suddenly thought of a question: "Miss Lin, what should we do after we escape out of the building? There are still so many Zombie outside."


    Lin Lin frowned, after going out... She said that once they left, both of them would manage their own business. Previously, she only wanted to remind Liu Sheng what to do, as it had nothing to do with her.


    "I don''t care what happens to you guys, I''ll go to the military truck."


    Lin Lin''s expression was calm, there was not a shred of guilt in her abandoning her companions, at least in the eyes of the people on the roof.


    Liu Sheng knew that they were actually a burden, and the moment they left, it would not be good for everyone to come together. It would be best if they could split up, in order to increase their chances of survival. It was just that Liu Sheng was now very convinced of Lin Lin''s capabilities, and hoped that he could clear up her escape route.


    "Miss Lin, I saw it earlier, there are the most Zombie in that army car, isn''t it very dangerous for you to go there alone?!"


    Before Lin Lin could answer, Xu Xu said provocatively again: "Others always wanted to throw us out, and after escaping, they would rely on their own abilities. Do you care if she''s in danger or not, whether she''s alive or dead?"


    With that, Xu Xu rolled his eyes at Lin Lin. He really thought that Lin Lin did not dare to shoot her gun in her direction.


    Of course, Lin Lin would not actually shoot at the lady because of some sarcastic remarks, as the level of the lady was too low, with one look, she was raised to be pampered, with a body full of princess disease, all she did was provoke people, she did not have anything else, in the apocalypse, there were too many women like her, unless they used their bodies to exchange for survival, they would not live for long.


    He felt that he was much more noble than Lin Lin, who knew what kind of woman they would fight and kill, the kind that no one liked, the kind that no one depended on, but after thinking about it, since he had such a bad temper, it would be weird if anyone liked him!


    Liu Sheng really felt that him saving them at that time was a fucking mistake, the two of them didn''t have much ability, the Zombie did not dare to kill, and only knew how to shout and shout when they saw it, but they still dared to cause trouble for him now. Did they not see that they were discussing how to escape, and did not want to bring them along!


    Who was Lin Lin to have been able to reverse the situation even with a spear? Someone who was able to use an axe to cut a path of blood when blocked by a Zombie, someone who had even managed to be so accurate with her spear skills, who still had a brain left behind, her analysis of escaping was extremely logical. This kind of great god, on the other hand, had been ridiculed repeatedly by Xu Xu, by whom, if Lin Lin really chose not to cooperate with them and left alone, he would bring so many people with him.


    The more he thought about it, the more aggrieved he became. Liu Sheng was unable to hold back and shouted with an ugly expression: "Shut up!"


    This loud noise even frightened the girls who were deeply asleep awake. They all opened their eyes in surprise as they looked at the crowd seated around them as if they were discussing something.


    Xu Xu, who had been drunk, was naturally stunned, but he quickly reacted and shouted: "Liu Sheng, what ability do you have to actually call for me? Go kill the Zombie if you dare, shouting at women is nothing!"


    Hearing that, Liu Sheng''s temples throbbed, he could no longer control himself, and pointed his gun at Xu Xu, roaring: "Tell me, what abilities do you think I have, and see what I have now!"


    As he spoke, Liu Sheng fiddled with his safety, his finger was even placed on the trigger and his expression became agitated, as though if Xu Xu said one more word, he could directly blow Xu Xu''s head off.


    Liu Sheng''s actions had obviously frightened Xu Xu, and the feeling of being aimed at his head like that was not good. Xu Xu was just a paper tiger, upon facing such a scene, his face immediately turned pale, and his lips trembled, unable to say another word.


    At this time, Uncle Liu was not afraid of the furious Liu Sheng getting anxious, he tore off the head of the person and said: "Liu Sheng, what are you doing, we are all together, if you aren''t pointing your spear at those monsters, what are you saying to a woman?"


    Liu Sheng still did not let go of his hands, his eyes staring straight at Xu Xu, he said: "Uncle Liu, you know what the situation is, those monsters are still at the door, even if we escape, what should we do?! How many monsters are there down there? Do you know if we can escape? "It''s already like this, this woman still dares to cause trouble here. If I don''t teach her a lesson, she really will die!"


    Everyone was selfish. Previously, when everyone had Liu Sheng as the leader and they weren''t in a very dangerous situation, he naturally took on the heavy responsibility and considered for everyone.


    However, Liu Sheng had previously experienced a battle of life and death before escaping, so even though Lin Lin was at the forefront harvesting the heads of those monsters, those disgusting and terrifying monsters that were surging towards him like a wave still gave him a huge shock.


    In addition to what he had just shared, he realized that the situation was extremely urgent. If he did not escape, everyone would starve to death.


    In the face of such a situation, Xu Xu was still meddling in it. No one dared to provoke him even if they thought of him as a princess.


    He had been considering with Liu Sheng how to rescue everyone out, and was also managing the food and other things. Of course, he knew that they wouldn''t be able to hold on for long, but even if he was dissatisfied with Xu Xu, he wouldn''t be able to watch Liu Sheng kill Xu Xu without doing anything!


    Uncle Liu sighed and said: "Liu Sheng, you should put down the spear first."


    A lot of emotions flashed past Liu Sheng''s eyes. Previously, he really wanted to kill Xu Xu, but after talking to Uncle Liu for a while, he felt that he was too rash, adding the fact that his gun did not have much bullets, why did he waste one on a slut? Furthermore, if he really did fire, in this quiet night, there was no telling how many Zombie he would attract.


    As for Xu Xu, as if he had put down a heavy burden on his shoulders, he softened his body and began to breathe deeply. Of course, he did not dare to make a single sound.


    Some people, you just have to be taught a lesson, he (she) to know your strength, or know in that frog like, croak.


    Liu Sheng suddenly understood why Lin Lin liked to pull out her gun and shoot whenever there was a disagreement.


    On the other hand, Lin Lin did not expect Liu Sheng to suddenly become so stubborn. In her impression, Liu Sheng was an old cunning fox. There was no contradiction. In short, he had a natural sense of responsibility to help those who relied on him, and then he would go and scam those who he ''liked''.


    This sort of person, no matter what one said, would always depend on the situation, and would always rely on the strong. Thus, after coming up on the roof, she gave him the gun so confidently. He should be aware of what he should and should not do.


    However, this kind of person could not afford to lose his temper. At least, he would not aim a gun at them. It was likely that the apocalypse had forced him into a corner.


    The carriage was something he had to find, but Liu Sheng forgot to ask the other question after getting on the carriage.


    Lin Lin said: "There are too many Zombie, if it was just an ordinary car, we wouldn''t be able to get out."


    Otherwise, why would those soldiers defend the city with their lives? It would be fine if they just drove their cars out. Of course, compared to the others, Lin Lin and the others still had an advantage. When they go down, there might not be a tide of Zombie like in the afternoon.


    Hearing Lin Lin''s words, Liu Sheng felt that the biggest problem now was what she should do after leaving the building.


    "Fuck, what the hell are these monsters?! Are they really pushing us to the brink?!"

 C71 Confusion

    Only then could they sit here. In short, they had won the first round of eliminations, so even if there was a brainless person like or anyone else, they were not idiots.


    So when Lin Lin cleared up the matter, the atmosphere immediately became heavy, enveloped by a wave of despair.


    Those Zombie s who could not even kill the soldiers with their guns and bombs, they had nothing. They could not run, they could not run, they could not fight, they could not beat them, so other than waiting for death, what else could they do?


    "Fuck, do we still have any chance of survival? Can we get out now?!"


    "The world is about to be destroyed and the Zombie has appeared. What kind of fucking way for us humans to survive?"


    "Dammit, it was still fine a few days ago, how did these monsters appear?!"


    "F * ck, these things eat people, I curse them to not have any assholes by giving birth to their sons!"


    This Zombie only knew how to eat flesh and blood, how could it have children? If it really had the ability to reproduce, then it would not be a human with no place to live, even more so, this world would probably become a Zombie.


    After a series of curses, the atmosphere became a little more relaxed. Liu Sheng calmed himself down, and looked at Lin Lin with hope: "Miss Lin, you definitely have a way, right? As long as you speak, we will listen to you." As long as they could stick out, they could get on those military vehicles.


    On the other hand, Liu Sheng knew how to look at his face, and noticed the hesitation in Lin Lin''s eyes, and without saying a word, he knew that she would definitely have a way.


    "Miss Lin, whether or not we can survive, we really do all depend on you!"


    Liu Sheng had already placed all his hopes on Lin Lin. It wasn''t because she was a dead horse that had survived, but because he knew that the woman in front of him would definitely create a miracle!


    Lin Lin thought about it, and said in the end, "I''ll go out alone, and lure the Zombie away."


    Liu Sheng was stunned. How is it possible for a single person to lure a Zombie away?!


    This was equivalent to committing suicide. Forget about Lin Lin, who was still unfamiliar with them, even if it was him, she wouldn''t sacrifice herself to save these people who were just colleagues or were just familiar or even strangers to him.


    "Miss Lin, you ¡­" Is he just a psychopath?


    Lin Lin received Liu Sheng''s complicated gaze, and said indifferently: "I''m not seeking death."


    Liu Sheng, who had been seen through, choked. After a long while, he said: "Um, of course I know Miss Lin you definitely wouldn''t do such a foolish thing."


    Lin Lin continued to speak, "I need a few people to drop down from the sky above the stage and use their voices to attract the Zombie. Afterwards, I will go out again and damage the general''s car''s alarm and use their voices to attract the Zombie.


    Liu Sheng nodded his head, this was a good idea, just as he was about to ask about the details, he was interrupted by a discordant voice, "What if you don''t attract Zombie to us after you escape, and directly leave?"


    The one who spoke was still Xu Xu, and the moment he spoke, he received Liu Sheng''s sharp gaze. Although there was a shadow in his heart, he bit his lips and continued to speak: "This is a reasonable question, and this is something that should have happened in the first place. You aren''t familiar with us at all, and not escaping after getting on the carriage is something only a fool would do.


    Actually, many people had the same thought. After all, Lin Lin had threatened them with her gun before, and it seemed that he did not see them as her partners. It was normal for him to abandon everyone like this.


    Even Liu Sheng was a little hesitant. This could happen. After all, he had threatened Lin Lin with a gun before, and they were cooperating now because it was impossible for Lin Lin to escape the building alone. But after they left the building, once someone helped her attract the Zombie, would she care about them even if she drove outside?


    Lin Lin did not have any anger or guilt about being questioned, but instead, she smirked and said: "So, you guys want to gamble."


    The strange words made Liu Sheng very curious, he asked, "A bet?"


    The young girl from before who had been shocked awake was currently hugging a ball of warmth as she looked at Lin Lin with a gaze that was not filled with hate, but rather filled with fear. Everyone else''s emotions were unclear.


    Lin Lin nodded and said, "It is a gamble. You guys have no better way. Even if you use my method, which one of you dares to go out first? If no one goes out, you guys can only fight those Zombie. So you guys are betting, betting that I will drive the car to attract Zombie s for you guys, betting that you guys will be able to escape, betting that I won''t drive to attract Zombie s, then you basically will not lose anything. "


    After all, she was the one who appeared to be in danger. If he won one bet, he would obtain complete victory. Even if he lost, he wouldn''t lose anything.


    Why not?


    Of course, there were still people who couldn''t understand, "Then what about the person who threw something at you on the roof to attract Zombie?"


    Lin Lin almost rolled her eyes and said: "The lower level Zombie and the sixth level Zombie will all be cleaned by us, throwing things away is just a waste of time."


    The one who asked the question choked, fell silent, and once again lowered his noble head.


    Liu Sheng made a decision first, he slapped his thigh and said: "Alright, let''s bet, no matter if we win or lose, we should accept our fate. Being able to escape Miss Lin, you have already helped us greatly, we can''t be so ungrateful!"


    A person who hadn''t made a sound all along suddenly came up and asked, "Then who''s left on the roof to throw things?"


    Liu Sheng looked over with his sinister eyes, "I haven''t decided who it is yet, but you are definitely one of them."


    "Why me!" he shouted in dissatisfaction.


    Liu Sheng now knew that there were some people who were born to be disasters. They were fine in the past, but now that it was the apocalypse, if you ignored all of it, you would be the one to suffer in the end.


    "Then you can get off the elevator with us." Liu Sheng replied indifferently.


    "I don''t!"


    Liu Sheng was not a bad guy, he gave him two choices, "Two choices, should we get off the elevator with the first batch or leave them on the roof to throw things?"


    He had never even killed a chicken, not to mention a Zombie. If the iron gate was opened, the ones who killed the Zombie would definitely be the people at the front, and it would be fine if he just hid at the back to replenish his strength. But if he got off the first batch of the elevator, he would definitely have to kill the Zombie himself.


    "I want to stay on the roof!"


    Alright, since we have the first choice, the selection wasn''t that awkward anymore. In short, as long as they weren''t the first ones to get off the elevator, they would all stay on the roof and throw things to attract Zombie s. It didn''t matter if it was male or female, they all had strength. After the apocalypse, you have to work in a team.


    With the matter at hand, Liu Sheng planned to go through the entire process tomorrow to see if there were any problems during the actual operation. However, he did not expect that there would be any objections right after he said it.


    "No, I don''t agree. How can we open the iron gate?"


    The one who spoke was a round-faced girl. Although she wasn''t as pretty as Xu Xu, she could still be considered cute. Other than her, the other girls'' faces were full of disagreement. They had all just fallen asleep and hadn''t participated in the discussion.


    Liu Sheng had a headache, his plan to escape was not going well at all. Seeing that it was going to be extremely difficult to complete, yet he had met an obstacle in his first step, he thought to himself, "Other than opening the iron gate, do you have a better way?"


    How could a group of little girls have any ideas? They only knew how to open the iron gate wide and that terrifying and ugly Zombie s would swarm in, all of them trembling with fear, constantly shaking their heads and shouting, "No, no, I don''t want to, those Zombie s are so terrifying, how can we let them in!"


    Liu Zheng, "..." Facing this kind of little girl, he had no other choice.


    Zhang Hua stood out, frowned and asked: "If you do not open the door, and do not escape, do you all want to be trapped to death on top of that?!"


    These girls were also very cute. They were actually so scared that tears were about to fall from their eyes. They shook their heads and said, "No, no. ZF will definitely come to our rescue."


    "Right, right! ZF will not abandon us and leave!"


    "We only need to wait for someone to save us. Why do we need to take the risk and escape?"


    How naive, these girls were too naive to think about things that were too simple. They didn''t think about saving themselves, but were afraid of the world and only knew how to wait for others to come.


    Right now, it was their side that was in trouble, so Lin Lin just watched coldly from the sidelines.


    Well, then, the plan continues. Since she couldn''t solve the problem, she could think of another way. The only one who could escape was definitely her.


    "Enough!" Zhang Hua became the second person to go into a rage tonight. Looking at the few girls who were trembling because of his howls, he said, "All you guys know is to wait for someone else to save us. How can you not be brave enough to face the Zombie like Huang Jingjing, and use your own strength to escape!"


    It was still the round faced girl, she seemed to be dead before she choked, and said arrogantly: "That''s because Huang Jingjing is stupid, she clearly knew that you guys were enough, she insisted on going down by herself, and even dragged Xiao Ge down, she deserved death!"


    Lin Lin raised her eyes slightly. It seemed that this small team wasn''t that harmonious.


    His beloved one had become a Zombie, and was even scolded stupid by others even after death. No matter how gentle Zhang Hua''s personality was, he would still feel angry, so he directly walked towards the round faced girl.


    Although Zhang Hua was not tall, the round faced woman was sitting on her seat. Being pushed over by her figure, she inevitably felt pressure and fear, and could not help but tremble as she asked: "Zhang, Zhang Hua, what are you doing!"


    "Pah!"


    Zhang Hua slapped the round faced girl, then said: "I slapped her for Huang Jingjing, and she thinks you''re a good sister, she''s still trying to speak up for you when you offend her!"


    After the round faced girl was stunned for a while, she stood up with extremely strong battle power and started scratching Zhang Hua''s face with her fingers. She cried, "Bastard, my parents have never hit me, yet you actually dared to hit me, you bastard!"


    The situation developed in an unpredictable direction. After staring blankly for a while, everyone stood up and started to mediate, and then they pulled the people in the center of the matter apart. Of course, Zhang Hua had already given Huang Jingjing a slap on the face, and did not do anything else. After all, he was a man, while the other was a woman.


    Therefore, the only thing that was difficult to pull was the round-faced woman. Not only did her hand want to scratch towards Zhang Hua, her feet were also kicking everywhere, and she continuously cursed "bastard" in her mouth.


    Although they were holding back, quite a few people still had the intention to watch the show, until an extremely cold voice rang out.


    "Enough!"

 C72 attraction

    It was a plan to escape from the building. If they were on Lin Lin''s team, they would be able to discuss it in half an hour. This is the apocalypse, do you have time to talk nonsense?


    But now, he was dragging his feet, dragging out quite a few matters. He was actually still in the mood to fight.


    Lin Lin really couldn''t tolerate it anymore.


    Lin Lin looked at the two groups of people who had stopped and coldly said: "Is that enough?"


    Seeing that, Liu Sheng immediately told everyone to sit down and not to cause any more trouble. Right now, Zhang Hua was rather obedient to Lin Lin and sat down not far from him. The round faced girl beside him only sat down angrily after she was advised by the girl beside her.


    The others followed suit and took their seats as well.


    Liu Sheng understood that Lin Lin was annoyed, and was afraid that she would abandon them. Seeing that everyone was sitting down, he said to the girls: "Everyone has agreed to this matter, previously you all agreed to cooperate, but now it is useless to oppose it, tomorrow we will open the iron gate!"


    The girls still wanted to say something, but after receiving Liu Sheng''s eyes that were several times fiercer than before, they agreed.


    did not delay any longer and continued: "After the monsters are all killed, the first group will take the elevator to the sixth floor to continue killing Zombie and the remaining people will stay on the roof to throw things down."


    A little boy looked at the boy who was even younger than Zhang Hua, who was also from the second batch of people who had also stayed on the roof. "But when did we throw things down?


    See, see, no plan can succeed in one go. There will always be people coming out to make trouble or something.


    If it was before the apocalypse, this matter would have been solved so easily. A phone call and everything would have been settled.


    However, the apocalypse had come to an end. Not to mention whether he still had a cell phone, electricity or not, and even the phone bills!


    Liu Sheng thought for a moment, then asked: "Do you all still have your phones with you?"


    Everyone shook their heads or said directly, "I lost the electricity", "I lost it when I was running", "I didn''t bring any."


    In short, no one had a cell phone, and they had to find out two other things: one for the top, and one for the bottom.


    Lin Lin took off her backpack and pretended to be searching for something, but in reality she had taken something out from the apocalypse, and said: "I have something."


    Liu Sheng looked at the two black objects and exclaimed, "Radio!"


    After receiving Lin Lin''s confirmation, Liu Sheng''s eyes flashed like stars as she looked at Lin Lin. This guy was definitely a f * cking god, she could even get her hands on a walkie-talkie!


    With a walkie-talkie that was even stronger than a cellphone, things would naturally progress further. At that time, as long as the people upstairs threw everything down and saw that the Zombie was almost attracted, they could use the walkie-talkie to inform Lin Lin. Then, Lin Lin could highlight the possibility to kill the Zombie and get on the carriage.


    In the end, Lin Lin used the car''s alarm to lure the Zombie and they could escape ¡­ At this point, the escape plan was perfectly completed!


    Uncle Liu wore his watch and looked at the time. It was already past 12, and he still had to kill Zombie tomorrow.


    As for Lin Lin, she naturally returned to her original position and continued to take a nap.


    It was just that he did not expect someone to come after a while, and directly said: "Miss Lin, you''re not asleep right?"


    Lin Lin opened her eyes, looked at Zhang Hua, and asked: What''s the matter?


    Zhang Hua nodded and said: "Can I have a chat with you?"


    "Yes."


    Zhang Hua also didn''t go out and sat beside Lin Lin, only maintaining a certain distance as if he was chatting with her. He said: "Miss Lin, why are you helping us? Even if someone is attracting the Zombie, it is still very dangerous for you to go out by yourself.


    Lin Lin''s expression remained indifferent, "Is there any meaning in asking this?"


    And when had she said she was going to help them?


    I''m sorry, she was really not that free. The matter with Liu Huiyi previously broke her heart, so she wanted to help him. Furthermore, it was just as Zhang Hua had said, they wanted to rob her by treating her with force. She wasn''t the Holy Mother, so how could she have the heart to help them?


    It was a win-win situation, or rather, she had only thought of herself.


    If she did not make this suggestion, they, especially Liu Sheng, would definitely follow her out of the building.


    A dozen men, even if armed, were like lambs thrown into a tiger''s mouth. The smell of fresh meat surrounding them was undoubtedly telling the Zombie, Come quickly, there''s a feast here!


    Lin Lin was indeed fast, at least faster than these ordinary people. However, Lin Lin later on thought that if they had been following him closely, then the Zombie would have been attracted over as well.


    Therefore, Lin Lin had thought of such a way, to let them fall from the sky and help her attract the Zombie. If she were to go out again, it would be better than letting her go out by herself with a tail.


    As for damaging the alarm to lure the Zombie away, Lin Lin knew how to do it.


    It wasn''t that she was so kind-hearted, but that she needed these Zombie s and then lured them to a remote corner, where no one would be around to practice their superpower. This matter had been delayed for too long, so Lin Lin had to hurry up.


    The two sides had different thoughts, so the misunderstanding was obviously too big.


    Zhang Hua was naturally stupefied by the question. The matter had already been decided, and asking this question now was meaningless. He merely wanted to start a conversation.


    Lin Lin saw that Zhang Hua did not say anything and said: "If you have anything to say, just say it."


    Zhang Hua also quickly made his decision, he no longer spouted nonsense, and went straight to the point: "Miss Lin, can you teach me how to kill Zombie?"


    Lin Lin looked at Zhang Hua, and felt that he had changed a little. Previously, when she was looking at him, her eyes were especially weak, and sometimes she did not dare to look at him directly, but now, the look in her eyes was firm.


    A boy beating a girl before the apocalypse was naturally disdainful, but after the apocalypse, if he still didn''t teach a girl a lesson when she was facing someone who had always challenged her limits, it wouldn''t be out of politeness or tolerance, but out of weakness. And among them, regardless of male or female, regardless of gender.


    Lin Lin lowered her eyes, and said indifferently: "Is it because of Huang Jingjing?"


    Zhang Hua was startled, then laughed bitterly and said: "Miss Lin is truly clever."


    In the apocalypse, love and love were both fake. Facing life and death, the human''s viciousness was magnified infinitely, but there were also some people''s loves that were magnified limitlessly.


    "The current Zombie is not as powerful as you think, as long as you attack its neck, it will be unable to move. But to kill the Zombie, you must attack its head.


    After that, Lin Lin explained to Zhang Hua a few moves on how to save energy but the fastest way to kill a Zombie was through her accumulation of experience in the apocalypse. As for how much Zhang Hua could comprehend, that was his own business.


    The more Zhang Hua listened, the brighter his eyes became. No wonder Lin Lin could deal with the Zombie so quickly, she had a plan!


    "Miss Lin, actually, I feel that you are a good person." Although he would sometimes use a gun to threaten them, he would never actually hurt them. In fact, he would even take the initiative to stand out when no one was around.


    Lin Lin closed her eyes and said: "I need to rest."


    Chatting with such a self-assuming person would be too arduous. She clearly knew who she was. Hehe, she wouldn''t be a good person!


    Seeing that he was chased away, Zhang Hua did not say anything else, nodded, and left.


    Sure enough, there were the most Zombie in the military vehicles. After all, those that died in the end were all in that circle. With so many delicacies, the greedy Zombie would naturally not let them go.


    After jumping down, Lin Lin drank a few mouthfuls of water, then took out a can of water from her bag, and used the dagger between her legs to cut open the metal lid, and started to eat.


    In a while, she would definitely be the main fighting force, and would need to replenish her strength, otherwise the moment she broke through this corner, they would be instantly surrounded by Zombie.


    Maybe it was the smell of Lin Lin''s canned food, or maybe it was time for them to wake up from their stupor, or maybe it was the smell of Lin Lin''s canned food, or maybe it was time for them to start gulping down their saliva.


    Lin Lin could hear the man talking to Liu Sheng, "siroxenol, we are going out today. Divide the food up, if not we won''t have the strength to kill the Zombie later!"


    Liu Sheng only thought about it a little before agreeing.


    After breakfast, Liu Sheng brought a group of people over. He looked at Lin Lin with his doggy legs and asked: "Miss Lin, we are about ready.


    "Open the door, kill the Zombie."


    Liu Sheng nodded his head and said: "Then what do you think we should do to kill the Zombie?"


    Lin Lin looked at the crowd and noticed that a few people avoided her gaze, some even lowered their heads, as though Lin Lin could not see them. In reality, they were just trying to cover their ears.


    Thinking about it, Lin Lin smiled faintly and said: "Men are in the outermost circle, surround all females."


    This was definitely not a decision made while cherishing women, Lin Lin only wanted to arrange a stronger fighting strength on the outside, so as to not let some women see the Zombie approach and only know to scream, he did not use the weapon in her hand to swing at the Zombie.


    The formation had been decided, but Liu Sheng still found it difficult to say: "Miss Lin, we have so many people here, but we don''t have any powerful weapons that can attack the Zombie."


    Lin Lin looked at the steel that blocked the door, and said: "Aren''t those?"


    Liu Sheng rolled his eyes and said in the end, "Miss Lin, do you have an axe or an iron rod?


    casually kicked the axe he loathed towards Liu Sheng, and happened to stop beside his feet, and said: "Take it."


    Liu Sheng seemed to be very happy, he thought that Lin Lin would give the iron rod in her bag to him, he never expected that he would give her an even more lethal axe.


    "Okay, thank you Miss Lin, let''s begin!"

 C73 six layers

    Lin Lin did not stand at the very front of the attack formation because she was the strongest. It was not that she did not want to be the vanguard and be the first one to attack the Zombie, but she still did not believe those people. It was easy enough to kill them in battle, but could she stand in front and show them her back?


    In her entire life, the only person she believed in was Jiang Yishu, and in the future, as a member of the hunting group, maybe when they get along, both sides would trust each other. Other than that, Lin Lin would not reveal his back to or rely on anyone else.


    Correspondingly, only Liu Sheng and Zhang Hua stood at the iron gate on the stage.


    The things that blocked the door were moved by the second group of people. After most of them were moved away, only the simple iron chains were left to tie the door. And the unavoidable dragging and dragging during the process, seemed to have alarmed the Zombie outside. The only response was a series of roars and slapping sounds.


    As expected, the Zombie did not leave!


    Liu Sheng and Zhang Hua who were standing in the front had a change in expression.


    Zhang Hua held onto a steel rod that he had pulled out from the pile of steel at the entrance. Right now, he was in a horse stance with his right hand tightly gripping onto a steel rod.


    On the other hand, Liu Sheng held onto Lin Lin''s dirty axe, as though he was holding onto a treasure. His face was filled with a faint, wonderful confidence, and Lin Lin had never shown her axe before, okay?


    However, the two of them had fought against so many Zombie yesterday. Even though they were a little nervous and afraid, they could still be considered calm.


    Thus, the dozen or so people behind them were extremely restless.


    The man was alright, holding onto the weapon in his hand and swallowing his saliva, hoping that he would be able to swallow the nervousness in his heart.


    As for the lady, she had been scared to the point that her legs went weak. If there were not so many people in front of her, and if the weapons in her hands weren''t a little bit more confident, she would have fallen to the ground long ago.


    Lin Lin said her last sentence, she coldly stared at the women and said: "Shut up later, whoever dares to shout will get my spear!"


    That gaze was as cold as death, and in her eyes, they were not humans, nor were they her kind.


    With that said, Lin Lin turned and looked at Liu Sheng. Liu Sheng nodded, raised his hands and waved them downwards. With a crack, the chain broke.


    Silence. Nothing happened.


    "Aooo!"


    Lin Lin raised her right hand slightly.


    Just as Lin Lin had thought, that door was too small. At most, three Zombie would be able to enter at one time, and most of them would be taken care of by Lin Lin and Liu Sheng. But in the end, Liu Sheng and Zhang Hua did not have Lin Lin''s accuracy. Sometimes, they would need to cut or knock a few times in order to kill the Zombie.


    However, there were more than three of them, and they were surrounded by a lot of helpers, even though they were weaker than Liu Sheng and Zhang Hua, they could not withstand the pressure of having more people, so if one swing was not enough, he would strike again.


    In the end, even more Zombie were beaten to death.


    "Attack the head!"


    Lin Lin destroyed her own Zombie, and was even able to watch the battle attentively. It was good that she did not look, but she was really going to die from anger. That''s the Zombie, why the fuck did you hit its butt, could it still be shy?!


    Being yelled at by Lin Lin, Zhang Hua also reacted. After seeing everyone use their fancy methods to attack the Zombie, he also anxiously shouted, "Take the lead, these monsters can only be killed by taking the lead!"


    Come to think of it, I didn''t give you guys so much to eat, but instead made you spend so much effort on this!


    With Lin Lin''s'' reminder '', the battle with the Zombie became smoother. After all, they had more people, and they also had the feeling that they could fight with everything they had, so the battle naturally fell on their side.


    However, for the Zombie to constantly rush in, extermination was not a problem, and leaving these Zombie to stay at the door was already a problem. The door was already almost blocked, and if they were blocked off, the Zombie would not be able to come in, and they would still not be able to go out.


    Seeing that there were fewer and fewer Zombie following him, Lin Lin shouted, "Retreat together!"


    Perhaps it was because Lin Lin''s domineering attitude when she killed the Zombie garnered the admiration of the crowd, and now that they faintly saw Lin Lin as the head, hearing her speak, they naturally retreated together.


    In the end, corpses were everywhere.


    Other than Lin Lin, all the other people were lying down or kneeling down, looking completely disoriented. Even if there was a disgusting Zombie not too far away from them, right now, they couldn''t care about anything, their minds were completely blank, and they could only breathe heavily.


    As for the girls who were surrounded in the middle, although they didn''t fight much Zombie s, just hiding from Zombie s had consumed a lot of their physical strength.


    As they rested, the people on the rooftop were also surprised and didn''t dare to directly look at the indifferent Lin Lin. Right now, other than feeling that Lin Lin was a female devil, they also felt that she was a female with weird strength. A metal rod could easily shatter a Zombie''s head, and the Zombie that laid at her feet were basically double the amount of Zombie that they had killed in their dozen or so men.


    However, she wasn''t tired yet!


    Everyone felt like they had seen a monster.


    Lin Lin saw that the people on the roof seemed to be extremely tired. Although she still had about five percent of her strength left, she could still kill all the Zombie at the sixth floor by herself, but she would inevitably be dragged down by these powerless people. She carried the metal rod and walked to her previous position, leaning on the stage to rest.


    The weather was getting weirder and weirder as he rested until noon, perhaps due to the apocalypse. March, yesterday was very bleak, but now the sun is in the sky.


    As the temperature rose, the Zombie that fell to the ground started to emit an intense rotten stench, attracting quite a few flies. The rotten flesh, the disgusting blood, the yellowish green brains, with black flies or green flies lying on them, were so disgusting that the people on the roof got up and trotted off to vomit.


    Lin Lin did not want to waste anymore time. Zombie was actually afraid of the sunlight, at least in the beginning. Therefore, this was the best time for her to attack. Then, he found Liu Sheng who was bending over vomiting and asked: "Have you finished resting?"


    Liu Sheng actually threw up more or less, there was nothing in his stomach initially, in the end it was just retching. Hearing Lin Lin''s words, she immediately wiped her mouth with her sleeves, and turned around while unconsciously moving to block the filth behind him, and laughed: "Miss Lin."


    Lin Lin noticed Liu Sheng''s actions, it was just vomit, it was more disgusting than the Zombie, thus his expression did not change as he nodded and said: "We can go now."


    Liu Sheng agreed quickly and went to call the members of the first batch to gather. They were going to go down.


    Just as he was about to leave, Liu Sheng was called over by the little boy who had raised a question, "siroxenol, there''s actually nothing on this roof.


    Liu Sheng obviously did not think about this problem, and subconsciously looked towards Lin Lin, thinking that this great god could solve this problem.


    Lin Lin looked at the metal door and said, "You can throw those away."


    Those were the Zombie s.


    The people in the second batch had a drastic change in expression, and the people in the first group were even gloating.


    As expected, the round-faced girl stomped her feet and shouted, "How can we touch those things? It''s so disgusting!"


    Lin Lin did not say anything, but looked towards Liu Sheng, who unexpectedly caught Lin Lin''s gaze, and shivered a little, before realizing what the look in her eyes meant. Alright, the evil person who is scolding others, I''ll let him be the one to do it!


    "Are you forcing me!? Zombie, I don''t dare to kill you, but what the f * ck are you doing moving and lifting her? Do you have no hands or no legs? If you find it disgusting, you better jump down right now! Don''t even think of leaving this building, do you think that just because you are tired you can stop yourself?!? Your mother, is it that the princess is sick or is there something wrong with your head! "


    This was the first time Liu Sheng scolded a woman, and it was the first time he scolded her so viciously. However, he felt really good in his heart.


    The round-faced girl seemed about to explode again, but before she could say anything, she was interrupted by someone.


    Uncle Liu''s expression was a bit ugly, "Little girl, it''s not like the past anymore. If we can''t escape now, we''ll probably all die in this building. My family is still waiting for me, so just treat it as doing something disgusting for your family, okay?"


    When he mentioned his family, the expressions of everyone on the roof changed.


    Compared to his family, what were these disgusting Zombie worth?


    Not long after Uncle Liu finished speaking, a little girl stood out first. The first one, however, was pulling a female Zombie, and dragged it towards the place where the object had fallen from the sky. Although it was her sleeve that was pulled, and her strength was really small, it was impressive enough that she was the first to stand out.


    With their own representatives and role models, the other people in the second batch could not fall behind. They all walked forward one after another and either pulled a Zombie for themselves or helped the little girl.


    There were too many Zombie piled up, and most of the people in the second batch were women.


    Seeing that the few of them were trying to drag the Zombie with both disgust and difficulty, Lin Lin kept her iron rod. Without saying a word, she walked up and dragged the Zombie with each of her hands, and very quickly, surpassed the people who had previously carried the Zombie to the side of the stage.


    With a swing, all the Zombie were stacked neatly.


    Then, he turned around and walked towards the pile of Zombie, going back and forth. It had only been a few minutes, but the number of Zombie that Lin Lin had piled up was already as high as a small mountain.


    Counting the time it took for them to clean the sixth floor, it was probably more than enough to move some of the steel.


    Lin Lin then told Liu Sheng that he could go down now.


    The nine of them still carefully went downstairs. Although no Zombie came up to the iron gate, they couldn''t guarantee that there wouldn''t be any on the next floor. As such, when Liu Sheng left, he warned the people of the second group to lock the iron gate and use the walkie-talkie to communicate if anything happened.


    The highest floor of the building was usually an office for the rich. Although it was now ruined beyond recognition, one could still tell that the building had once been beautifully decorated, or even luxurious.


    This time, Lin Lin was in the back. Because there were many separate offices along the way, they did not have time to check each and every one of them, so they could only slowly move to the elevator. And as the strongest person, Lin Lin walking at the back also gave them a sense of security.


    After all, no one wanted to be suddenly attacked by Zombie, or the people in front suddenly realized that the number of people was slowly decreasing.


    He pressed the button for the sixth level.

 C74 Xiao Ge

    The elevator slowly descended, and the number of floors it displayed slowly decreased. When it reached the eighth floor, the atmosphere suddenly became tense.


    Because of what happened last time, Liu Sheng and Zhang Hua tried their best to retreat inside. They didn''t want the Zombie to attack them the moment the elevator doors opened, when there was one standing outside. As for the others, they were all observant people, how could Liu Sheng and Zhang Hua not see through what they were doing?


    In the end, the eight men huddled together, leaving Lin Lin standing at the entrance of the elevator.


    Lin Lin could see the movements of the people behind her from the reflection of the elevator, but she did not turn her back or look down on him, she was always wary of her own safety. This was a very normal occurrence in the apocalypse, and she had always been in a state of attack + defense, the moment she entered the elevator, she would find a position and adjust her position, and then she would be able to observe the people behind, and she would not miss any movements when the doors open.


    "Ding."


    The elevator arrived and many people held their breath, not daring to make any big movements. Right now, they truly admired Liu Sheng and Zhang Hua a little.


    However, if these words were found out by the two of them, they would definitely be laughing bitterly. This was because they were acting so recklessly because they didn''t know anything. If they knew that Zombie were so terrifying, only a ghost would be able to come down alone.


    It was unknown why the elevator door was opened so slowly, but through the crack in the door, a blurry human figure could be seen. Someone immediately became nervous, pulled Liu Sheng who was beside him and said.


    Liu Sheng was also getting nervous. Could it be that the matter would repeat itself?


    Lin Lin''s iron rod had been in a state of preparation the entire time, and she said: "You guys be careful."


    They didn''t really care. They just wanted them to prepare for an attack.


    The door finally opened, but before Lin Lin could wave her hand at the figure''s head, she heard the figure roaring, "siroxenol, you''re finally here!"


    Liu Sheng''s axe was still held high, although it was still quite far from the elevator, at least he had some confidence. After hearing the voice, he was stunned, why can the Zombie still speak, then he looked at the speaker in disbelief, and shouted: "Xiao Ge?"


    Xiao Ge''s eyes filled with tears of excitement, he immediately rushed in and said: "I''ve been hiding in the back of the room for almost a day, and finally saw the elevator down, I knew it was you! siroxenol, there are still Zombie following me outside!"


    Liu Sheng looked through Xiao Ge to his back and sure enough, a few Zombie were swaying over. They came down to clean the entire sixth floor, and right now, they were just speeding up their pace, as they said to Xiao Ge, "If there''s anything else, we can talk about it later, let''s kill the Zombie first", and followed behind Lin Lin who went out first, waving the axe in their hands to kill the Zombie.


    At first, Liu Sheng didn''t really like killing Zombie, but now that he had killed them, it was like killing monsters in a game. It was as if he could level up by killing Zombie, the more he could kill them, the more fun it would be!


    Zhang Hua was also unwilling to be left behind, although he would occasionally look at Xiao Ge while he was distracted, but he still managed to kill all the Zombie that surrounded him.


    The others couldn''t watch the three of them kill. They didn''t do anything, just grabbed their weapons and charged forward.


    On the other hand, Xiao Ge seemed to be hiding behind a group of people, extremely afraid of the Zombie.


    There were actually not many Zombie on the sixth floor, at least not many wandering outside. Adding to the fact that Lin Lin had already killed quite a few yesterday, the crowd managed to kill all of the Zombie that came by within half an hour after they heard the commotion.


    Luckily it was a big building, if it was a shopping mall or a supermarket, there would be countless Zombie hiding in the shadows waiting to kill them.


    Although the Zombie were almost destroyed, and there were no Zombie that came after hearing the noise, because they still needed the second batch of people to come down, a group of people went to some hidden corners to see if there were any Zombie hiding there. If there were any, then they would be destroyed.


    However, they seemed to have overestimated the intelligence of the Zombie. As long as they heard the sound and smelled the scent of blood, they would run out and not ambush them.


    The group ran to the corridor and used the iron chains to tie them together. Only then did they heave a sigh of relief. Although the corridor was dark, it gave people a sense of security.


    Only, this time, the sixth level is different from the one they came to last time ¡­


    "AHH!"


    Uncle Liu''s expression was extremely ugly, because he was standing right behind Xiao Ge, so much so that it was inaudible. Didn''t he know that he was old and had poor hearing?


    He could not help but say: "Xiao Ge, what are you doing!"


    Xiao Ge had made her decision. Although he did not kill the Zombie, he had been observing the battle, and the result was that amongst this group, the woman he did not know was the strongest, with an iron rod like a toothpick dancing in front of her. It was very easy, the Zombie''s head was like tofu in her hands, and shattered instantly.


    But even if she was powerful, that woman was the first to walk. If she really met a Zombie, it would be hard for her to fight with two fists against four hands, then that would still be a dead end! So when he saw Liu Sheng and Zhang Hua walking in the second and third places, he also decisively followed behind them. With those two people blocking him, no matter what, the Zombie could not bite him!


    But he did not expect that the stairwell he inadvertently glanced at was like a slaughterhouse, with Zombie ''limbs and heads everywhere, causing him to immediately let out a scream.


    Xiao Ge stammered, unable to speak. He didn''t speak enough, so he moved closer to his and pointed at the ground as if he was Parkinson''s. He squeezed out a few words and said: "That, that, that ¡­."


    The people behind Xiao Ge had just entered the corridor, and were feeling at ease. Uncle Liu was dissatisfied with his shout, but seeing him point as if he had seen a ghost, he curiously looked over, and of course, his expression was not as pretty as Xiao Ge''s.


    Following Lin Lin''s indifferent sweep of the light, the heads of the Zombie were revealed. They were all stabbed in the head, and could not die anymore, but with the addition of their decayed faces and protruding eyeballs, it was indescribably terrifying. Furthermore, what was even more disgusting was the fact that there were a lot of flies laying on top of them, as well as many white and fat maggots wriggling about.


    "Ugh!"


    The first person to puke had appeared. With the effect of the suspension bridge, quite a few people had puked as well. The only one who stood still well, other than the ice-cold goddess Lin Lin, was Liu Sheng, Zhang Hua and Uncle Liu.


    Liu Sheng seemed to be rejoicing at their misfortune, this was considered a human''s bad taste, and when he saw other people''s embarrassing look, he couldn''t help but want to tease them a few times, "Aiya, I forgot to tell you guys, previously when we were coming up, we were blocked by Zombie, so we killed a lot of them. The head is already separated from the body, of course you all know, Zombie have to damage their brains to die, so our Miss Lin uses that rod to disturb ¡­ "


    Uncle Liu did not know whether to laugh or cry and interrupted: "Alright, Liu Sheng, stop it, we still have to escape later, do you want them to vomit here until the sky and earth turn dark, and don''t even have the strength to run?"


    Liu Sheng laughed and nodded, then said: "I just want to explain myself, alright, okay, I won''t say anymore!"


    Fortunately, he had already vomited it once above, and when he vomited it again, it was only a dry vomit. He would not be able to spit anything out, if not the stench of the vomit, the stench of the Zombie would add up ¡­ Enough to throw up again.


    Under Xiao Ge''s suggestion, the group still went down a floor, first to the fifth floor, then to the beginning of ''asking questions''.


    Uncle Liu was the first to speak, asking: "Xiao Ge, how did you get to the sixth floor, are you alright? I thought you had become a Zombie like Huang Jingjing."


    Xiao Ge was startled, then asked in shock: "Huang Jingjing became a Zombie?"


    Uncle Liu still hadn''t said anything, but Zhang Hua wanted to stare fixedly at Xiao Ge, and asked insidiously: "You didn''t know that Huang Jingjing had become a Zombie? Didn''t you all come down together? Why did you safely stay on the sixth floor and allow Huang Jingjing to become a Zombie? "


    Xiao Ge looked at him with a guilty conscience and stuttered two times. Then, he suddenly straightened his neck and spoke to Zhang Hua: "Hey, Zhang Hua, what do you mean by that? What crime have I committed for you to interrogate me? And, Huang Jingjing turned into a Zombie on the nineteenth floor, what does that have to do with me? Could it be that I was the one who bit her and caused her to turn into a Zombie?! "


    Zhang Hua''s eyes seemed to be on fire, he suppressed his anger and said: "I never said Huang Jingjing turned into a Zombie on the nineteenth floor, how did you know?!"


    "Zhang Hua, who doesn''t know that you like Huang Jingjing? Now that Huang Jingjing has become a Zombie, you come and blame me for it right? Why don''t I know that Huang Jingjing turned into a Zombie on the 19th floor, we can go that floor and the 6th floor, but if she can''t turn into a Zombie on other floors, then she deserves it!"


    Zhang Hua rushed forward and grabbed Xiao Ge by the collar, growling angrily, "I''m asking you this, did you abandon Huang Jingjing, did you see Huang Jingjing get grabbed by the Zombie and ignored, then escape into the elevator by yourself, leaving Huang Jingjing alone there!"


    As he said that, Zhang Hua''s eyes reddened, his eyes filled with tears, and her voice became choked with sobs.


    It was him who left Huang Jingjing on the 19th floor, and that was why Huang Jingjing was standing at the elevator. It was because she was bitten by Zombie and left behind by her comrades there.


    It was only after Zhang Hua had thought about it for an entire night that he finally understood why Huang Jingjing liked him.


    Huang Jingjing was indeed brave, but why did she have to follow Xiao Ge to the next level? If they were looking for him, a man who was only handsome but weak, and a woman who could not help him, why bother taking the risk to drag them down?


    Furthermore, Zhang Hua had asked Uncle Liu, and the two of them had not brought any weapons with them at all. This was because if the nineteenth floor did not have Zombie from the lower floor, and if there were no Zombie from the lower floor, perhaps they would not have thought to go down to the sixth floor, so there was no need to bring any weapons at all!


    When he thought back to the look in Huang Jingjing''s eyes before when he looked at Xiao Ge, and how he still had some clues, that otaku Zhang Hua had finally figured it out.


    Huang Jingjing and Xiao Ge had probably reached an ambiguous stage!

 C75 human nature

    Xiao Ge was handsome, his family was rich, and he had been doted on by women since he was young. When he grew up, it was normal for him to date a few women at the same time.


    He already knew that there were several girls in the company who adored him.


    However, he only had a feeling about the company next door, the Xu Xu who had a good family background and looked pretty good. As for people like Huang Jingjing, they would only tease him when she was bored.


    However, as a gentleman, he held the attitude of a future girlfriend (a gunner) to every girl. It was not his fault that he would give them small surprises on their birthday and receive a cup of hot water during their physical life. These were just small matters that he should do.


    Once again, ignored him, inviting him to the nineteenth floor, saying that he had something to tell him, why did he reject it?


    Although the extremely dilapidated building with no one around was a little scary, the little face beside him was flushed red. Looking at the pretty Huang Jingjing in the dim light, it seemed that Huang Jingjing mustered up her courage to confess to him with a complicated expression. Xiao Ge was still a little satisfied and happy in his heart.


    But before he could even say anything, the Zombie had arrived!


    There were too many Zombie, truly too many of them. They surged towards them like a tide of Zombie in a movie.


    Although Huang Jingjing usually had a bold and brave personality, she was still a girl. Seeing this situation, she immediately shouted out, which attracted even more attention from Zombie s.


    "Xiao Ge, what do we do?"


    At that time, when Xiao Ge looked at Huang Jingjing, who was panicking and pulling on his clothes, he really wanted to push her away. It was really fucking troublesome, if not for her, how could he have come down and met these Zombie?


    Furthermore, asking him what to do? How would he know?


    Xiao Ge was simply putting all his thought from the previous college entrance examination to use here. After playing it all at once, he made a prompt decision and said: "Come, let''s go down to the sixth floor."


    Huang Jingjing''s face was also filled with surprise, as though she saw her hope for survival, and nodded repeatedly.


    However, the elevator stopped in the basement when it wasn''t running, it would take some time to reach the highest level, while the Zombie were slowly approaching them.


    The elevator continued to rise slowly, one second, one second ¡­ Xiao Ge felt as if he could already smell the rotting stench of the Zombie, and while fiercely hitting the up button, he cursed, "Bastard, hurry up, f * ck!"


    Although Huang Jingjing was very anxious in her heart, when she saw the usually humble and noble Xiao Ge, she couldn''t help but say it out loud. "Xiao Ge, don''t be anxious, it''s useless even if you''re anxious!"


    Xiao Ge was still clapping the up button, he scolded his without even turning his head: "Smelly bitch, who am I being forced into such a state by the Zombie, no rush, wait for the Zombie to eat me, don''t worry!"


    Being scolded by a person he liked was not because his heart had gone to waste, but because he felt that he had misjudged this person. Was it because Xiao Ge was originally this kind of person, or was it because of the apocalypse, that he changed?


    Before Huang Jingjing could find an answer, the elevator door opened and Xiao Ge immediately jumped in happily. He quickly pressed "6" and the "close" button.


    Huang Jingjing was one step too slow, she was still standing outside, and her shoulder was grabbed by a Zombie behind them.


    "Xiao Ge, Xiao Ge, save me, save me!"


    A smell that could only be smelt from a trash dump gushed into Huang Jingjing''s nose. It was so disgusting that she wanted to puke, but what made her even more afraid was, the one who grabbed her was a Zombie, a Zombie that ate human flesh and blood!


    Huang Jingjing was being pulled by the Zombie, and could only hold onto the door of the elevator with both of her hands, non-stop towards Xiao Ge who was in the elevator.


    Xiao Ge was startled, previously, when they were in the elevator, he was scolding Huang Jingjing because she was angry. Now that he was standing in the elevator, Huang Jingjing, who was a weak little girl, was grabbed by the Zombie that had a strength as strong as a cow.


    To save her, it would take time for the elevator door to close again. Who could guarantee that the Zombie would not rush in during this period?


    Instead of saving him... He would definitely survive! Huang Jingjing would help him stall for time, and then he would be able to get off the elevator successfully, and escape from the Zombie!


    Xiao Ge''s eyes suddenly became fierce, grabbing onto Huang Jingjing''s hand, but when she thought he wanted to save her, he revealed a smile and fiercely pulled down, using too much force, he directly dug a hole in Huang Jingjing''s hand!


    As for Huang Jingjing, her hands slowly loosened from the pain.


    Not enough, not enough, not enough!


    Xiao Ge used even more strength in his hand, as if he was trying to dig out Huang Jingjing''s flesh and bones, and even shouted loudly: "Huang Jingjing, you have already been captured by the Zombie, why don''t you give me a chance to live, and drag me into the water?!"


    Huang Jingjing looked at the unfamiliar Xiao Ge and laughed bitterly. In the last moment, she didn''t blame Xiao Ge, she didn''t hate Xiao Ge, but herself instead. Why was she so stupid as a pig?


    Xiao Ge sat in the elevator, gasping for air. Recalling what happened just now, he cursed, "What a stupid woman.


    Then, Xiao Ge went down to the sixth floor and coincidentally, the Zombie on the sixth floor were all attracted to the iron door by Lin Lin''s gunshot. Xiao Ge then smoothly got out of the elevator and found a place to hide.


    However, there were still Zombie wandering outside the sixth floor. Xiao Ge didn''t dare to go out until Lin Lin and the others.


    Xiao Ge was taller than Zhang Hua, and in order to pick up girls, he even went to the gym more often, and the whole thing looked stronger than Zhang Hua. Previously, he had been guilty of a moment of weakness, but being held onto by the collar in such a humiliating way, how could he endure it?


    It was just like digging for Huang Jingjing.


    Pointing at Zhang Hua''s nose, he scolded: "Zhang Hua, wake up, don''t forget who is in charge of the place where you work. You still fucking want to work in the future, so don''t criticize me.


    Zhang Hua didn''t feel much to do for a moment, as he was flung off by Xiao Ge. After hearing his threat, he sneered again and again, and without saying a word, he directly punched towards Xiao Ge''s face.


    "Bastard!"


    One punch, just one punch, and Zhang Hua was immediately pulled to the side by Liu Sheng, who reacted immediately, while Xiao Ge was pulled behind him by Uncle Liu.


    Xiao Ge covered his face that was slapped, he moved his mouth, and spat out blood, but one of his teeth fell onto the ground together with his saliva.


    "Hehehehe, Zhang Hua, you f * cking good job! You dared to hit me, right!? "


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Uncle Liu turned to the side and stopped Xiao Ge who was feeling a little excited. And Liu Sheng had also been controlling Zhang Hua, but it couldn''t be that he didn''t have any thoughts of protecting Zhang Hua.


    I''m telling you, it''s all done by her. She doesn''t have any breasts or butt, and you still want to think about me? I only went to the nineteenth floor because I pitied her, and being captured by the Zombie afterwards was also her own problem. I''m lucky so I couldn''t get eaten, so could it be that your mother still wants to use my life to save her cheap life? "


    Zhang Hua''s eyes had already completely turned red, not because he was crying but because he was angry to the extreme.


    "Xiao Ge, I will kill you!"


    Xiao Ge was hugged tightly by a few people, he raised his neck and said: "Come on, come on, I don''t believe that you, a dead man, still have the ability to kill. You don''t even have the courage to report me for it, you don''t even know that I didn''t use him, if you have the ability, just kill me!"


    Zhang Hua struggled tenaciously as he roared at Liu Sheng: "siroxenol, don''t stop me, I''m going to kill him!"


    Liu Sheng did not speak. No matter what it was, he could not let Zhang Hua kill anyone in the party, regardless of whether that person was in the wrong or not.


    Furthermore, Huang Jingjing''s death had no witnesses or evidence, so even if Xiao Ge admitted that he abandoned Huang Jingjing to escape, so what if he did? He did not intentionally cause Huang Jingjing''s death to escape while protecting himself, this would only lead to him receiving moral criticism from the masses, but there would not be a single law to judge his guilt.


    In the end, Zhang Hua was not able to win against a few men, and the steel rod in his hands was not able to swing on Xiao Ge''s head no matter what.


    Why couldn''t he tell his loved one his feelings, and protect his loved one. Now, he couldn''t even avenge his loved one?


    "Bam."


    "Ah, my hand!"


    Lin Lin raised the spear and aimed at Xiao Ge''s left hand once again, then shot again, and said indifferently: "You wasted half an hour."


    The ten fingers were linked to the heart, and the arm was the same. Furthermore, Lin Lin''s spear skills were extremely accurate, so the position she landed on was definitely enough to make Xiao Ge unable to raise her hand for the rest of her life.


    Everyone was stunned.


    This was the first time that anyone, even Zhang Hua and Liu Sheng, had seen Lin Lin aim and fire at a human or Zombie.


    All of his actions before had merely been hitting the ground beside his feet to scare him, but now that he had directly aimed at Xiao Ge''s hand, that hand was what people cared about the most!


    In addition, both of his hands shot out at the same time.


    The one closest to Xiao Ge was Uncle Liu, who was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat.


    When humans were in pain, they would always scold to lessen their pain, and Xiao Ge was no exception, "Who the hell are you, you stinking bitch, are you crazy or something!"


    Lin Lin raised his spear and aimed it at Xiao Ge again, but this time it was not her hand, but her head.


    "Even if my mouth isn''t clean, it''s not like I''ve never killed before."


    Even though the intense pain in his hand had already caused Xiao Ge''s forehead to drip large drops of sweat, Lin Lin''s extremely cold eyes made him feel as if he was being stared at by a poisonous snake. He couldn''t help but shiver and didn''t dare to say another word.


    He didn''t dare to bet that the woman in front of him wouldn''t shoot because he could feel that he wasn''t even worth mentioning in her eyes. Killing him was as easy as crushing an ant.

 C76 time

    In the end, Xiao Ge was not someone with patience. Even though he was afraid that Lin Lin would kill him, the acute pain that came from his body still made him unable to endure it anymore, and he groaned painfully towards Uncle Liu who was beside him: "Liu Fugui, am I going to die?"


    Although Liu Fugui was only a grade older than the young people here, he had a lot of experience, and from the company he established himself as a member of the company. At the very least, most young people would respectfully call him "Uncle Liu", but this Xiao Ge relied on the young people above him to call him by his full name.


    Even though Liu Fugui felt uncomfortable inside, but so what? Even if you are the old man of the company, you can''t compare to the son of the company''s boss!


    Liu Fugui and Liu Sheng''s thoughts were similar, perhaps ZF could control the Zombie. At that time, everything would return to the past, and he still wanted to work in a company with high wages and good welfare. Naturally, he could not offend Xiao Ge.


    "Xiao Ge, your injuries aren''t really that serious. As long as we escape, we can find a doctor to save you!"


    In the eyes of ordinary people, only dead people would be affected by excessive bleeding, so Xiao Ge''s hands were only injured by the spear, but there was not much blood, so it was natural that it wasn''t very serious in Liu Fugui''s eyes. Of course, Lin Lin did not kill Xiao Ge, she only turned him into a cripple.


    Although Xiao Ge was comforted by Liu Fugui, he was still extremely uneasy in his heart. His hands were in so much pain that he was no longer conscious.


    After being controlled, facing Xiao Ge''s provocation, Zhang Hua was originally extremely depressed, but he never thought that Lin Lin would help him fight Xiao Ge. Now that he saw Xiao Ge''s beastly look, he could not help but laugh: "Xiao Ge, I''m telling you, even if you did not have me, you would have received your retribution sooner or later!"


    Since he could not scold Lin Lin, the culprit behind this, Xiao Ge was naturally willing to place his gun right on Zhang Hua, and said: "Zhang Hua, just wait for me to fire me. Don''t be arrogant, you''ll have a good time when I get out!"


    Zhang Hua stopped smiling and remained expressionless: "Let''s fire him. Do you think I care about that job? Let me tell you, do you know if this world can be restored to how it was before? The world is reaching its end, does father still care about your threat?! "


    When Zhang Hua said this, he immediately wanted to take''s temper back, however, before he could even curse out loud, he was interrupted by''s devilish voice in his ears.


    Lin Lin raised his eyes and said: "Do you still want to waste more time?"


    Last time, when Lin Lin said ''wasting time'', she had shot twice at Xiao Ge. No one knew who or where the target of the gun was after she said ''wasting time''.


    Xiao Ge did not dare to speak a word, and Zhang Hua was his benefactor, so he naturally did not say a word.


    Lin Lin had originally wanted to chat with a group of people, even though she didn''t want to hear any nonsense, she didn''t want to hear other people''s nonsense while she was walking, so she just waited for them to finish. However, she didn''t expect to waste so much time talking and cursing.


    As for the person called Xiao Ge, for some reason, she was reminded of him. Although the two of them did not look alike, to the point that their personalities were different, she unexpectedly found traces of Qin Rongyue on his body, so he could not hold back from firing a few shots.


    And the reason, was naturally to waste her time.


    Seeing that everyone no longer had the intention to ''chat'', Lin Lin took out the walkie-talkie from her bag and switched to the channel, asking: "Are you there?"


    A voice came from the walkie-talkie, "Yes, I''m here. Have you killed all the Zombie in the sixth floor?"


    The person who spoke was a male student, and had a bit of research on this. Lin Lin didn''t want to waste time teaching him how to use the walkie-talkie, so she gave the walkie-talkie to him.


    "Yes."


    The boy said happily, "Then can we throw something down?"


    Lin Lin still indifferently replied, "Mn."


    About ten minutes later, there was a burst of noise. After the walkie-talkie seemed to have been picked up, a voice came out, "About that, we''ve almost thrown everything away, there are a lot of Zombie that were attracted, but there are still a lot of Zombie s in the military vehicles ¡­"


    Lin Lin asked: How many?


    The other party seemed to be counting on the rooftop, and after a few seconds, he gave a rough answer, "Big, there''s probably more than 20, uh, it''s too far and they''re moving too. I can''t really count them, but there aren''t many Zombie around the military vehicles ¡­"


    Without waiting for the other party to finish speaking, Lin Lin said: "Mn, I understand. If you have anything that you want to throw away, continue to throw it. If you don''t have anything that you don''t want to throw away, you can come down."


    After turning off the walkie-talkie, Liu Sheng walked forward and asked: "Miss Lin, that military vehicle still has over twenty Zombie s, you, you want to ¡­ Should we wait a bit before going? "


    After hesitating for a long time, Liu Sheng still did not have the courage to say that if Lin Lin was not confident enough to deal with those Zombie, he would go with them.


    He didn''t know how his wife was doing at home, but he still had to go back to find her!


    Lin Lin lightly glanced at Liu Sheng, who seemed to want to say something but hesitated, and said: "No need, I can take care of it."


    Liu Sheng wanted to say something, but stopped.


    Although Lin Lin was strong, she was still a woman. If he let her go risk her life, then he would be a man, but if he couldn''t say anything to accompany her, then she might as well be selfish for her lover once!


    Lin Lin was about to leave, so he asked them to choose a few people to leave behind on the sixth floor to open the door for the second batch of people, and then went downstairs with the others.


    The door was still exactly the same as the one she came in with, piled high with junk that she placed on in order to resist the Zombie. And now, it had to be slowly moved away, before revealing the rope that tied the door.


    It was unknown what was happening outside. Even though Lin Lin was a Power User, she was only a Level 1 ice special ability Cultivator, capable of using her consciousness to detect living things that were a few meters or even dozens of meters in radius.


    Facing this kind of situation, they could only act like ordinary people. They carefully felt if there was any movement outside, but didn''t dare to use their feet like before to check if there were any Zombie outside. It was because there was only one result of this kind of action, and that was to attract more Zombie, so he could not act rashly.


    Liu Sheng seemed to be able to tell that there was something wrong with Lin Lin, and took the initiative to ask: "Miss Lin, do you need help?"


    Lin Lin glanced at Liu Sheng, her hand already touching the rope, she said: "All of you stay far away from the door, the moment I leave, you will immediately close it."


    Eh, Liu Sheng nodded his head helplessly. Fine, the further they go, the more helpful they would be to Lin Lin. Fine, let''s go!


    When Lin Lin untied the rope, she stuck close to the door and continuously listened for any movement outside the door. Standing sideways behind the door that obstructed him, she slowly opened the side of the door, and when she saw the black silhouette pouncing towards him, she used her supernatural ability in the shadows that no one could see. An icicle flew out from her hand and directly hit the Zombie''s head.


    One. Lin Lin counted in her heart, turned her hand, and shot another ice pick out of the door behind him. Following the distinct sound of heavy objects landing on the ground, she counted to two.


    Although she had just felt two Zombie outside the door, she was afraid that she might miss out on something if she concentrated so hard on sensing the movement of the Zombie, so she carefully pushed the door open as usual. Noticing that there were no Zombie within five meters of the door, she quickly ran out.


    But Lin Lin''s performance was seen by the people far away, so it was like this. Lin Lin secretly opened a small crack, and looked outside to see if there were any Zombie s on the right, no, left, no, okay, you can leave now!


    Liu Sheng''s reaction was extremely fast as he walked up and held the door, and when he pulled on the door handle, he immediately called for Zhang Hua to come over with the iron chains.


    They, who were busy closing the door, didn''t notice Lin Lin closing the door behind him even after she left the room. They immediately kicked the Zombie she killed earlier towards the intersection and ran towards the military car.


    Fortunately, the second group of people were on the other side of the street using their voices to attract the Zombie, and only a few extremely slow walking Zombie were left on the street. Lin Lin would use a metal rod along the way and no longer hide her strength, she would fight for time right now, and if she did not hurry up, when the second group of people no longer threw things, the Zombie would once again wander about in the street, and she would be surrounded by dozens of Zombie.


    Although she might not lose, but it was definitely a waste of time.


    With his improved physique, his running speed naturally increased as well. Adding on to that, Lin Lin had already learned how to take steps himself, so he could easily push himself forward while flinging. This way, not only would he run faster, it would also consume a lot of energy.


    The army''s carriage got closer and closer, and the Zombie on the carriage was also right in front of their eyes.


    Of course, it was not only Lin Lin who noticed the Zombie, the Zombie also noticed Lin Lin.


    As the corpses were not as fresh as before, they naturally did not have the fresh smell of flesh and blood to attract their attention. The Zombie s that were originally buried in the soldiers'' corpses all raised their heads and roared at Lin Lin.


    Lin Lin looked at the Zombie that was rotten to the point that its original appearance could not be seen.


    With his left hand, he took out his gun and aimed it at the head of his head. Every time he shot, he would blast away the Zombie on the carriage.


    A spear and a rod were both dealt with very quickly.


    If someone saw the situation, they would be shocked, and might even involuntarily clap for Lin Lin. After all, Lin Lin had used both hands, and had only used her left hand to shoot, it was already difficult for a normal person to aim at him with their right, let alone her left!


    Actually, Lin Lin was a left-handed person, but her right hand was the most commonly used hand.


    This was merely a bet that Forest Fathers and Lin Lin made when they were young. At that time, Lin Lin felt that her left hand was different from an ordinary child''s hand, and so she was very unhappy.


    "Lin Lin, this is actually a test from Grandpa God. He wants you to learn how to use your right hand, unlike an ordinary child who was born with it."

 C77 left hand

    At that time, Lin Lin was only a child in a kindergarten. She could only understand a little, and asked: "Father, then why would I have this test, why didn''t the other children have it?"


    Forest Fathers kindly patted Lin Lin''s head and said with a smile, "This is because Xi Lin is very different from the other children, the bravest and most powerful one. That''s why Grandpa God wants to test our Xiao Lin."


    Lin Lin felt that her brain wasn''t enough, it was like there were four apples, how could she split them among the three children, "Father, should I use my left hand or my right hand in the future?"


    The Forest Fathers was startled. She looked at Lin Lin for a long time with an unfathomable gaze before sighing lightly and squatting down to look at Lin Lin the same as the little child, saying, "Xi Lin, can you make a bet with daddy?"


    Lin Lin''s little friend liked to bet with her father the most. Because of this, she won a candy that couldn''t even be counted on her fingers. She hurriedly nodded with a smile.


    Forest Fathers smiled. "Father will bet with Xi Lin. If Xi Lin doesn''t need to use his left hand, Father will reward him with a candy."


    In the Lin Family, it was extremely hard to eat candy. As Lin Lin could remember, besides birthdays, there were also bets on winning, but he had never eaten candy before.


    Right now, as long as he didn''t need to use his left hand for a day, he could eat a candy.


    "Fine, Daddy will keep his word. Xi Lin, don''t use your left hand. Daddy will give me a candy."


    Forest Fathers pulled Lin Lin''s pinky, bent over and used her thumb seal, and said: "Alright, Daddy will keep his promise."


    The wager had been set, but the process was not as simple as Lin Lin thought.


    After all, for a left-handed person, using his left hand was the same as using his right hand for ordinary people. He was so familiar that he couldn''t get used to it, and so accustomed to suddenly changing his right hand, how unaccustomed could he be? Not to mention Lin Lin, a child who was not even four years old.


    But Lin Lin was a very persistent little friend, well, it was actually the candy that was too enticing for her.


    Even if they ate and drank soup, they would always spill out quite a bit. In fact, in the beginning, every meal would take several times longer than usual. In the end, even the aunty at home could not take it anymore, and she advised Lin Lin behind her back to give up, saying that there was always a difference between left-handed and right-handed people, and that there was no need to change it at all. However, Lin Lin did not listen to him. She continued to hold onto her chopsticks with her right hand every day.


    For the sugar, go all out!


    In the future, Lin Lin would persevere with this habit of changing from one to the other because of sugar. As a left-handed person, the one she usually used in the end was her right hand. However, this did not mean that Lin Lin''s left hand was inflexible. On the contrary, perhaps it was because of left-handedness, Lin Lin''s left hand was smoother than her right, but she was used to using her right hand in front of others, so she could not change her left hand no matter what.


    Gradually, the matter of Lin Lin being left-handed was also forgotten. In the end, other than Forest Fathers and the aunt who helped Lin Lin at home when she was young, no one else knew that Lin Lin was left-handed. Even Lin Yuyan and Qin Rongyue didn''t know.


    When Lin Yuyan took Lin Yuyan in, she was already almost in primary school, her right hand was already very good, and at that time, Lin Yuyan was still an infant. No matter what she understood, even if Lin Lin wanted to say it back then, the other party wouldn''t understand.


    As for Qin Rongyue, Lin Lin became more and more accustomed to using the right hand in the end, and had already forgotten about the matter of her being left-handed, and simply did not take it seriously. Naturally, she did not tell Qin Rongyue about this trivial matter.


    It was probably two or three months after the apocalypse. At that time, Lin Lin was almost caught by the Zombie, and in her desperation, his left hand grabbed onto a wooden stick, and with a flip of his hand, she forcefully inserted it into the Zombie''s head.


    After that, Lin Lin realized that her hands could be used smoothly. Actually, she had more paths of survival than most people.


    While most people had their right hand under control, Lin Lin was able to strike her opponent with his left hand. On the contrary, Lin Lin''s right hand wasn''t like a normal left-handed person, it wasn''t used very smoothly.


    Both of his hands were powerful enough to attack, but Lin Lin was later joked around by the rest of the team as "Old Lady Twin Spear".


    This time, Lin Lin''s strength was also her trump card that could save her life if necessary. Lin Lin, who had revived his life, had habitually hidden herself, and of course, this included the matter of him being left-handed. Right now, they were only relying on the fact that there was no one around, and the people on that stage could not even see them, which was why they used both of their hands to kill the Zombie even faster.


    Twenty odd Zombie s were annihilated by Lin Lin in a few bites, then the corpse of a soldier who was almost bitten off, was dragged off, causing the alarm to be broken first, and then the soldier got on the carriage.


    Along the way, Lin Lin could see a lot of Zombie s running towards her from the rearview mirror. Gradually, more and more Zombie s came to her side. All of the Zombie s surrounding the entire building were attracted by this voice and moved towards Lin Lin''s direction.


    Lin Lin''s speed of driving was slower, as sshe had basically lured the Zombie over. Noticing that the remaining Zombie were no longer afraid of Liu Sheng, he increased the throttle and drove them not too far away.


    Previously, Lin Lin had thought of leading this group of Zombie to a corner to kill and train, but later on she thought of a sound.


    The speed of the Zombie compared to a car was not even worth mentioning. If Lin Lin wanted to attract the Zombie to the corner, the speed of the Zombie would certainly be very slow.


    What if Liu Sheng and the others escape with his during the process? What would she do?


    It wasn''t that she was narcissistic, it was that she took into account all the circumstances, just in case.


    Thinking about it, Lin Lin stepped on the gas pedal even more forcefully, increasing her speed.


    As per his memories, Lin Lin found a place in B City. The terrain was not bad, and could be easily attacked and defended. Zombie s could only be hunted by her, and if there was a Zombie tide, she could also hide in his car.


    Then, Lin Lin got out of the car, listened to the sirens, and waited for the Zombie to come.


    After a day and night, after Lin Lin destroyed the car''s alarm, he hid in the space a few times and waited until the Zombie outside had separated again after she had rested for a while.


    There is one thing that needs to be said. The space that Lin Lin possessed did not have any ability to move, and the place you would go in, would be the place where you would be next, without any changes. Although it is not equivalent to teleportation, being able to teleport out and not be moved to other strange places, Lin Lin was not very dissatisfied.


    And the other point was that he could see the outside through the space, so Lin Lin could notice movements in space.


    When he got tired of this day and night, Lin Lin would make the best use of his time to cultivate his superpower, experience the energy consumption, and slowly turn around. Then, he would enter the hot spring to take a bath.


    After experimenting, Lin Lin realized that this hot spring not only had the benefits of cleansing the marrow and destroying the bones, but it also had the benefits of improving the body''s quality. At first, it was only because Lin Lin had an offensive ability and was a Level 1 special ability that her body had undergone such a huge change.


    However, Lin Lin thought about it carefully later. The offensive superpowers that she knew definitely did not have her current strength when she was at level 1. Some of them were even male, and their long-term training was much better than that of the demons'' that she had trained for half a month.


    Therefore, could only push the reason out into the hot spring.


    But during the process of Lin Lin bathing, she felt a strange feeling. After soaking it a few times to feel the energy in her body, Lin Lin was even more certain.


    On the fifth day of the apocalypse, after a series of incidents, Lin Lin was finally about to leave B City and head towards the wealthy C City which was closest to B City.


    There was no plane, no train. Lin Lin drove her SUV onto the highway.


    It was not winter vacation, not long vacation, nor was it Spring Festival. Thank you, there weren''t that many cars on the highway, so Lin Lin''s drive was quite smooth.


    During this period of time, Lin Lin had already used up a lot of energy to replenish her'' ammunition '', real bullets, and food and drinks.


    The weapon on his body was still the same as before, an iron rod, a gun, and a dagger that he had yet to use between his legs.


    The rope and emergency flashlight were put back into Lin Lin''s backpack. These two things were things that Lin Lin had experienced their practicality before, so they could be considered as items that Lin Lin had to bring.


    As for the other items, if necessary, he could use other items to replace them.


    When Lin Lin left B City, she went to the service area. There was no one there, only a few Zombie roaming about. After Lin Lin simply killed them, she moved all the food and drinks to the trunk, and also left a spot for the gas.


    Although she had the space, Lin Lin had not completely emptied it. She did indeed have the ability to empty the space, but she did not have that ambition.


    Firstly, most of the things in the service area were food that were kept for life. Lin Lin already had quite a few, so she did not need to take so much.


    Secondly, don''t be too extreme, always leave a chance for others.


    Perhaps after a while, the shelter of B City would collapse, and there would definitely be a lot of people driving to other places to seek safety. The highway was the only road they would choose. And replenishing food and gas is very important.


    There was no need for too much for Lin Lin to do this alone. Even if she wanted to recruit her comrades, if she herself was unable to handle all of these things, then she did not need such a teammate.


    Therefore, why not leave some chances for others to survive?


    Although it was a little exaggerated, but right now, when Lin Lin was driving alone on the highway, she did not see anyone, nor did she say a word.


    It was a person''s journey to the apocalypse, just like how she was the only person on this earth.


    Lin Lin didn''t like to talk. At least for now, it wasn''t that she wanted to talk to someone, she just wanted to see a figure. The person in front of her was no longer a disgusting Zombie, but a human.


    Humans with living creatures.


    Just like before, the hand that wielded the weapon was not as stiff as the Zombie, but there was also an expression on her face.

 C78 Run Out

    During the night, a figure dodged the light from the lighthouse and nimbly climbed over the barbed wire before landing in a pile of grass, barely making a sound.


    The lights were still revolving around the camp, checking for any abnormalities around it. It was extremely large, and the location of the lights was hard to predict. The figure seemed to be able to pinpoint the location of the lights, easily dodging every movement.


    A few minutes later, his figure passed the area where the lights were burning and he hid in a small forest to the side. He did not know that there were three people waiting for him, as they were suffering from the bites of the mosquitoes.


    Wei Bao suddenly pouted his large butt, stood up and shouted: "It''s Second Brother!"


    With a dark face, Yin Guoyi patted Wei Bao''s butt and said in a low voice, "Are you trying to recruit people? It''s been so long, you still can''t learn to hide."


    Hao Jin, who was at the side, looked at the ''wronged'' Wei Bao and couldn''t help but laugh in glee at his misfortune.


    Wei Bao, who was a 1.9m man, became weak just like that. He didn''t dare to be angry or say anything as he said to the figure that was walking toward them: "Second Brother, if you don''t come soon, I''m going to be bitten to death by mosquitoes!"


    As his figure approached, the moonlight shone through the leaves, illuminating his face. His handsome face had a unique look in his eyes. This was none other than Gu Tian.


    Gu One day passed by Wei Bao. He didn''t even glance at him as he directly said, "Let''s go."


    Wei Bao turned around and looked at Gu Tian''s back. He was stunned and asked them to leave ¡­ Wasn''t it strange that he didn''t ask them why they were here?


    After that day, he had pestered his big brother to tell him what it meant to be able to ''get out''. At that time, he was still in high spirits, and he wondered what kind of surprised expression his second brother would have when he saw that he was already waiting for him.


    Yin Guoyi didn''t have much of a reaction as he followed Gu Tianyi forward. Hao Jin tightened his falling army and looked at Wei Bao: "Let''s go, idiot. Are you still staring blankly?"


    Although Wei Bao did not know what had happened, he still had to clarify his own position. He followed Hao Jin and said: "Hao Jin, let me tell you, I am Ol ''Three and you are Ol'' Four. You have to call me Third Bro!"


    Hao Jin rolled his eyes.


    The little forest was not big. After walking westward, they would be met with and the other three, who had finally managed to apply for a military camp to guard. However, an accident had occurred at this time.


    Gu Tianyi suddenly stopped and raised his hand: "There''s movement ahead."


    The moment they heard Gu Tianyi''s tone, they knew that something was wrong. Even Wei Bao and Hao Jin who were "playing around" also stopped in their tracks, held their breaths, and slowly approached Gu Tianyi and Yin Guiyi. Their backs were slowly facing away from them.


    They were confident that they would hand over their backs, and do their best to protect their brothers'' backs.


    Before the apocalypse, the quiet little forest must have been the favorite place for couples to come to. It was such a romantic place. Under the faint moonlight, the moonlight made their bodies shine with a silvery light, like an angel.


    But now, the moonlight was as cool as water, and a rustling sound came from an unknown place, further aggravating the current situation''s nervousness and terror.


    Yin Guoyi was the first to speak, "Human or monster."


    Gu Tianyi placed the spear back, and was prepared to take action with his bare shoulder, and replied: "No matter what it is, you are not allowed to use the spear for me."


    The other three understood at once that the military camp was on high alert. It was not only because of the appearance of the beasts but also because of their vigilance. As long as there was a gunshot, it would be noticed even if it was made by a silencer.


    Then their escape had immediately failed.


    Wei Bao withdrew his spear. His already fierce face turned even more vicious as he said, "It''s best if it''s not those monsters. Otherwise, I''ll definitely blow their heads off. I''m really mad right now."


    Hao Jin did not hold a gun in the first place, and only held a blade that was half a foot long. Now that he held it horizontally in front of his arm, he did not forget to ridicule Wei Bao, "Those monsters are not as weak as you think they are.


    Wei Bao was just about to go back when Yin Guoyi said, "Stop messing around, they''re coming."


    The Zombie s were not ordinary Zombie s, but Zombie s who wore camouflage clothing or military uniforms, revealing their identity as Zombie s before they died.


    Wei Bao looked at the Zombie that appeared in front of him. Due to the other party''s clothes, his expression changed as he cursed, "Damn it."


    In the past, they were even comrades who fought together, but now ¡­


    Gu Tianyi made the first move, and immediately kicked the nearest Zombie, causing it to fall down heavily. He said, "Now they are monsters without consciousness, not humans!"


    Other than the high technology, Hao Jin who liked studying things nodded. He smiled and raised his dagger, directly cutting open a Zombie''s head and said: "What Second Brother said is right, these monsters have already lost all human thoughts. They are Zombie who only know how to eat flesh and blood."


    Although Wei Bao was the tallest and the most casual of the four, he was also the kindest of them all.


    He never told his enemies that anyone who betrayed their country would be killed without mercy, but if it was any ordinary citizen or fellow comrade, they would often do something wrong due to their softheartedness.


    In the past, it was a small matter, and they were able to resolve it within their capabilities. But now, the entire world was filled with Zombie, there were all kinds of people of all ages, and if Wei Bao was soft-hearted, then he would have to wipe his ass.


    However, Wei Bao''s personality was one that could not be changed in a short period of time. He could only instill a good Zombie into him before that, so killing it would be equivalent to protecting others, which was something that Wei Bao could accept.


    After saying that, Wei Bao punched a Zombie that was coming his way. The fact that the Zombie''s head had been smashed apart showed how heavy Wei Bao''s fist was.


    The four of them were using the methods they were most proficient in when facing their enemies. Wei Bao was the most brutal, so he could just use his fist to blow the head off. Hao Jin was the simplest. With just a dagger, he could not even protect the head of the Zombie. As for Gu Tianyi and Yin Guoyi.


    The two of them used their hands and feet to coordinate tacitly. You help me get rid of my side, I help you get rid of your back, so that no Zombie could have any loopholes.


    These Zombie were soldiers in the past, so their physical qualities were naturally better than the ordinary citizens. The difficulty of hunting these Zombie had also increased greatly.


    Although the army had explained that the defense door or weakness of these monsters was in the head, to directly attack them was extremely difficult. A human''s skull was already rather hard, let alone a mutated Zombie.


    But even so, Gu Tianyi and the other three quickly took care of the surrounding Zombie.


    The four of them still breathed steadily, as if nothing had happened. On the other hand, beneath their feet laid Zombie s, and the Zombie s were even more wretched and disgusting than before.


    Hao Jin spoke out his doubts first as a scientific researcher. Then, he said, "Brother, Second Brother, I realized that these Zombie were a bit strange, as long as we come into contact with them before, they would charge forward as soon as they have sound and flesh to attract us. But the Zombie just now wanted to surround us first before they attack us, it did not fit with our initial judgement of the Zombie."


    Yin Guoyi also noticed that something was wrong, and said: "Could it be that Zombie can become stronger, or these Zombie have their own way of thinking? Oh right, Fourth Elder, have you done the research on Zombie before?"


    Hao Jin nodded his head, "I caught a Zombie and let the old professor study it. Breathing, no, heartbeat, no, but from the peeling of the brain, the brain of the Zombie seems to still be active. Other than that, it seems like the brain of a living dead person. Furthermore, you said that you have your own way of thinking, so from the looks of it, that shouldn''t be possible. "


    Gu Tianyi suddenly said, "These Zombie must have evolved."


    When Hao Jin heard this unexpected phrase, his eyes lit up. "Yes, evolution, this time the words are very good, these Zombie must have evolved, that''s why they behaved like before. It seems like we still have to study the Zombie."


    When Hao Jin mentioned this, he was excited and excited.


    Yin Guoyi nodded his head, and went down to ask: "Then according to your previous research, do you know why these Zombie appeared?"


    Could it be just like what those people said, that the ruler of Earth could not bear to see the human race not cherishing Earth, so he arranged for such a calamity to destroy mankind, or let humanity know how wrong they were before, so that they could correct themselves?


    Hao Jin did not know what Yin Guiyi was thinking, but thinking back to how he had researched about it in his own courtyard, he showed a regretful expression and said: "I am not very sure, or perhaps the entire courtyard wouldn''t be able to get an accurate answer. From the surface, these Zombie seem to be infected by the virus, and it seems to be a virus that was detected a while ago."


    "Influenza virus?" It wasn''t easy for Wei Bao to find a familiar word he could understand, so he didn''t have to listen in on their conversation. He asked almost happily, "Is that the influenza virus that caused a huge commotion before the new year?"


    Hao Jin replied, "Yes, it''s that virus."


    Wei Bao was puzzled and said: "Isn''t that an influenza virus? How can it make people into Zombie? Furthermore, I remember that no one who became a Zombie ever got the flu, and no one who became a Zombie ever got the flu. "


    Hao Jin nodded and said: "Yes, whether they have been infected with the influenza virus or not, we cannot determine whether they will become Zombie or not. We only checked from the Zombie''s body to know that they seem to be infected by the influenza virus."


    Just as Wei Bao was about to say something, Gu Tianyi who was squatting and observing the Zombie suddenly stood up and looked at the three of them.


    If things were as he had guessed, the current Zombie was already evolving, and Lin Lin''s danger had increased by a few degrees. He had to rush to City B immediately, even if the other party was not necessarily accepting his protection given her personality. But he saw that she was safe, and her heart was at ease.


    Because of the apocalypse, all communication equipment was disturbed, and the power cut caused a series of troubles.


    Who would charge your cell phone, go to a contact person you don''t even fucking know about the other person''s phone number? Even if there was a phone call, it would depend on whether someone else could get your call.


    Therefore, the best way was to personally go to City B to find Lin Lin.

 C79 Teenage

    When Lin Lin drove by, she did not see any Zombie nor any humans, but instead saw a lot of carriages with rotting corpses lying in the driver''s seat or the co-pilot seat.


    Not only did they not manage to escape from the first wave of Zombie s, they did not even have the qualifications to become Zombie s. Or perhaps, because they met with too many Zombie s and were too hungry, they ate their own bodies in a mess, and their brains were destroyed, so they lost contact with the Zombie s.


    Fortunately, they did not meet because the apocalypse happened so suddenly. Lin Lin did not need to get off the carriage to clean it up.


    However, on her solo journey, she was getting closer and closer to C City. She ran into a person when she was about to get off the highway.


    A youth.


    The youth was only about fourteen or fifteen years old. Standing on the road, he faced her from the side and swung the wooden stick in his hand viciously at a male Zombie that was taller than him by a head.


    The expression on his face was hard to describe.


    Even Lin Lin, who had experienced two years in the apocalypse and had seen too many different people''s different attitudes towards the apocalypse, was a little confused.


    The young man was clean and white. He had a head full of hair and wore a strange clean suit. His facial features were handsome, and he had cherry red lips. He had a noble aura about him, or rather, he was a spoiled child.


    However, this kind of person, while holding a weapon, resolutely looked at the male Zombie''s body with her eyes.


    Before the apocalypse, the young man was either an official or a rich second generation. In short, he went out with a bodyguard butler. Logically speaking, the apocalypse should have shattered the other party''s fragile heart, otherwise, like Xiao Ge, it would be impossible for him to believe in the apocalypse. He thought that ZF could still control those Zombie and still live unrestrained.


    However, this youth was not. Although he was resolute, there was still a faint expression of fear on his face, but at the same time, he had the feeling that he was afraid, a feeling that he would release his nature and be completely free.


    The two of them must have known each other, no, it should be that youth and the male Zombie that knew each other. Lin Lin stopped the carriage and quickly grabbed that youth''s face.


    The youth outside did not seem to notice the car approaching him, instead, he continued to make hand movements, again and again. Even if it was Lin Lin, the average person could tell that the youth''s movements were not very crafty, and didn''t use much strength, but it used up a lot of strength.


    But since the teenager was focusing and attacking the Zombie wholeheartedly, there was a result. At least the Zombie was beaten down by the teenager.


    However, Zombie was an object with a strong life force. When its brain was not destroyed, it continued to struggle, or perhaps it could be said that it was biting towards the only youth that reeked of blood. The youth''s reflexes were extremely fast, so he immediately raised the rod in his hand and swung it down.


    The Zombie''s head had a hole smashed into it, but the teenager did not stop there. He continued to smash continuously, his brain overflowing and splattering onto the youth''s legs, body, and even ¡­


    A hand that could not be considered warm covered the youth''s eyes, and following that, a faint voice came from above his head.


    "Enough, it''s dead. Be careful of its eyes."


    When he felt that his eyes were covered by a hand, that instant of darkness, the youth wanted to turn the corner and swing the wooden stick he was holding onto the Zombie, but he stopped when he heard the voice.


    Those monsters wouldn''t talk.


    The youth stopped moving and did not speak. Not long after, Lin Lin felt a kind of hot and wet feeling in her hands.


    Did he cry? Lin Lin frowned, and said indifferently: "I can''t solve anything if I cry."


    The youth sobbed a few times, as if he had stopped in his tracks. He took out something from his pocket and stuffed it into Lin Lin''s hands, then said in a pleasant voice, "Sorry, you can use a handkerchief to wipe your hands."


    Then, he turned around and left the encirclement which was half covered by Lin Lin''s hands. He stood at the side and watched Lin Lin wipe her hands.


    When Lin Lin was wiping her hands, she was actually observing the young man. Upon realizing that the other party didn''t seem to be surprised at her appearance, she couldn''t help but confirm her guess.


    When Lin Lin was covering her eyes to warn her, she coincidentally saw the blood and brain matter of Zombie s splashing onto her hands, so after she finished wiping her hands, she was somewhat disgusted with the handkerchief and looked towards the young man: "Can I throw it?"


    The teenager was surprised but nodded: "You can do whatever you want." Anyway, there''s this monster everywhere, the handkerchief said to him. It''s just a nuisance.


    Lin Lin casually threw away the handkerchief and invited the youth in.


    "I''ll be going to quite a few places in the future. If there''s a place you want to go, I can take you along with me."


    If these words were to be found out by anyone who knew Lin Lin, they would not dare to believe it. If they were to look left and right to see what merits this youth had that would catch the eyes of Lin Lin, they would probably suspect that Lin Lin had started to be willful again for no reason at all.


    The youth did not know what kind of person Lin Lin was, and due to her actions earlier, in his eyes, Lin Lin was just a rather enthusiastic person, so she simply answered without any pattern, "I don''t have a place to go ¡­ "Yes, before, but now I don''t have it, so I don''t care where I''m going. Can I come with you?"


    It could be considered a definite answer. If Lin Lin was really what the youth thought she was, then maybe what she received was definitely an answer filled with joy.


    However, Lin Lin wasn''t such a person, and wouldn''t think like that either. She instead looked at the youth for a while, and said indifferently: "Perhaps it won''t do, until something happens, I will only put you in a safe enough place."


    The meaning behind his words was that I am here to find a place for you to stay, not to bring you out to play!


    The youth was slightly surprised, but it seemed as if his identity was the reason why he was not so easily overjoyed. He quickly put away the astonished expression on his face and nodded. "Alright, thank you."


    Lin Lin nodded her head, just as she was thinking about how the young lad would follow her to the carriage, she suddenly heard him say: "Before, I had something to do."


    "Speak."


    The young man looked at the Zombie that he had beaten into a pulp and said: "I want to cremate him."


    cremation of a corpse was not a good choice in the apocalypse, because you would need wood and time to cremate it. Furthermore, you would also cause a lot of commotion and attract Zombie s, which were extremely dangerous.


    "cremation, do you think this is the past?"


    Lin Lin never spoke euphemism, she always said whatever she wanted to say. Regardless of whether she was familiar with her or not.


    Her tone has always been the same as well. Even if she were to say good words and think for a moment, her tone probably won''t be any better. As for warning others ¡­ Unless he really made her feel like she was hopelessly stupid, otherwise, she would still ''speak nicely''.


    Now that the youth had suggested his idea, she was naturally able to express her opposition.


    The young man was not as bewildered as the average person. Facing Lin Lin who had an opposing opinion, he would ask ''why'' loudly. There are so many people who would ask you ''why'' in the apocalypse. Do you really think that she has so much time, and can answer questions as she pleases?


    "I understand the current situation. You and I are just strangers. We won''t force each other, but I want to cremate him, not ask for his opinion."


    The young man was a little stubborn. He had clearly asked and even hoped that Lin Lin would be able to help him. After all, it was easier and more convenient for two people to do things than it was for one person. But after Lin Lin was equivalent to refusing and rejecting everything, he tenaciously used her little shoulder to shoulder everything back.


    Lin Lin suddenly had the leisure to chat with the teenager. Looking at the Zombie on the ground, she forcefully changed the topic and asked: "What is his relationship with you?"


    Pain flashed in the youth''s eyes. He bit his lips, and when he spoke again, it was with a tinge of grief. "He''s the housekeeper that took care of me."


    Housekeeper... It fit Lin Lin''s expectations quite well, but in truth, she could still guess what the male Zombie was thinking just now, it was just that it couldn''t be that accurate.


    In truth, Lin Lin was asking this question on purpose. She didn''t want to confirm, but wanted to know how the young man would react.


    The youth''s expression suddenly changed. He had all sorts of emotions, but in the end, they were all twisted into a faint ''feeling of passing by''. "Very good."


    They had planned to reach C City before the sun set and find a relatively safe place to rest before nightfall. Lin Lin was not clear about the current situation in C City, so she could not barge in.


    However, he had not expected that he would meet someone less than five kilometers away from C City.


    Lin Lin glanced at the forest beside the highway, which had just sprouted. However, she could still find empty spots, and break the branches of a few late-growing trees to make firewood. It was still possible.


    The sun was about to set, so it was too dangerous to hurry to C City. If they really needed to cremate, it would be better to get some firewood to burn and sleep around the firewood, rather than on a cold car.


    As for whether the fire was burning food or the Zombie, Lin Lin did not care.


    "Alright."


    Lin Lin nodded her head and agreed. She went into the forest first and cut down a lot of branches with her dagger. Although the blade was easy to blunt, it would be dull even if it was not used for a long time.


    The young man didn''t have the tools to chop firewood, so he could only rely on his small strength to pull on the branches. Of course, the effect was minimal.


    Lin Lin could not watch any longer.


    "You can pick up the dried branches. What you did was not only troublesome, but also difficult."


    Therefore, there was no need to do such thankless work. Didn''t she see that all she saw were a few ''reverse growing'' branches?


    The young man''s face flushed from Lin Lin''s words and he quickly let go of the tree branch that he had ripped off to reveal his light green.


    Alright, for wealthy families, their common sense of life was still lacking.


    Relying on Lin Lin''s main strength and the support from the youth, they managed to get quite a bit of firewood very quickly, and night gradually descended as well.


    Although Lin Lin did not mind moving Zombie, before she could move, the youth had already moved her hands under the corpse''s armpits and was struggling to move.


    It was probably because the youth had used all of his remaining strength to lift his body, causing his face to flush red and his forehead to be covered in sweat, that he finally managed to move to such a place.


    He sat on the grass without a care in the world, panting for breath like a gentleman.


    Lin Lin watched from the side and walked forward, then used a bit of strength to bring the corpse over to the firewood.


    He took out the lighter he had taken out of the space and held it in his palm. "You''ll do it?"

 C80 cremation

    The fire was something that the youth had ordered.


    In the process, the youth stood in front of the pile of firewood and looked at the man lying on it. His hands trembled a little, and although he didn''t drop the lighter on the ground, he couldn''t bring himself to push it and ignite the fire.


    Lin Lin did not say anything, and quietly looked at the young lad.


    Only when he finally controlled his emotions did he light up the few pieces of paper he had found earlier and throw them on the pile of firewood.


    Maybe because the Zombie had clothes on them, it was easy to light them up. In addition to that, the Zombie oil that was already exposed caused the fire to become even hotter and hotter.


    As for Lin Lin, when she saw that the youth''s face was bright red from the firelight, she couldn''t help but ponder once again why she had helped him.


    He would stop the car, partly because the other side had blocked his path.


    On the other hand, after a few days of trekking and finally meeting a human, he naturally had some inexplicable feelings.


    Perhaps it was because of his extremely stubborn gaze that she thought of herself, and how she felt when Lin Yuyan and Qin Rongyue chased her.


    However, it was not a moment of pity for him to invite the other party to accompany him. The other party was a little boy that even Liu Huiyi could not match up to, and yet she seemed to be pampered. She did not even know some basic survival skills, and if he was brought along, it would be equivalent to having an additional disciple.


    As for the reason why he chose to bring him along because he appreciated the other party''s character and behavior, Lin Lin had already committed a sin of stupidity once, so it was naturally impossible for him to commit it again.


    To the very end, Lin Lin had actually taken a fancy to the other party... Her superpower.


    That''s right. This seemingly weak and fragile youth had actually already awakened his Discipline, and it was a wind-type Discipline.


    Adepts could actually sense each other. Of course, that was only when you accepted the existence of a Discipline. Otherwise, why would you associate this with a feeling like this? And a superpower like the Wind Element wasn''t like any fire or ice element, which could cause fire or ice to appear out of thin air and be easily discovered by others.


    Wind element, even if you use it, at the beginning, you probably would have thought that a wave of wind came from somewhere and didn''t even think about your own body.


    While Lin Lin was covering the youth''s eyes, she could feel the energy fluctuations that would only appear on her body when he was an ability user. In addition, perhaps it was because of her sudden appearance that caused the young man''s emotions to fluctuate, leading to her ability to protect her master. At that moment, the flow of air around him changed. However, Lin Lin was a level 1 Adept, so the young man''s elementary ability could not hurt her. But accordingly, she also knew that this youth''s superpower was the Wind element.


    Power was definitely not something that could be found everywhere like cabbages. If not, humans would not be living such a difficult life. In the end, only a tenth of the humans survived.


    The timing of the awakening ability was also very critical. The earlier someone ranked with the awakening ability, the better it would be for them to level up in the future. For most people, it would take a month or even two months to rise from the early level to the first level. The first batch of awakened Disciplines, however, would be able to stabilize at the first level within ten days. And the later the level, the more difficult it was to level up the awakening ability.


    It was only the eighth day since the apocalypse, but she had run into someone holding a awakening ability. She had awakened even before Lin Lin had met a Leader at a small base later on.


    No matter what, if this youth managed to survive, the results would be extraordinary.


    Lin Lin then had the thought of recruiting him into her hunting group. If he was taught by her, who could be called a "teacher in the apocalypse", he would definitely be able to unleash the potential of this youth to the maximum, becoming a strong warrior.


    Of course, being extremely strong was not the only requirement for Lin Lin to choose teammates. Also, she had to test the other party''s character and whether they had the qualifications to be her teammates.


    First, honesty and reliability.


    Presumably, he felt that this world wasn''t that complicated, but Lin Lin had helped him during his most difficult time, so it wasn''t that easy to forget this relationship.


    Second, be brave and fearless.


    An expert, one that could be relied on, if he was timid, then what was the use of it. It was better to be the one at the front brandishing the saber, even if the opponent didn''t have a superpower.


    Third, the overall quality is enough.


    The main point was that Lin Lin only needed to observe that the other party was not a cruel and merciless person, but she was not a person who was kind enough to think of saving everyone. In other words, Lin Lin only needed to take notice of him.


    From the looks of it from the front, this young man still fit Lin Lin''s requirements a little, but their time together was too short, and he couldn''t completely see through some of Lin Lin''s personality, so Lin Lin needed a period of time to observe, which was why she would put the young man down after saying this. If the middle young man did not satisfy her conditions, then her words should follow them and not make any mistakes.


    If Lin Lin was very satisfied with the youth, she could at least urge him to stay for a while.


    The fire crackled, and the Zombie that was lying on top of it made a series of sounds as it was close to being burnt.


    Lin Lin sat down, took out the water and rations from her backpack, gave a portion to the youth and said: "Eat it, then you will have the strength to beat up Zombie s and be able to live."


    The young man regained his senses and looked dazedly at the faint expression on Lin Lin''s face. Although she had not smiled from the start and did not say a single word of consolation, her actions had already warmed his ice-cold heart.


    He took the bowl, lowered his eyes, and thanked her again. "Thank you."


    Lin Lin nodded and did not say anything else. Instead, she looked at the Zombie that was burnt to a crisp and gnawed on her compressed biscuit.


    It was a good thing that although the Zombie''s body smelled bad, with the fire, a faint smell of meat wafted out.


    Lin Lin took a whiff, and suddenly thought of the steak she ate before the apocalypse, and couldn''t help but have a tinge of nostalgia.


    She had always thought that her sense of taste had no effect on her, or perhaps she did not care anymore to eat what was in her stomach. After all, to eat something that could only fill one''s stomach up for a long period of time after the apocalypse.


    However, after her rebirth, the five months of delicious food had allowed her to experience the same feelings she had before. Although she could eat the compressed biscuits now, she could not help but reminisce about her past.


    Just as Lin Lin was considering whether she should go and collect some meat, or perhaps feed some fowl, duck, fish, sheep, cattle or something similar to that, she heard a small voice.


    "Xi Shiyu."


    When Xi Shiyu saw Lin Lin looking at her, she thought that she said it too suddenly, making Lin Lin a little confused. She explained again, and said: "Xi Shiyu, my name is."


    Lin Lin replied politely, "Lin Lin."


    Xi Shiyu nodded in understanding. After that, the two of them ended their self-introductions.


    The food is almost ready, there''s no entertainment, and you don''t dare to have any. Lin Lin could also feel that the youth was tired. Her spirit was running out, and she could no longer hold on. Her eyes started to squint, but before every time she was about to fall asleep, she secretly pinched her thigh. Then she''ll wake up for a while.


    Xi Shiyu should have fled here with the butler far away from the apocalypse. However, for some reason, his butler turned into a Zombie, and Xi Shiyu was forced into a helpless situation and killed her butler, Zombie.


    Extending his body, perhaps the butler was turned into a Zombie by the Zombie in order to protect Xi Shiyu. This could be seen from the few Zombie on the ground.


    Seeing Xi Shiyu, who had once again almost fallen asleep and pinched himself awake, Lin Lin spoke out.


    "You can lie down and sleep. I don''t think you''ll catch a cold if there''s a fire here. I''ll keep watch."


    Xi Shiyu quickly shook her head, "I will stay up for half the night, you can stay up for half the night."


    Lin Lin frowned slightly, and said: "Do you think you can hold on, or should I say, do you think that I will be able to sleep soundly while you keep vigil?"


    Xi Shiyu was speechless, because what Lin Lin said was too right, and he could not object to it.


    "Sleep in the first half of the night, I''ll wake you up in the second half."


    Xi Shiyu wanted to say something but eventually nodded her head in agreement. She turned around and moved slightly away from the pile of firewood, closing her eyes to sleep.


    But Lin Lin did not open his eyes wide to look around to see if there were any Zombie s. Instead, she closed his eyes, as if she was dozing on a balcony. Actually, most of the people at the beginning of the apocalypse had to focus their minds, because they felt that the Zombie had appeared out of nowhere. If they were not careful in the dark, they might be surrounded and attacked by the Zombie.


    However, many people discovered that this type of vigil was too tiring and would easily cause the night watchmen to feel mentally exhausted. This would not be good for them.


    As a result, everyone kept trying to get into a state of half asleep and half dreaming. This way, they would have a relatively long period of rest and be able to pay attention to their surroundings and react to what was happening at the fastest speed possible.


    In the end, he didn''t get into a deep sleep to rest well, but after the apocalypse, who dared to sleep too well? Was he not afraid of a dark hand slowly reaching for him and making him die in his sleep? The apocalypse had changed too much. Even if they were at a safe base, accidents could happen.


    However, even if they were just taking a light nap, the amount of physical energy they gained from resting was far greater than that of an average person.


    Perhaps it was because she was too tired, or perhaps it was because she believed in Lin Lin, but it was better for her to sleep well the entire night. When she woke up, it was already the second day. The sky was bright and Lin Lin was sitting in her SUV, looking in his direction.


    Without any hesitation, Xi Shiyu stood up and looked at the firewood and Zombie s that had been burnt to ashes at some point in time. He did not turn back as he walked straight towards Lin Lin''s direction.


    "Why didn''t you call me?" asked Xi Shiyu, his eyes shining as he walked forward.


    Lin Lin jumped out of the car, "You slept very well."


    Actually, she didn''t call him Xi Shiyu at all, and Xi Shiyu wasn''t too familiar with him either. She seemed to have a nightmare, constantly calling him "housekeeper, housekeeper," but she didn''t mention a word like "father" or "mother".


    He was still a child, even as an adult, he would subconsciously call her mother in such a situation, while Xi Shiyu just called her "housekeeper." On one hand, it could be said that he had a very good relationship with his housekeeper, but it was also obvious from the side that he was like many rich people.


    Xi Shiyu''s face turned slightly red. She pursed her lips and said with a bit of shame, "I''ll stay in the front half of the night."


    Lin Lin nodded and asked: "Do you have any supplies?"


    Xi Shiyu froze for a second, then nodded and said, "Yes, there''s still some food and drinks left."


    "Go and pack those things. Consider them your rations. I can''t possibly raise you. After taking them, we''ll leave."


    Xi Shiyu did not feel that Lin Lin was heartless, because he had seen too many of the heartless relationships between relatives. It was already good enough for a stranger to help him like this.


    "Alright."

 C81 Village

    He did not expect Xi Shiyu and the others to have eaten quite a bit, which could be considered to be more delicious than the supplies Lin Lin had collected in the B City service area.


    Xi Shiyu and the others'' carriage was a nanny carriage, which could hold a lot of materials, so it was not too consuming on fuel, and could also be used against the Zombie s. Two people, so much food and drink, as long as you don''t meet any robbers, you will be able to hold on until the base is established and then you can pay for the supplies.


    Unfortunately, the butler suddenly became a Zombie. As for Xi Shiyu, he could only kill the butler. If not for Lin Lin''s appearance, he would probably have been guarding this pile of food, sitting and waiting on the highway.


    City C was getting closer and closer, but Lin Lin''s eyebrows were frowning more and more.


    C City was a third-tier city, but it could be considered a home for fish. In short, due to the weather and land, there was a lot of food. That was why Lin Lin''s first stop was here. However, the closer she got to C City, the more she felt that something was amiss.


    It was a feeling that because of the awakening ability, Lin Lin had become mentally sensitive. In the face of such a dangerous situation with many Zombie, he could feel it all.


    Right now, she had just got off the high speed road in C City. That kind of feeling directly pounced on her, causing her heart to inexplicably tighten.


    "Let''s not go any further. It''s dangerous up ahead."


    This sentence was said by Xi Shiyu.


    When he looked at her in the rearview mirror, he thought that she did not believe what he had said. Although he could not explain why he had that feeling, it was too strong for him to accept, "Believe me this once, it is very dangerous ahead of us, I can feel it."


    Xi Shiyu was also an Adept, but he''d just awoken. If he could sense something at such a low level, then the danger ahead would be incalculable.


    Lin Lin felt that she was as omnipotent as a hero, adding on to the fact that she was also carrying the current Xi Shiyu who was a burden. She could not allow a potential powerhouse to rise to the top because she was determined to do her own thing and was in dire straits.


    There were many roads leading off the highway, but they were all in the countryside. One could imagine that the road was not easy to traverse. At most, the tarmac would be outside the village, but further in would be much harder.


    However, Lin Lin didn''t hesitate to transfer to the countryside, not to the C City that she had wanted to go to a long time ago. It was better for her to avoid C before she met someone to ask about the situation. If she wanted to find out more, he would have to go to the countryside. The countryside was not as impenetrable as it used to be. Secondly, there were less people in the countryside, and correspondingly, fewer people became Zombie s. It was also easier for Lin Lin to kill them all.


    As for Xi Shiyu, she sat at the back. Seeing Lin Lin change the direction, she didn''t know that she actually felt danger, but she thought that she was the one who trusted him the most. That was why she changed the direction.


    As for Lin Lin, she definitely didn''t know.


    Luckily, although the road in the countryside was not completely built, it was still big enough. At least Lin Lin''s SUV could pass by in the countryside. Thinking about it, it made sense. Right now, the countryside was filled with harvesting machines for harvesting rice, so how could it be harvested manually? So there was at least that wide a road for the harvester to pass through.


    From a distance, he could see the more ancient houses and new buildings. However, outside of the houses, there was a sharpening of bamboo, which densely covered a village, and at regular locations, there was even a young and strong man holding a weapon protecting the village.


    Lin Lin squinted her eyes. It had only been nine days since the apocalypse, so she had not seen so many people who had reacted so quickly in the face of the apocalypse, first when she came across Xi Shiyu with awakening ability and then when she saw the village with decent defense. It seemed like she had been guarding her own little world before.


    Xi Shiyu also seemed to be surprised. Originally, his cold personality was similar to Lin Lin''s, but he leaned forward and held onto the passenger seat, looking through the window at this village in the apocalypse.


    The car, Lin Lin parked far away, to express her sincerity.


    As for the guards of the village, they had already seen Lin Lin, so one of them ran towards the village to inform someone.


    Lin Lin was not in a hurry. After locking the carriage, he and Xi Shiyu slowly walked to the entrance of the ''fence'' around the village. They stood there without saying a word.


    The able-bodied men who stayed in the village all worked at home and had decent physical abilities. Using their weapons to fight against the Zombie that had turned into monsters was like fighting against a wild boar that had left the mountain with long experience. Could it be that if you become a flesh eater, you can compete with a wild boar that weighs over two hundred catties?


    In addition, their village was completely surrounded by bamboo, making the whole village seem like a paradise. There was no fear of the apocalypse at all.


    On the contrary, they were extremely pleased with themselves. They heard that C City had become a dead city with a lot of Zombie.


    In the past, the other party was from the city, and they were from the countryside. They simply brought along a sense of inferiority and inferiority.


    Originally, today was a normal day of guarding, so they thought that they would be able to finish up early. Because they had pretty much dealt with the most recent Zombie, they were not afraid.


    He hadn''t expected that a car would drive to their village.


    The car looked good, too, for the men who had thought it was a getaway (for in their eyes such a large car should be full of men), but it was a woman and a little boy who got off, and the woman was also a very beautiful woman.


    There were many young and robust adults in the village, but there were very few girls that were suitable for marriage. There were even some that became Zombie s, causing the ones that were already hard to find to find a wife to disappear.


    They had thought that they would only be able to stay here for the rest of their lives. After all, they didn''t know when these monsters would leave, they didn''t know when they would be able to get the fence, and they didn''t know the situation in the other villages.


    But he didn''t expect that the heavens would send a wife to them with such good weather.


    Lin Lin was absolutely beautiful. Even with her neat and tidy short hair, her wide clothes that was covered with the flesh of Zombie and a big backpack, she did not look too beautiful. However, her appearance made people''s hearts palpitate and their eyes sparkle.


    In addition to Lin Lin''s cold and indifferent temperament, it made people unable to reach its peak, which triggered the desire of men to conquer the world.


    Previously, they would definitely not dare to think of such a person, but they could only look at him. To them, this kind of person was unattainable, but now it was different. The people in the city had all died, so money was useless.


    Right now, the most useful things to do were having a strong body and eating enough food to last them for a lifetime.


    They were villagers, even if they were surrounded by the ''fence'', there was still a lot of land in the village, and a well that had never been dried up, and every year they would grow some food to eat and save some money for the rest of their lives. More importantly, they could give the other party a safe harbor, without having to hide from the Zombie.


    The group of people thought the same, but the first to speak was more courageous, or in other words, the one with the thickest skin.


    A man who looked ''sunny and handsome'' between them showed a standard octagonal smile and said, "Miss?"


    It seems that''s what the people in the city say.


    Lin Lin looked at him blandly, she did not have any killing intent, but his eyes were unruly and she did not know how many times he glanced at her chest, but every time she looked into his eyes, he would retract her gaze as though nothing had happened. But when Lin Lin lowered his eyes, the man''s eyes flashed once again.


    In just a few seconds, Lin Lin could roughly guess what this man was thinking. With a slightly cold tone, she asked: "What''s the matter?"


    Although he took a long time to answer, and his tone was not even the least bit cordial and shy, ''handsome sunlight'' still acted like the people in the city were a bit proud and didn''t have any dissatisfaction with it. Still, he maintained his smile and asked: "Miss, what''s your name?"


    "Lin Lin."


    "Handsome Sunshine" looked at Xi Shiyu and said, "This little brother, is he little miss''s little brother?"


    Lin Lin replied blandly, "No."


    "Oh," Sunshine said meaningfully. Although he felt that the combination was a bit strange, Xi Shiyu was still too young, and her hair hadn''t even fully grown yet. To him, this didn''t intimidate him at all.


    When Sun Feng was about to speak with Lin Lin, the person that had gone to notify him came over.


    A middle-aged man, who appeared to be in his forties or fifties. Looking at his imposing manner, he somewhat resembled the chief of a village, the chief of a village.


    He walked up to the ''handsome sunlight'' that was gathered in front of Lin Lin and said, "Ergou, don''t scare that girl. Why are you so close?"


    Ergou was unhappy, the village chief was purposely trying to take down the limelight. No one had called him by his nickname for a long time, but now he was purposely shouting it right in front of Lin Lin. Wasn''t it just to embarrass him?


    The village chief used to argue with him quite a bit, but now, he was even more not surprised. He immediately replied with a retort.


    "Village Chief, my name is Liu Zhi now. "What Ergou? That was just a slut that my parents gave me in the past. They wanted me to be fine, but now, who would call me by my nickname?"


    After they talked for a while, Liu Zhi began to admire himself. It was a very cultured way to explain things, and he even explained the customs of the village to them.


    However, Lin Lin did not care about what Liu Zhi said at all. Instead, she looked at the village chief and said: "You are the village chief? I have something to discuss with you. "


    When he faced Lin Lin, he naturally looked amiable and nodded immediately: "I am the village chief. Tell me, Miss, if there''s anything you want to say, just say it.


    In the face of the Village Chief''s enthusiasm, Lin Lin became cautious, but she did not see any traps in his eyes. How evil could a village head from an ordinary village possibly be, and on the surface, she did not seem to have any plans at all.


    "Village Chief, my companions and I wish to stay here for a few days."

 C82 Find People

    A few modified Hummer were driving along the highway with a black van in the middle.


    In the car, a man was listening to the man in the passenger seat.


    "Young Master, the situation in the country is very tense right now. Isn''t it too dangerous for us to leave the capital now?"


    The man didn''t say anything. He was lying on a comfortable leather chair. His expressionless face caused the passenger to feel somewhat fearful.


    Although he was afraid that the other party would get angry, as his young master''s bodyguard, he had to think for his young master. Since they had left the capital, they had met countless Zombie along the way. Fortunately, they had brought enough people with them this time, otherwise, they would have all died on the way to B City.


    For a woman, was it worth it?


    The person thinking about the co-pilot couldn''t help but say, "Young master, we don''t know the situation in City B. City might have long fallen into enemy hands, we don''t even need to look there ¡­"


    Bai Yu suddenly opened her eyes. Her amber eyes were filled with anger and killing intent.


    It was like having a knife held horizontally across his neck, this was the only feeling that the co-pilot had in his mind. How could he forget that the young master of his family was never a soft-hearted person who could tolerate others pointing fingers at him?


    It was because of the appearance of that woman a while ago that caused the young master to change so much that he forgot that the young master only needed the blink of an eye to kill someone.


    "Young Master, we''ve arrived at B City."


    The atmosphere was heavy, and the person in the driver''s seat suddenly spoke, interrupting Bai Yu''s killing intent. It was equivalent to saving the person in the passenger seat.


    Bai Yu looked ahead, and sure enough, City B was right ahead. He finally returned to this place, to where Lin Lin was.


    Just as the co-pilot breathed a sigh of relief, Bai Yu suddenly spoke up, "This is the last time. From now on, I will hear similar words. You should go back to the capital by yourself. Don''t follow us anymore."


    Even if it was just a single person, a team member would not be able to survive the entire journey from B City to the capital, let alone a single person.


    Furthermore, even if he got to the capital safely, how could he explain to the old master that the young master had chased him back?


    He was looking for sh * t!


    "Young Master, I won''t!"


    After entering B City, Bai Yu first told her people to drive to the villa Lin Lin lived in before she entered the city. Although Lin Lin tried her best to hide this place, he still managed to find out about it. Later on, because of Qin Rongyue, he even specially sent someone to protect Lin Lin, but was still heartlessly rejected by him.


    At that time, he really felt that he had been demeaning himself. He had taken out a piece of it with his heart, but Lin Lin had treated it as trash.


    But, after getting angry, he could not f * cking let Lin Lin go, what else could he do?!


    Although he had never been there before, he had seen this familiar place many times in the photos taken by the people he sent over. Right now, the big door was shut tight, there were a few Zombie roaming around the ground, and it did not seem to be very dangerous. Would Lin Lin really be here?


    Bai Yu got off the car first and said, "Open the door."


    The hi-tech lackey that he brought along immediately answered. He went to the security room and fiddled with it for a while, before slowly opening the door, and Zombie nearby, because they had not smelled blood for a long time, began to slowly move.


    The co-pilot, bodyguard # 1, quickly stepped in front of Bai Yu and said, "Young master, I''ll do it. Be careful."


    "Young master, shooting directly will attract a lot of Zombie!"


    Bai Yu let out a bloodthirsty laugh and said, "Then kill them all!"


    Lin Lin, I came to find you, did you hear?


    If you hear it, come out ¡­ I miss you.


    Lin Lin, of course she didn''t hear him. She was a few hundred kilometers away, outside the little village.


    The village chief was stunned, but soon became overjoyed. Aiya, wasn''t this exactly what he wanted? "Miss, if you want to stay here, don''t even talk about staying here for a few days, you''ll be fine even if you stay here for the rest of your life!"


    It would be best if he married his son and gave birth to a bunch of fat grandsons.


    Lin Lin frowned, feeling that it was strange that the village elder would be so enthusiastic. If there were guests in the past, a village as simple and honest as this might have been really hospitable, but now, it was the apocalypse, so much food and drinks was wasted. One more person was a burden for them.


    This village chief had no purpose, Lin Lin did not believe it.


    However, staying in this village was a given. After resting in the car for a while, her body was still feeling unwell. This village''s defense was not bad, and she had the intention of asking about the situation in C City.


    As for the purpose of this Village Head, if she really wanted to run into her, she didn''t mind killing the first person she had killed in her rebirth.


    Lin Lin said indifferently: "Village Chief, my companions and I will stay in your village as long as there is a place to stay. As for the reward, I will give you some food and drinks."


    The village head looked at her and said, "Lady, look at what you''re saying now. You''re a guest now, so of course we have to treat you well. It''s just that the current situation is a little different, but everything at home has to be taken out for you to eat and drink."


    Lin Lin still wanted to say something, but the village chief immediately changed his expression and said: "Miss, if you continue to be this formal, my Old Liu will not let you in!"


    Liu Zhi saw that his easily obtainable daughter-in-law was'' shut outside '', and anxiously said. "Village Chief, it''s so dangerous outside, how can we leave Miss Lin Lin outside alone?!"


    From his anxious look, it was unclear what relationship he had with Lin Lin.


    Old Village Head Liu squinted his eyes. Yo, he even found out his name. This Ergou is a little too serious. Why didn''t he see it before?


    "Ergou, what are you roaring for? Am I that kind of person!?" Don''t talk until you understand his humor.


    Liu Zhi was extremely unwilling to accept this, but when the village chief showed his might, it was not something a normal young man could handle. It was just that he did not expect the village chief, who was usually fair and kind, to become like this because of his son.


    Lin Lin said indifferently: "Thank you, Village Chief."


    The village chief, who had a serious and angry expression on his face, immediately burst into laughter. He said, "Aiya, what are you thanking me for?" Wasn''t this going to be a family soon?


    The village chief had his men drive away the ''fence'', while Lin Lin drove his car into the village and parked it in an empty space.


    had plastered that type of film on the carriage before, so people outside couldn''t see what was inside.


    She would place all the food and drinks in the front passenger seat, while he would place those that had learnt his lesson in the back. Afterwards, kept the gas and daily necessities in the trunk, but only a few of them. Most of them were kept in space. Right now, she really had quite a few items in her inventory. It was probably enough for her and her team to use up.


    Furthermore, after she drove into the village, the villagers only looked at them in curiosity. They did not have a lustful look in their eyes, as they had not experienced the cruelty of the apocalypse yet.


    Even if he was carrying a small bag on his back, he would probably be the target of the group''s looting, much less driving a SUV that could carry a lot of supplies.


    After the car was parked and locked up, Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu followed the village chief who was laughing to his house.


    That''s right, it was the Village Head''s house. The village chief said that not many people in the village became Zombie, and most of them were young women. And even if there was, that house would be very dirty, how could he let Lin Lin live in it, so he very enthusiastically let Lin Lin live in that house.


    Since his wife had already become a Zombie, there were only him and his son in the family. Just like that, the newly built house for the new year was emptied.


    As a child, Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu were more than enough to take care of him.


    The Village Chief''s house was the newly-built, most modern building that Lin Lin had seen outside. The door was made of iron, and it was much more sturdy than the other wooden doors. Several vegetable fields had been planted in the open area outside, and a young man was squatting on them, seemingly clearing away the weeds.


    "Wen Mo, there are guests at home. Quickly go to the backyard and kill a chicken!"


    The village chief''s sudden shout made the man raise his head, he did not expect this'' Wen Mo ''to not only have a cultured name, but also a scholarly scent. His slightly long hair faintly covered his gold-rimmed glasses, and his skin was unhealthy white from staying in the room without the sun''s rays shining on it for a long time.


    The village chief was embarrassed, he smiled and said, "My son is good at everything, just that he has read too much. When he comes out from reading, he doesn''t even know how to greet people and just goes to work. However, there aren''t many honest men these days.


    The last sentence that had a profound meaning to it made Lin Lin realize what the village head meant by this. She had treated her warmly and even invited her to stay at his house, in order to attract his son''s attention and make her his daughter-in-law.


    That was why he had focused his attention on her.


    Lin Lin knew what to do, but she didn''t show it on the surface. She followed behind the village head into the house.


    Just as he sat down, the village chief questioned Lin Lin like a policeman.


    "Miss, where are you from?"

 C83 Partner

    It was a clich¨¦ to ask questions.


    It might have been alright before the apocalypse. Usually, when they first met, they would ask where did you come from, those who knew the area would say, "Ah, I know there, everyone there is XXX, I never thought that you would also be XXX."


    However, after the apocalypse, he should ask, "Do you have any extra supplies? How many family members do you have left?"


    These two were of the utmost importance. The first was the guarantee of survival, and the second was the quantity of burden.


    Only in the late apocalypse, most of the questions were, "What ability are you?"


    This was the first time Lin Lin was in a situation like this. After being slightly stunned, she replied: "B city citizen, this is my partner, Xi Shiyu, we were originally planning to go to C city to look for our family, but we thought that we should rest nearby, thus we came here to ask about the situation in C city."


    If you want to change the topic, the best way would be to find something that the other party is familiar with and interested in. When Lin Lin said this, the other party was struck by it and said, "C City, you guys are going to C City. Luckily you guys came to our village first, otherwise, you wouldn''t even be able to survive."


    Sure enough, just as she had felt earlier, she said, "Village Head, can you tell us about the situation in C City?"


    The village chief sighed and replied, "Sigh, this is what I heard from Wen Mo."


    It turned out that when the Zombie crisis broke out in C city, it was C city that was hosting the special event. There were a lot of people who came to C city, which resulted in more people being infected by the snow.


    When the village chief''s son, Liu Wenmo, went to university in C City, he discovered that the people around him had become man-eating monsters, and hid out in fear, waiting for ZF''s people to save them. But there were too many Zombie, even if the army came, they wouldn''t be able to eliminate much.


    He then immediately joined the village to build the fence, surrounding the village and preventing the Zombie from roaming around outside.


    "I''m afraid of those monsters in C City. There are so many of them that even if you drove there, you would still be able to directly bury your car."


    Lin Lin frowned. According to the elder, she could roughly guess how many Zombie appeared in C City, they could even save the army, or even establish a shelter. From this, she could tell how serious the situation was.


    In his previous life, Lin Lin had never come to C City, nor did he know that C City had actually become a dead city.


    If she hadn''t awakened her Discipline earlier and sensed danger, she would have entered C without hesitation.


    The village chief saw that Lin Lin did not speak, and thought that she had scared Lin Lin, so she used a string of laughter to salvage the situation. "Miss, all of you have yet to go to C City, you are already much better than a lot of people. In any case, it''s best to let it go on and on. "


    Lin Lin nodded her head, since she was the one behind the words, she did not have any relatives in C City.


    As for Xi Shiyu, he merely followed Lin Lin silently without saying a word. Without any expression, he lowered the feeling of his existence to the lowest. In fact, he had never liked others lying, but towards Lin Lin, he did not hate hearing her lie at all. Instead, he felt that she was very smart.


    This kind of change probably happened unknowingly. Previously at the ''fence'' place, when Liu Zhi asked Lin Lin if he was her little brother, Lin Lin said that he wasn''t, and he felt a little sad in her heart.


    But then again, the two of them were not siblings to begin with. It was completely reasonable for Lin Lin to say no.


    However, even though it was like this, he still felt unspeakably uncomfortable in his heart at that time.


    After that, Lin Lin said that she would stay in the village with her comrades for a few days. At that time, he was the only one by her side.


    Yeah, they are partners now, aren''t they? Walk together, find a safe place together, and fight Zombie together.


    Hence, the current Xi Shiyu had already positioned himself as Lin Lin''s subordinate, wanting to live together with Lin Lin in this dangerous world. Regarding Lin Lin''s words and decisions, he believed them without any reason.


    And the way Lin Lin treated him well and never abandoned him, made him feel even more warmth.


    Moreover, the strong were respected, because his body was weaker since he was young, he admired strong people. Although he did not see Lin Lin fight against Zombie, he could feel that she was very strong, very strong.


    A fourteen or fifteen year old child was forced to grow up, be forced to accept the cruelty of the world. However, he was grateful to the world;


    Lin Lin did not know about the change in Xi Shiyu''s mental state, she only knew that she would not be able to go to C City, as for the village, she would leave after a few days.


    She didn''t really like this kind of environment. It was very comfortable and comfortable. The villagers even moved stools to bask in the sunlight outside while the children were surrounded by adults running and jumping around. Such a contrast with the bloody and cruel city like a paradise of villages.


    However, she didn''t like it from the bottom of her heart and wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    This kind of environment was too paralyzing. It made people feel like the apocalypse was too far away for them, even to the point where they only needed the bamboo and a few men with shovels to protect the village.


    The apocalypse had never been as simple as people thought.


    It was just that after Lin Lin had lived in the apocalypse for two years, she had come to the deepest conclusion.


    If they stayed here for too long, people''s vigilance would decrease. Some might even become proud of themselves, because they felt that the Zombie were like animals, unable to defeat intelligent high level beasts.


    Although the city was quite a distance away from here, once the Zombie in the city had nothing to eat, they would just follow the road out of the city. Furthermore, it was only a matter of time before they reached the village.


    At that time, these fences that had once protected them became a cage that trapped them within this'' paradise ''to face the Zombie of the entire city.


    Plus, she could feel the atmosphere in the village, so she reckoned that the situation would only get worse. At first, Lin Lin thought that the village had a fast reaction speed, but now, she realized that they were just trapping themselves in a cocoon.


    After hesitating for a long time, Lin Lin still could not let go of the children who had happy smiles on their faces. Those children were innocent, they could not be allowed to die in the hands of the Zombie before their lives even began.


    Not just the village chief, even Xi Shiyu was stunned. Leaving, leaving this village with a strong defense and safety, going out to fight with the Zombie?


    The smarter ones would not leave now, but Lin Lin was the future daughter-in-law that the village chief had already decided on. Although she felt that she was a little silly, she still spoke in a more tactful manner, "Miss, look, our village is self-sufficient, we don''t lack food and clothing, and the dangers of the outside world. I think you should know about it from the outside.


    Lin Lin had already thought about what the Village Chief would say to refute his words. Indeed, with so many people, old and young, walking is very troublesome, and the most important thing is that there are food, drinks, and houses here. Why would they risk their lives to go out?


    "The Zombie in C City will come out sooner or later. When that happens, the entire village will fall."


    Lin Lin was definitely not intimidating, this was something that had happened before, something that Lin Lin had heard and seen before.


    The village chief was frightened by Lin Lin''s gaze and why did he feel like he had seen this girl before, but that feeling only lasted for a moment, before he reacted and said with a frown: "Miss, don''t worry, that city is very far away from us, those monsters don''t know anything, why are they here so far, and even if they did come, our village would be surrounded, and we would have people guarding us, if there was any danger, we would have to move out of the village, don''t worry, it wouldn''t be a bad thing to stay."


    He did not expect the village chief to still persuade her to stay, so Lin Lin lowered his eyes, and stopped his thought of persuading the village chief to bring the people away.


    Furthermore, if the village head did not leave, Lin Lin would not be able to persuade those people to leave.


    Furthermore, the current situation was not that bad. If the village was lucky, they could still hold on for a few months until the Zombie came knocking on their door.


    The village chief saw that Lin Lin did not have any thoughts of continuing their conversation, and said: "Lady, I''ll bring you and your friends to see where you two are sleeping."


    "Alright."


    When arranging the locations, the village chief intended to separate Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu. However, Xi Shiyu, who had been silent all this time, expressed his refusal to live with Lin Lin.


    Lin Lin had already said that this boy was her partner, he was neither her brother nor some distant relative. Although he looked young, but before this, didn''t the village start discussing about marriage at the age of fifteen or sixteen? Therefore, the village chief classified Xi Shiyu as one of the two dogs, and did not allow him to be near Lin Lin.


    "Little brother, this floor only has a few rooms. Why don''t you and I stay on the first floor, otherwise we won''t be crowded."


    One of the reasons was because he currently felt extremely insecure, and the only thing he could do was to be together with Lin Lin. If they wanted to rob him, he and Lin Lin would naturally stay together. After all, the two of them had some things to do, and even if his strength wasn''t strong, he could still help Lin Lin resist a little.


    "Aren''t these rooms all empty? Why can''t I live in one room? Why do I feel crowded?"


    Only when facing Lin Lin would she be a little embarrassed. When facing other people, her previous arrogant attitude unconsciously surfaced.


    When the village chief saw Lin Lin looking at him with suspicion (?) She was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to eat hot tofu in a hurry, so she said: "Okay, okay, little brother, you can stay here."


    The room furthest from Lin Lin.

 C84 match

    After arranging their residences, the two of them did not have any clothes to change their clothes. They always slept in the same clothes, and washing their faces and rinsing their mouth depended entirely on clean water and a little salt. It seemed like they were back in the ancient times, but the conditions were too harsh and there was nothing to be picky about.


    The village chief was quite cordial as he found quite a few young girls'' clothes for Lin Lin. He chuckled and said, "Miss, why don''t you take a bath tonight and change into these clothes. It would be a bit more light and nimble."


    Then, he very casually handed a set of clothes to Xi Shiyu and said, "Little brother, you wear this."


    Lin Lin glanced at the clothes in her arms. They were indeed light and nimble, and also the clothes that she looked down upon the most in the apocalypse. She had quite a lot of clothes in her spatial space, so she did not need these clothes that would only add to her troubles.


    "Thank you, but I have some clothes in my car, so I won''t be using them for now."


    The village chief nodded and said, "That''s good too. It''s also good for you to wear your own clothes. These are actually just some old clothes that you''ve worn. I''ll keep them with me when I get back."


    With that, the Village Chief hastily put the clothes away.


    Lin Lin frowned slightly, just now, the village chief had clearly said that his room was on the first floor, which meant that the room he was in now wasn''t his, and also said that her wife had died as a Zombie, and there were only him and his son in the house, so who were these young women''s clothes?


    After the Village Chief came out, he told them to return to their rooms to rest first. After the meal was over, he would come and call them.


    Lin Lin nodded, and said: "Thank you."


    "What''s the matter? I''ll be going down first." After saying that, the Village Chief turned around and descended the stairs.


    Lin Lin was preparing to enter her room to observe the environment, and if anything were to happen, she wouldn''t have the chance to escape, but she was suddenly stopped.


    "Lin Lin."


    Lin Lin stopped and looked at Xi Shiyu, saying, "This is the first time you have called me by my name, is there a problem?"


    Xi Shiyu nodded and said, "When are we leaving?"


    Lin Lin was slightly taken aback, "You want to leave?"


    Xi Shiyu looked around the house, frowned and said, "There''s a very strange feeling here, I don''t like it, I want to leave."


    A strange feeling? Lin Lin released his senses, she observed for a bit, but did not feel anything strange like Xi Shiyu had said. Xi Shiyu was a lower level Wind element user than her. She wasn''t able to detect people and objects in the vicinity like the Spirit Element, and her senses weren''t as strong as hers.


    Xi Shiyu saw that Lin Lin did not say anything, and said: "Do you believe in me? I have already ¡­"


    Lin Lin interrupted Xi Shiyu and said: "Let''s rest for the night first, we will leave again tomorrow."


    He thought Lin Lin trusted his intuition, but when Lin Lin made the decision, he could not object. Just as she was about to enter the room, she heard a faint voice from behind him.


    "It''s about time for you to have a good rest, isn''t it?"


    When just entered the room, his voice told him that the one who was speaking was Lin Lin.


    Yeah, concerned about him, right?


    That was why Lin Lin decided to stay. Even if she did not like this place, she had insisted on staying when she said it was dangerous.


    Xi Shiyu pursed her lips and returned to his room with a faint smile.


    Although it was said to allow the two of them to rest, Lin Lin was not the only one. Even the tired Xi Shiyu did not sleep on a comfortable bed, but kept herself awake, so the first time the Village Chief called for them was to open the door and come out.


    The Village Chief, who was standing by the door, was scared stiff by the open door. He was about to knock, "Miss, are you awake?"


    Lin Lin replied indifferently: "I can''t sleep."


    The village chief took back the hand he had raised by knocking on the door and said with a smile, "Lady, the food is ready. Come down and eat." After saying that, he noticed that Xi Shiyu had also walked out of the room. He then said: "Little brother, let''s go together."


    As he said this, the three of them went downstairs to the main hall. Actually, it was equivalent to a restaurant. The large mahogany table from before had already been filled with a few dishes.


    The Village Chief welcomed Lin Lin and invited him to sit, then he asked Liu Wen Mo to sit quickly, he said that the two of them had just met and that they had gotten to know each other.


    Liu Wen Mo''s expression was not shy, but he looked like he did not feel anything for Lin Lin, and said stiffly: "My name is Liu Wen Mo."


    Lin Lin replied: "Lin Lin, this is Xi Shiyu."


    Liu Wenmo nodded and picked up his rice bowl as he grilled the rice. He did not say a word, and naturally did not see the village chief''s various gazes towards him.


    The food was not bad. There was hot rice, a big pot of chicken stewed with mushrooms, and the chickens were probably just killed. The mushrooms were probably dried and were very tasty, and there was also a plate of fried potatoes, a plate of homemade meat, a plate of vegetables, and a bowl of fried eggs with tomatoes.


    In the apocalypse, it was definitely a feast for the heart.


    These dishes should have been cooked by that Liu Wenmo. It was just that he didn''t know if he decided on his own, or if it was the Village Head''s decision. If it was the village head, then the capital he had invested would be too great. It would take at least ten to fifteen days before he could recover from such a meal.


    During this period, the village chief warmly invited Lin Lin to eat, and even made Liu Wen Mo''s hands for him to carry dishes for Lin Lin. However, he did not get any response from him.


    In the process, Lin Lin indifferently said a "thank you" and ate a hot dish that he and Xi Shiyu had not eaten in a long time. It was unknown how long it would take for them to eat such a big meal.


    He had not eaten since the few biscuits he had in the morning. Now, with so many dishes placed in front of him, it would be strange if he could hold it in.


    Xi Shiyu had learned quite a lot about table manners in the past. He was able to eat both Chinese and Western cuisine, but that was under the condition that there was always food at every meal.


    You can try it when you haven''t had a bite of hot food in almost ten days!


    Although Lin Lin had some obsession with rice and meat dishes, the apocalypse had already taught her how to eat all the food quickly and gracefully.


    As a result, it was unknown how many times Xi Shiyu was stabbed by the village head with her knife-like eyes.


    Originally, he could lay eggs anytime soon. In order to give a good impression to his future daughter-in-law, he had put his life on the line and told his son to kill him. But now, he had been swallowed by this brat!


    And that pot of meat, one piece at a time. You don''t even stop talking when you eat five or six pieces, aren''t you afraid of getting tired of it?


    The most important thing was the vegetables. Do you know how expensive the current dishes are?


    The village chief cursed at Xi Shiyu in heartache, but the chopsticks in his hand did not stop, sweeping across like a tornado. He ignored Lin Lin and focused on snatching the meat from Xi Shiyu.


    After a meal, the four of them ate happily.


    After the meal, he would naturally wash the dishes and place them on Liu Wen Mo. Lin Lin had said that if she wanted to go out and take a look, Xi Shiyu would definitely follow him. However, the village chief abnormally did not have any enthusiasm and said that he wanted to go with them to lead the way for Lin Lin. Rather, he wanted to do something. With the village being so big, even if Lin Lin got lost, this building was still the most unique building in the village.


    Just watch as the tall house is brought back.


    When the village chief saw Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu out, he said this. After seeing the two of them walk far away, he angrily returned to his room, found Liu Wen Mo who was washing the dishes in the kitchen and scolded: "You little bastard, I gave you such a meaningful glance, did you not see it?!"


    Liu Wenmo held the dish towel and carefully washed the dishes. He replied, "I saw it."


    The Village Chief became even angrier and replied, "If you saw her, wouldn''t you know how to talk to Miss Lin? "Why are you so bored eating? Do you want to become a rice bucket or something? I think Ergou is even more enthusiastic than you are!"


    Liu Wenmo stopped washing the dishes and looked straight at the Village Chief. He could not read his emotions and said, "I have a girlfriend, so Dad, don''t do these things."


    The Village Chief was so angry that his son felt like his blood pressure was rising. He immediately shouted, "What girlfriend? Your girlfriend has been bitten by a monster and is leaving with a monster? Are you still going to be a virgin for the rest of your life?!" You want to have a child with a monster? You want to have a child with a monster?


    Liu Wenmo looked at the Village Head for a long time without saying a word. Then he lowered his head and continued washing the dishes.


    The village chief scolded for a while. He was a bit tired and was gasping for air.


    When he saw his son''s stuffy look, he really wanted to hit him, but the other side had already grown up and had his own thoughts. His wings had also become hard, so he couldn''t just rely on beating him up!


    Liu Wenmo still did not say anything and kept his head down to wash the dishes.


    Seeing that Liu Wen Mo was just washing the dishes, the village chief did not know if he heard it, but if he did, then Lin Lin was his son''s wife, and he could not escape.


    "Wen Mo, let me tell you this. When Lady Lin comes back, you better watch what happens. Don''t be like a log like before."


    After he finished speaking, he ignored Liu Wenmo and left the kitchen, heading upstairs. No one knew what he was going to do.


    Liu Wenmo raised his head and looked at his father''s back. His eyes were filled with an indescribable emotion as he spoke in a low voice.


    "I have a girlfriend."


    The Village Chief was not doing well, so was Lin Lin.


    Originally, Lin Lin had wanted to walk around the village to see if there were any wild vegetables, and cover them up while sending them into the space to grow. Or rather, Lin Lin had actually wanted to go into the mountains and find some wild chickens to put in the space to feed.


    Lin Lin didn''t have any space before, so she didn''t know what would happen if the wild chickens were fed inside. However, thinking about it, as long as she looked at the space outside and used her mental power to control it, a few wild chickens wouldn''t cause any trouble.


    It was just that he made a decision, that not long after Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu left the house, they did not even look at the village carefully, and that even if they were stopped by someone, they were still familiar with each other.


    Seeing that Lin Lin had stopped, Liu Zhi retracted her extended arm, smiled, revealed eight teeth, and happily greeted: "Miss Lin, how are you."

 C85 doubtful mass

    With his obvious actions of blocking the way, Lin Lin''s expression was still alright, but Xi Shiyu''s was already looking a little bad. He was not a child, and was able to see through Liu Zhi''s undisguised thoughts. A person like this, who wasn''t even fit to carry Lin Lin''s shoes, actually dared to have thoughts towards her.


    Xi Shiyu stood in front of Lin Lin and said: "Sorry, we have things to do, please do not block our way."


    If it was Lin Lin, Liu Zhi would think that the other party was arrogant, but the one who spoke was the brat that followed behind Lin Lin, it would be weird if he wasn''t angry, but at any rate, his future wife was still looking at him, so she had to hold back her temper no matter what. However, her face still revealed an unnatural anger, and she said: "Little brother, what are you saying, I just wanted to chat with Miss Lin, how could it be blocking the way? Even if it''s in your way, you can go, I still need to talk to the Miss Lin. "


    Xi Shiyu pursed her lips, her eyes filled with anger, but even if he could not win against Liu Zhi, he would not curse him unyieldingly, and the only thing he could do was to stand in front of Lin Lin and not move.


    This was the first time he realized how useless he was, even wanting to protect his own comrades would be impossible, and furthermore, it would cause his butler to become a Zombie. Then, would there come a day when he would not be able to protect Lin Lin and let her be bitten by a Zombie?


    Lin Lin could tell that he had unconsciously activated her superpower due to the change in his emotions, but Liu Zhi only thought that it was a gust of demonic wind that had come blowing, causing him to shiver.


    Lin Lin suddenly said: "Yi Shiyu."


    After "waking up" Xi Shiyu, she turned to look at Lin Lin in a daze. Lin Lin shook her head indifferently, her eyes signalling for him to move aside. Xi Shiyu was a little down, although she did not understand what Lin Lin meant, she still stood quietly at the side.


    She didn''t know what he was thinking, but she could feel that the airflow on his body was changing in a strange way. It was going counterclockwise for a moment, and it was going in a clockwise direction. In order to not let Xi Shiyu get into the wrong path, she would stop him.


    Liu Zhi did not understand, and thought that he had left a deep impression in Lin Lin''s heart, at least his position was higher than the little brother beside her. He could not help but look at Xi Shiyu provocatively, then giggled: "Miss Lin, do you want to go around the village?


    And the electric light bulb, preferably with a bit of discernment, would leave right then and there, not flashing at them for more than a thousand watts.


    Lin Lin looked at Liu Zhi, but did not have the enthusiasm that Liu Zhi had expected. Instead, she said lightly, "I have something to ask you."


    Liu Zhi had a sincere expression, just close to slapping his chest and promising, "Miss Lin, if there''s anything you want to ask me, just ask me, I won''t hide anything that I know from you."


    Lin Lin, "How many people does the Village Chief have?"


    Liu Zhi was startled, he had thought that Lin Lin would ask him something, but after asking about it, he realized that it was actually about the Village Head Home. Could it be that Lin Lin had already set her eyes on Liu Wen Mo and wanted to ask about their family''s matters, so she was ready to enter Liu Wen Mo''s house?


    The more he thought about it, the more likely it seemed possible. Liu Zhi became anxious and said: "Miss Lin, you can''t be together with Liu Wen Mo. He has a girlfriend!"


    Girlfriend? The young woman''s clothes that the Village Head had taken out previously were undressed. However, since that Liu Wenmo had a girlfriend, why did the Village Head blatantly try to get her and Liu Wenmo together? Although Liu Wenmo wasn''t enthusiastic, he didn''t have any intention of refusing. Liu Wenmo didn''t look like a two-timing person. Moreover, he was different now. If a wife was not enough, he still needed a concubine. Therefore, Liu Zhi''s words were not very trustworthy.


    Lin Lin''s doubtful gaze made Liu Zhi feel guilty, and she realized that she had been in too much of a hurry, as if she had said something that wasn''t the truth.


    Liu Zhi''s face was awkward. He laughed dryly and said: Miss Lin, actually, I just said that Liu Wen Mo had a girlfriend, eh, that Liu Wen Mo did indeed have a girlfriend, if you don''t believe me, you can bring someone from our village to ask. When Liu Wen Mo drove his girlfriend back, everyone in the village saw it, it was just that, but after his girlfriend was bitten by the monster, the village head brought everyone in to kill him. "I think the Village Head came back after seeing Liu Wenmo throw his girlfriend away."


    It was probably because Liu Wen Mo brought a girlfriend when he escaped from C City, but later on, his girlfriend was bitten by a Zombie. Liu Wen Mo did not want the villagers to kill him, so he had no choice but to throw her girlfriend, the Zombie.


    So that was the reason why the village chief took out the young woman''s clothes. Presumably, she was Liu Wenmo''s girlfriend. As for Liu Wen Mo, his girlfriend had become a Zombie, and even though he did not reject his father''s gift, he was not too enthusiastic about it.


    Liu Zhi saw that after he finished speaking, Lin Lin still had not made a single reaction, and was truly unable to guess Lin Lin''s thoughts, but he was afraid that Lin Lin would think that Liu Wen Mo was someone worth entrusting, and couldn''t help but say truthfully: "Miss Lin, even if you marry someone, you shouldn''t marry Liu Wen Mo. That Liu Wen Mo really loves his girlfriend.


    Previously, when his girlfriend was bitten by the monster, she hugged her like an idiot, so we were not allowed to do anything. Later on, when his girlfriend insisted on biting someone, he had no choice but to tie her up.


    Don''t you think that this is stupid? Could that monster be kept at home? Isn''t this just luring wolves into the house?


    Later on, the Village Head wanted us to kill his girlfriend, but Liu Wenmo refused. He said that he had been reading books for over twenty years, and the person with eyes as long as his head had actually kneeled down to us. He cried like he was crying for nothing, but we were not allowed to do anything.


    Such a person will probably have his heart set on that freakish girlfriend of his. Even if you marry him, you won''t be happy! "


    Liu Zhi was speechless after hearing so much. She didn''t know where she showed the desire to marry Liu Wen Mo, forcing Liu Zhi to persuade her emotionally not to marry Liu Wen Mo. It was because Liu Wen Mo loved his girlfriend very much.


    Lin Lin only replied Liu Zhi with a single sentence, "You think too much."


    She didn''t care about Liu Wen Mo''s love life, nor did she think about his development. The reason she asked about Village Head Home was only because she was curious about the clothes of the young lady that the village chief took out.


    Or perhaps, she was actually like Xi Shiyu, suspicious of Village Head Home and felt that it was extremely strange, hence she wanted to clarify her doubts.


    Liu Zhi saw that Lin Lin had rejected his wild imagination and immediately said: "Aiya, I knew it. Didn''t you say that Liu Wen Mo had read a lot of books and was useless against those monsters? He couldn''t even protect his own wife.


    As she spoke, she kept looking at herself, hinting to Lin Lin that there was an even more outstanding person standing in front of her.


    However, Lin Lin turned a blind eye and thanked Liu Zhi. Then, she walked around him and headed to the place she wanted to go previously. Behind him was Xian Shiyu, who still had the temperament of a child and was making faces at Liu Zhi.


    Liu Zhi''s heart stopped. He had followed along for so long, but it was useless, he did not even sell himself!


    However, there was still some success to it, at least he ''persuaded'' Lin Lin to exclude Liu Wen Mo from being his husband.


    He had rushed to the Village Head Home''s door after eating a few meals at home, and waited a long time before arriving at Lin Lin''s place. He also spoke a lot, and it was almost time for his shift in the afternoon. Although he really wanted to follow Lin Lin around and deepen their relationship, if he didn''t go to the village chief''s place and get found out by those people, it would be enough for him to suffer.


    Thinking about it, Liu Zhi went down another path, towards the ''fence''.


    At noon, most of the people would either take a lunch break or go to the ''fences'' to guard the village. Other than the occasional ''dog'' and ''b * stard'' berating them, it was rather quiet in the village.


    Xi Shiyu turned to look at Liu Zhi''s back and said softly, "He left."


    Hearing Xi Shiyu''s cautious tone, Lin Lin felt that they were two secret agents. She smiled helplessly in her heart and said, "You are worried about Liu Zhi?"


    Xi Shiyu''s face suddenly became unsightly. He whispered, "Pah! Who cares about him? I get annoyed just by looking at him."


    It seemed like Xi Shiyu had slowly walked out from the shadow of where he killed the butler, or perhaps, the shadow had deepened. No matter what, Lin Lin looked at the distant mountain, and said: "Tomorrow morning, we will leave."


    Xi Shiyu did not want to stay any longer, but after hearing Lin Lin''s words, he smiled and asked: "Do you also think that the Village Head Home is strange?"


    "It''s weird, but it just makes me uncomfortable."


    Lin Lin was still hesitating whether she should leave now or tomorrow, but she couldn''t let go of C City. If possible, she would look into the situation tomorrow, and if there was a chance, she would bring Xi Shiyu to challenge it.


    Furthermore, the Village Chief looked like he was only a father who was passionate about his children''s marriage. That Liu Wen Mo probably became a little bored when his beloved girlfriend became a Zombie. Overall, Village Head Home was not dangerous at all. Although it made Lin Lin uncomfortable, but she still attributed it to her long period of vigilance, and thus she was somewhat sensitive.


    The village was not big, so Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu walked around. When Lin Lin was pretending to look at the wild vegetables, when Xi Shiyu was not paying attention, he took a lot of the wild vegetables, which Lin Lin had eaten before in the apocalypse, so she recognized them. As for why she put her mind into the space, it was because she found that the vegetables in the space weren''t like the vegetables outside. As for why she put her mind into the space, it was because she found that the vegetables in the space weren''t like the vegetables outside.


    However, when Lin Lin tried to pick some of the seeds and place them on the ground, he realized that the vegetables on the ground grew back up very quickly, much faster than when they were grown from seeds. Such a discovery made Lin Lin pleasantly surprised, but made Lin Lin regret that she did not buy any more seeds before the apocalypse had started.


    However, thinking of how he was unable to cook and how he could take out fresh and unseasonable vegetables from thin air in front of the crowd, he felt suspicious. Therefore, those vegetables were probably just planted there.


    However, wild vegetables were different. They could be seen everywhere. If he took them out from his bag, he would be able to hide something from others.

 C86 Crisis

    Before the two of them returned to the Village Head Home, Lin Lin went back to her car and took out his big backpack, inside it were all sorts of things. Although there were no clothes, it could be used as a cover.


    Of course, the iron rod on the backpack was standard, so he had to bring it along as well.


    On the other hand, Xi Shiyu was getting nervous, he did not need to take anything to eat nor drink, but he did not have the weapon he wanted to take, the wooden stick that he used to swing the Zombie had already been thrown away under Lin Lin''s sharp gaze. He had been driving the entire time, so he did not have the chance to find any weapons, he could only raise his head and look at Lin Lin expectantly.


    Lin Lin, "..."


    She seemed to have been armed from the start.


    As he retorted in his heart, Lin Lin still took out a dagger from his bag (space) that was similar to the one she had in between his legs. Although it was similar, there were still many differences. Xi Shiyu''s sword was lighter and longer, so it did not need to be too close to the Zombie in order to attack it. After all, his reaction speed was not as fast as hers.


    After receiving the weapon, Xi Shiyu''s eyes lit up, but he still treated a dagger like it was a treasure. After touching it for a long time, he reluctantly placed it between his legs as much as Lin Lin did. However, he was wearing a small suit so it was not as convenient as Lin Lin''s. Lin Lin then pulled out a belt around his waist and tied the dagger between his legs.


    The Village Head Home was as the Village Chief had said, easy to find. Lin Lin looked at the roofs of the other buildings and smoothly reached the Village Head Home.


    The village chief had gone off somewhere, but Liu Wenmo was out in the fields pulling weeds. He was just like when they first met. When Liu Wen Mo heard the commotion, he raised his head and looked at Lin Lin and the others, and quickly lowered his head, not saying a word.


    Lin Lin thought that nothing had happened as she walked towards the house and shouted at the entrance, "Village Chief?"


    "Sigh!"


    A few seconds later, the village chief appeared in front of Lin Lin from who knows where. He smiled and said: "Miss Lin, you''re back."


    Lin Lin nodded, "Mn."


    "Look, you came from B City, you must be tired after driving for so long. You just went out for a walk, so you should be able to take advantage of the fact that it''s still early. Go upstairs and rest for a while."


    Lin Lin did not hold back and went upstairs with Xi Shiyu, preparing to go back to his room to rest.


    In front of the door, Lin Lin said to Xi Shi Yu, "Rest well in the afternoon. I will take note not to sleep too deeply at night."


    From the second floor to the second floor, they had to pass through Lin Lin''s room to reach Xi Shiyu''s room, so Lin Lin told Xi Shiyu to rest well, even if someone came, she would be able to keep an eye on them.


    He had already slept for the entire night yesterday, and Lin Lin guarded the night while driving the car for such a long time. No matter what, it should be Lin Lin taking a rest, and while she was watching, Lin Lin had actually helped him arrange everything, thinking of him everywhere.


    "I can do it. I don''t need to sleep, just sleep. I''ll watch for you from outside."


    Lin Lin, however, did not argue with Xi Shiyu or push him around. Instead, she said lightly: "If you can guarantee that you won''t be able to sleep at night, or say with certainty that you''re in better mental health than me, I don''t mind letting you watch over me. I''ll rest."


    Xi Shiyu realised that Lin Lin had never been hypocritical or hypocritical like other people. She truly and truly thought for the two of them in their own little group. What Lin Lin said was right, even though she did not sleep the entire night and had been driving for such a long time, she did not look tired at all.


    Xi Shiyu was never a person who tried to be brave in the apocalypse. It was not a good thing to try to be strong in the apocalypse, because in the end, you would not only harm yourself, but your companions as well.


    As for Lin Lin, she also returned to her room. She took a wooden chair and placed it at the entrance, with her backpack at her feet, then sat down on the wooden chair and closed her eyes to take a nap.


    Until he heard footsteps coming from the stairs.


    The sound of their footsteps was very strange. If it were any other ordinary footsteps, Lin Lin would not have cared, but the sound of these footsteps were too soft. It was as if they were made on purpose so that no one in the room would hear them.


    The footsteps came from afar and stopped at Lin Lin''s door.


    Lin Lin could already feel the low sounds of breathing from the person at the door, her body was forward, in a defensive position, while her right hand was slowly picking up the iron rod from beside her backpack, if there was any movement, Lin Lin would use the iron rod to swing at the person who barged in.


    After a minute, the person who spoke stopped outside for more than a minute before he left. However, the string in Lin Lin''s mind was still extremely taut, and did not relax in the slightest.


    After the person left, Lin Lin was not sure whether that person would come back, and even more unsure if that person would go over to Xi Shiyu''s place.


    It was likely that Xi Shiyu was already fast asleep. He had come prepared, so it would be easy for him to attack Xi Shiyu and let him sleep in.


    Lin Lin kept the iron rod behind him, and slowly opened the door, looking at the opposite room. There was no one at the door, but in the next second, she noticed a figure standing next to him, and was about to enter.


    It was Liu Wen Mo, the iron rod in Lin Lin''s hand tightened a little. The person who had stopped at her door for so long just now should be Liu Wen Mo, although she wasn''t sure of his motives, it wasn''t anything good.


    Lin Lin looked at Liu Wen Mo, wanting to see what he saw, but realised that there were no waves in his eyes, as though nothing had happened.


    Liu Wen Mo silently entered the room and closed the door, it was as though he was not curious about Lin Lin''s actions, nor was he guilty, but Lin Lin''s suspicions were growing deeper and deeper. He picked up his bag and headed back to Xi Shiyu''s room.


    ¡­


    Lin Lin heaved a sigh of relief, walked forward a few steps, and shouted: "Xi Shiyu, wake up."


    Xi Shiyu did not have any reaction. Lin Lin thought that he was sleeping soundly, so she shook him with his hand and shouted in a slightly louder voice: "Xi Shiyu, wake up. We will leave this place right now."


    He did not wake up. Lin Lin''s strength had not decreased, but he still shook him with such force and called him Zhi Shiyu. Xi Shiyu still did not wake up, her calm face looked as if she was dead.


    There was a problem! No matter how deep Xi Shiyu''s sleep was, he would wake up if she called him that!


    Lin Lin frowned, and probed Xi Shi Yu''s breathing, if he could breathe and he was not dead, then it would be because he had slept too deeply, or because he had fainted.


    Just as Lin Lin was about to grab hold of Shiyu''s group, she suddenly felt that something was amiss, someone was approaching her!


    He suddenly stood up and was about to pick up the iron rod to swing at her when he suddenly felt dizzy and lost his hand. However, someone caught the opportunity and used the weapon in his hand to strike her head.


    Before he fainted, Lin Lin who was lying on the bed could only see his shoes, a pair of sneakers. It was Liu Wen Mo ¡­


    "You haven''t found it yet?"


    Bai Yu looked at the bodyguard in front of her. Her tone was filled with uncontrollable rage, causing the already worried bodyguard to tremble like a sieve.


    "Young, Young Master, we have rummaged through the entire mansion, even the basement has been blown up. There is nothing inside, Miss Lin seems to have left this villa."


    As soon as Bai Yu said this, she turned around and said, "Go to the center of City B, even if you have to search the entire city, find her for me!"


    "Yes, young master."


    Bai Yu sat in the car, her heart anxious. Actually, he did not have any hopes that Lin Lin would stay in the villa and protect her with his life, with her personality, she would probably take everything and escape the next day. Wherever she was going, Bai Yu did not have any idea of where she was going, so he only hoped that Lin Lin was still in B City and that he would be able to find her in time.


    "Bam!" Bai Yu''s hand viciously smashed against the door, producing a violent sound.


    The bodyguard and driver in front turned their heads at the same time in shock and asked with concern, "Young Master, are you alright?"


    Bai Yu controlled her emotions and said, "I''m fine. Drive seriously for me and get to the center of the city within half an hour."


    The driver quickly nodded and contacted the off-road jeep in front. He said that Bai Yu told them to speed up and they drove on the road.


    Although Bai Yu said that they had explored the entire city, they were not so stupid as to rely on a dozen of them to search around the city. Finally, they stopped at a refuge in B City.


    Such shelters should be established in every city in the country, with the exception of one, who would have to leave the city and go somewhere else.


    The sanctuary had gathered all of their troops and citizens who could be saved, so finding someone was the best choice. Bai Yu was also thinking whether Lin Lin would be in the sanctuary in City B.


    Once they arrived at the sanctuary, the people of the sanctuary came out to welcome Bai Yu after her identity was revealed. They asked if the old man was doing well in the capital, why did he come to B City?


    Bai Yu only said, "Not bad." She said she was looking for someone and told them to send someone to search for a woman in the shelter.


    1.7m, short hair, beautiful, cold, in his twenties, Lin Lin.


    Bai Yu passed Lin Lin''s name and characteristics to the person who could be considered a high ranking leader. The leader was very surprised. He had never expected that the young master of Beijing would come to B City to find a woman.


    If it had been understandable, it would have been a matter of flying, but now that traffic was paralyzed, the only possibility was that they were driving here. But on the way, they were not only eating and drinking, but also the Zombie that appeared everywhere. Those monsters did not recognize you as a human, as long as they could eat, they would dare to do so.


    Bai Yu''s group looked neat and tidy, and their complexion was rosy, but they didn''t show any signs of hunger or thirst. Bai Yu''s group seemed to be quite tidy and their faces were red, but they didn''t show any signs of hunger or thirst.


    Unfortunately, he did not find them, instead, he found another group of people who were like Bai Yu and were looking for someone called ''Lin Lin''.


    After Xiao Ge and the rest escaped from the building with his help, they arrived at the sanctuary. Originally, they thought it was just a superficial wound, but the doctor brought back the grievous news of "my hands being disabled and being able to move on my hands no longer".


    How could Xiao Ge just leave it at that? The Xiao Family clansmen, who were so angry they immediately gathered at the sanctuary, wanted to capture Lin Lin. They not only wanted to cripple her, but also her feet!


    But after a few days, Xiao Ge, who was comfortably lying on the bed and eating fruits, was caught by a group of unknown people!

 C87 Resolve

    Xiao Ge''s hand was equivalent to a cripple, but he was afraid that others would think of him as a handicapped person. He had purposely bandaged his hands, making it extremely inconvenient for him to move around, so everyone could refer to the actions of the mummy in the movie.


    So when he was thrown onto the ground by the two muscular men in black, Xiao Ge fell flat on her face and couldn''t even stand up. She then raised her head with an angry look on her face and shouted: "Who are you, don''t you know who I am, are you not afraid that I''ll find someone to mess with you!"


    Bai Yu sat in front of Xiao Ge, and with a light raise of her foot, she stepped on Xiao Ge''s head, smashing it into the concrete and laughed: "I don''t care who you are, but do you want to touch Lin Lin?"


    Xiao Ge''s hands were fine, they had basically lost all sense of pain, but his mother''s face was in pain, but when her head was stepped on by the white jade, even if it was a demonstration, there was still a leak, and she said: "Who exactly is this person? How did he know Lin Lin?


    Bai Yu heard Xiao Ge''s funny accent and laughed. She lifted her leg and said: "Lift him up first."


    The black clothed men from both sides immediately lifted Xiao Ge up with one arm each. On the left side of Xiao Ge''s face stood a lot of sand and debris, and on the right side was a footprint.


    But he couldn''t be weak, and there were still a lot of people here!


    Xiao Ge slightly raised his head, knowing that the only person who could speak here would be the man in front of him, and said haughtily: "Hmph, let me tell you, my Xiao Family isn''t someone that should be trifled with. If you two know Lin Lin, then tell her not to hide, just hide for one more day, Yours Truly will let her suffer for one more day!"


    Bai Yu held her face up with one hand, her fingers slowly tapping on her face, as she said with a nod of her head in realization: "You mean to say, you want me to hand Lin Lin over, or else if you hide for one more day, you''ll make Lin Lin suffer for one more day?"


    Xiao Ge thought that Bai Yu was intimidated by his imposing aura and snorted.


    "So that''s the case," Bai Yu noticed that Xiao Ge''s hand was injured, and said, "Could it be that Lin Lin injured your hand?"


    The expression in her eyes when she mentioned Xiao Ge suddenly became vicious, and she said: "That stinking bitch, if I catch her, I will definitely not let her off!"


    Bai Yu understood and stood up, looking down from above, and said indifferently: "Since Lin Lin injured your two hands, then you probably won''t mind crippling one of your legs, right?"


    Xiao Ge was startled, and immediately shouted: "What the fuck do you mean..."


    "Bam!"


    Unfortunately, before Xiao Ge could even finish speaking, his right leg that was kneeling on the ground was shot out, and blood immediately flowed out.


    "AHH!" Xiao Ge painfully bent his body down. His hands were already crippled, so even if his legs were in excruciating pain, he couldn''t hold them back. He could only bend over and endure the pain, saying, "Your mother, you fucking are the same kind of bitch as Lin Lin!"


    Bai Yu''s men were not as kind as Lin Lin, or perhaps, they were more ruthless. Facing the young master that said he wanted to take action, could they possibly be lenient?


    And who was this Xiao Ge cursing? Lin Lin, Lin Lin!


    That was the person that the Young Master had risked his life to rush to B City to find, but this Xiao Ge actually dared to scold her in front of the Young Master, and shamelessly boasted that he would not let her go. He was looking for sh * t, didn''t they see that their Young Master''s face had turned ugly?!


    Bai Yu smiled and said, "It seems I can''t learn to keep my mouth clean. Then, I''ll cripple my other leg."


    "Bam."


    Another shot.


    Xiao Ge was already in so much pain that he couldn''t speak. When he had gotten his hands on Lin Lin, the first moment had indeed been painful, but because Lin Lin''s spear skills were accurate, even if it was painful, it would only be for a short while. So they could still follow Zhang Hua and the others and escape from the mansion.


    However, Bai Yu''s subordinates had learnt a hundred and eight moves to allow the enemy to continuously maintain pain. This time, Xiao Ge had bumped into it, how could he avoid it?


    The pain felt wave after wave, becoming more and more intense, and more and more blood flowed out. Xiao Ge even felt his head spinning, as though he was going to faint the next second, and his body was about to fall down uncontrollably.


    Bai Yu naturally noticed Xiao Ge''s change and went forward to pinch Xiao Ge''s hair, using all her might to raise his head, and said: "Don''t faint so quickly, I still have something to ask you."


    The pain from his head caused Xiao Ge to wake up slightly, but he still looked at the white jade demon like face, and really wanted to scare him to the point of fainting. Bai Yu also shrugged at this sight, and signaled the people on both sides with her eyes, and the black clothed man immediately went forward, stepping on Xiao Ge''s injured leg with one leg.


    "AHH!" Xiao Ge felt that he had never felt such pain in his life before.


    No matter what, Xiao Ge was a person who bullied the weak and feared the strong. He should have known that Lin Lin was not a simple person when she was in the tower. How could an ordinary person have reacted so quickly and equipped so quickly in the apocalypse?


    But Xiao Ge was not a simple person, he thought that his clan''s support in B City was still stable, and thought that Lin Lin was just a man with better spear skills, he immediately sent people to find Lin Lin, they must kneel in front of him and lick his shoes, and even then, they must still cripple her hands.


    However, Xiao Ge didn''t even know who the Lin''s disease''s Lin Lin was, so it could be imagined what kind of unscrupulous, second-rate, third-rate family Xiao Ge was talking about.


    Bai Yu looked at Xiao Ge''s pained face and the blood between his legs, she was getting more and more excited. The evil that had been suppressed for too long in her body was now all out at this moment.


    "Whoosh!"


    The saber that Bai Yu had obtained from the bodyguard earlier was pushed away by Bai Yu with just a little bit of strength. A crisp sound was emitted.


    The cold blade edge gently slid across Xiao Ge''s face. It did not slash, but it gave the other party a huge shock.


    Bai Yu was still smiling, but her tone made people feel fear from the bottom of their hearts, "You''re called Xiao Ge right? How about this, I''ll ask you one question, if you can''t answer, I''ll just cut your face, okay?"


    Xiao Ge was no longer able to say a coherent sentence. With the blade on his face, he could only slightly nod his head, and let out a ''Mmm'' sound.


    Bai Yu rubbed Xiao Ge''s head, with a very obedient expression, she asked: "First question, where did you meet Lin Lin?"


    "Lo, edifice."


    "Why did she cripple your hand?"


    Although Lin Lin was cold, she was definitely not someone who would casually make a move, so this Xiao Ge must have done something and offended him, which was why her hands were crippled.


    Xiao Ge also couldn''t understand, and said: "She said that I wasted her time, I don''t know either, who knows what kind of crazy things she is, ah!"


    Xiao Ge''s originally fair and handsome face was cut open, and fresh blood flowed out: "I, I''ve already said it, why did you draw me?"


    Bai Yu smiled. "I''m sorry. My hands are slippery."


    All the bodyguards covered their faces. Fuck, it was normal for their hands to be crippled, but now there was actually such a foolish person, could it be that they could not see that their Young Master was filled with love for Lin Lin?!


    Xiao Ge did not dare to say anything in anger, he only dared to curse Bai Yu secretly in his heart.


    "Come on, second question. Tell me, what were you doing in the building?"


    "We were trapped in the building, the outside door was locked by the military, all the Zombie outside were surrounded, at that time, we were discussing how to escape." In fact, he was just the one who had been taken along with them. They had already discussed the escape plan beforehand, and he wasn''t the one to execute it.


    Bai Yu squinted and said, "Did you guys go out to fight Zombie together?"


    "No, it''s that Lin Lin who went out alone. She said that she wanted to drive a military car to lure the Zombie away for us. Ah!"


    Xiao Ge was about to curse him out, what was the meaning of him answering questions so seriously and slicing them onto his face again and again? Although he did not care about his looks, even if he did not look good, the people chasing after him would not be few, it would still hurt!


    This time, Bai Yu was not looking for an excuse, and looked at Xiao Ge as if he were a dead object, and said sinisterly: "You guys want her to go out and lure the Zombie away by herself, and leave her alone?!"


    As she spoke, the more enraged Bai Yu became, the more she became. The blade edge that was originally pressed on Xiao Ge''s face slowly exerted its strength, and the heart-wrenching pain caused Xiao Ge to stutter a little.


    "Ah, stop it, what are you doing, that Lin Lin''s marksmanship is so good, if you ask me again, she wants to go out, what does that have to do with me?!"


    Bai Yu stopped and asked coldly: "What happened after that, where did Lin Lin go after that?"


    Lin Lin was definitely not dead. If she was, Xiao Ge would definitely not look for Lin Lin, so Lin Lin definitely had escaped the Zombie.


    Facing Bai Yu''s question, he answered honestly, "How would I know where Lin Lin is? If I knew, I would have caught her a long time ago, I heard from the people on the rooftop that she drove a military car to lead the Zombie to the other side of the city!"


    Bai Yu stood up, threw away the dripping blood on the blade, and said coldly: "Throw him outside, and watch him get eaten by the Zombie before coming back."


    The two men in black answered, carried Xiao Ge out again, and nodded: "Yes, Young Master."


    The originally bloody and lively tent could only hear Xiao Ge unwillingly scolding, "Fuck, you are all bastards, you slut, let go of me. I won''t let you off, you know that, let go of me, I don''t want to die, you bastard, fuck your mother ¡­."


    The curses grew further and further away, leaving only the faint smell of blood in the tent.


    The bodyguard who liked to talk with Bai Yu walked up and asked: "Young master, where should we go to find Miss Lin from now on? Should we look around B City for Miss Lin? Maybe there will be other places on Miss Lin."


    Bai Yu, who was slightly lost in thought, recovered and said, "She''s gone. She will definitely leave. She doesn''t like it here in the first place, and sooner or later, this place will fall. She should know."


    The bodyguard did not know that Lin Lin was that amazing, he could even predict things like this. However, if the young master said it was something, then it should be something.


    "Then Young Master, where can we go to find the Miss Lin?"


    Bai Yu thought for a moment. "How far is it from the richest city in B City?"


    The bodyguard couldn''t answer this question, but the chauffeur and living map immediately replied, "The closest and richest city to City B is City C, which is hundreds of kilometers away from us. We''ll have to travel for around 10 hours to get there."


    If it was before the apocalypse, it would only take a few hours. However, during the apocalypse, all sorts of unknown situations happened at irregular intervals.


    "Alright, let''s go to C City immediately."

 C88 Truth

    When Lin Lin woke up, she felt a splitting headache. Liu Wen Mo tried to use his rod strength, but even with his strengthened body, Lin Lin still felt a headache coming on. He subconsciously wanted to raise his hand to touch the back of his head, but found that his hand was tied behind his back with a rope.


    Feeling the stiffness of her hands, she''d probably only been unconscious for an hour or two.


    There were no lights, no windows. This place was like a basement, or a more accurate cellar, and all she could see was Xi Shiyu lying on the ground beside her, still blurry.


    Other than that, he could not see anything else.


    However, she could feel that there was another person here. It was the person diagonally opposite her in the corner. Occasionally, there would be a slight movement.


    Lin Lin was not sure who the other party was, it was possible for Liu Wen Mo and the others that Liu Wen Mo kidnapped, so she could not act rashly right now. She could not see him, which meant that he could not see her, and did not know that she had actually woken up.


    Thus, she had a short period of time to save herself.


    Big backpack, not here.


    The gun at his waist was not there.


    Even the dagger between his legs was gone.


    Both his hands and feet were bound by the same knot, and he could not move at all!


    Lin Lin squinted her eyes. This Liu Wen Mo was really something, she had broken all of her escape routes, but she had forgotten one thing, she was different ¡­ felt the familiar energy again and again. If nothing unexpected happened, a sharp piece of ice should have appeared in her hands, and she would also use ice to cut the rope ¡­


    However, there was no ice in her hand, nor any fluctuation in her Discipline. She couldn''t use her Discipline!


    What''s going on, Lin Lin was panicking in her heart, why did her superpower disappear?!


    The more Lin Lin was anxious, the more she panicked, and the more she was unable to unleash her superpower!


    Lin Lin closed her eyes, suppressing the panic in her heart as she continued to think back to what had happened. Before entering the village, even before entering the Village Head Home, she could feel her special abilities.


    Nothing out of the ordinary had happened afterwards. Although she''d been on guard, she hadn''t used her Discipline, so she didn''t know when it had disappeared.


    No, the Discipline wouldn''t disappear. In the last two years, no one had ever heard of someone possessing awakening ability. Even if they were human adepts caught in the research facility and used so many methods to study their Discipline, none of them had ever disappeared.


    How could she suddenly disappear?


    Therefore, his superpower must have disappeared temporarily. Lin Lin suddenly remembered that when she was attacking Liu Wen Mo''s head, his head was spinning, and the unconscious Liu Wen Mo was still there ¡­ They had been drugged!


    From the moment they had entered the village until now, the only thing they had eaten was the lunch that Liu Wenmo had cooked for them. It must have been drugged by Liu Wenmo that caused them to fall for it.


    Xi Shiyu would fall unconscious, and at this critical moment, she would faint. She was ambushed by Liu Wenmo.


    His supernatural ability might have temporarily disappeared due to being suppressed by medicine. Actually regarding this, Lin Lin knew about it when he was by that demon researcher''s side in the base when he was still alive, and just now, because he was too anxious, he thought that he had lost his ability to rely on. He thought that he had lost his greatest reliance, and was killed by Lin Yuyan and Qin Rongyue in the end, just like in his previous life.


    In front of him, the world was still shrouded in darkness, but Lin Lin''s heart suddenly brightened. Why did she rely on other things? Even though Disciplines were important, she shouldn''t have been so nervous and agitated like this. She shouldn''t have been so desperate.


    A chance to live again, how many people wished for that.


    Was she going to give up just because her Discipline had disappeared?


    Give up on killing Lin Yuyan and the adulterous Qin Rongyue, those two bitches?!


    Lin Lin''s eyes were shining. Impossible!


    Even if she had no superpower, she would still kill them with explosives and melee attacks.


    This was the meaning of her life.


    When she thought about it, Lin Lin''s heart slowly calmed down. Previously, she was too ''arrogant'', and thought that because she had the experience of two years in the apocalypse, and a superpower that she awakened too early, the road to revenge would be much easier than normal. It was practically a piece of cake, but the blow this time made her realize.


    She was still too weak.


    In this apocalyptic world, no one should be trusted so easily. Liu Wenmo was the biggest example!


    Others had tried to eat it, but she had eaten it without thinking. If Liu Wenmo hadn''t poisoned her, then she would have been poisoned to death by now.


    Actually, it was because she underestimated her opponent and thought that the people who protected the village with their little bit of brute force and intelligence, would not be able to create any big waves. Liu Zhi the clown, the village chief who paid attention to her and Liu Wen Mo, who seemed to have no power to attack, would make her capsize in this small sewer.


    could still feel the power of the jade bracelet, which meant that she could enter the space. But if she entered, the next time she appeared she would be in this cellar, so what if she escaped, Liu Wen Mo was fine, so what if she killed her?


    Besides, space was the same as Discipline. She couldn''t rely too much on it. Who knew if it would disappear one day like Discipline?


    Thus, the most important thing was one''s own strength.


    "Hm."


    Xi Shiyu woke up.


    Before Lin Lin could say anything, Xi Shiyu was stunned by the sudden change in sleeping conditions. Luckily he was still around, otherwise, he would really be scared.


    "Lin Lin?"


    Lin Lin nodded, she spoke with a low voice as fast as she could: "Liu Wen Mo drugged us and made us dizzy, do not act rashly."


    Xi Shiyu also realized that her hands and feet were tied, while Lin Lin was not much better off, so she nodded and said: "En."


    Coincidentally, a trace of light appeared in the sky, followed by a window sized hole. A ray of light entered, allowing Lin Lin to quickly size up the cellar.


    It was empty. Nothing.


    Other than her and Xi Shiyu, there was nothing else on the other side of the room, whether it was a man or a woman''s life.


    And other than them, there were also people here.


    However, this place was clearly a cellar, yet it didn''t contain anything. Just by thinking about it, he was able to figure it out. This cellar was actually not that big, it might just be one of the small cellars of this villa, or maybe it was just a spare cellar. But now, it was neither winter nor harvest time, so it was normal not to have anything to store.


    The village chief must not have known they were tied up!


    Although he didn''t know why Liu Wenmo kidnapped them, it had to be his own selfish intent. The village chief didn''t even know about it, otherwise, he wouldn''t be the only one to appear.


    The light disappeared, but in the next second, Liu Wen Mo used the bag he was carrying to light candles in several places. Although the candles did not shine as bright as the modern electric lamps, but it was still okay, at least Lin Lin could see Liu Wen Mo''s face clearly.


    Liu Wen Mo seemed to be surprised that both Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu had woken up, and said: "I never thought that the power of the medicine was so low for you, not only was the reaction time slow, even the time of waking up was also fast, but it''s still good, if not, if you faint in the village, I would really not be able to explain myself."


    "You want to kill us?"


    Lin Lin would never foolishly ask, "Why? Why did you kidnap us?", or maybe, "Hurry and let us go, or else I won''t let you go", or something like that. Right now, the most important thing was to know clearly if Liu Wenmo wanted to kill them, or if he had some other motive.


    And Lin Lin''s escape plan would also change accordingly.


    Liu Wenmo didn''t answer directly, but started on another topic, "You''re no ordinary person, not only do you have an iron rod, dagger, but you also have a gun, a woman, carrying so many dangerous things everywhere. I really don''t know who you are."


    Lin Lin stared at Liu Wen Mo, under the reflection of the candle, his face was not as pale as before, but his expression was strange. On the contrary, it was like the unease and nervousness an ordinary person would feel when they kill someone for the first time.


    Xi Shiyu had also noticed Liu Wen Mo''s strangeness. She and Lin Lin looked at each other, and through the eye contact, they determined that the two''s chance of escape had greatly increased.


    Seeing that Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu were still calm, Liu Wen Mo clenched his fists and bellowed: "I do not care who you are, today you all must die."


    Die, Lin Lin''s expression moved slightly. Even now, she still did not know why Liu Wen Mo wanted her and Xi Shiyu, the two of them were as good as strangers to him. Furthermore, the tone of their voices were decisive and determined, and he had no choice but to kill them.


    Liu Wen Mo did not care about how Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu reacted to his words. Instead, he took the candle and walked to the corner of Lin Lin''s room.


    The strange creature.


    Liu Wenmo squatted down, and the candle appeared in a flash. No, it could not be called human, a person''s face would not rot so much that it was not dead yet, his hair was messy, the whites of his eyes were almost filled to the brim with eyes, it was clearly a Zombie!


    His entire body was tied up like a dumpling, half leaning against the wall, and his mouth was tied up by a long piece of cloth. Liu Wenmo touched its head and affectionately said, "Hong''er."


    Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu looked at each other, and saw shock in each other''s eyes!


    Liu Wen Mo, he actually raised a Zombie!


    Even Lin Lin had never seen a situation like this. In the apocalypse, everyone was in danger, facing a Zombie, hiding, and killing it was too late, so how could they raise a Zombie.


    Even if the other party was your friend, lover, and even family, Lin Lin had seen far too many people who would turn into friends, loved ones, and relatives of Zombie in the next second. Even if it was her, she would kill them without hesitation.


    He would become such an ugly being, a kind person, and he would hurt so many people, even the people he loved.


    Therefore, she didn''t hesitate to kill the other party. It wasn''t because she was heartless, but because she had feelings for him.


    At the same time, there were quite a few people who had the same thoughts as Lin Lin. In short, all the Zombie were killed by him and were at most nurtured and studied by the research institute.


    How could he be raised like this by a single person?


    This Zombie seemed to be too weak. If it was a normal Zombie, then even if a human were to be this close to it, the sound would not be small. It would not even be like right now, when a person is on the verge of death''s door.


    Liu Wenmo''s eyes flashed with pain and said, "Hong''er, are you hungry? I brought you food."


    Then, he looked at Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu.

 C89 cadaver raising

    Humans and Zombie would not give birth to love, Zombie only had one goal for dealing with people, to tear him (her), to bite him (her), humans were just moving food to Zombie. Humans, in their eyes, were monsters that harmed humans!


    Therefore, Liu Wen Mo must have picked up a Zombie and kept his as his girlfriend. This Hong''er should have been someone he knew in the past, thinking of Liu Zhi''s words before, it was likely that this Hong''er was his girlfriend who had innocently turned into a Zombie.


    It was just that he did not expect Liu Wen Mo to not throw her girlfriend, Zombie, but hide it in the cellar at home and raise it. After all, the Zombie''s food was human. Where would Liu Wen Mo find a human that provided flesh and blood for free? That was why this Zombie was different from other Zombie, why it was so weak.


    But it was different now, two people were tied up like ducks in a zoo, waiting for the ferocious beast, the Zombie, to hunt them down.


    Liu Wen Mo''s words resonated in the cellar, how could Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu not understand, their faces immediately changed.


    Lin Lin was still shocked, shocked Liu Wen Mo. A person who looked bookish, and was even weak, actually raised his girlfriend who had already turned into a Zombie.


    Xi Shiyu was just scared, he was just a 14 or 15 year old child, no matter how calm he was after killing the Zombie, when he was about to be eaten by the Zombie, how could he not be scared, scared to death!


    Sensing Xi Shiyu''s trembling, Lin Lin said in a low voice, "Later on, take the chance to act. Even if you can''t help me, don''t drag me down."


    These words were not really a comfort or even a disdain. In fact, Lin Lin did not think so in her heart, since Xi Shiyu was the only person who caught his eye in these few days, she was only narrating the truth.


    Luckily, at least Xi Shiyu understood the way Lin Lin spoke and her tone of voice. If it was an ordinary person, they would probably die from shame on the spot.


    Xi Shiyu did not feel ashamed or angry, but he felt that he was too useless and could not help Lin Lin at all. How could a useless fellow like him be worthy enough to be Lin Lin''s partner?


    No matter how scared she was, Xi Shiyu gritted his teeth and endured it.


    Just as Lin Lin had said, even if she could not help, she would not be a burden!


    On the other side, Liu Wen Mo had already put down the candle in his hand and untied the long cloth in the Zombie''s mouth.


    Hong''er, who had gone from being a Zombie to not having tasted flesh, was already extremely weak. But now that the food was right by her mouth, even if he had no strength, he opened her mouth wide and moved closer to Liu Wen Mo.


    As for Liu Wen Mo, he had long since been on guard, easily dodging Hong''er, and trying to force his way towards Lin Lin and Lin Lin, laughing lightly: "Hong''er, over there, that is your food."


    How could Zombie have any intelligence? It only ate flesh and blood, and how could Liu Wen Mo, who was currently closest to her, let go of such a faraway place? Naturally, he didn''t listen, he only focused on moving his filthy, stinky teeth closer to Liu Wen Mo''s arm.


    Liu Wen Mo acted as if nothing had happened. Although his hand was tightly holding onto Hong''er''s shrivelled arm, he had a faint smile on his face as he said, "Hong''er, don''t be anxious, I''ll bring you there immediately."


    If Lin Lin thought that Liu Wen Mo was a weak scholar previously, and was even nervous from killing for the first time, now, she realised that if Liu Wen Mo met Hong''er, he would become a freak, an abnormal freak who was unable to differentiate reality and was immersed in his own world!


    Although most of the muscles on the human body had shriveled up after turning into Zombie, their weight did not decrease by much due to it. Adding to that, Liu Wen Mo had to pay attention to Hong''er who was wearing a strip of cloth on her mouth from time to time, in case she bit him, the speed at which she dragged herself was much slower. However, no matter how slow he was, the cellar was already not big. In less than a minute, he had reached Lin Lin''s side.


    The smell of the three of them filled Hong''er''s nose. Hong''er became more and more excited, but because she could not move, she became more and more agitated as she screamed nonstop.


    Liu Wenmo smiled and comforted her, "Hong''er, don''t worry, I will let you have your fill."


    Then, she looked at Lin Lin with her cold eyes, "You can be the first one. After eating you, Hong''er will have strength, so I don''t need to feed that child anymore."


    Lin Lin looked coldly at Liu Wen Mo and did not say a word.


    Although her hands and feet were tied up, she could move her body. As long as she used more strength, this Liu Wen Mo would definitely be unable to move her, and she could also easily stand up and use her body to hit him. Although it was a little difficult, it wasn''t too hard for Lin Lin.


    Liu Wen Mo also slowly extended his hand towards Lin Lin''s shoulder.


    On the side, the Zombie was roaring excitedly, it seemed like Liu Wen Mo would push Lin Lin to Hong''er in the next second, and her delicate neck would be bitten by a sharp and stinky tooth, her flesh was bitten, and she would chew and swallow the whole thing, just like a butler who was about to get off the car to protect his willfulness, but was met with the attacks of a Zombie.


    The flesh around his neck was bitten off, but after chewing a few times, he took another bite.


    The butler, on the other hand, was clearly in pain. He smiled and said, "Young Master, quickly go. The butler will not be able to protect you in the future."


    When he lost it, the deep pain would cause him to kill the butler with his own hands, causing him to be unable to endure the suffocating pain. "Don''t!"


    As the air flowed, an invisible wind blade flashed past.


    In a second, Liu Wenmo''s left hand slowly touched the wound on his abdomen that was deeply cut by the wind blades. His clothes were torn, the wound was turned over and his internal organs could almost be seen.


    With a cold intake of breath, Liu Wenmo fell powerlessly to the ground. His hand was still covering the wound and his body unconsciously twitched.


    Liu Wenmo''s internal organs had been cut open by the wind blades and he was bleeding from his internal organs. He wouldn''t be able to survive this.


    Lin Lin was a little surprised. She had really underestimated the potential of Xi Shiyu, she did not expect that he, who had just awakened, would use such a strong wind blade.


    Xi Shiyu was even more surprised than Lin Lin. What happened just now?


    Just as Lin Lin was about to ask Xi Shiyu to use her wind blades to cut the rope, she suddenly felt a familiar energy.


    Since Xi Shiyu had already discovered her special ability, there was no need for her to hide it. Here, one was a Zombie and the other one was a dying person.


    Lin Lin used her ice blade to cut the rope, and after untying the rope at her feet, she went to untie the rope from Xi Shiyu who was still in a daze.


    Xi Shiyu did not seem to react. "How did you untie the rope?"


    Lin Lin did not say anything further. She found Liu Wen Mo who was lighting candles, she found a big backpack that was placed in the corner, and after placing away her spear and dagger, she said: "We''ll explain later, let''s go first."


    Xi Shiyu nodded, looked at Hong''er who was struggling to come forward due to the thick smell of blood and said: "Ok."


    Liu Wen Mo might have known that he was about to die, but he couldn''t keep Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu here. He said with difficulty, "Wait, wait. One ¡­ One... "About this matter, I''ve made Hong''er ¡­" Undo, let her, eat ¡­ "Me."


    Internal bleeding was a very uncomfortable thing. It was not only an excruciating pain, but also a constant stream of blood coming out of his mouth. With every breath and every word he said, the blood would flow through his mouth and nose.


    Lin Lin stood at the stairs leading to the cellar and stopped.


    Naturally, Xi Shiyu also stopped, looking at Lin Lin with a troubled look. Facing Liu Wen Mo''s request, he did not know how to face it.


    Liu Wen Mo knew that the two of them had stopped and laughed. It was awkward but unexpectedly gentle. "Help, help me, ok? I ¡­" I don''t have to worry ¡­ No matter... She''s alone. "


    "Why?"


    Lin Lin was not the one who asked this question, but Xi Shiyu.


    Xi Shiyu looked at Liu Wen Mo and said: "Why, she is not a human anymore. She is a monster, a Zombie.


    Liu Wenmo smiled and said weakly, "You ¡­ "I don''t understand."


    He sneered, "On what basis do you say I don''t understand? I understand, I understand the pain of someone who loves turning into a Zombie, and I also understand that killing him is the best choice yet I can''t bear the pain, but I won''t treat him like a pet, raise him like a beast, and I definitely won''t hurt other innocent people because of him!"


    At the end of her sentence, Xi Shiyu shouted in anger.


    Lin Lin knew who Xi Shiyu was talking about. In her previous world, her current actions were undoubtedly a waste of time, but she still stayed behind.


    "Do you think the one in pain is you? Do you know that if the person who turned into a Zombie knew what you did, he would feel even worse than you?!"


    Liu Wenmo slowly closed his eyes and whispered, "Hong''er."


    Just as he finished speaking, a black shadow landed on his waist, and then he heard, or even heard, biting!


    The Zombie finally landed on the body of the person it was yearning for, and also tasted the blood it yearned for.


    That sort of biting pain, anyone who hadn''t tasted it before would definitely not know.


    Liu Wen Mo smiled and said softly, "Hong''er ¡­ Don''t rush... Slowly..... Eat, I am... Yours, generation after generation ¡­ Son, it''s all ¡­ Yours. "


    Xi Shiyu glanced over and saw that Liu Wenmo had already sunk into it. No matter what he said, he would not enter his heart. In his mind, all that was left was his lover, Hong''er.


    "Bam."


    The sound of gunfire could be clearly heard even if a silencer was used behind her.


    In the blink of an eye, it just so happened that Lin Lin put away her spear coldly.


    And in front of him, Liu Wen Mo felt Hong''er powerlessly falling on his body and cried out in pain: "Hong ¡­" Hong''er ¡­ "Hong''er ¡­"


    Because of his injuries, Liu Wenmo''s voice wasn''t loud, but it was a painful growl like a wild beast that had lost its cub. Anyone who heard it would feel their heart aching, and their tears would be equally difficult to restrain.


    Xi Shiyu asked dryly, "Why..." "Why?"


    Why did she have to kill Hong''er? She posed no threat to them at all, and Liu Wenmo was begging them to let her eat him. Why did he still have to kill Hong''er?


    Lin Lin''s eyes were cold and emotionless, "If we keep her, what will happen to this village?"


    This village was peaceful and quiet. No one would have thought that there would be another great danger lurking here, waiting for Hong''er to go out and see what a beautiful Zombie that had just tasted flesh and blood would do.


    But now, all of the young people were guarding outside. The people inside were all old and helpless children. Once Hong''er appeared, they could only fight on one side.


    When Xi Shiyu thought of the result, he shivered and his face turned pale.


    Lin Lin turned and left, leaving behind only one sentence, "A woman''s benevolence."


    Xi Shiyu''s expression was ugly, but she still followed Lin Lin closely, but just as she was about to leave, she coincidentally met Liu Wen Mo''s village chief.


    When the village chief saw Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu appear in her house, he asked in surprise: "Miss Lin, why are you two here?"

 C90 escape

    Although the village chief liked Lin Lin a lot and believed that she was his daughter-in-law, he had not even known her for a day. Lin Lin, who had originally thought that she was resting upstairs, now came out from the reserve cellar with her comrades. How could the Village Chief not be curious? He even suspected that Lin Lin and the other two were thieves with ulterior motives in coming to the village.


    Lin Lin was very calm, she did not have any thoughts about running into the village chief, this was the village chief''s house, it was normal for them to meet each other.


    Although he didn''t know how Liu Wenmo had been injured, he knew that it was him who had attacked Liu Wenmo. He felt a strange energy from his body scratch Liu Wenmo''s waist, causing a huge wound that was hard to save.


    At that time was a time of crisis, if he had not killed Liu Wen Mo, he and Lin Lin would have been the ones to die. However, now that he came out and met the Village Head, he was met with the dying Liu Wenmo lying in the cellar.


    The most important thing was still the guilt.


    Although it was Liu Wenmo who wanted to kill someone, he was the one who did it. Xi Shiyu avoided the village head''s scrutinizing look and said hesitantly, "Village Head, I ¡­"


    Lin Lin suddenly interrupted Liu Wen Mo and said: "Village head, Liu Wen Mo is in the cellar."


    The Village Chief was filled with doubts. "Why is Wen Mo in the cellar?"


    Previously, Wen Mo had mentioned that he wanted to return to his room to rest, but when he had something to do, he found that there was no one in the room. He hadn''t even opened the blanket, which was why he had come looking for Wen Mo. But now that Lin Lin said Wen Mo was in the cellar, and that the cellar was only used as a backup, there was nothing placed there. Why was Wen Mo in the cellar, and why was she and her companion in the cellar?


    Although he harbored suspicions in his heart, the village chief still walked over, and Lin Lin lightly pulled Yi Shiyu to the side.


    Although the cellar was lit with candles, people who were familiar with the darkness could indeed light up the entire world, but compared to those who were outside, the light from the day could only make their vision dim and hazy. The village chief naturally could not see what was going on in the cellar.


    Although he could not see clearly, his nose was filled with the thick smell of blood. The Village Chief''s heart sank and he went down to the cellar with a thump thump.


    While Xi Shiyu was nervously looking at the village chief, his hand was tugged. He turned his head and Lin Lin''s eyes became indifferent as he said, "Let''s go."


    With that, Lin Lin ran out while Xi Shiyu followed behind Lin Lin after a few seconds of hesitation. At the same time, she shouted in pain from the cellar, "Wen Mo!"


    Liu Wenmo could not live any longer. He was the son of the village chief.


    Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu, who were staying in the village, had only one outcome.


    In a village like this, there was no need to think too much about it if they wanted the two outsiders to atone for their sins with their deaths.


    Even if Liu Wen Mo was the sinner in this matter, and Lin Lin was only killing him in self-defense, the victim was the boss, and all they saw were Liu Wen Mo''s corpse. Who would listen to your explanation out of grief and anger?


    Lin Lin did not want to waste time on useless things. Her style of doing things had always been simple and crude, so the first thing she did was to grab Xi Shiyu and run to the car. Then, she drove the car out of the village.


    Just as they were about to enter the village, they were stopped by the ''fence''. Liu Zhi was the first to arrive and asked worriedly: "Miss Lin? "Are you leaving? Why? Didn''t you say to stay for a few more days? Is it because the Village Chief isn''t living well? Do you want to stay at my house?"


    Lin Lin had already seen the village chief''s shadow from the rearview mirror, but she did not expect him to catch up so quickly. "I still have things to do, so I have to leave first.


    However, Liu Zhi thought that he guessed right, and said: Miss Lin, in truth, not all the people in our village are like the village chief, they are all very hospitable, and would definitely not make things difficult for you, Miss Lin. It is already late, and it is very dangerous outside, so you should just stay in our village, even if you leave tomorrow, it will not be too late.


    Although it was best not to leave, in order to not offend Lin Lin, Liu Zhi took a detour. If she lived until tomorrow and Lin Lin didn''t want to leave, that wouldn''t be impossible.


    Just as Liu Zhi was full of energy speaking, the village chief brought a few middle-aged men and women, and chased after him with all kinds of tools for farming. He shouted, "Liu Zhi, don''t let them leave, stop them for me!"


    The scene was too similar to the time when the villagers picked up their weapons and chased after the thieves.


    Liu Zhi was stunned, this, this... This Village Head wanted to find a wife for Liu Wenmo, wasn''t this too big of a line-up!


    Although he wanted Lin Lin to stay, but he didn''t know how to force anything.


    Liu Zhi raised his hand, and called out to the village chief who was extremely nervous that Lin Lin would leave, then gave him a look, closing his eyes and slowly nodded.


    The village chief, don''t worry. Leave it to me, I will definitely keep Lin Lin here, I must give me a good chance in the future!


    Liu Zhi smiled confidently and turned around. Just as he was about to say something, "Hong Long", the car started up and drove straight towards the bamboo door. Even though there were people in the village blocking them with weapons in front of them, Lin Lin''s throttle was still firmly planted without any sign of loosening.


    In the end, this was a person who sought to avoid danger. Even though the village head kept shouting "Stop them, stop them! She doesn''t dare to directly open the door!", the young village guards still dodged it. The car was about to crash into them, it would be foolish not to dodge!


    It was only a door made of bamboo, but it was easily knocked away by Lin Lin with a single strike. One could well imagine how easy it was to break this place when the Zombie came.


    The village chief was flustered and exasperated, but the carriage had already left. He couldn''t catch up with Lin Lin even with his two feet, and could only watch as Lin Lin''s carriage continued to cry, "You rotten woman, it''s my fault that I was blind. It''s all my fault!"


    Liu Zhi had yet to react to Lin Lin''s silent actions of driving and smashing into the bamboo gate, but when he saw that the village chief was upset, he felt even more confused. He could not help but step forward and say: "Village Chief, if he insisted on leaving, there was no need to keep him with the hoe, right?


    This was the girl that he had gone to great trouble to meet, yet she was forced to leave by the village chief in such a manner.


    The village chief clutched his chest as he pounded the ground and cried out, "What do you know? My Wen Mo! Wen Mo! Your mother is gone! You are leaving too! Do you want your father to go with you!?"


    Liu Zhi still did not have good eyesight, and asked: "Village Chief, where did Wen Mo go, why didn''t I see him leave ¡­ ¡­"


    Before he could finish his question, the village chief''s neighbor, Aunty Li, stopped Liu Zhi. She looked at him and whispered: "Er Gouzi, why aren''t you paying attention to the situation? Let''s go, where are we going? Liu Wen Mo is dead, why are you still asking him?


    Auntie Li let out a long sigh. Her expression seemed to say that when she was young, there weren''t many people that liked to pursue a kind-hearted girl like her. In fact, it was just them who were blind. Look, it''s time for retribution!


    Liu Zhi did not understand the meaning of Aunty Li''s words, but was confused.


    Liu Wenmo actually died?


    Liu Zhi really didn''t like Liu Wen Mo. Ever since he was young, he had been called "Ergou" and "Ergou", but Liu Wen Mo had always been called "Ergou" by the people in the village. Sometimes they even called him "Wen Mo" affectionately.


    Liu Wenmo was a cultured person. He had a father, and even his girlfriend was a pretty girl from a big city.


    Every single one of them was worthy of Liu Zhi''s fierce envy and jealousy.


    As for him, before even finishing junior high school, he had followed them out of the city to work. After failing to earn much money, he returned to the countryside to farm and prepare for a marriage.


    The two of them were like clouds and mud.


    However, the apocalypse was his chance, everything Liu Wenmo learned was useless. Right now, martial arts were the most important thing, whoever had the most power would have the most right to speak. If not for Liu Wenmo''s father, Liu Wenmo would have already been beaten up countless times.


    As for the matter of Liu Wen Mo''s girlfriend becoming a Zombie, Liu Zhi was still regretful. After all, she was such a beautiful girl.


    Of course, this was from before he saw Lin Lin. After seeing Lin Lin, Liu Zhi knew that Qin Hong''er was nothing.


    However, the one who saw Lin Lin first was actually the Village Chief, or in other words, Liu Wen Mo!


    Why? It was completely different now. Other than being the son of the village head, he, Liu Wenmo, was nothing!


    However, Liu Zhi couldn''t control the jealousy in his heart, and later on, he even told Lin Lin about Liu Wen Mo''s girlfriend while guarding outside the Village Head Home.


    But now, he was told that Liu Wen Mo was dead, and it seemed like Lin Lin had killed him. How could he accept this!


    When people heard something they did not want to hear, they would subconsciously not believe it.


    Liu Zhi laughed with an ugly expression and spoke with as relaxed a tone as possible: "How could that be, how could Miss Lin kill people, you must be seeing wrong, Liu Wen Mo didn''t die, is that right?!"


    The Village Chief who was crying didn''t say anything as he stood up and grabbed Liu Zhi''s collar before walking back to his house. As for Liu Zhi, it was either due to his guilt or some other emotional influence, but as a big fellow, he was pulled back by the furious Village Chief until he almost fell. Later on, in order to maintain his balance, he had no choice but to be brought along by the Village Chief.


    As for the others, they naturally followed behind the Village Chief in order to watch the show. Their target was the crime scene, the Village Head Home.


    "Look for yourself!"


    The moment he exerted his strength, Liu Zhi was pushed down to the ground by the Village Chief. Then, a strong stench of blood gushed into Liu Zhi''s nose.


    Liu Zhi forced himself from his unwell and half knelt before the light of the candlelight. He saw a scene that he would never want to think about again in his entire life.


    Liu Wen Mo, who had died a horrible death, laid in front of Liu Zhi, unable to defend himself at all.


    Yes, it was a Zombie. With that ugly face, Liu Zhi, who had killed several Zombie, couldn''t possibly recognize it.


    The human''s blood, the Zombie''s blood combined to create the strongest stench, causing Liu Zhi to be unable to open his eyes.


    "Ugh."


    When the people following behind saw this appalling scene, they couldn''t help it. They bent over and vomited to the side, and then it was as if something had activated a mechanism. A large number of people began to vomit as well.


    The village chief''s eyes were red, and he was constantly vomiting. His eyes were only filled with blood, but it was obvious that he was smiling ¨C Liu Wenmo.

 C91 Missed

    The car steadily drove out of the village as if it were driving in.


    It had clearly only been a few hours, but it felt like a long time had passed. What they experienced made them unable to recover from it for a long time.


    Lin Lin noticed that Xi Shiyu seemed to want to say something, but hesitated before asking, "What do you want to say?"


    Ji Shiyu wanted to say something, but kept her mouth shut and shook her head. "Nothing."


    Lin Lin retracted her gaze, looked at the road ahead, and said: "You want to say that I am cruel? If you''re not used to it, just say it. "


    If so, she could make a choice that would be more suitable for both of them. She wouldn''t have to drag them down any longer, even though she was indeed optimistic about Xi Shiyu''s potential, and she could accept his personality.


    "No, I don''t think so. Previously, I really couldn''t understand it, but after what you said later on, I understood that sometimes cruel acts are actually just to save more people. A simple kindness is the greatest evil."


    Lin Lin raised her eyebrows, she did not expect Xi Shiyu to see it so clearly.


    Perhaps Xi Shiyu was touched by this experience, but similarly, if he hadn''t experienced something before, he wouldn''t have been able to clearly see the most unacceptable, but also the truest, truths hidden in the swamps.


    Xi Shiyu squeezed her palm and swallowed her saliva. Her big eyes blinked as she said, "I, I just wanted to say, can I come with you?"


    Lin Lin did not speak.


    Xi Shiyu paused for a moment, then said: "Although I don''t know what killed Liu Wenmo just now, but I can feel that I am gradually controlling it, I seem to have power now, I can kill Zombie now, so, can I ¡­"


    Lin Lin interrupted Xi Shiyu and asked indifferently: "Why do you want to go with me?"


    If he jumped in, he would never be able to come up again. However, he had enough courage and determination, so he said, "Because I believe in you."


    In his entire life, the second person he trusted was also the only person he trusted right now.


    Lin Lin retracted her gaze and nodded: "Ok."


    Xi Shiyu smiled. The haze in her heart seemed to dissipate as the sunlight once again shone into her heart.


    Lin Lin''s car once again drove to the highway. In front of him was the road to C City, on the left was E City, a pretty good tourist city, and on the right was the road to D Province.


    In Lin Lin''s memory, in at most a year, D Province would have established the biggest base in the country, D Base. It was a base even bigger than the one in Beijing. However, what made Lin Lin more impressed wasn''t the size of the base, but the entrance to the base accepting people.


    Different bases, as long as you have enough supplies or a certain amount of labor, you can enter.


    It wasn''t like a strict base, where only adepts were admitted.


    The only standard for base D was strength. That''s right, power. As long as you have strength, no matter who you are, no matter whether you have resources or not, as long as you have strength and are approved by the base inspectors, you can enter D base without paying anything.


    Base D wasn''t the most populated, or the one with the most Adepts, nor was it the richest, but it was certainly the most powerful.


    In his previous life, before Lin Lin had died, he had never heard of anyone from other bases daring to challenge base D''s prestige.


    The battle at the base actually existed, but it was not like the apocalypse. The common enemy of humanity was the Zombie, and that meant they could unite together to attack the Zombie.


    Perhaps, in the early stages, most people would have been able to fight together without discrimination, with discrimination on the basis of sex, with discrimination on the basis of religion, or even with discrimination on the basis of faith.


    However, the situation gradually stabilized and after the various bases were established, the hidden waves could no longer be contained.


    The base that was located far away from each other was still alright. After all, ''The Heavens are high and the Emperor is far''. No matter how much they covet the resources and personnel of the base, this long distance battle would not happen.


    However, if they weren''t too far away, heh, during a war, people would take the initiative to provoke them.


    At that time, judging a person wasn''t based on your skin color, but on the base, the dialogue back then, was more like this, "You''re Base A? Oh, then we are a base, kin! "" F * ck, you are from B base, I f * cking don''t like people from your base the most, let''s talk after a fight!


    In short, your identity is no longer a state, a country, a city, but a base.


    The place that Lin Lin remembered the most was the J Base in Beijing. Most of the members in this base were ZF officials, scientists, and elites from all walks of life. The water in this base was very deep, and it was a huge tree that attracted wind. Even if you had the strength, if you accidentally stood on the wrong team, death would only happen in an instant. After all, you''re just a small fry, and in the end you''re still a sacrificial figure.


    Then there was D base in D province. This base, as I said before, was similarly a base that Lin Lin could not afford to offend and would not come in contact with. Although this base did not have any ZF personnel, it did have a lot of military personnel. According to some people, there were still a few large hidden families supporting it.


    Lin Lin only thought about revenge this entire life, he never thought about anything else.


    So, the first thing Lin Lin did excluding were bases J and D, and other than these two bases, there was another base that was extremely powerful. This base was extremely mysterious, established in City Z, a city surrounded by mountains on all four sides. However, those who went there all said that the base was built very cleverly, it was easy to defend and attack. In their lifetime, unless there was another disaster like the Zombie, this base would not have any weaknesses.


    In just a short span of half a year, they have already built a new base, together with the J base, D base, and become China''s three strongest bases.


    Z-base, however, seemed to be built up by a person, a very powerful person, and a few of his brothers. In a short period of time, they had accumulated enough strength to go against others for decades or even centuries.


    However, no matter what, Lin Lin would not enter any of these three bases.


    She only identified one base, Base A.


    Not only was this base suitable for her, the atmosphere here was a little more relaxed than the others. Her strength could be considered to be above average in the later stages of the apocalypse, but more importantly, Lin Yuyan and Qin Rongyue would be there.


    Lin Lin had a feeling that even if she were to cut off Qin Rongyue and Lin Yuyan''s path to A Base, the two of them would still appear in A Base like how they did in her previous life.


    Therefore, she also wanted to go to base A. After all, she wanted to push the two of them off the cliff.


    Besides, Base A was full of people she knew. How could she not greet those people and let them get to know her again?


    Wasn''t that the same as letting them have fewer targets to bully?


    Jiang Yishu should have already been in A city a long time ago, with his current strength, he was sure that he would be able to obtain Han Guoyu''s important position. Even if he did not have the status of Han Yue to take care of Jiang Yishu, Jiang Yishu could use his own two hands to create a whole new world.


    Once the A Level was established, Jiang Yishu would probably be able to find his place and become an old member of the A Level. Although that identity didn''t count as much to Lin Lin, but to a newbie like him, this identity would definitely be able to protect him for a period of time. Then, when she went to the A Level, he would be able to solve all the problems that would arise one time.


    Out of the three paths, Lin Lin first got rid of the ones to the right, and then headed to D Province. The only ones left were C City and E City.


    Xi Shiyu also realized that Lin Lin was hesitating to choose a path and could not help but say, "No matter where we go, do not go to C City. It seems that it is getting more and more dangerous over there."


    Lin Lin frowned, it was true, she was getting closer to C City, the feeling of danger was getting stronger, stronger than when they were here.


    It seemed like C City had really become a dead city. No one was allowed to enter.


    Lin Lin turned the steering wheel and headed towards City E, although there would be many Zombie in the city, but she could also avoid entering City E and head towards the next city. On the right side of the road, other than Province D, the surroundings of the city was relatively poor, there were very few supplies, but there were a lot of people turning into Zombie.


    Lin Lin did not want to go further and further, so she spent the rest of her time driving to City A.


    After making up his mind, Lin Lin no longer hesitated. However, she also didn''t know that someone was bitterly looking for her in C City.


    The two of them seemed to have been fated together, and they just missed each other. It would be a long time before they met again.


    In C City.


    Broken buildings, low-lying clouds, Zombie s that could be seen everywhere, and silent smoke.


    A residential building. At this moment, four people stood in an army car. Their backs were to their backs and they held weapons in their hands.


    As for the group of Zombie, they were slowly approaching them.


    Wei Bao spat and said angrily: "Damn, why are there so many Zombie here?"


    Hao Jin swung the blade in his hand, laughed lightly, and said: "A city that has been abandoned, how could there not be many Zombie?"


    Wei Bao''s eyes widened as his eyebrows immediately twitched. "How did you know that it was abandoned? Can it be because there were too many Zombie that you sacrificed yourself in the end?"


    In short, his face was not very good, "What, do you all have the confidence to kill these Zombie? If you don''t kill a few more than me in a while, run around this city for me."


    Yin Guoyi was not only the boss of the three of them, but also the leader of the army that they formed when they first entered the military. All orders were given by the highest command and had to be obeyed.


    As for Gu Tianyi, he did not say a word. Raising his hand slightly, he aimed straight at the head of a Zombie and shot a headshot.


    It was neat, but very similar to Lin Lin.


    The Zombie was already ready to make a move, so Gu Tianyi''s shot had merely ignited the fuse of the explosives. With a "bang", the head of the Zombie was not the only thing that exploded.


    Wei Bao looked at the little Zombie that was quickly running towards him and shouted: "Second Brother, don''t play like this, I''m not ready yet!"


    Hao Jin casually chopped off the head of a Zombie and said: "If there''s still time to chat, then I don''t need to help you chop off the Zombie on the left."


    After he finished speaking, Wei Bao regained his senses and kicked the Zombie that was crawling towards his feet. Although he knew that Hao Jin was reminding him, he still refused to leave anything out as he said: "Hmph, if you don''t want to help, then don''t help."


    Although the four of them had to use all their might to kill the Zombie, they could still temporarily hold it in so that the Zombie would not grab hold of time to climb up on top of them, but there were simply too many Zombie.


    Hao Jin pierced through the Zombie''s head and shouted at Gu Tianyi, "Second brother, looks like we won''t be able to escape this time. That goddess of yours, she probably won''t be able to wait for you to see her!"


    Gu Tianyi raised his hand and shot at the two Zombie s. He frowned as a strange energy suddenly flowed through his body, and then ¡­


    Wei Bao, Hao Jin, and Yin Guoyi were stunned when they saw Gu Tianyi''s body covered in flames.

 C92 Awakening

    Gu Tianyi entered a wonderful state. In his half dreaming state, he seemed to have returned to his childhood, playing by the river with Yin Guoyi, who also had a dark face at that time. The ones who caught fish in the water together with their parents in the end were none other than Hao Jin and Wei Bao.


    Then, he seemed to see a person, neat short hair, a cold face, eyes like the stars, lips like the moon, raising his hand, a black gun pointed at him.


    The stars still hung in the sky in the background.


    He was as moved as he had been that night.


    And then, the corners of his mouth curled up.


    Wei Bao was dumbstruck. Looking at Gu Tianyi whose entire body was enveloped in flames, he said, "Why do I see Second Brother laughing? He seems to be very happy.


    Hao Jin rolled his eyes at Wei Bao, then looked at Yin Guoyi seriously: "Big brother, what should we do?"


    How should they treat Gu Tianyi, was the best thing to do with him?


    Looking at the situation now, Gu Tianyi''s body was suddenly on fire without any warning, and the flames that were burning on his body was rushing towards their faces. No one dared to say that the fire was fake, but Gu Tianyi did not show any signs of being on fire.


    There were no screams of pain, and even his clothes were not burnt badly. The fire came from his body, but it was cut off outside his clothes. It was as if there was a layer of something between the fire and Gu Tianyi, and it did not affect him at all.


    "Why did Brother Tianyi suddenly catch fire?" As someone who frequently studied the various special situations and roamed around the various laboratories, Hao Jin''s current situation caused Hao Jin''s heart to be filled with suspicion.


    Wei Bao took over and said casually: "How is that a fire? Didn''t you use second brother''s goddess to ''threaten'' second brother earlier, Hao Jin? Heavens, second brother''s anger is not attacking his heart, it''s coming from outside!"


    Hao Jin could no longer help but roll his eyes and directly splashed cold water on the table. "Are you stupid?


    Wei Bao''s face creased. Just as he was about to say, don''t discriminate against people who don''t study well, Yin Guoyi suddenly said, "This matter must not be simple. Second brother doesn''t seem to be in danger right now. Let''s not act rashly."


    It was true that he shouldn''t be moving around as he pleased. If Lin Lin was here, she would be absolutely shocked to see Gu Tianyi''s condition.


    Power user, special ability ¡­ Even before he died, Lin Lin did not get a reasonable explanation from the scientists.


    Some people said that the special ability was caused by the apocalypse, causing the whole world to be different. Zombie could even appear, so why couldn''t special ability users do the same?


    In fact, this explanation was just bullsh * t. It went around in circles, but it didn''t explain why there were Adepts.


    Some people even said that there was a very special gene in the human body. When a crisis occurred, the gene would be transformed and the human body would experience various changes. No matter what changes it was, it was all for the human being to be able to survive in a harsh environment.


    There was one word that could be reluctantly explained, survival of the fittest.


    Of course, there was also a group of theologians. They said that Adepts were favored by the gods. The time of awakening, the type of abilities, and even the strength of the Adepts were all given to you by the gods.


    As for Lin Lin, she didn''t believe any of them.


    In other words, she accepted a little of all the theories, but she could not completely accept the theories that actually had a lot of loopholes.


    However, as a person who focused on studying superpowers, Lin Lin could be said to understand them more than most people.


    Aside from knowing that the time and quality of a superpower''s awakening is related, Lin Lin had also unintentionally discovered that the state it was in right now was related to its future growth.


    Generally speaking, when an Adept''s awakening ability erupted with potential, they would suddenly awaken and then hunt down creatures that posed a threat to them.


    Adepts like this didn''t have much of a change when their Disciplines were awakened, nor did they have much of a change.


    However, there were also a small number of Adepts who would enter a strange state when they were in the awakening ability.


    For example, Lin Lin whose entire body was covered in a mysterious layer of ice, and who was also in a miraculous state when she was on fire.


    When the two were in the awakening ability, their movements were relatively large, and their superpower could not be controlled as they were in the state of one with the world.


    All of these meant that his Discipline was pure, and his potential was enormous. As long as he didn''t deviate from his path, he would definitely be able to make great progress.


    When your Discipline is awakened, your starting point is much higher.


    So actually, when Lin Lin had previously estimated the reason for her body''s strengthening, she had also dropped this point. While in the apocalypse two years ago, Lin Lin only happened to see this kind of situation happen to the son of a base ranker. Other than this, he had never seen this, nor had she ever heard of anyone else seeing this.


    From this, it could be seen how difficult it was to achieve such a state. Most importantly, if someone were to accidentally break it, the Light awakening ability would cause a backlash and cause the person to vomit blood and be injured.


    This point, of course, was what Lin Lin had heard from others before. I heard that there was someone in this state at base J when the awakening ability appeared, but I don''t know his relatives, but seeing that he was so unmoving while his body was still on fire, I became anxious. Not only did I shout out his name, I even poured water on him and wrapped him in cloth to push him down.


    At that time, blood flew in all directions and innards scattered all over the ground. Meat even flew up to the window on the second floor. Even though it was covered by sand, the smell of blood still lingered there for a long time.


    Thus, Yin Guoyi''s decision was absolutely correct.


    Gu Tianyi''s entire body was on fire, although he was just standing there, the Zombie was extremely afraid, and did not dare to approach Gu Tianyi. But Gu Tianyi did not have any Zombie, while Yin Guoyi and the others had an endless stream of Zombie s, so they could only kill the Zombie on one side and pay attention to Gu Tianyi at the same time.


    However, Zombie s that could originally be considered under her control had now become somewhat difficult to deal with because they lacked a corner of Gu Tianyi.


    Most importantly, there was a huge fire source around the three of them. It was already hot from the first attack, and now it was so hot that it was almost drenched in sweat.


    The flames would sometimes float to his back along with the wind, and the temperature had already reached an untouchable level, causing a hole to appear in his special military uniform that had already been burnt through.


    Just like the mission before the new year, he hid under an active volcano, desperately guarding a passing smuggler team. The ground under his feet was scorching hot, and after a long time, his head started to grow dizzy due to the heat.


    Wei Bao could not hold on any longer. With a flash of his mind, he missed the Zombie that climbed up from the left. When the Zombie opened its mouth, its disgusting fangs were about to bite Wei Bao''s exposed neck!


    Hao Jin was the clearest, if an ordinary person was bitten by a Zombie, in less than a day''s time, the person bitten would become a Zombie, becoming a zombie. They would have no thought, they only knew how to attack humans, and eat flesh and blood!


    Even though Hao Jin and Wei Bao argued a lot, their relationship was the best.


    Gu Tianyi''s temperament was that of a completely strong warrior, making others want to follow him without feeling the need to. Furthermore, his personality was rather cold as well.


    As for Yin Guoyi, he was more like a big brother, but a rather strict big brother.


    Only Wei Bao, in Hao Jin''s heart, was more like a companion.


    The Wei Bao who loved to play tricks the most, the one who spoke nonsense. Hao Jin simply could not imagine him turning into an ugly Zombie, becoming a mindless Zombie.


    But, it was too close, the Zombie was too close to Wei Bao, even if Hao Jin immediately brandished his long blade, he would not be able to stop the Zombie!


    No!


    Stop!


    Hao Jin''s eyes were wide open, but surprisingly, he did not see the bloody scene that he thought would happen.


    Wei Bao noticed that Hao Jin was looking straight at him. He turned his head and a smelly Zombie landed beside his ear.


    The tall and sturdy Zombie flew straight out like in a movie where experts fought in a battle. One side couldn''t help but get punched and sent flying onto the wall, and then, it fell down with a loud bang.


    Wei Bao looked at Zombie s whose shadows were already suppressed by the bricks on the wall, then looked at his own fist. Damn, when did his strength become so strong?


    "Be careful!"


    After a shout, the dazed Wei Bao and Hao Jin both discovered that a Zombie with its head blown off by an ice pillar was slowly falling beside them.


    Although Yin Guoyi was surprised by the ice pillar that suddenly appeared in his hand, he still said seriously, "This is a battlefield, what are you guys doing? How dare you enter into a trance? Do you want to die?"


    Wei Bao and Hao Jin both withdrew their focus and focused on dealing with the incoming Zombie, but there were some changes to them.


    In the past when he used his strength to kick away the Zombie, now when Wei Bao lightly waved his fist, he was able to cause the Zombie to fly over ten meters away. However, Hao Jin found that as long as he concentrated his mind, if he wanted the Zombie to stop, it could stop.


    On the other hand, Yin Guoyi very quickly used the ice pillar that would appear in his hands, and with every wave of his hand, he could kill a Zombie.


    This was much easier to use than a spear.


    In the end, Wei Bao concluded, "Now that my strength has increased, my boss can turn into ice, and Fourth Bro can control Zombie, the few of us are becoming stronger and stronger, then these Zombie are not a small problem, I can finish them all with one punch!"


    Right after he finished speaking, a roar that sounded like it was released came from behind them. Then, with them as the center, a distance of half a meter was pushed out by a huge circle of fire, directly knocking all the Zombie down onto the ground.


    The three of them looked at each other. F * ck, where''s the strongest one!?


    The three of them also missed it. When Gu Tianyi opened his eyes, a ray of light flashed past his eyes.


    It was very faint, but it was difficult to ignore.


    Gu Tianyi looked at the Zombie that had been attracted to this city and said coldly, "I''m going to exterminate all the Zombie in this city!"


    Gu Tianyi wasn''t sure if Lin Lin would definitely be in City B. She had to create a safe environment for her before, not a dead city full of Zombie now.


    Of course the three of them did not know that Gu Tianyi had long forgotten about sex, they only thought that the Zombie had angered him, nodded, and replied: "Alright!"


    Then, he looked at Gu Tianyi in shock.

 C93 causal cause

    "Young Master, in front of us is C City."


    About an hour after Lin Lin left for City E, Bai Yu and her group did not stop. The time they spent there was greatly shortened, and after getting off the high-speed in City C, they drove to the intersection of City C.


    Bai Yu looked at the asphalt in front of him and couldn''t help but frown. In front of him, there seemed to be something. The closer he was to C City, the more uneasy he became.


    In front of him was City C, which meant that Lin Lin was most likely in City C. She was alone, it was unavoidable for her to drive around and eat and rest, she would inevitably waste a lot of time. According to what Xiao Ge said about the time of departure, it was highly likely that Lin Lin was currently in C City. So whatever that uneasiness was, he had to go to C City.


    If it was really dangerous, then he had to go!


    However, the co-pilot''s bodyguard said, "Young master, we''ve consumed a lot of our food and drinks. Should we go and replenish it first?"


    On the way from Beijing to B City, they robbed a lot of gas stations. There was enough gas, so they could eat and drink.


    However, they had almost used up all their energy in B City. There was no way to predict how far they would go or what would happen in the future. If they were trapped, what they ate and drank would be of the utmost importance. Now they were in the apocalypse, although they had power and weapons, but it was extremely likely that in the end, they would not be bitten to death by Zombie, but would instead be trapped here, starved to death and starve to death.


    As the young master''s bodyguard, he had to take all these into account, which was why he asked this question at this time.


    Bai Yu thought for a moment and then said, "You guys stay nearby and see if there are any places you can replenish your energy. We''ll rest for half an hour."


    This was the most time he could accept, and the only reason he wanted to replenish his supplies was because he was afraid that Lin Lin wouldn''t have anything to eat or drink. This way, when he went to look for her, he would also have something to give her. was not allowed to starve.


    Bai Yu did not conceal her emotions. The bodyguard naturally saw through her thoughts, and his heart was choked with emotions. In this world, the cruelest thing is that when you think of others, that person''s heart is actually thinking of another person!


    Although he was a little nervous, the bodyguard still acted quickly. He immediately discussed with the car in front and used all kinds of hard to describe high technology to find a few villages near C City.


    There weren''t many people in the village, so there weren''t many who had become Zombie s. If they went there, they could ''trade things'' for food. And it didn''t matter if they became Zombie, since it was not long after the apocalypse, there should still be food for the villagers to eat.


    It was just that they did not expect that the village they entered did not have any Zombie s.


    And refused to accept all outsiders.


    "Stop, who are you people?"


    Liu Zhi held onto a simple weapon, and pointed at Bai Yu and the others who were getting off, his eyes revealing a sinister look.


    In the past, the matters regarding the village chief could probably be discussed for at least ten days to half a month. There were even many people guarding outside the Village Head Home, constantly paying attention to the situation in the Village Head Home.


    But now, there were people who had turned into monsters in their homes. There were people who had been bitten to death by monsters, people who had turned into monsters after getting bitten by monsters, and even family members who had been killed.


    A funeral? There was no time, no energy to do the funeral.


    For every household, a white lantern was hung for two to three days. A few nights as a memorial service was enough.


    As for mourning and burial, do you want to go out and chase the monster and bury it alive?


    Compared to becoming a monster, or being bitten to death by a monster, it was slightly better.


    Although the defense of the village was not bad, everyone would still be alive for now. At least they wouldn''t need to worry too much about the appearance of those monsters. However, being trapped in the fence like a beast in a trap was just a matter of living. Who would be in the mood to care about someone else''s family matters if they were busy with their own?


    The other party was the son of the village chief, so he comforted him with a few words of concern and even went home to get a few eggs. If something like this happened in someone else''s house and he didn''t ridicule you, it would be great if you could lure someone of unknown origin back home.


    On the other hand, a young man like Liu Zhi could not stay in the village for too long. Moreover, the bamboo gate had been destroyed by Lin Lin''s car, so they had to carve a new bamboo gate out of bamboo. So after Liu Zhi vomited for a while, he supported himself on the wall with a few youths who came to watch the show, and helped each other out of the Village Head Home. After forming the bamboo gate, he would guard the village entrance with his life.


    This time, they not only had to guard against Zombie, but also strangers, especially those who came from the city and drove cars.


    It just so happened that Bai Yu and the others were hit by it.


    Although Bai Yu and the rest were still far away, Liu Zhi''s expression was fierce, the ''weapon'' in his hands had already stretched out to the furthest limits, and he looked at Bai Yu and the rest, "No matter who you are, you are not allowed to come in, do you hear me?"


    Bai Yu and the others were not good people.


    Hence, they would naturally not be like Lin Lin, it was better to talk to these people.


    Bai Yu was a hoodlum. The people under him were naturally hoodlums, but they were all high-level hoodlums and wouldn''t do any low-level hoodlums. At the very least, it had to be a little technical.


    The white jade of this life may have been moved by Lin Lin''s change, but his nature had not changed at all. Bullying men and overpowering women was just his little pleasure, what he loved the most was to trample others beneath her feet. The stronger the opponent, the more excited he would be.


    However, she was just a few wild villager, so Bai Yu had no interest in her.


    And as the bodyguard, the group of people who would take care of the young master, they would naturally step forward. With their tall statures, even the strongest young man who was guarding the village, Liu Zhi, was pushed down by them.


    "We''ll have something to eat and drink."


    Liu Zhi felt a little guilty in his heart, he retreated a few steps and felt that the people behind him were all from his own village, compared to these ten geniuses, he had gained confidence, and said: "Food, no, drink, we don''t have any!"


    Bodyguards are not people who can talk, but the first one who stood out was a person who spoke in a different way from the other bodyguards. He looked at the tiled house behind which smoke was rising and said, "There''s no food or drink, then who are you waiting for to feed you? What is the purpose of the fire, is it a child''s fire? Or are you just burning the soil to eat? "


    The bodyguard spoke until Liu Zhi''s face turned green and white, and he was unable to recover for a long time.


    However, Liu Zhi''s heart was thick with shame as he replied while choking: "We didn''t have anything to eat or drink, so we didn''t give you more at least. And who are you, and what right do you have to make us give you food and drinks, are you my grandpa or grandaunt?"


    The bodyguard nodded and said, "I''m indeed not your uncle or aunt, but I also didn''t think that we would have to exchange food for something to eat or drink."


    Liu Zhi was waiting for the bodyguard to rage and then fight in a group. He didn''t expect the bodyguard to say that he wanted to trade food with them for drinks, and his tone was extremely gentle compared to before.


    Exchange for something? The same color black clothes and black pants looked like they were bodyguards on TV, but even so, the clothes looked good, furthermore, there was a white clothed man in the middle of them who looked like a big deal!


    Although it was the most important thing to eat now, who knew when the world would return to normal and the gold and jade would be back on the right track?


    These people seemed like bullies to him. If he didn''t scam them now, when would he knock them down?


    Liu Zhi was feeling extremely proud, right now, the only people in the village had more food. To be able to take out food that could be exchanged, they were probably the only ones there. He could not help but ask happily, "What do you want in exchange?"


    Thinking about using a kilogram of rice to exchange for a few taels of gold later, Liu Zhi was overjoyed.


    The bodyguard was all smiles as he quickly took out a gun from his waist, pointed the gun at Liu Zhi''s temple and said coldly: "Use your life in exchange, just look at how much your life is worth, just give us food."


    Liu Zhi did not react at all, and was immediately stunned, unable to speak. The surrounding people reacted first, holding the weapons in their hands, wanting to snatch Liu Zhi back from the bodyguard''s grasp.


    When the people behind the bodyguard saw this, they also took out their guns and pointed them at the villagers.


    The bodyguard smiled sinisterly, he pointed the gun to Liu Zhi''s temple, causing Liu Zhi''s head to turn weakly to the side, then said: "You guys can move around, if you do, this person''s head will have a big hole."


    What did it have to do with them that Liu Zhi''s head couldn''t be broken? The reason they didn''t dare to move was entirely because he was still pointing his gun at them!


    "Put the gun down first."


    While the situation was tense, a voice suddenly sounded.


    Following which, the white clothed man in the middle walked out and glanced at the bodyguard in the front. The bodyguard obediently put down his gun and said, "Yes, Young Master."


    If it was before, when Liu Zhi heard someone call someone ''Young Master'', it would be weird if he did not laugh himself to death. What era is it now?


    But now, Liu Zhi was unable to laugh. He didn''t know why, but this man who looked like a woman in his eyes, his legs couldn''t help but shiver just by looking at him. He was even more afraid than when he was pushed back by a gun.


    Perhaps in his heart, the gun that his bodyguard had just delivered would only kill him, but the man in front of him could make him suffer a fate worse than death.


    Bai Yu looked at Liu Zhi who was trembling in fear and laughed, "I have a question for you."


    Liu Zhi nodded and whispered: "Please ask."


    Bai Yu faintly smiled and said, "Don''t be afraid. As long as you can answer the question that I want, I won''t do anything."


    Then, what if he didn''t get the answer he wanted?


    Furthermore, how could he know what kind of answer he wanted to give him a chance to cheat!


    Liu Zhi''s mind was in a mess, he did not show it on the surface, but he slowly said while trembling: "You, please tell me."


    Bai Yu looked at the person behind Liu Zhi and asked: "Do you know Lin Lin?"


    "Lin Lin?!"


    Liu Zhi cried out in alarm. He would never forget this name, not even for eternity.

 C94 Progress

    Lin Lin, a snake-scorpion beauty, was like a demon from Journey to the West.


    In Liu Zhi''s life, other than television, he had never seen anyone die a horrible death, other than those who were bitten to death by monsters.


    And most importantly, he had approached Lin Lin of his own initiative, and even considered him as her own wife. Liu Wenmo''s death gave him a heavy blow, and left an unerasable scar in his heart.


    Lin Lin, was someone she would probably never forget.


    And now, the person in front of him had actually asked about ''Lin Lin'', it was such a coincidence, Liu Zhi did not think that the person had asked about a different ''Lin Lin'' despite sharing the same name and surname.


    Lin Lin was not a good person, so naturally, the people in front of him were not good people. In fact, from the way they tried to snatch the gun from him before, she could tell that they did not even put a life in her eyes.


    As he thought about it, Liu Zhi looked at Bai Yu and the others, his face turning a little ugly.


    Compared to Liu Zhi, Bai Yu''s heart was more joyous. Liu Zhi''s reaction was simply to tell him that the other party knew of Lin Lin''s capabilities. Lin Lin had come here before, and had even the possibility of him being here right now.


    His tone could not help but become somewhat anxious, and he asked: "Do you know where Lin Lin is?"


    Liu Zhi frantically covered up his emotions that he didn''t have time to retract, and said with a face full of ignorance: "What Lin Lin, I don''t know Lin Lin, the Lin Lin you''re looking for isn''t here."


    Bai Yu smiled, but those who knew him and understood him couldn''t help but feel a chill in their hearts.


    "I''m in a good mood right now. I''ll give you a chance. To be honest, I don''t want to hear any nonsense."


    Liu Zhi wanted to be stubborn, but even if he did not admit it, what could they do to him? Moreover, the people from his village did not want to admit that they knew about Lin Lin. In addition, he was also acting for their own good. Even if they had a gun, there were many people in the village. If they really were to fight, it was not certain who would win.


    "I don''t know. What rubbish. What I said wasn''t nonsense!"


    "Bam!"


    A bullet directly passed through the center of Liu Zhi''s brows. In a few short seconds, a huge black hole appeared at the back of Liu Zhi''s head. Afterwards, he didn''t even manage to say anything.


    The gun in Bai Yu''s hand was still smoking. She looked at the villagers, who were so scared that they couldn''t even stand properly, and said, "I already said, you don''t listen to crap. Now, do you understand?"


    It was too frightening. Those eyes were like a viper''s, leaving no leeway for him. In his eyes, you were merely a weak bug, playing around with it in his hands, or killing you.


    The bodyguard behind Bai Yu had an understanding look on his face.


    Their young master had only returned to his former personality. It seemed that he had been looking for his lover for a long time with no results, and the evil thoughts that had been suppressed by him had finally wrapped themselves around him.


    Before, they would have suppressed them, but they were just afraid of scaring Lin Lin. But now, after their young master reminded them, these people had actually recklessly fought against them recklessly, and getting their heads shot through was just the shortest and most painful way to die.


    He reckoned that if he did not look for Lin Lin now, the most important thing was, according to his young master''s previous personality, the bullets in his hands would all be depleted and he would not be able to hit a vital point with each shot.


    And your shout is their young master''s stimulant. The more painful it is, the more cruel his character will be.


    In the end, there were people from the village who looked at the face as they stood out and stuttered: "Lin Lin, I know, they came to our village before."


    "They?" Bai Yu got to the point.


    The man nodded and said, "Yes, she''s with a little boy of fourteen or fifteen years old."


    Bai Yu narrowed her eyes. Although the jealousy in her heart had decreased due to the other party''s age, it was still enough to drown out most of his rationality.


    "And now they''re gone?"


    That person hurriedly nodded his head, looking as if he was sending off his guests. "Yes, they have just left not long ago. You still have time to chase after them."


    Bai Yu asked, "Do you know where she is planning to go?"


    That person seemed to think for a while before saying, "I seem to have heard from someone before that she seems to be going to C City to look for her family. She''s probably in C City now."


    Looking for family? Bai Yu was one of the people who understood Lin Lin''s family''s situation the best. In C city, where would her family go, and even in Lin Lin''s heart, there were no living relatives.


    But even so, Bai Yu was even more certain that the Lin Lin he was looking for was the same Lin Lin that they were talking about.


    Lin Lin only said that she wanted to find her family and relatives to give the masses a better explanation. With her character that was afraid of trouble, this was probably the only way to solve the problem once and for all.


    But, Bai Yu''s heart was just filled with discomfort. Just who was that fourteen or fifteen year old boy, how could Lin Lin be together with someone he had met midway? And according to the information previously, Lin Lin did not have any contact with a little boy of his age.


    Fortunately, the other party was still too young. With Lin Lin''s personality, she probably wouldn''t like a child that still needed her care.


    Bai Yu came up with a good reason for herself and calmed her anxious heart. Then, she pointed to Liu Zhi who was lying on the ground and asked: "Why does he lie and say he doesn''t know Lin Lin?"


    It was all his fault for doing such a fake thing. Bai Yu could tell that he was hiding it in a split-second.


    That person took a look at the small hole in the middle of Liu Zhi''s brows, and Liu Zhi, who died with grievance, suppressed the fear in his heart and said: "Because, because Lin Lin killed the son of our village chief, that''s why we said we don''t know him." Who knows if you''re on the same side as them? What if you kill them too?


    Bai Yu was suspicious, but immediately reacted, Lin Lin did not kill an innocent person recklessly, he was the one who did it.


    Previously, Lin Lin was even lying to deceive the villagers. Later on, why did she have to brave the danger of being besieged by the villagers and kill the Village Chief''s son?


    "Open the door."


    That person was stunned for a moment and then "oh oh" nodded his head. Without any resistance, he let go of the tiger and entered the circle.


    "Where is the Village Chief''s home?"


    The man understood that Bai Yu''s intention was for him to lead the way, so he bowed and nodded, and said: "Follow me, Village Head Home is still quite a distance away from here."


    When he arrived at Village Head Home, the Village Chief was digging, and he wanted to kill Liu Wen Mo and the Zombie. In fact, it was his moment of carelessness that caused Liu Wen Mo to hide in the cellar, with Hong''er.


    The Village Chief only realized how much his son liked Hong''er now. Since the two of them could not be enemies for a long time, he would bury them together and act as a ghost couple below.


    It was the last thing he did for his son as his father.


    He noticed that his neighbor''s son, Liu Yi, and a group of strangers came in. He couldn''t help but stop his shovel and sized up Bai Yu and the others with unfriendly eyes and said, "Liu Yi, why did you bring strangers in without my permission?"


    Liu Yi''s back was facing Bai Yu and he secretly gave the Village Chief a meaningful glance: "Village Chief, Liu Zhi is dead."


    Although he could not say that Liu Zhi was killed by the group of people he brought along, but the village chief could imagine. It was a pity that the village head was only thinking of Liu Wen Mo, he did not understand Liu Zhi''s words at all, and frowned: "Dead, how did he die, could it be that those monsters are here?!"


    Liu Zhi was very tired and could only say: "Village Chief, these big brothers are looking for you. They seem to be Lin Lin''s friends."


    This way, the Village Chief could finally understand it, right?


    Unfortunately, when the current Village Chief heard the two words "Lin Lin", he immediately became furious and lost all reason. He did not care about anything else and immediately roared at Bai Yu: "You are Lin Lin''s friends? Where is Lin Lin? I want to kill her, I want to kill her to take revenge for my son! "


    Bai Yu looked at the two corpses lying behind the village chief. One of them seemed to have broken internal organs, and due to internal bleeding he died from excessive blood loss, while the other one was actually a Zombie.


    "How did your son offend Lin Lin?"


    Bai Yu cupped her fists. In his heart, Lin Lin was not someone who would casually kill someone. She was not a good or bad person to be able to do so.


    The village chief, who was in his fifties, had red eyes and could not hold back his tears. "How dare you, my son, provoke that bitch. Even if you did, she shouldn''t have killed my son. My son is only in his twenties!"


    Bai Yu frowned, "I don''t want to hear about those two a second time."


    The Village Chief was still in deep grief when Bai Yu, who had no idea what was going on, asked in a daze, "What did you just say?"


    Bai Yu suddenly felt a sense of irritation in her heart, even if the Village Chief''s son provoked Lin Lin, if Lin Lin had someone to take revenge on, he would not be able to hold it in, and it looks like she had not.


    Since that was the case, why would he waste his time to ask about these things? The most important thing would be to find out Lin Lin''s current position.


    "Do you know where Lin Lin is now?"


    The Village Chief snappily replied, "She drove the car and ran off like a wisp of smoke. How do I know where she is?"


    "She said she was going to C City to look for her family?"


    The Village Chief nodded subconsciously, "Yes, I did. I even asked about the situation in C City. I shouldn''t have taken her in. Her heart was eaten by dogs!"


    The grieving Village Chief did not notice the movement behind him. A man who should have been so dead that he could not have died actually moved. Although it was slow, it was truly moving.


    Bai Yu was actually observing all this while, and was the first person who noticed the commotion. She immediately pulled out her gun and pointed it at the person behind the village chief, or in other words, the Zombie.


    The village chief was shocked. A second later, he realized that the gun was not pointed at him, but at the person behind him ¡­ " Wen Mo?! "


    Wen Mo who became a Zombie died under the spear before she could even taste his first mouthful of blood and flesh.


    Bai Yu shrugged, holstered her gun, and turned to leave. He couldn''t get anything out of her since there were two pieces of information.


    One, Lin Lin had once mentioned that she wanted to go to C City.


    Second, Lin Lin was driving a little boy of 14 or 15 years old.


    As for that Zombie, once it provoked Lin Lin, even if it became a Zombie without intelligence, Bai Yu would not be able to watch it.


    He must eliminate him, and let him annihilate the world from now on. Only then, could he be considered to be helping Lin Lin to take revenge.

 C95 cultivation

    Lin Lin drove to City E, which was not bad as she had expected. There were a lot of Zombie in City E, and before she had even gone down the highway, she had already seen a lot from afar.


    Along the way, Lin Lin didn''t stop for much time, and it wasn''t by no means little. It could only be said that the chances of him entering a city was very little.


    Whether it was food or gas, Lin Lin would always take them from the service area on the highway. Just like before, she would leave a line out, and whatever she took would be enough to stop. At first, Xi Shiyu had a different opinion on this matter.


    It was said that the situation now was special, even if they did not take all of them, the next group of people would definitely not leave anything behind. They would definitely take all of them, and that way, the only ones who could obtain supplies were Lin Lin and the rest.


    Rather than doing this, they might as well just take it all.


    The ingredients were almost non-renewable, such as mineral water and instant noodles.


    Lin Lin looked at Xi Shiyu indifferently, "If you are willing to be surrounded by food and drink, I don''t mind."


    After hesitating for a moment, Xi Shiyu said, "Can''t I sit in the passenger seat?"


    Lin Lin immediately rejected and said, "No."


    She still needed to store her belongings as the co-pilot, so it would only be troublesome if Xi Shiyu sat in front of her.


    After a moment of depression, Xi Shiyu accepted the truth.


    Lin Lin looked at Xi Shi Yu''s appearance, and sighed as she explained the reason behind his actions, "I do not care about the people behind, but we cannot be greedy, in the future, you will know, the more supplies there are, it is not our advantage, but our burden."


    She was an exception to the rule of space, but unless she encountered a lot of food, she wouldn''t accept much. She was afraid that people would suspect her before, but now that she was with a piece of Embroidered Jade, she naturally had to restrain herself even more.


    In any case, he would be leaving with his comrades in the future and would have to conceal something from them. It would be better to practice hiding things from one person right now, than hiding a member of his party all of a sudden.


    Xi Shiyu still did not understand what Lin Lin meant, but Lin Lin did not want to explain too much. She only said one sentence, and then, it would become known that she was finished.


    Although Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu did not enter the city, they stopped on the road to cultivate their superpowers.


    Regarding the superpower, Lin Lin only said that she had interacted with the higher-ups, so she knew a little about it. She then told everything she knew about it to Xi Shiyu.


    The only explanation was that Xi Shiyu was still a young rich second-generation. Since he was young, he had been either reading books to get rich or attending banquets and banquets.


    Like Lin Lin, she hadn''t even read a book about superpowers before, so she didn''t even know what superpowers were, let alone some basic things.


    In short, Lin Lin kept talking. As an old driver in the apocalypse, Lin Lin thought that she had done well.


    What was even better than Lin Lin was the new driver, Xi Shiyu. It was unknown if this child had too much potential or comprehended too much power. Lin Lin had merely told him about it casually, but he had already suggested many things that Lin Lin did not expect to be able to make her superpower stronger.


    However, this was good too, Lin Lin''s goal was not to be a teacher, she only cared about her own strength.


    Since Xi Shiyu was able to learn so quickly, Lin Lin had quickly abandoned him to cultivate his superpower alone or practice by killing Zombie. However, Lin Lin was different now, she was more concerned with her own strength, so she split the Zombie into two parts. One part was where she hunted the Zombie primarily using her special ability, while the other part was where she fought hand-to-hand, using only a metal rod or a dagger.


    Xi Shiyu also started to admire Lin Lin more and more. Seeing how Lin Lin''s body was getting stronger and faster, more and more nimble, and finally, she was able to use a bit of her superpower and safely break out of the group of Zombie.


    As for him, he had been grinning from the start, and in the end, when Lin Lin walked in front of him, covered in blood and filled with revulsion, she did not manage to retract her mouth.


    However, after this battle, Lin Lin developed another function of the ice special ability.


    Frozen the Zombie.


    Frozen the Zombie''s limbs, not allowing it to move, and smashed its head apart.


    Frozen the Zombie''s head, wanting to cut off its head, it became easier.


    Frozen the blood that the Zombie was about to splash. This way, her body would not be tainted by any blood stains.


    In the end, Lin Lin was able to successfully kill over a hundred Zombie, but there wasn''t the slightest bit of blood on her body.


    Just like that, Xi Shiyu''s special ability stabilized at Level 1 while Lin Lin''s special ability rose to Level 2.


    However, Lin Lin was a little worried. It had only been a month, but her special ability had already risen to two levels. This was too abnormal.


    In his previous life, the first batch of Adepts to enter the apocalypse was in the ten days to half a month after the apocalypse began. The weaker batch was then slowly awakened.


    Stabilizing to level one wasn''t that difficult. As long as you practiced your Discipline more and improved your physique, you could reach level one within half a month.


    However, level two was extremely difficult. Generally speaking, it required three months, or even longer.


    Even if it was Lin Lin''s awakening ability, it was still only two months. Even though it was one month shorter, it was enough time for everything.


    The destructive power of the first and second ranks wasn''t as simple as just doubling it. It increased exponentially. A second rank Adept could fight five first rank Adepts at once without showing any signs of defeat.


    Of course, this uneasiness only lasted for a short period of time.


    Lin Lin had the space cheating device, and she also needed to work hard. Since the time of the awakening ability was also early, it was normal for him to level up to the second level earlier than an average person.


    On this day, Lin Lin parked her car on the highway and Xi Shiyu entered the small forest beside the road.


    Rest.


    Lin Lin leaned against a tree, biting on a biscuit as she watched them eat, drink a mouthful of water, and swallow down Xi Shiyu. Suddenly, she felt that the two of them had once been people who did not know how to cook, walking on the road to the apocalypse in pain.


    In the two years of the apocalypse, Lin Lin had indeed raised a strong stomach, the conditions were limited, and Lin Lin could only eat food that could fill his stomach.


    But in her space, there were so many ingredients, yet no one knew how to make her and Xi Shiyu.


    She didn''t even have to worry about being suspected by Xi Shiyu if she took out something weird as there was no need for her to take it out at all. Could it be that she and Xi Shiyu were going to watch a pile of meat dishes in the future?


    Suddenly, Lin Lin felt that it was necessary to find a fellow who knew how to cook.


    Oh right, Jiang Yishu seemed to be able to cook and cook.


    While Lin Lin was freely thinking that Jiang Yishu had given her a pot of soup more than two years ago, but it seemed like Xi Shiyu was bored as he suddenly said: "Sister Lin."


    More than twenty days later, the two unfamiliar people gradually became familiar with one another.


    Furthermore, the apocalypse had indirectly promoted the relationship between the two of them. After all, only with sufficient tacit understanding could the two of them kill that many Zombie.


    Maybe it was Lin Lin''s age, or maybe it was her ability, but Tian Xi Shiyu suddenly asked her if she could call her Big Sister.


    Lin Lin was startled, "Big sister", in this life, there seemed to be two people who had called her sister before. One was Han Yu, and the other was Lin Yuyan. So, Han Yue originally wanted to call her elder sister, but because Lin Lin would think of Lin Yuyan, he made Xi Shiyu add a surname on the front, which was called "Sister Lin."


    He said: "Do we have to live like this for the rest of our lives? When we drive on the highway, there is no one around us, and all we can see are Zombie s. Other than killing Zombie s every day, there is nothing else we can do, and we can''t even sleep soundly every day."


    As he spoke, Xi Shiyu seemed to be a bit resentful. His experiences had indeed made him mature earlier, and his temperament was different from that of an average person. He was soft but tenacious. However, his living conditions also determined that he would not be able to suffer much, or rather, he would not be able to suffer for so long without meaning.


    To only say it out loud now, was already more than what Lin Lin had predicted.


    Lin Lin finished her last bit of bread and drank a mouthful of water before asking indifferently: "Do you want to live?"


    Without any hesitation, Xi Shiyu said, "Do you want to live?" Of course he wanted to live, or else why would he work so hard to cultivate his superpower, and so hard to kill the Zombie?


    Lin Lin kept the trash and leaned against a big tree, staring straight at Xi Shiyu with an indescribable emotion in her eyes. It could not be considered as teaching, but it could be said to be a bit of insight for her.


    "Life in the apocalypse is not as long as you think. Later on, you will know that death is by your side. If you don''t pay attention, death is a very normal thing. If you continue to think about it, you won''t live for long."


    This wasn''t an exaggeration. There were many Adepts in the apocalypse, and with enough strength to protect themselves, they found this life too boring. It was a strange experience to be able to fight a monster at first, and even if it wasn''t as stable as it used to be, they would still like it.


    But slowly, everyone felt bored.


    It was a boredom worse than death, it caused people to lower their guard and alertness. Even level 2 Adepts were bored to death killing normal Zombie. They lost their wits for a while, until they came back to their senses ¡­ No, he did not recover. He had died at the hands of the Zombie.


    After some thought, Xi Shiyu nodded and said, "I understand."


    Even though she wasn''t sure if she really understood what he meant, she had already told him everything that she wanted to tell him. It was his business how much he could understand and listen to.


    "It''s the same as before. You guard the first half of the night while I guard the second half."


    After he finished speaking, Lin Lin closed his eyes, but he was still not fast asleep, and had instead entered into a state of half asleep and half awake. Although he had already cleaned up the small forest with Xi Shiyu once, but he could not guarantee that nothing unexpected had happened.


    Xi Shiyu also knew that Lin Lin had not slept soundly, but so was she. Ever since the end of the world, whether it was with the butler or with Lin Lin, he had never slept soundly, excluding the time when the butler had died.


    The first half of the night flew by quickly. Lin Lin had already opened her eyes before Xi Shiyu had called him, and she was also scaring Xi Shiyu.


    When Xi Shiyu had almost fallen asleep, Lin Lin''s heart was moved. She and Xi Shiyu disappeared into the small forest.

 C96 wood system

    Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu disappeared from the small forest, and appeared together in a place that Lin Lin was extremely familiar with, a space filled with vitality.


    The birds seemed to be chirping because someone had appeared. The space seemed to be more lively than before.


    As for Xi Shiyu, she had been sleeping lightly before, but now she was sound asleep. She probably wouldn''t be able to wake up even if lightning struck her.


    Of course, this was not because he had suddenly fallen asleep, but because Lin Lin had deliberately controlled himself.


    Lin Lin coincidentally discovered that she could control everything that entered into the space, no matter if they were dead or alive. She seemed to be like a god in the space, being able to control anything that entered into the space.


    Ever since he met Xi Shiyu, Lin Lin had never entered space, and had not bathed in a hot spring for a long time. Previously, he had verified that a hot spring could increase his cultivation speed, and even Lin Lin felt his heart ache from wasting such a cheating tool.


    That was why he was thinking about it, and why he had found out about it during his research.


    Lin Lin directly carried Xi Shiyu into her room in the spatial tower. Before she left the space, even if she consciously controlled her body, Xi Shiyu would not be able to wake up.


    Although he had entered the space, Lin Lin did not go for a hot spring immediately. Instead, he practiced Taekwondo and the like, and needed time to study and practice everyday. Only through continuous practice and actual combat would he be able to get stronger.


    When his entire body was burning hot and covered in sweat, Lin Lin walked around the empty space, breathing in and out while training his superpower.


    After his heartbeat gradually calmed down and his sweat had nearly evaporated, Lin Lin went to the hot spring to change his clothes and cultivate his supernatural ability.


    It looked like boiling hot water, but when you touch it with your hand, the temperature was something you could accept. At the very least, it could let you go into the water, and even if the temperature was too high, Lin Lin could control the temperature of her surroundings even if she used the ice special ability.


    Lin Lin slowly sank into the hot spring. She did not know what material was inside, but it felt good, but this space was a special existence, so the hot spring''s unique ingredients were understandable.


    Cultivation of superpower, uh, if there is no awakening ability, it sounds a little mystical, but it is a kind of feeling, that you need to activate your superpower, and then use it through your body ¡­ In short, it was just like the feeling of practicing martial arts on television. It seemed unreliable, but it was also real.


    Lin Lin thought that it had been too long since she had bathed in the hot spring, and did not pay much attention to it. But slowly, she found that the energy in her body was originally mainly composed of ice, and when she channeled it, she would feel a chill in her body. Although it was that cold, it did not make her feel any discomfort. But at this moment, the ice in her body seemed to be decreasing. No, it should be compressed.


    If one were to say Lin Lin''s previous Level 2 Ice Power, it would have a small piece of ice the size of a small chest. Now, it had condensed into a small ball of ice.


    She had fallen back to rank 1.


    What was going on?


    Perhaps it was due to him having experienced the disappearance of his superpower last time and feeling that his superpower had returned to rank 1, Lin Lin wasn''t in a hurry to find a problem. After all, it was impossible for a superpower to fall back to being at a rank 1 for no reason.


    Lin Lin closed her eyes and carefully checked his body, only to realize that although her level had dropped, the energy in his body had not decreased.


    What was even weirder was that Lin Lin felt a familiar energy, that kind of feeling ¡­ Lin Lin suddenly opened her eyes and saw a small vine appear in the palm of her right hand.


    The vine slowly swayed, as if it was intelligent. Noticing that Lin Lin was looking at it, it slowly approached Lin Lin. Even though the vine was small and the green bud looked like it had just sprouted, Lin Lin could truly feel the wood type energy that was not any weaker than the power of ice.


    She had awakened the wood element, and had gone from primary to first rank. Her ability was no weaker than a second rank superpower.


    What was going on?


    Actually, although Lin Lin had always wanted to awaken her offensive abilities, only then would it fit her personality more. It would also allow her to torture and kill Zombie as well as those two.


    The power that had been awakened in this event was an offensive ability with a strong attack power. Although Lin Lin was happy about the ice attribute, he was still a little regretful in her heart.


    Although the wood element had its initial offensive power, it was still weaker than any offensive ability at the end of the day. However, having possessed the Wood Attribute for so long, in the end, the vine was not only Lin Lin''s weapon, but also her partner. In the end, it seemed to gradually gain spirituality and was very compatible with him. Furthermore, after having been familiar with the wood element for such a long period of time, it was still better to take the initiative to learn it and master it.


    Most importantly, once the wood element reaches level 4, it would have a certain degree of healing ability, and could even have a certain degree of weakening effect on the Zombie virus!


    And Lin Lin did not tell anyone else about this.


    If he spoke of it, it would be a catastrophe for all wood-based Adepts. In these two years, too many people had been through the cruel and tiring apocalypse. The disgusting apocalypse made them hate their own apocalypse, and they dreamed of killing all those Zombie s and reconstructing a new civilized society. However, there were simply too many Zombie and they were still levelling up. At the end, the humans could only barely resist them.


    If they knew that there was a way to dilute the Zombie virus, they would be overjoyed and not care about who was sacrificed. Even if they knew, they wouldn''t care about who was sacrificed. Their passion for solving the Zombie problem was far beyond your imagination. Letting out this information would undoubtedly expose the wood element users in front of everyone.


    At that time, even if the research institute didn''t open their doors, the other Adepts would take the initiative to capture the wood Discipline and hand it over to the research institute for study in vivo.


    After all, the power of a wood Discipline wasn''t strong. Even if a portion of it was abandoned, it wouldn''t be a big deal. Whether or not you have a family, whether or not you want to live or not, whether or not you suffer, giving you the identity of a ''hero'' is a matter of bringing you to the operating table with a clear conscience.


    Lin Lin had seen this kind of thing too many times.


    She was once one of them, but she woke up afterwards and gave herself a hard slap on the face. Why was she so deep in this? If she became such a person, she might as well die early.


    How would Lin Lin, who clearly understood those ugly things, dare to say it out loud?


    If she was the only one who could weaken the Zombie virus, she would become the wanted man of the entire country, and even the entire world. Before this, she had never heard of a wood type ability user being able to attenuate the Zombie virus. Whether it was a wood type ability user or someone with the same thoughts as her, thinking that if this matter was exposed, it would only lead to disaster, or whether she was the only one with this ability, she had no way of knowing.


    Lin Lin was very cowardly when facing life and death, and even more cowardly when facing a situation where she could foresee life and death in the future.


    She couldn''t guarantee that she wouldn''t be grabbed and bitten by the Zombie, nor could she guarantee that Jiang Yishu would be able to safely avoid the Zombie''s attacks. Therefore, this ability was simply her life saving card. In addition, the wood element still had a healing effect when it reached level 4.


    When it came to healing effects, he had no choice but to mention them, healer.


    There were very few healer s. As little as half a year after the apocalypse, there were no Adepts with this ability. It wasn''t until half a year after the apocalypse that people started talking about the appearance of healing Adepts.


    But with the first person, the second person ¡­ There were also very few Awakened Healing Disciplines, with a ratio of ten thousand to one. Only with ten thousand people would there be a Healing Element Adept.


    In this apocalyptic world where there was no hospital, where there were no doctors or nurses, what was the most important thing?


    Other than being bitten and scratched by Zombie, Zombie s were most afraid of getting hurt. There was no hospital to provide you with surgery and blood sources. You only had one path, stay alive or die.


    The Healing element expert was like a wet nurse silently healing you from behind while playing with the Internet. It was your back, it was your backer, allowing you to fearlessly massacre everyone around you. If you were injured, there would be people to treat you, and for a high-level Healing element expert, as long as you held your breath, saving you wasn''t too difficult.


    In the later stages of healing, powerhouses with special abilities would be the followers of most adepts. In short, in the apocalyptic world, the Healing Type was a treasure no matter what. It was a treasure used by tens of thousands of experts to curry favor with it.


    However, there was also a limitation. To have such a high ability, it could only be used on Healing Type Rankers. Ordinary healer would probably only be able to treat minor ailments and pains, and would not be of much use. Therefore, for the Healing Department, training was also very important. However, most Healing Adepts were found out and recruited by powerful Adepts. They would turn the enemy into a Healing Adept.


    Of course, that was before the power of the wood Discipline was discovered. Many people discovered later on that the wood Disciplines also had healing powers, and the stronger the power of healing was, the wider the range of healing was. The wood Disciplines and the herbal medicines were related.


    And in a hunting group team, a party member who can attack, protect himself and heal you, or a healer who can drag you down, who needs your protection from time to time, is better?


    Lin Lin lifted his left hand, and spread it out as well.


    On her left hand, there was a block of ice, while on her right hand, a vine was still swaying.


    She now possesses wood and ice attribute, and is a dual-element Adept!


    The dual-element Adept, this kind of person, was even less than Healing Type Rankers, and the probability was also ten thousand to one. However, it was not that one out of ten thousand people was the dual-element Adept, but one out of ten thousand people, and only one out of ten thousand would be able to become the dual-element Adept.


    But now, she had actually become the dual-element Adept.


    No matter how cold Lin Lin''s personality was, she was still extremely excited. It was as if she was one step closer to becoming a strong warrior.

 C97 Body Cleaning

    The stronger the abilities, the more powerful Lin Lin was. In the past, she specialized in ice, so she had the time and energy to deal with it. But now, she had awakened wood. Although her special ability in her previous life was wood, her current body was still unfamiliar.


    Furthermore, she did not have the thought of revealing that she was a dual-element Adept. After all, she did not like to be stared at by envious eyes, and was more afraid of causing a series of troubles if people found out that she was from the Ice and Wood elements.


    Thus, she could only train in the spatial dimension. It was impossible for her to train in the external world, so she had to make special and reasonable use of her time in the spatial dimension.


    After not sleeping for a night, Lin Lin had familiarized herself with the wood element for a long time, but her spirit had become better and better. At the very least, she could still see in the boundless universe clearly, she wouldn''t be in a half asleep state.


    After exiting the space, Lin Lin woke Xi Shiyu up. When Xi Shiyu woke up, he saw a blurry figure in front of him.


    He had clearly thought that he would have to maintain his vigilance like Lin Lin, and observe the changes in his surroundings at all times. He had clearly endured for such a long time, but he hadn''t thought that he would still be able to sleep so soundly after being beaten back to his original state in the apocalyptic wilderness.


    Lin Lin nodded, carrying her big backpack, she nodded and said, "Yeah, it should be around 7 now."


    He had previously checked the time on his watch, but when he later found out that the time that Lin Lin mentioned and the time that his watch indicated was within ten minutes, she had completely believed Lin Lin''s deduction of the time.


    He was becoming more and more respectful to Lin Lin.


    Lin Lin didn''t notice that what was originally a relatively aloof and rich second generation, had been subtly changed by him, becoming more and more like a small follower.


    Lin Lin remained seated on the ground and said: "Let''s go check if there is still water nearby. Even if we don''t drink it, we can wash ourselves."


    Over the past 20 days, other than using mineral water to rinse his mouth everyday, Lin Lin had basically washed his face once every day for a very long time. But it was probably because she was from the ice special ability. Her body didn''t have the slovenly smell that an ordinary person would have if they hadn''t washed up for a long time.


    When he later found out that he was using less and less water, in order to replenish his supplies, he had to take into account all kinds of sudden situations and estimate the fastest time. If the Zombie on the road were to be a little harder to deal with, it would still take him a lot of time to get to the next resting area, and water could only replenish that bit at a time.


    Therefore, the current Xi Shiyu could only endure the stench on his body.


    Now, after hearing Lin Lin say that she would go find some fresh water to wash, she naturally stood up excitedly and said happily: "Really? But is there any fresh water here?


    Xi Shiyu did not finish his words, but the meaning behind them was obvious.


    There were indeed a lot of things inside. If not for Xi Shiyu, she would have long ago put the carriage into the space, but then, she added, "I have already brought all the important things with me. If I rely on those external things, they will become a burden in the future."


    It was undeniable that Lin Lin had nurtured Xi Shiyu to a certain extent. She was too good a child, and was not a stingy person. She had also reminded many people of her experience, but the other party did not listen.


    Xi Shiyu seemed to understand. She picked up the weapon that was placed beside her head and said, "Yes, my weapon is still here."


    Lin Lin nodded and said: "I can feel that there is live water here. Let''s go to an open area and listen to the sound of the water."


    In fact, the most important thing was that she had awakened her wood Discipline. Therefore, to her, the wood element was like a map that clearly indicated her location. Moreover, she could now hear the sound of the wind.


    After saying it, Xi Shiyu trusted Lin Lin one hundred percent. Now that Lin Lin had made it clear, she naturally did not have any intentions of resisting.


    The most important thing was that the itchiness on their bodies was already unable to endure due to hunger and thirst. Even Lin Lin couldn''t change his clothes, so even though she was soaked in a hot spring, he still wanted to wash his clothes.


    This was the first time that Lin Lin felt that it was too constrained to find a companion by her side. However, in the past, she did not have the space to do so, and now, she could only return to the past.


    And just as Lin Lin had expected, the two had really found a small stream. The brook was rather wide and deep, but the water inside was extremely clear. The pebbles were laid obediently at the bottom of the brook. Occasionally, one or two fishes would swim by, and with the beautiful scenery surrounding them, it was exceptionally tranquil.


    If not for the blood stains that the Zombie left on Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu, it would really be as if the two of them were here for a spring tour.


    In contrast to Lin Lin''s calmness, Xi Shiyu excitedly ran to the side of the river and shouted: "Sister Lin, there''s really a stream!"


    Lin Lin nodded slightly. She was now equivalent to a level two wood attribute expert, so she naturally wouldn''t say anything after sensing these. At the same time, Lin Lin observed the direction and source of the stream water. Considering the local situation and the environment, she reckoned that there was no Zombie that would pollute the water source, but even so, Lin Lin did not drink the water from this place.


    However, after thinking for a while, Xi Shiyu was about to jump down, but was stopped by Lin Lin.


    "Wear some clothes and wash up. Remember not to drink any water and it''s best not to touch your eyes. If you become a Zombie, I won''t be lenient. "


    When she thought about how if she turned into a Zombie and got hit on the head by Lin Lin''s rod, Xi Shiyu''s expression would become slightly ugly, and she agreed, "I won''t, Sister Lin."


    Lin Lin, on the other hand, should have understood the importance of the matter as she put down the big bag on her back and immediately started to take off her clothes.


    Seeing that, Xi Shiyu was startled. He hurriedly turned around with his back facing Lin Lin and said: "Sister Lin, although, although I think you are a big sister, you don''t have to ¡­." Just undress in front of him.


    Lin Lin did not say anything. She quickly took off her clothes, revealing the white, tight straps on top and the white, short pants on the bottom. Although she did not expose herself, and covered up everything that should be covered up, Lin Lin''s body was still too sexy.


    Xi Shiyu had her back facing forward for a long time and did not hear Lin Lin''s reply. She did not know what happened next either, so after thinking that Lin Lin would not take off all of her clothes, she slowly turned around.


    After so long, her short hair had grown slightly, but she was still very neat, filled with her unique charm. Her face was still cold and beautiful, without a hint of emotion in it, but slowly moved from her face to her slender white neck.


    After all, Xi Shiyu was a vigorous young man. For a moment, he didn''t know how to react.


    Lin Lin was used to all kinds of gazes, so she did not have any eye contact with Xi Shiyu, nor did she have any feelings for her. She just grabbed her clothes and prepared to wash by the stream.


    Xi Shiyu''s eyes followed Lin Lin''s movements. Initially, he had only regained her senses and moved herself from some places, but she discovered that every inch of Lin Lin''s skin was tender and jade-like. It was like a beauty in a wuxia novel, possessing skin of ice and bones of jade.


    This kind of Lin Lin, after withdrawing from the thick restrictions, even though her aura was still cold and distant, and was repulsive to others from thousands of miles away, in the end, she would unintentionally reveal a faint sexiness and enticement, causing Xi Shiyu to be entranced once again.


    When Lin Lin was about to wash and set up the shelves, preparing to pick up the firewood to roast the clothes, she realized that Xi Shi Yu was still standing beside the stream. She couldn''t tell if she was looking at her or not, but Hun Er was definitely looking at him.


    With a snap of his fingers, Lin Lin looked at Xi Shiyu indifferently, and said: "What are you still standing there blankly for, aren''t you the one who doesn''t have any clothes to change with?"


    Being pointed at by the sound, Xi Shiyu regained her senses and immediately avoided looking into Lin Lin''s eyes. She said softly: "En, I will wash immediately."


    Although it was called washing, he was actually only flopping about in the stream a few times while wearing his clothes. After carelessly scrubbing about, he came up and sat in a corner far away from Lin Lin, relying on those small flames to roast his clothes dry.


    Lin Lin was roasting her clothes, and casually looked at Xi Shiyu, "Take it off."


    Xi Shiyu felt like he was being stimulated by 10,000 points and almost shouted, "You took it off?"


    Lin Lin was calm as if she was letting Xi Shiyu eat compressed biscuits, and replied: "Take them off, then roast them again. Although it''s April now, and the creek water is very cold, I don''t have the energy to take care of someone who has a cold."


    In other words, in the apocalypse, life and death were the most important things. Who cared about the shyness between men and women? Besides, what did a child have?


    Xi Shiyu did not want to implicate Lin Lin, but in her heart, she could not help but ponder for a long time. Finally, she placed her hand on her collar and undid the first button.


    What to do, he still couldn''t do it.


    Lin Lin had already finished roasting his pants, and directly put them on, then sat down and continued to roast her shirt, she looked at Xi Shiyu who had stopped and said: "You may not take off your clothes, but when the time comes I will leave, in front of you is City V, I will not waste any time on your roasted clothes."


    Lin Lin had been roasting the meat a step earlier than him in the beginning, but now, only her clothes were left, while he was completely drenched.


    Lin Lin had always kept her word, always leaving when she said she would leave, but Xi Shiyu couldn''t stay, he could only board the carriage while it was still wet. Once the clothes have naturally dried up, even if Xi Shiyu had awakened his supernatural ability, he wouldn''t be able to hold on for much longer and he would definitely catch a cold.


    After that, he really became Lin Lin''s burden.


    "Alright, I understand."


    As Lin Lin heard Xi Shiyu''s slightly trembling voice, she couldn''t help but raise his head to look at him. She saw that Xi Shiyu''s pale white finger was trembling as it touched the second button, his lips were gently pursed, and his head was lowered. His slightly wet hair was covering his eyes and he couldn''t see anything, but he could feel the slight grievance in his eyes.


    His whole body was filled with reluctance and helplessness.


    Lin Lin suddenly felt that she was a villain who was forcing women, and Xi Shiyu was the woman who was being bullied.

 C98 Homo sapiens

    It was just that he did not want to waste time, and he did not want to get used to the cold.


    But now, Lin Lin felt that she had committed a heinous crime.


    Lin Lin felt wronged that she had not taken off her novice jade, and could not help but say: "It''s fine if you don''t take it off, I seem to have a lot of clothes on me, barely, you can wear it."


    However, Xi Shiyu shook her head in panic. She quickly unbuttoned her shirt and took off her clothes.


    He was only left with a pair of short pants on his body. He looked a little awkward, so he sat down in front of the examination and roasted his clothes.


    Just as she had thought, most of the youths at this age were very thin, and Xi Shiyu was even more so.


    Lin Lin slowly withdrew her gaze. Indeed, there was nothing much to see.


    When Xi Shiyu noticed Lin Lin''s gaze, she felt a burst of depression in her chest, but was unable to release it. Although Lin Lin did not say anything about it, he could already feel the deep humiliation in her eyes.


    However, Lin Lin did not expect Xi Shiyu to be so sensitive. Instead, she took out a ham sausage, a bag of bread from the supermarket and a box of milk from her big backpack and said, "You are currently growing, eat more."


    In fact, Lin Lin had always been very ''stingy'' towards him, and would not even give him the slightest bit of her supplies. However, Xi Shiyu knew that Lin Lin did not want him to rely on her too much, and thus did not feel much about it. Now that Lin Lin took out so much food for him, she couldn''t help but feel touched.


    He took it and replied, "Thank you."


    Lin Lin casually nodded her head, and after replying to Xi Shiyu, she took out another bag of milk from her almighty bag, rudely bit a corner of her milk, and gulped it down.


    Xi Shiyu was carefully roasting the clothes and nibbling on the bread, but he was quite absent-minded. When his pants were done, he suddenly said, "I''m sorry."


    Lin Lin asked: What are you sorry for?


    Was it ''I''m sorry'' that he didn''t want to take off his clothes? This was originally his own problem, and Lin Lin also brought a bit of threat and coercion, but even if she were to say something heavy, she was not an unreasonable person, so why would she suddenly say ''sorry''.


    "I''m sorry that I''ve dragged you down for so long. I''m sorry that I still haven''t managed to think and behave like a person in the apocalypse."


    Xi Shiyu lowered his head and admitted his mistake, looking extremely sincere.


    Lin Lin replied, "You''ve already done very well."


    At the very least, he would be able to quickly change his mind and accept the fact that she wasn''t in the crowd right now. Furthermore, he wouldn''t have any complaints or disobedience as he listened to her.


    Although she knew that what she said was right, for a rich second generation who hadn''t experienced much, to be able to accept this idea was already a good idea, but to not only accept Xi Shiyu, it was also very good.


    Such a person could survive in the apocalypse better, and would not implicate his companions.


    She lived in the apocalypse for two years, old driver.


    For the past twenty odd days, he already knew that Lin Lin did not talk much, did not speak any nonsense, and did not speak any lies. Furthermore, the amount he spoke to Yun Che every day did not exceed ten, so it was impossible for him to choose to lie in order to console his feelings.


    "I will work even harder in the future." I hope you won''t abandon me, my hard-working companion.


    Lin Lin, on the other hand, saw the unease in Xi Shiyu''s eyes and said indifferently: "I have already promised you that I will follow what I say."


    He still used the same indifferent tone and faint words, but they calmed down Xi Shiyu''s anxious heart.


    It was a small episode. After cleaning up, the two of them put out the fire and returned to the car.


    In front of him was City V, a relatively large city. What was important was the big agricultural city, which was different from the other cities that were usually on the first and second tier with increasing urbanization. This city did not have many high-rise buildings, but at most, there were some basic modern buildings, which were similar to office buildings, schools, and supermarkets.


    City V paid more attention to the development of agriculture, and also developed its own characteristics, research a lot of crops to increase production, for the benefit of all mankind. Perhaps it was because of this reason that the development of agriculture in V city was valued and a lot of convenience was provided. Transportation was basically allowed to pass through, and the country didn''t need to pay any money to repair the roads for you.


    The people of V were also proud of the style of their city, and felt that it was very different from other cities with cold buildings.


    Since it was an agricultural city, there were a lot of corresponding crops.


    Lin Lin had aimed at the Food Bureau in V city. Right now, there was no one guarding a pile of food and everyone was on the run, while even more people were thinking about carrying bread, milk and other fast food products.


    Except, in the beginning, when the shelter was established, they chose to "feed" the common people with a batch of grains.


    Originally, City V was filled with people, but in Lin Lin''s memories, City V did not establish a corresponding base. Maybe it was related to the style of the city, but most of the people here were people who dealt with food.


    When the apocalypse came, other than some of the soldiers in City V to maintain order and the officials in Food Bureau to establish a refuge, probably no one else wanted to build a base that would require a large amount of manpower and financial resources.


    Lin Lin heard that City V seemed to be the first city where the refuge collapsed. It was likely related to no one taking charge of the overall situation.


    Thus, when he looked at the map and knew that the route would pass through V City, Lin Lin chose to go with it without hesitation.


    Xi Shiyu also knew that the place Lin Lin wanted to go to was A City. He also knew that they would go down the highway and enter some cities to replenish their supplies and to cultivate their special abilities.


    Therefore, he didn''t have much of an idea regarding Lin Lin''s route.


    In fact, Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu had entered two or three cities before. The first one came out hurriedly because there were a lot of Zombie, and the second one went without a hitch along the way. They had collected a lot of different kinds of food, causing Xi Shiyu to change into a new set of clothes. As for the third one, it was not that it was not going smoothly, but he had met a human he had not seen for a long time.


    Yes, humans, at some point in time, Xi Shiyu had separated the human-shaped creatures that were currently existing in this world into human and Zombie. Instead of strangers, acquaintances, relatives, friends, or more detailed categories.


    Liu Wenmo''s matter still lingered in his heart. Although Liu Wenmo only kidnapped them because he loved his girlfriend too much, in the end, he still wanted to feed them to the Zombie. It was equivalent to killing them.


    Hence, other than Lin Lin, Xi Shiyu was wary of everyone else.


    Compared to Lin Lin''s cautious attitude, Xi Shiyu was afraid of everything, and was afraid that someone would want to harm him, which was due to the insecurities in his heart. However, he was very trusting of Lin Lin, who felt extremely safe by her side.


    Therefore, in the third city, facing those already somewhat wretched and slovenly looking humans, who were even thinner than yellow, Lin Lin''s face was indifferent, while Xi Shiyu''s face was stiff and ice-cold.


    Those people did not disappoint Xi Shiyu. Seeing that they were driving, had weapons, and had red lips and white teeth, looking very happy, and asked Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu to help them, their tone of voice taking it for granted.


    However, before Lin Lin could even speak, Xi Shiyu had already rejected them directly, saying that they did not have much food, that there were so many unoccupied cars in the city, and so many food in the supermarket, they could easily go out to get food, or even to the market and put on clothes that they could not wear in the past, why would they ask for food from them?


    The faces of those people immediately turned hideous as they screamed, saying that Xi Shiyu would not save him even if he were to die. How could a little child be so heartless?


    As for Xi Shiyu, his expression did not change and he did not loosen his grip at all. He directly scolded Su Chen for not teaching his mother. Even his parents did not know how he taught them, and they did not know anything about basic morals.


    "I don''t have a mother or a father, and all of this has nothing to do with you."


    Those people did not call out anymore, and directly went to their cars, holding onto their steel bars, bricks, and their ferocious looks as if they were determined to break Lin Lin''s car, and take everything inside for themselves.


    When Xi Shiyu saw that these people did not have the courage to kill the Zombie, and had come to snatch their things, he was so angry that he immediately used his superpower to smash the man who was about to break the window with a rod and smashed him to the ground.


    After that, the men and women who were about to smash the car were blown to the ground.


    However, none of them did. They just knocked them down.


    But even so, the group of people realized that the demonic wind was caused by the fair and clean youth, Xi Shiyu. They all cried out in surprise, "Demons! Demons!"


    Xi Shiyu was so annoyed by the ear-piercing noise that he frowned, but suddenly he heard a gunshot. Lin Lin was holding onto the silencer in her hand, his face did not look good, but in short, it was bad.


    He looked at the Zombie that was approaching him and said to Xi Shiyu, "Let''s go now."


    Xi Shiyu was stunned and replied, "Oh."


    No one stopped him, Lin Lin drove away successfully from the quiet land, Xi Shiyu turned back to look at the ferocious looking man behind, he was scared out of his wits facing the incoming Zombie, other than some people who were holding onto their weapons and resisting with all their might, everyone else was looking around for an escape route.


    He really didn''t have the same tenacity as when he stole from them.


    Now, they could be considered to have received their due retribution. The people from the apocalypse could not avoid the Zombie, and now, they could only receive a small punishment.


    Xi Shiyu turned around, only to hear Lin Lin say suddenly: "Xi Shiyu, in the future, try not to use your special abilities in front of others."


    "Why?" Xi Shiyu first asked a question, then said out his own thoughts, "Don''t tell me, we are really the monsters that they speak of?"


    "No, this is a special ability. You will find that many people will have it in the future, and the reason why I told you not to use it was because of other reasons."


    Xi Shiyu could not help but be curious, "What''s the reason?"


    Lin Lin drove her car, and directly bumped into a lone Zombie, and replied: "You will know in the future."


    .

 C99 V City

    Lin Lin''s speed slowed down. She was not clear about the situation in this city right now, so she could not act rashly. Although she did not feel any danger or uneasiness, but there were some dangers lurking in the shadows, making her unable to sense them.


    The car slowly drove into V city. Within a month, it was enough to make a bustling city look so run-down.


    Along the way, he saw quite a few destroyed buildings.


    In any case, the building, which was only half burned black, gave birth to an indescribable desolation.


    Although she knew that her actions would be despised by Lin Lin, she still moved closer to the edge of the seat, leaned on the window, and observed the scene outside.


    "Did these houses get destroyed? We clearly have bombs and guns, but why can''t we defeat those monsters?"


    Lin Lin saw Xi Shiyu give her a puzzled look and replied: "Because there are too many Zombie, too many people who need protection, and we need to take note of too many things. We have already lost the best opportunity to extinguish the light of the Zombie."


    In the initial stages of the apocalypse, the ordinary citizens were still fine. After all, it was related to their own lives and deaths, so they were able to kill the Zombie that was attacking them.


    They didn''t dare to act rashly in the beginning, as they had all been transformed into humans. Although they were extremely ugly and dangerous, if there were any medicine that could cure them, they would appear before the public.


    The commoners would no longer view them as gods who had saved them, but as the main culprits behind the deaths of their loved ones and loved ones.


    They could not afford to bear such a crime, so if they hesitated even a little, then they would miss the best opportunity to exterminate the Zombie.


    The number of Zombie you will kill in the future will only grow, and the amount of explosives produced by humans will not be enough.


    There were too many humans to protect.


    All these factors added together would create the current situation.


    Although Lin Lin''s words were simple, after thinking about it for a bit, she could understand it. Even if Xi Shiyu did not understand in some aspects, he understood that Lin Lin would not waste time explaining to him. He nodded and replied: "So that''s how it is."


    The carriage did not stop, the streets were shaking and there were still many Zombie s walking, noticing movement, they all approached Lin Lin.


    However, it was slower than a human. Although it was possible to run, it was still much slower than a car. Furthermore, with Lin Lin''s good driving skills, she managed to leave the Zombie far behind in just a few breaths, heading to the higher buildings in City V. It was a relatively bustling location.


    She was going to the supermarket.


    There wasn''t much food left on the carriage, and there were quite a few places that could be stored in the space. Lin Lin had no reason to reject a supermarket with a huge storage capacity. Even if there was a possibility that City V''s people would beat him to it, there would still be some left over. So Lin Lin''s goal was to get to City V''s major supermarkets and shopping malls.


    As for the grain station, Lin Lin had thought of this before. She needed to find someone who was familiar with V City, someone who could guide her, so when she collected more materials, she would also need to pay attention to whether there were any surviving humans.


    As the car drove, Xi Shiyu suddenly pointed to the outside and said: "Sister Lin, what do you see there?"


    Lin Lin turned her head, what entered his vision was the familiar army green tent, and the familiar equipment, but in the huge open space, there was no one, yet it looked extremely desolate.


    This, was not a refuge?


    She did not expect the refuge in City V to crumble so quickly. It was about the same time as in City B. However, the refuge was gone, which meant that those people had all left. In that case, she would be able to find rice in Food Bureau.


    But the refuge was gone, and the direction of the search was gone.


    Lin Lin''s mood had a bit of an impact, she indifferently replied, "Refuge."


    He just drove and didn''t talk anymore.


    She and Xi Shiyu would not be able to find the Food Bureau in the shortest time possible. As the two were not familiar with the situation in V City, they could only fly around like headless flies, not knowing where to go.


    There must be people here, even though the sanctuary was gone, Lin Lin believed in their tenacity. There was definitely people somewhere in City V, planning to escape, or hiding from the Zombie s to stay alive, but no matter what, it would only increase Lin Lin''s difficulty to find people.


    As he thought about it, Lin Lin also realized that the large supermarket in front of him had stopped his car.


    Outside the carriage, there was no one, nor was there any Zombie.


    The supermarket should be the place with the biggest flow of people before the apocalypse, and probably the place with the biggest flow of Zombie. During the early apocalypse, they might have been watching the dead bodies of those few people in the supermarket that were stuck in a stalemate. But it had already been a month, so no matter how hungry the Zombie was, it was time for them to come out and find food.


    Therefore, there definitely weren''t many Zombie in the supermarket. But the Zombie outside the supermarket that was wandering around made Lin Lin feel a little surprised.


    Xi Shiyu and Lin Lin observed the outside of the door, but were not impatient to open it and go down, until Lin Lin said, "Let''s go down."


    Zombie would not ambush us, humans would not ambush us, Lin Lin was not of the Spiritual Type, so she could not detect it either. The supermarket was right in front of her. She couldn''t possibly be afraid of that tiny bit of danger, as she was trapped in the car.


    The supplies on the car were equivalent to a delicious pie and were similarly a huge bomb.


    Lin Lin carried the big backpack on her back and left without a shred of hesitation, and Xi Shiyu, who had been guided before, no longer cared about the supplies, took the weapon she obtained from Lin Lin and got off the car.


    He wanted to learn the spear as an apprentice, but Lin Lin had said that there wasn''t enough time, so she was rejected. She was given an uncertain time.


    He had no choice but to use his small body which was enhanced by his special ability to attack the Zombie in front of people, and then use his wind special ability to attack people.


    Then, he waited for Lin Lin''s time to come.


    The two of them had never thought about the car at all. They really didn''t expect that the car would really disappear the moment they got out of the car.


    Lin Lin was holding a large sack as it contained all sorts of miscellaneous daily necessities, food and the like. After the entire supermarket was emptied, all that was left behind were useless snacks and a few weird things. In any case, Lin Lin had a lot of food in her spatial space, so she did not really like those, and did not take any of them.


    On the other hand, Xi Shiyu did not pick anything up. Those that could be eaten, those that were not allergic to food, had all been placed in large burlap sacks that he found with Lin Lin.


    There were still a few Zombie inside the supermarket, they had all been killed by Xi Shiyu, and in order to give Xi Shiyu a chance to practice, Lin Lin did not help. It was just that she did not expect the two of them to take out the materials and stand on the empty ground, at a loss of what to do.


    Lin Lin was stunned for a moment before recovering, frowning as she walked forward.


    The place where the car had been parked only had broken windows. Someone must have broken the car, opened the door, and drove away.


    Although the key was with Lin Lin, there were a lot of people in the world, so Lin Lin did not feel that it was impossible to drive without the key.


    Lin Lin squatted down, observed the tire tracks, and quickly found where the car was. She stood up, looked to the left and said: "Over there."


    After the incident with Liu Wen Mo, it had been a long time since he felt Lin Lin was this serious, "En."


    However, the direction that Lin Lin was pointing in, a few hundred meters away, a car repair shop was bustling with noise and excitement.


    The repair shop was not small at all. There were a few cars with a greasy smell parked inside, but there were quite a few people inside. There were men and women of various sizes, with about twenty people on the left and right.


    The majority of them were probably the few men who surrounded Lin Lin''s missing SUV. After all, there were a few people sitting and standing at several corners. They all looked at the laughing men with a strange expression with faint fear in their eyes.


    A short-haired man who was still touching the leather chair in the front passenger seat said happily: "Xiao Zhi, I didn''t think that your decoder was that useful. It can even drive away without the car key."


    The man called Xiao Zhi was a skinny and short guy. He waved the small cube in his hand and laughed, "Of course, I bought this one last time with hundreds of coins. The operation was very simple, I could even drive it away with just a few tricks.


    A tall man who was carrying a piece of Embroidered Jade from the back seat said sarcastically, "I''ve never seen you use it before, so I''m afraid that you''re too timid to do anything about it. Who do you think you''re trying to show off now?"


    After being lectured for a while, Xiao Zhi''s face suddenly changed, turning green and white, white and green. Just as he was about to curse back, he was interrupted by the man who opened the trunk.


    The man wasn''t too tall, but he had muscles all over his body. Right now, he had a stern expression on his face. "Alright, you''re not moving anything, Big Bugs, why are you still sitting in the car and carrying gasoline?"


    The short-haired man called ''Big Worm'' hurriedly answered and got out of the car. He said, "Boss, I''ll be right there."


    When he was carrying a box of water, he purposely headed towards Xiao Zhi who was standing in the driver''s seat, and as expected, the corner of the box bumped into Xiao Zhi, causing his arm to hurt, he bared his teeth and shouted at the tall man: "What the fuck are you doing, you don''t have eyes, are you not doing this on purpose!"


    The tall man held onto the water, looked coldly at Xiao Zhi, and said: "It''s you who is in my way. Since you have time to stand, why don''t you think about moving everything down."


    Just as Xiao Zhi was about to say something, he noticed that his boss'' expression was not right. He withdrew his hand that was pointing at the tall man and shouted: "You just wait for me, sooner or later I''ll kill you."


    The tall man said, "I''ll wait," and walked to the side of the parking lot.


    Their relationship before the apocalypse was not good, after the apocalypse, all laws lost their effect, and their viciousness became infinitely magnified. Killing Zombie s and killing others caused them to have even more ''humanity'', and they simply did not care about a life, not to mention a person that they could not get used to.


    Therefore, Xiao Zhi''s words to kill this tall man was definitely not empty words.


    The tall man obviously didn''t think this was an exaggeration. It was an absolute provocation and a written challenge.


    As for the big bug in the trunk, it was so happy when it saw the food and oil inside. "Boss, who do you think they are? Why do they have so many things?"


    The boss picked up a case of gasoline with one hand and said, "I don''t care who they are. I''m their good fortune. If they come to find me, I''ll just kill them."


    Those words made the people in the corner tremble.


    However, at the same time, the door that had been pushed down emitted a violent sound. Along with the movement of the door, a series of sounds could be heard. In this apocalyptic world, it was extremely terrifying.

 C100 imprisoning

    Although he had killed many Zombie and survived for so long in the apocalypse, he was still afraid of those monsters that did not feel any pain. He only knew that those monsters ate humans, no matter who you were, he would not hesitate to bite them.


    The short-haired man was still holding food in his hands as he stared blankly at the curtain door that kept rolling for a long time. He stuttered, "B-boss, it can''t be a Zombie, right?"


    Xiao Zhi also walked over and said: "We''ve killed all the Zombie around here, and in the daytime, the Zombie wouldn''t even wander around."


    The short-haired man was still afraid. "If this isn''t a Zombie, then what is it? It can''t be a ghost, right?"


    The tall man finished setting the water down and noticed the commotion as well. He walked over to his boss and said, "Boss, do you want me to go to the second floor to take a look first?"


    Although this was a car repair shop, it had two floors. Below was the garage''s storefront. The parking lot was meant for the guests to repair their cars. The upper floor was where the owner ate and stayed. It was just that on the day of the apocalypse, the boss suddenly turned into a Zombie, and after the boss killed him with a swing of his staff, he brought his brother who was repairing his car to stay in this garage.


    Perhaps it was because they had been training the carriage for a long time that their stamina was not bad. The boss and the taller man were covered in tendons and muscles. Moreover, they knew that the situation was special and they did not have any good intentions, but they had been able to survive the apocalypse like fishes in water.


    Thus, when they heard that the soldiers had set up a refuge, the four of them did not even think of joining.


    Perhaps ordinary people would feel that with the protection of the army, it was extremely safe and their lives were guaranteed. But the four of them felt that a hero had appeared in this chaotic world. Who knew when this disaster would end, the entire city wouldn''t have any random people wandering around, the shops on the street, the shops on the big stores, the jewelry stores, and all the other shops were open for them to take!


    They could eat whatever they wanted and play as much as they wanted, far freer than the circle of sanctuaries.


    After the shelter collapsed, the army retreated with the officials, leaving behind a bunch of ordinary citizens who could not hold back their hands in time. This further proved that their previous decision was the correct one.


    When the shelter disintegrated, a part of the people were bitten and turned into Zombie, a part of them survived while another part became attached to people like them, they could only do what they wanted and rely on their bodies, no matter what they relied on to survive.


    The boss listened to the suggestion and nodded his head, then said: "Xiao Zhi, the two of you wait below. The taller one and I will go up to take a look, if anything happens, you guys call me, the taller one and I will come down immediately."


    The buzz cut young man immediately went over to Xiao Zhi and said, "Okay, okay, Boss, you guys go take a look first."


    As they went upstairs, they heard heavy knocking sounds from outside the door, as if there was a rhythm to the rhythm. It made the two of them walk faster. It didn''t matter whether the person outside was a ghost or a Zombie. With such a large commotion, it would only be a short while before the nearby Zombie were attracted over, so they had to immediately go up to check.


    In a corridor that stretched outwards, the tall man stood in front of the railing first. Looking down, he said with some surprise, "Why is it ¡­"


    Could it be a child and a woman?


    The boss came over to take a look, he was also in the same mood as the Lin Lin below her. As if he had felt the gaze of someone looking at her, he retreated a little and raised his head to look coldly at the boss and the tall man above him.


    When Xi Shiyu noticed Lin Lin''s actions, she also looked up and saw that the two of them had not retracted their gazes.


    The boss and the tall man didn''t say anything. They stomped down the stairs and opened the roller shutter door.


    The person standing at the door was a great beauty!


    Whether it was for the sake of people or not, leaving them outside would only attract Zombie s, so they should immediately open the door.


    While the buzz cut man was still in a daze, the noise outside the door suddenly stopped. After that, the boss suddenly ran down and said that he wanted to open the door. What exactly had happened?


    The boss opened the door and asked the tall man, "Tall guy, what''s outside? Tell me."


    The tall man stared intently at the roller shutter. Feeling a little uneasy, he replied, "Two people."


    "Two people. Who are they? It''s male and female. How old are they? What do they look like?" He had always been the most active towards women.


    The tall man did not speak again this time, but stared at the door that was rising higher up. The buzz cut man was also roused by his nervousness and excitement as he looked towards the door.


    Lin Lin walked in with long legs, looked at the car that had been tormented once, and said with an ice-cold gaze: "You''re courting death."


    Both of them had weapons in their hands, and the woman had said ''courting death'' as soon as she entered. No matter how you looked at it, they had come with ill intentions.


    Even the celebrities on TV were not as good-looking as the women in front of them. He walked forward unconsciously and said, "Beautiful girl, we don''t seem to have provoked you. Why did you say you''re courting death the moment you arrived?"


    Lin Lin pursed her lips, she wanted to say something, but Xi Shiyu seemed to be afraid that Lin Lin would lower her status when talking to these people, so he spoke out first: "The car, the thing, it''s all ours, you guys actually dare to snatch it!"


    The short-haired man smiled and said, "This is really a misunderstanding. We didn''t know that this car was yours, so we thought it was just randomly parked in front of the supermarket. My brother also likes cars, so he drove it back."


    This matter was not as simple as he said it to be. However, just like Lin Lin, he did not want to waste time, so he said: "Return the cars and things to us."


    The buzz cut young man laughed, how could the things in their car park be taken out? This child is really naive, "Beauty, look, there are so many monsters outside, just stay here with us, us brothers will definitely protect you! "Yes."


    After saying that, that gaze sliced a few times towards Lin Lin''s body. Only, Lin Lin''s entire body was currently wrapped, even her neck was covered, so it was not possible to tell what was going on. But even so, her chest and waist, as well as her slender thighs all betrayed her.


    Exquisite, Exquisite! The buzz cut young man only looked at it for a moment before this thought appeared in his mind.


    Lin Lin frowned. From the moment she entered, she felt two or three lewd and evil eyes sweeping over her, the same kind of gaze that had stopped on her after the end of the world. However, although the current her felt the same disgust as in her previous life, she did not dare to carry her hump or even make a fool of herself. She did not dare to reveal any thoughts of herself.


    Right now, all she wanted to do was kill the scumbags in front of her!


    Lin Lin was not a brutal man, she would not kill just because of the evil glares in her eyes.


    In fact, she had sized up the parking lot from the moment she had entered. The space was not big, and there were several miserable looking figures squatting at several corners. There were many beautiful women and young men and women looking at her with eyes filled with fear and pain.


    The air was not only filled with the smell of oil, but also a smell that made Lin Lin feel sick.


    This taste was very faint. If it wasn''t for the fact that Lin Lin had experienced some things before, and had stayed in this place for a long time, her brain would have never remembered this taste. Perhaps, she really didn''t know.


    The men in front of him had imprisoned these people! They were even trying to humiliate these people and commit heinous acts!


    This was the most common situation in the apocalypse. This was because after the apocalypse, all laws and all rules had been overturned. The only thing that could speak was your fist. If your fist was strong, then you would be a powerful expert.


    As for the so-called powerhouses, the ones who would train their fists before the apocalypse, with the exception of some special circumstances, were the bad guys because they had spoken with their fists before the apocalypse.


    Even if you weren''t a bad person, your fists could be exchanged for food, status, and women. Those with weak wills would probably indulge in this scene, becoming a person that was even worse than those bad people!


    This was human nature.


    Of course, Lin Lin was not a good person, it would be better to avoid unnecessary trouble, the apocalypse had always been cruel, the most difficult thing was not your current situation, but your state of mind.


    In her previous life, Lin Lin was a person who was even more dangerous than them. Her natural condition caused her to receive a lot of ''attention'', and during that period of time, she practically did not dare to sleep.


    Death existed everywhere in this apocalyptic world. Those who had originally fought side by side with each other, became more and more desperate. At that time, even living was a dream, who would care about immorality, why not have a good time before they died!


    Fortunately, Lin Lin had noticed it quickly and hid herself quickly, escaping the place that was about to turn into a devil''s den.


    After escaping, Lin Lin became even more ugly, completely disguising herself, constantly increasing her strength. Furthermore, it would be better if she awakened her superpower later on, but even then, she still did not dare to take off her disguise.


    In the apocalypse, she was still considered weak to many people.


    On the surface, the people who were trapped here were the targets for violence, but they had legs and legs. With so many people, as long as they had a little bit of courage and pride, they would be able to muster up the courage to kill these four men who only had a little bit of brute force.


    But they didn''t, even if their eyes were filled with pain and fear.


    However, he did not have the slightest desire to leave this place.


    Therefore, even though Lin Lin loathed the few people in front of him, she did not think of killing them immediately.


    Because she wasn''t sure if they already considered these four people as their backers, and no matter how afraid she was, she didn''t dare leave them. Thus, there was no need for her to do too much. Even if they were saved, so what? Because of their personality, they would still be captured by the next ''parking place'' and struggle in pain without the courage to take a step forward.


    Then why did she make an unnecessary move?


    The thing that they were most afraid of was that these people would stick up for her and think that she was the so-called Holy Mother. By helping her kill those four people, she could send them to a safe place. At the very least, she wouldn''t abandon them.


    However, how could Lin Lin be such a person?

 C101 Shameless

    Lin Lin''s indifferent gaze made the tall man feel uneasy, or perhaps it could be said that when she looked down from the second floor, she saw that the person who kicked at the curtain door was a woman, and when the woman raised her head to look at him, he had a special feeling, a kind of feeling that she was being stared at by a ferocious beast and her heart was trembling.


    How could this be? The tall man mocked himself in his heart. That woman was clearly their prey!


    The tall one looked at the big boss, and coincidentally, the big boss was looking over, so when he understood the tall one''s gaze, he instantly looked at Lin Lin.


    Qing Shui cleared his throat and said, "This car, I don''t know if the things inside belong to you, but my brother and I took the risk to drive back here. If you want it now, we can''t give it to you."


    With that, he did not care about Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu''s expressions, he turned and said: "However, it is very dangerous for a woman and a child to be outside, you were so impulsive just a moment ago, if we did not open the door for you, I think it would not be long before you get bitten to death by the Zombie. But since you guys don''t know anything, then forget it. Just follow us from now on, you don''t need to go out, we''ll bring back all the food and drinks for you guys. You just need to be my assistant. "


    It was as if he were talking about an extremely ordinary matter. It was not a threat, not a temptation, but an extremely small matter.


    The buzz cut young man answered from the side, "Yeah, yeah, how nice it is to stay. Their boss is really amazing, why doesn''t he understand the art of speaking!?"


    Lin Lin squinted her eyes dangerously. She did not think about saving them, but that did not mean that she would let them go.


    And now, their shamelessness had reached Lin Lin''s bottom line.


    The disgusting part was that they were not only evil people, but also hypocritical evil people. They released their kind hearts to conceal the ugliness in his heart, smiling as they approached their prey, and then ate it to the point where not even bones would remain.


    Such a person would only become a worm in the apocalypse. It would have been fine if he did not have the awakening ability, but he would definitely awaken a calamity.


    And today, the two sides definitely wouldn''t let each other off. She wanted a car, they wanted a car, and there was also someone else. It was inevitable that a battle between the two sides would be fought.


    Lin Lin had always been the type to eliminate someone by their roots, so she wouldn''t leave herself even the slightest bit of danger.


    Now, he had even less time to listen to the nonsense of those who were on the verge of death.


    However, Lin Lin did not think about it. It was time to let Xi Shiyu experience the evil of this world, and let her hand be stained with human blood, and let him know, her partners do not need weak and incompetent people!


    Lin Lin looked at Xi Shiyu and said indifferently: "The tall one minute, the short one thirty seconds, the short one thirty seconds, and the short one thirty seconds. The remaining one will give you two minutes.


    With that, Lin Lin turned and walked over to the empty chair and sat down.


    "Right, you can only use the thing in your hand."


    Lin Lin laughed and raised her hand, "Let''s begin."


    Xiao Zhi''s temper had never been good, he had heard Lin Lin speak mysteriously for one minute and two minutes, and he had even casually sat down in front of them.


    He cursed out loud, "Fuck, what do you mean, he''s crazy!"


    F * ck, looking down on them.


    The other three people''s faces did not look too good either. Although they did not understand Lin Lin''s words, but it looked like they did not get to negotiate, and that woman actually allowed a little brat to deal with them. Was that seeking death, or seeking death?


    As for Xi Shiyu, her expression did not look any better.


    Xi Shiyu''s first impression of these four people was indeed not good. Not only did he steal their things, he even spoke righteously without paying them back. Adding with those gazes that were directed at him from the Sister Lin, his inner heart became even more furious.


    But''s intentions were not that simple, he wanted him to kill someone!


    Killing someone used to be a far cry from Xi Shiyu, but after Liu Wenmo''s incident caused him to be soaked in human blood for the first time, he only felt panicked and guilty for a while. After that, he realized that Liu Wenmo deserved it and it had nothing to do with him.


    But that didn''t mean he could kill without batting an eye.


    As Xi Shiyu was hesitating, he heard a faint voice from behind him, "There''s still four minutes."


    Kill, why not kill, this group was definitely scum, scum even worse than Liu Wen Mo, he is not a good person, and he has also killed before, furthermore Lin Lin is still here, compared to Lin Lin, the others are nothing!


    As he thought about this, his eyes couldn''t help but become vicious. He tightened his grip on the weapon in his hand and stared at the four people like a wolf.


    He moved, and the weapon in his hand flew towards the buzz cut man''s head.


    Although there was a truth to fighting, these four people did not have the potential to be ''kings''. Furthermore, this single inch made him uncomfortable, so naturally, he swung the first rod towards him.


    Xi Shiyu, 14 years and 5 months, 1.6 meters ¡­ Cough cough, sixty-two. Standing by Lin Lin''s side and still being half a head shorter, it was truly not tall.


    However, he had seen some scientific research before. Males were shorter than girls of the same age before they turned sixteen, so he was in no hurry.


    However, for the four of them, who were 1.9 meters tall, 1.65 meters for the shortest Xiao Zhi and 1.75 meters for the average height, Xi Shiyu really did not get their attention, even though he was holding onto a weapon.


    And then they paid the price of blood.


    Xi Shiyu was an Adept. With her strengthened body, her strength and speed had improved. Although she was still small, she was still comparable to a 1.8m tall and 180 weight warrior.


    Moreover, his master was Lin Lin, he had learned most of the battle techniques. Perhaps, ordinary experts would not be able to win, but against these hooligans, Lin Lin would give them a much higher reward every five minutes.


    Before the short-haired youngster could even react, he was beaten dizzy and his head was in pain. He could not hold on for a few seconds and fell face first onto the ground.


    As for the man with a buzz cut, his head was broken and blood was pouring down his head. His eyes were half open, but only the whites of his eyes could be seen. He was in so much pain that he couldn''t even cry out.


    As soon as the so-called boss came back to his senses, he stabbed him in the heart. After using too much strength, the boss actually took a few steps back, and his heart stopped beating even more. It was only after a long time that he could feel the heart beating and see clearly with his blackened eyes.


    Yet he saw a scene that he would never want to see.


    At this time, Xiao Zhi was lying on the ground with his hands and feet on the soft side of him. He was unable to move as if he was being pouted, and could only scream out Ouch Ow Ow! Not even a single sound could be heard from the short hair that was not too far away from him.


    As for the tall man, although he was still standing and could even move, his face was swollen from head to toe, and his eyes and left cheek were swollen. If it wasn''t for the fact that he was familiar with the height, he wouldn''t have been able to tell that the man looked like a swollen monkey.


    Xi Shiyu''s forehead was already covered in sweat, but his hands moved faster and faster, hitting the tall man a few times.


    It was just that this tall person had a unstable center of gravity, but he was extremely nimble. He always avoided fatal injuries at most. Normally, if Xi Shiyu had the upper hand, he wouldn''t mind spending some time to kill the tall man.


    But Lin Lin had set a time limit, just as Xi Shi Yu was panicking, he heard a familiar voice from behind him.


    "Time is up."


    Then there was the sound of a gunshot. The tall man who was still jumping about was shot in the head and died.


    It was not because Lin Lin was brutal, she would often kill people with her head blown off, but because of the existence of the Zombie. As long as your brain is not destroyed, then even if a dead person is bitten by a Zombie, there is a certain probability of them turning into a Zombie.


    Therefore, that Liu Wen Mo ¡­ She must have become a Zombie because she left in such a hurry that she forgot about it.


    When Lin Lin''s gunshot rang, Xi Shiyu was alright. He had experienced this scene many times, at first he would have been scared, but now he did not feel it at all.


    But screams rose and fell in the corners.


    Lin Lin then fired at the big boss who was rushing over, listening to his screams, she frowned.


    The guns were equipped with silencers and the sounds were not loud, but the shouts of this group of people were extremely ear-piercing. They seemed to have traveled over a hundred meters through the wall, and the frightened voices were not low at all. There were a lot of Zombie around, if they heard the sound, they would come over. Lin Lin really wanted to die.


    "Xi Shiyu, you take care of it."


    Lin Lin threw the question to Xi Shiyu without hesitation.


    When facing those men previously, Lin Lin had told them to shut up and shot them twice without hesitation, but now, they were all helpless women, and she would not be able to kill them.


    However, she was still able to endure it. If it were any more excessive, regardless of whether the other party was a man or a woman, she would still kill him regardless of his injuries.


    Xi Shiyu had a headache, people were much harder to deal with than Zombie in his eyes, furthermore, most of the women here were women, what could he do, could he do it as a threat or as a comfort ¡­ ¡­ He didn''t know any of them!


    Two dead, one crippled, one unknown, Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu stood in the midst of the blood. Seeing that the screams and cries did not seem to stop, a person stood up in the corner. It was a young man, a youth who was about two or three years older than Xi Shiyu.


    "Everyone be quiet, aren''t those bad people already dead? Miss and the others don''t have any intention of killing us, right now we can only lure the Zombie over!"


    The teenager was calm and his words were loud, but when he spoke, there was a beautiful young woman who was crying beside him. He was pulling on the teenager''s clothes, seemingly hinting for the teenager to sit down and not take the lead.


    The young man did not stop, and did not sit down either. He held beautiful young woman''s hand tightly, giving him strength.


    As Lin Lin watched, she raised her eyebrows. She did not expect that amongst this group of imprisoned people, there would be someone who was so calm, capable of seeing the situation. Lin Lin looked to the side of the teenager again, and noticed that she was looking at beautiful young woman whose lips were trembling from fear, the corner of her mouth raised slightly.


    He had his own reasons.


    Maybe the young man''s words were convincing, or maybe after all, he had interacted with these people for a period of time, so his words were still more effective than Lin Lin''s group. The group of crying women only slowly stopped, and they only dared to sob softly.


    Lin Lin went over to where the buzz cut young man was, took out the curtained door remote control, and together with Xi Shiyu, he carried only a portion of the supplies out, then closed the back of the carriage and got on the carriage.


    Just before she started, a voice called out to her, as expected.


    "Can you wait a minute?"

 C102 Newbie

    When Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu was lifting something up, those crying women were probably afraid of them, and did not dare to make a sound or move forward. However, Lin Lin noticed that the young man who was speaking earlier was pulling beautiful young woman, who was unwilling to come over, closer to them.


    However, he didn''t say anything.


    If she didn''t say it, she wouldn''t have asked.


    Xi Shiyu wanted to say something, but stopped herself, seeing that Lin Lin did not care about her, she kept quiet and did not say a word.


    When the two of them got into the car and prepared to open the roller shutter by remote control, the voice finally called for them to stop.


    The youth came over and went straight to the point. "Miss, can you bring us along?"


    Lin Lin replied with the same words as what Liu Huiyi had replied before, "On what basis?"


    He had always thought that Lin Lin was someone who would keep a cold face and a warm heart. Back then, when she was saved, she even brought him along, it was all because she still had a trace of good will in her heart.


    As long as the person who asked for help wasn''t the kind of person who would drag her down, she wouldn''t refuse. At least, that was what Xi Shiyu thought.


    But now, the young man had raised it on his own accord, and did not expect Lin Lin to give such an answer.


    Then how did he get Lin Lin to bring him along?


    Xi Shiyu sat in the back seat thinking, but the expression of the youth in front of him did not change much. He said, "Because we will only help you, we won''t implicate you."


    Lin Lin shot a glance at beautiful young woman who was hiding behind the teenager. It had been so long since the apocalypse, yet he was still dressed quite neatly.


    However, how could this kind of person, who only knew how to hide from crying, not implicate her?


    The youth noticed the look in Lin Lin''s eyes and subconsciously explained in the first place: "My mother is a little scared, I will take good care of her and will not cause trouble."


    After hesitating for a long time, he took a step forward and said in a low voice: "My mother, she seems to have a super power. She, she can produce water."


    Lin Lin''s eyes moved slightly, and looked straight at beautiful young woman who looked very weak with tears still covering her eyes.


    Surprised. This woman was a water Discipline user?


    As the car was on its way to the Food Bureau in City V, Lin Lin and the others left the car repair shop.


    Thinking back to the car repair shop, beautiful young woman had a very complicated look in his eyes, as if he thought that this was not some super power, but a curse. Originally he was hesitant to show it, but under the support of the teenager''s nod, he pursed his lips and gently opened his palm.


    At the same time as he frowned, beautiful young woman''s palm started gurgling water. However, the water did not leak out because of her control, instead, it was as if a fountain of water was spurting out from her palm.


    Lin Lin accepted the teenager and the beautiful young woman without hesitation.


    Although beautiful young woman''s personality could be considered the biggest burden of the apocalypse, but a water affinity ¡­


    What was the most important thing in the apocalypse?


    It was naturally water!


    The snow that began in the apocalypse not only infected humans, but also affected water sources around the world. Although after being diluted and drinking the Zombie virus in your mouth, there is a certain probability that you will be killed by the human immune system, but there is also a certain probability that you will be infected by the Zombie virus and become a Zombie!


    Therefore, since the last world, Lin Lin did not drink any water sources other than the mineral water that was stored in the spatial space.


    However, the mineral water will end and there will be a lifespan of one year and two years. If you can barely hold on, then what about three years and four years? What water can you rely on to survive over time? Therefore, water users who could produce water that no Zombie virus could drink became a very important part of a team.


    At that time, the most suitable superpower to go with the hunting team was first the captain, it had to be an offensive type superpower, a metal-type fire type supernatural ability. The team members had to have an offensive superpower, capable of matching up with the captain to hunt the Zombie, and then there were the other members. Water was a given. Not only could it kill enemies, it could also provide water resources to the team. The Earth element was one of the most powerful defensive abilities in the team, as well as the Spatial and Healing elements.


    The Spatial Domain was similar to Lin Lin''s. Although it could store objects, it was as different as heaven and earth from Lin Lin''s Space.


    Lin Lin''s space could be entered, no matter if it was herself or others, but the space-type adepts''s master was not allowed to enter.


    When the space-type adepts was just at the first level, he was only at a storage location of ten meters. Even if the space grew larger along with the increase of his superpower, it was probably at a height that he would never be able to reach in his entire life.


    The most important thing was that Lin Lin''s spatial space could grow plants, as well as streams, hot springs, houses, and space adepts''s spatial spaces that were like empty rooms. There was simply no comparison.


    As for the Healing Department, this was something that could only be encountered by chance and not sought for. It was good for a team to have a ''nurse'' to take care of them at all times, but the Healing Department was extremely valuable.


    Now, being at the beginning of the apocalypse, Lin Lin was in need of water.


    But this beautiful young woman was like a timely rain, falling beside her.


    The beautiful young woman and the teenager sat in the backseat. In the front seat, Lin Lin would never let anyone sit except for Jiang Yishu.


    Fortunately, the SUV was big, and the three of them were thin and weak. With the addition of some things, it wasn''t too crowded.


    The young man was rather polite as he shook hands with Xi Shiyu and said, "Hello, my name is Wen Xi. This is my mother, Lu Yiyi."


    Lu Yiyi was still afraid of using some unknown weapon to beat up the four people that they were powerless against. Seeing that they were looking at him, she only took a quick glance and laughed indifferently, then immediately retreated behind her son.


    Xi Shiyu was curious, normally, the children would follow the parents, Wen Xi was brave enough, and was smart enough, but she never thought that she would have such a timid mother, and furthermore, that her timid mother was a special ability user.


    "Hello, my name is Xi Shiyu." When Xi Shiyu thought that Lin Lin was short on words, she took the initiative to introduce him to Wen Xi, "Lin Lin, a very powerful person."


    Wen Xi laughed, "They are indeed very powerful."


    After that, he kept quiet about Lin Lin having a gun, and didn''t ask any further questions. Instead, he obediently sat properly and comforted Lu Yiyi who was beside him from time to time.


    Lu Yiyi relied on her son and wrote on his palm with her finger. This was a game that the two of them used to play in the past, but now, it was useful to them.


    [Why should we join them?], was Lu Yiyi''s question.


    Wen Xi thought for a while, then took Lu Yiyi''s hand and slowly wrote two words, one for each stroke, [Safe].


    Safe? In the apocalypse, wherever it was safest, he had to protect his mother.


    Of course, it did not mean that he had to let himself be manipulated by those few people. Relying on his own little bit of intelligence, and the fact that as long as they touched Lu Yiyi, even if he died, he wanted them to accompany him in death, it did shock those few people for a while. In any case, there were many beauties, so what if an old woman whose son was so old, even if she was beautiful, so what?


    When Lin Lin appeared, Wen Xi felt that his chance had come.


    He had the chance to bring Lu Yiyi and escape.


    Then, Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu did not disappoint him. One of them looked young, but the other was merciless when it came to killing. The other one, however, did not seem to be important to her at all.


    But Wen Xi still hesitated, in truth he still had another choice, to stay at the car repair shop.


    Those four people would not live any longer. At the very least, he would not let them live. That kind of scum had long ago caused him to hate them to the extreme.


    Once the four of them were dealt with, they would have the entire parking lot for a short period of time. There was still a lot of food, so there weren''t many Zombie around.


    But just this short period of time, had caused Wen Xi to lean towards Lin Lin. No one knew what would happen in the future. Instead of staying in the same place and living in fear and trepidation, what sort of feeling would it be like to watch one''s death countdown while the remaining time continued to decrease bit by bit?


    But Lin Lin gave him a feeling that she would definitely be safe by her side.


    Even if she showed a murderous look, she was still a woman after all, and only killed those bad people who stole from them.


    A woman, how bad could she be? At least she wouldn''t do any more harm to Lu Yiyi.


    The one accompanying her was also a child, which made Wen Xi firmer his resolve to be together with Lin Lin, which was why he had called out to Lin Lin at the very last moment.


    He would follow her because he was safe. This woman had absolute strength. She would definitely be able to protect him and his mother. And the super power that Lu Yiyi had displayed must have shocked her too. That way, they would have at least one trump card to negotiate.


    The reason why Lu Yiyi could produce water was discovered a few days ago. At that time, Wen Xi once again resisted against the four people and was punished to a point where he could not eat or drink for one day. His own son was so hungry to the point that he felt dizzy and thirsty to the point that his lips could only pout.


    Wen Xi leaned into Lu Yiyi''s embrace, but continued to say, "Don''t be upset, it''s only been a day, it''s not a big deal."


    Lu Yiyi cried until her tears fell. She shook her head with all her might and caressed Wen Xi''s face.


    Then, water appeared at the corner of Wen Xi''s mouth. Water that he could drink, water that would shock both of them.


    An super power, Wen Xi who liked watching superhuman movies saw Lu Yiyi''s strange phenomenon immediately. After that, he made Lu Yiyi hide it from him, because he knew that in real life, the more capable someone was, the more dangerous it was.


    Lu Yiyi possessed a huge treasure trove, but she didn''t have the ability to protect it.


    But facing Lin Lin, he told him about the trouble that she might cause herself, because if one did not have the ability, the other party would definitely not accept it.


    In the apocalypse, an ordinary person would not be able to refuse being able to produce water. Rather than being discovered by evil people in the future, it would be better to take the initiative and tell a woman.


    Wen Xi thought, he raised his head and looked forward, only to see Lin Lin''s eyes in the rearview mirror. She looked as if she was naked in front of her, as if she could see through everything.

 C103 grain

    Being seen naked was obviously just a description, Wen Xi would not really feel ashamed like being seen naked, what he felt was fear, all of his thoughts were being seen by that woman.


    His complacency was shattered in a single glance by Lin Lin.


    Lin Lin also only glanced at it lightly before retracting her gaze. Wen Xi''s little thoughts were very common in the apocalypse, so she didn''t need to spend too much effort to guess. However, in order to survive, scheming, and scheming, it was a very normal thing. He would only find it strange if he did not put in a bit of effort.


    "Are you from V?"


    After a few seconds, Wen Xi''s hands started to sweat, hearing Lin Lin''s words, he immediately replied: "Yes, we are from V city, and have been living in V city."


    "Do you know where the Food Bureau is?"


    Wen Xi was startled, but quickly realised Lin Lin''s goal: "Not long after the apocalypse began, there were soldiers who established a shelter. Those who did not turn into Zombie all went to their shelters, and because there were so many people, most of the Food Bureau''s grains have already been emptied."


    Lin Lin understood the hidden meaning behind Wen Xi''s words, and said: "You know that City V has not been emptied out by the Food Bureau."


    A definite sentence.


    Wen Xi nodded, "I know, my father used to work in Food Bureau."


    When mentioning his father, Wen Xi, there was a faint sense of pride on his face. On the other hand, although Lu Yiyi, who was by his side, was also very proud, she actually felt even more grief.


    "The military has moved all the food from V city''s large-scale Food Bureau s, and there are also quite a few small-sized Food Bureau s outside V city''s city walls. Perhaps it''s because they''re too far away, but all the food is moved by the Food Bureau s inside the city."


    Small sized Food Bureau s could only be one-tenth of the large sized Food Bureau s, or even twenty percent of the large Food Bureau s. However, Lin Lin did not plan to raise tens of thousands of people, she just needed to replenish some food, what was important was the seeds.


    The wild vegetables that were planted in the Liu Family Village had grown very well. Originally, they did not have any spirit energy, so they were initially just trying to grow. However, when Lin Lin entered the space again, she realized that the wild vegetables were growing very well.


    However, Lin Lin had also discovered a special characteristic. The plants inside space did indeed grow very well, but it was its unique growth. Logically speaking, with its good growth, even outside space, it would still take root and spread. However, in space, every single one of them was independent. Dig a hole and plant a plant, and it would grow within that hole.


    Although he would not get a lot of vegetables from this, it would save Lin Lin a lot of effort. At the very least, he wouldn''t need to worry that the more vegetables grow, and the harder it would be to take care of.


    Lin Lin could also grow whatever she wanted ¡­ Uuu, about this, she still had to prepare a little of each seed, and only plant it after she asked Jiang Yishu which dishes were good.


    Perhaps, subconsciously, Lin Lin had already revealed the secret of space to Jiang Yishu, and she already trusted him a lot.


    Or perhaps, after Lin Lin was reborn, she became a foodie. Now, she was already tired of canned compressed biscuits and instant noodles.


    There was no appetite at all! In the past, she might have been able to endure it, but now that she had so much food, she could only wait and see.


    However, Jiang Yishu was also the only one that would take the risk and tell the truth.


    Thus, the Food Bureau was where Lin Lin had to go.


    "Point the way."


    After he finished speaking, he coincidentally arrived at the fork in the road, and Wen Xi replied: "Left."


    Lin Lin then turned the wheel and headed to the left, just in time to run into a charging Zombie. The Zombie was relatively taller, its body smashed into the car window with a "bang", leaving behind a pool of yellow, yellow and green blood. The glass even shattered from the center of the head of the Zombie, forming a flower that was not considered beautiful at all.


    Lin Lin frowned, what she despised was not the stains left on the carriage by the Zombie, but the screams that came from when she was knocked into the carriage with the Zombie.


    The sound was too close and sharp, Lin Lin never thought that such a weak and beautiful person would have such a penetrating strength, his hands slipped and he almost crashed into a car by the side of the road. Luckily Lin Lin reacted quickly and avoided the sound in time, but even so, her body still had a scratch on the car.


    As for the three people behind the car, they were unable to control their bodies due to the sudden turn. Some of them crashed into the door, while others smashed into the seats. When the car returned to the right road, the three of them sat up straight and rubbed their heads, which had almost been knocked out.


    Lin Lin''s eyes had a faint killing intent in them, "Wen Xi, take care of your men, if this happens again, all of you can get off the carriage."


    As for the Food Bureau, she didn''t mind pulling someone else who knew better than her. At least, she wouldn''t be scared like this when she saw the Zombie one month after the apocalypse.


    Lin Lin suddenly felt that bringing them along because of her Water Attribute was a mistake. She was still not suitable for bringing "little kids", not only could she be easily frightened, she even liked to cry like a little kid.


    In the apocalypse, such people were called a burden. A heavy burden would only drag down your footsteps. It might even kill you.


    Hearing Lin Lin''s words, sshe knew that his mother''s performance was not too good, and that Lin Lin had acknowledged them as truth. If something like this were to happen again, he would definitely throw them all aside, and said anxiously: "Miss Lin, I will tell my mother this. Next time, this situation will definitely not happen!"


    As for Lu Yiyi, although her temper was weak, she was not terrible. Even though Lin Lin''s tone was strict, and even threatened her to abandon them the next time she screamed, she only weakly hid behind Wen Xi without saying anything.


    So he did not speak up and destroy the opportunity that Wen Xi had painstakingly created. Only, the gaze with which he looked at Lin Lin still contained a faint resentment.


    Lin Lin had already retracted her gaze so naturally, she did not notice Lu Yiyi''s expression, but even if she did, she would probably not care. However, Xi Shiyu saw that in her heart, she was wary of the seemingly harmless Lu Yiyi and increased her vigilance.


    Although Xi Shiyu could not be considered to like Wen Xi, he was not detestable either. Perhaps, in the future, they might even become friends with each other as time passed. The two of them were about the same age after all, so they could start a conversation.


    But that Lu Yiyi, he was actually a little disgusted, not only because of her personality, but also that from time to time, she would rely on Wen Xi''s actions, making him unable to like her from the bottom of his heart.


    She was obviously the mother and the person the child depended on. It was one thing if she could not be the role model, but she had even dragged Wen Xi down, bound him, and it was possible that Wen Xi would be trapped in that group of people because he could not let Lu Yiyi go.


    None of the five said a word. They all had their own thoughts, thinking about the questions that they might not be able to answer.


    After that, perhaps because of Lin Lin''s threat, even if Lin Lin managed to avoid a few Zombie while she was on the way, Lu Yiyi would only shiver in Wen Xi''s arms and not scream out loud.


    Their destination also arrived very quickly.


    Because City V focused on agriculture, although it was currently developing and could be counted as a third-tier city, the center of the city was not too big and it did not take too much time to get out of the city.


    The Food Bureau Wen Xi went to should be the biggest ones among the small sized Food Bureau s, but in the end, they had already left the city, so it wasn''t as convenient as the Food Bureau s in the center of the city.


    Just as Lin Lin had thought, after leaving the city, the number of Zombie started to decrease. Lin Lin drove some of the Zombie and then returned to her destination.


    Food Bureau Fragrance''s sign had turned gray from its original brightness. However, the damage to the door wasn''t too severe, it was just that there were a lot of rubbish strewn outside the door. The wind could blow away a layer of dust, making it look especially desolate.


    However, most of the cities were in this state, so there was nothing special about them.


    It was just that the few Zombie that were wandering nearby had smelled the scent of blood and flesh and walked over unsteadily. Before Lin Lin got off the carriage, she said, "You two wait in the carriage, Xi Shiyu is still the same as before, you can''t use that." She put on a big bag and opened the car door.


    Xi Shiyu also quickly got off the carriage.


    One of them was a minor like Xi Shiyu. He didn''t have a Discipline yet, and the other needed his son''s protection even though he had one. Neither of them was suitable for getting off the bus at the moment. Lin Lin did not consider the two of them to be partners, nor did she consider them to be training or anything like that.


    So, on the surface, it would be better to say that Lin Lin was thinking of their safety, because she felt that they were a burden to her, and even if they weren''t considered as partners, she didn''t have the slightest intention to painstakingly teach them like Xi Shiyu.


    Wen Xi and Lu Yiyi who were in the car calmed down. Since the apocalypse, he had first hid behind Father Wen and successfully escaped to a refuge in V City. He was protected by the soldiers, and every day, he would receive a portion of his own food. Thus, he hid in his tent and did not go anywhere. After the shelter had collapsed, Father Wen raised the mother and son up into the sky, but in the end, he was unable to escape the encirclement of the Zombie. In the end, he pushed Wen Xi and Lu Yiyi out of the shelter and he himself was submerged by the Zombie.


    It was also at this time that Wen Xi, Lu Yiyi and a few other women were discovered and saved by the four people from the car repair shop.


    After that, they were locked in the car repair shop. Let alone killing the Zombie, they hadn''t even seen the Zombie before.


    This was why Lu Yiyi was so shocked when she saw the Zombie, and even shouted loudly.


    Initially, Wen Xi was really worried that Lin Lin would call him to kill the Zombie. Although he was calm, killing the Zombie now was truly difficult.


    Now that Lin Lin allowed them to stay in the carriage, it was just as he said. Wen Xi looked at the two people who were killing the Zombie outside the carriage, thinking, maybe Lin Lin was not a bad person, even though she threatened to abandon them, but she was still worried about their safety. She did not need them to kill the Zombie.


    Outside, Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu naturally did not know that within a short while, Wen Xi in the carriage had already thought about it so much that his impression of Lin Lin as a ''bad guy'' had even changed.


    Lin Lin used her leg to kick away the Zombie that was biting towards him, just in time for Xi Shiyu''s weapon to reach, and in a second, the Zombie''s skull should have been shattered, its brain was broken, and it directly fell down.


    And this is the last one here, the Zombie.


    The two of them had distanced themselves from the car. At the very least, they had deliberately lowered their voices so that the people in the car wouldn''t be able to hear them.


    Xi Shiyu''s expression did not change, as if she was looking forward, but her mouth moved slightly, "Sister Lin, why should we keep them?"

 C104 Outside the city

    Previously, she thought that Lin Lin was a bit ''heartless'', but she replied coldly to Wen Xi''s request for help. Presumably, Wen Xi had a good personality, and he was suspicious that Lin Lin would reject her.


    Now, he finally knew.


    Wen Xi might be able to increase his own strength in battle, or he might even become a awakening ability Cultivator.


    But he had too much of a burden, and that burden pressured him to the point where he couldn''t even breathe. It was his greatest burden, and once they fused with Wen Xi, that burden would be theirs.


    Lin Lin was definitely a person with a high goal, it was impossible for him to not see through the problem that he could find.


    Why did he bring them along? Lin Lin did not reply, but said, "Wait until we find a safe place in A City, then they will definitely stay."


    Therefore, they didn''t have two more companions, but two more passersby.


    Without knowing why, Xi Shiyu let out a sigh of relief and nodded. "I see."


    "Let''s get in the car first."


    After asking for their opinion, Wen Xi and the others could just leave, and stay in the car, but in this apocalyptic world there were dangers lurking everywhere, and no one knew if they would encounter any danger while staying in the car. Just like previously, when Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu went to the supermarket, the car and the things in the car disappeared.


    Who knows if there''s an ambush here, waiting to drag the car away.


    Wen Xi hesitated for a moment, but still decided to go with Lin Lin and the others.


    First of all, the Food Bureau was different from a supermarket. Before the apocalypse began, there were not many people in the market.


    Outside, not to mention whether there would be people robbing them, just the Zombie s themselves were enough to choke two people. Although Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu had just cleaned the Zombie once, the Zombie s never stopped, following the sound and smell of blood. This was outside the city, and there was a small flow of people who turned into Zombie. However, the corresponding people who came here to kill the Zombie were also very few.


    Although there were not as many of them as there were in groups in certain parts of the city, Zombie s that suddenly appeared out of nowhere were still enough to scare people to death. Once the Zombie came, and didn''t know when Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu would come out, it was more likely that he and Lu Yiyi would die from exhaustion while in the carriage.


    Of course, there was one more thing. Wen Xi had been to the Food Bureau since he was young. As for a city, the distribution of Food Bureau s was about the same in different sizes. Who would waste time redesigning the blueprints? Therefore, all of the Food Bureau s in City V should be around the same size.


    Thus, Wen Xi was like a fish in water inside, it was safer than outside.


    Lin Lin did not object, although she wanted to pretend to be food, and the fewer people, the better. However, Wen Xi had said that he understood Food Bureau very well, and that would allow her to save a lot of time. Furthermore, given how much food there was in a Food Bureau, it would be impossible for anyone to notice it if there were less, and it would be too easy for them to find an excuse to send the three of them far away.


    So in the end, all four of them had to enter the Food Bureau.


    Because the situation in the Food Bureau was still unclear, Xi Shiyu was at the back and was constantly paying attention to whether or not there were any Zombie following him. Lin Lin had the strongest ability, so even if she walked at the front, she would still be able to resolve any danger in time. Wen Xi, who was familiar with the road, followed right behind Lin Lin. Lu Yiyi also pulled Wen Xi along as she followed closely.


    The Food Bureau''s design was to air the air, cool and cool so that the food could be stored for a longer time.


    Of course, this rice was not stored all the time, but over time, the Food Bureau would exchange the new rice into old rice every year, and the old rice would flow into the market. This was to ensure that there was sufficient food to feed them during each disaster. In fact, Food Bureau would think about it everywhere, it was just that City V had more growers, so they had more Food Bureau.


    If there were locusts or a flood or drought, then there would be a lot of victims. This time, the Food Bureau''s gate would be opened at the command of the government, giving the people a chance to catch their breath first.


    Secondly, they could make a profit when they were short of food in the outside world.


    It was just because of this special design that most Food Bureau would feel cool when they entered without any air conditioners. In addition to the power cut in this apocalypse, the entire building was dark and had a light breeze blowing inside.


    In truth, from the moment they entered, Lin Lin had already taken out her emergency flashlight, it was just that the light was not too strong, only a single beam, and everyone could see very clearly, the range of which they could see was also fixed on Lin Lin''s hand.


    Although it was not very dark, but when walking, the heart is always empty, that breeze is like someone blowing on the back of your neck, very frightening.


    The four of them did not speak, holding their breaths, they walked forward step by step, and only when they reached a fork in the road, Wen Xi would judge their direction and remind them to turn, only then would they hear a sound.


    During the process, the only things that could be clearly seen were their own heartbeats and nervous breathing.


    Of course, the ones who were nervous were only Wen Xi and the other two, Lin Lin. She had entered this kind of building too many times, how could she be afraid of being nervous?


    Furthermore, she was already fully focused on probing for Zombie nearby, how could she be in the mood to pay attention to too many ghosts and gods?


    As he was walking, Lin Lin''s flashlight accidentally swept the ground.


    "Ah, yes, there''s something!"


    Lu Yiyi grabbed Wen Xi, her eyes tearing up, she said: "Xiao Xi, something ran over my feet!"


    Wen Xi noticed that Lin Lin had stopped to look at her, and although he couldn''t blame her, he felt inexplicably ashamed that he said that he was helping her before, and now that he was not a burden to her, he felt that his lies had been exposed.


    "Mom, it''s okay. It might just be your misconception, but there''s actually nothing here."


    Lin Lin turned around and continued walking forward, and replied indifferently, "Yes, it was a mouse just now."


    The grain storage area was a high-tech place, so it was hard to avoid rats.


    Mice were naturally sensitive to food. They were able to find the smell of food a hundred meters away and move their entire family over. Even if they didn''t move, they could move in a mouse alone and find a litter to stay in a place filled with food.


    Even if there was someone in charge before the apocalypse, a mouse would still be unavoidable, not to mention now, when people can go in and out as they please, the Zombie can go in and out as they please, so of course the mouse can go in and out as he pleases.


    But for a weak and delicate woman to become a citizen of a city, one could imagine what she feared the most.


    Lu Yiyi was so scared that she was about to cry, she grabbed Wen Xi''s hand and said: "Xiao Xi, there''s a mouse."


    "Mom, don''t be afraid. The mouse has already left."


    Xi Shiyu walked past the two of them and said indifferently in his heart, Sister Lin is gone too, okay?


    Wen Xi comforted Lu Yiyi for a while. Seeing that Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu had left, the light from the flashlight dimmed as he said anxiously: "Mom, we are all inside now. We can''t possibly go out again.


    Thinking about it, those two were probably disappointed with them. In this apocalyptic world, his mother was not only going to yell at the Zombie, she was going to scream at the mouse if she saw one. Such a person, it would be great if he didn''t drag them down.


    Lu Yiyi would often walk on the dark path ahead of them, and after looking at the dark path ahead, she could only nod her head helplessly, "Let''s go."


    Wen Xi nodded, and immediately pulled Lu Yiyi over to where Lin Lin was.


    No matter what, before he and his mother reached a safe place, he could not be left behind by Lin Lin!


    Because he was worried that the Food Bureau was hiding the Zombie, Lin Lin did not walk slowly. Even if he was dragging a person, Wen Xi would quickly chase up and say: "Miss Lin, head towards the right, we have arrived."


    Lin Lin nodded her head and turned to the right after reaching the fork in the road.


    But in truth, the more expressionless her face was, the more her patience reached its peak. Having been reborn once, she wasn''t as patient as she was before, because her world was very small. Besides killing Lin Yuyan and Qin Rongyue, she also lived with him in the apocalypse.


    Therefore, if someone stopped her in her tracks, she would kick them away without hesitation.


    Lin Lin had already regretted it, regretted bringing along Wen Xi and Lu Yiyi, regret not leaving them behind when she saw the Zombie yell.


    But since things had reached such a stage, Lin Lin could only accept it. Wait until the next small base that was being formed by the common people, she would force Wen Xi and Wen Xi to stay behind.


    And at that time, even if Lin Lin wanted to bring the two of them along, the two of them would already be deceived by the safety of the materials and the stable lock on the surface. They would not even have anything to do with Lin Lin, the person who was barely able to get them together on the road.


    At the last turn, as long as Lin Lin turned around, she would be able to see Food Bureau''s warehouse. However, in the next second, she was assaulted by a stinky wind, causing her stomach to churn as if she wanted to vomit.


    Who would have thought that there would actually be a Zombie here? Lin Lin raised her hand, and with one swing of the rod, she directly pushed the Zombie to the ground, then lifted her leg and kicked the other Zombie that was pouncing towards him.


    Just as Lin Lin was fighting, Xi Shiyu also rushed over, with a wave of her hand, she opened up the Zombie that was attacking Lu Yiyi and Wen Xi.


    Five. Lin Lin only took a glance at the light from the flashlight and roughly estimated what it was.


    Although there weren''t many Zombie s, their position was relatively narrow and with Wen Xi and Lu Yiyi behind them, it was very easy for them to scratch their bodies if they were careless in the dark. Even if you killed all the Zombie in the end, it would be useless.


    In the darkness, Lin Lin gave Xi Shi Yu a look, signalling him to help look around, she quickly switched the iron rod to his left hand, then she pulled out her spear with his right hand. As she ran, he aimed at the head of the Zombie.


    While running, Lin Lin''s short head flew up, and in the next moment, five bullets were shot out, one at a time.


    Every single one of them struck straight on the Zombie''s head.


    Lin Lin stood at the entrance of the warehouse with her back facing them. The Zombie that had been shot at didn''t even make a sound before they directly collapsed, just like a domino bone board that had been pushed down.


    In the eyes of Xi Shiyu, this scene was like an American movie where the protagonists fought a group one on one, and the guns in their hands seemed to have eyes. They didn''t even look around, yet each shot accurately towards the enemy''s head.


    Just like Lin Lin, the enemies all fell to the ground one by one with their backs facing the camera.


    Lin Lin was the powerful protagonist that would only appear in movies. Every time she did this, Xi Shiyu''s guess of her strength would change.


    As for the two ''mortals'', Lu Yiyi and Wen Xi, they were instantly stunned and could not react. They only watched as Lin Lin turned around and asked them: "Do you know how to open the door?"

 C105 Get

    Lin Lin turned around, looked at the three people who were still in a daze, and raised her eyebrows: "Door, do you know how to open it?"


    No matter what, the Food Bureau''s grains had been painstakingly cultivated by his uncle for a year, and were barely on par with the local banks.


    And in the middle of this door was a password lock. Only by entering the password to unlock the back door would it be opened.


    The material of the door was not bad, at least it could not be destroyed by brute force alone. The inner wall should be made from ordinary brick, so whether it was the door or the wall, ordinary explosives could be exploded.


    However, there were still three people keeping an eye on her. She couldn''t just casually take out enough explosives to open the door, but it would be larger than the amount in her bag. If there weren''t enough explosives, it would just be a waste of explosives to eat the dust. It would be better to ask Wen Xi first. Thinking that he was so familiar with the Food Bureau, he probably knew the password to the Food Bureau.


    It should be related to the location of the Food Bureau and its local background. As a citizen of V city, and his father was working in the Food Bureau, Wen Xi had a certain probability of knowing what the password was.


    Lin Lin asked with a skeptical tone. If Wen Xi didn''t know, she wouldn''t mind making a trip to City V.


    The sanctuary of City V had already collapsed. Those with the slightest bit of ability should have followed the flow. The place where no one was allowed to stay was naturally no longer guarded. It had probably become a lot more desolate now.


    Although the other side would take a lot of ammunition with them before they left V City.


    However, it couldn''t be finished.


    Therefore, it was completely possible for Lin Lin to find the explosives that had blown up the password, and even add a few weapons.


    Lin Lin made a plan with her hands, but Wen Xi walked forward and said: "I know."


    Wen Xi knew the password to the Food Bureau, and that Wen Xi''s father''s position in the Food Bureau was not low. No matter what, he could still be considered a leader, and Wen Xi coincidentally found the chance to know the secret to the password to the Food Bureau.


    The area code plus the local postal code, there aren''t many numbers, but there are only three opportunities, so you won''t be given the opportunity to try more.


    Firstly, every Food Bureau had surveillance and security, and even if a door could be opened, it would leave behind evidence that would not be hidden for long. Secondly, this password was only used for the door that was locked by the password, so most of the important Food Bureau in City V had human faces or fingerprints that could be unlocked.


    The most important thing was that the Food Bureau had piles of grains inside. Even if you wanted to pull a carriage, you would need to make a bunch of people to carry it out in order to avoid the security guards. Let''s not talk about how much money you can make from a few tons of pulling and a few tons of selling.


    Rather than spending so much time thinking, it would be better to go to a gold shop or a bank.


    From the fact that Wen Xi, an outsider, knew the secret of the password, it seemed like it wasn''t important at all.


    Wen Xi quickly entered in the number. Luckily he had a classmate who lived nearby, and he also heard of the postal code, so it was useful this time.


    The door was unlocked and gently pushed open by Wen Xi. The equipment that seemed to be temporarily supplying electricity inside had sufficient light, and what appeared in front of everyone''s eyes was first the most eye-catching dark colored wheat rice, and then a wooden box at the side that was filled with various kinds of grains, such as mung beans and soybeans, and black rice beans and the like. There were also a lot of grains that Lin Lin could not identify for the time being.


    It was different from what Lin Lin thought. There was not only rice that had not shed its shell, there was also rice that had already been peeled off from its shell that had been stored inside the special container.


    What was even more unexpected was the bag in the corner. It seemed to be prepared for them.


    The warehouse was huge, it was at least three to four hundred metres wide, and what they could see was only a small part of the warehouse. There were also a lot of grains inside, and they were all repeated, just a large number.


    Lin Lin took a rough look inside, and said: "There are still these things inside, you guys can install them outside with rice as the priority, and then there''s the basic legumes. After ten minutes, no matter how much is in there, we must leave."


    In just ten minutes, the four of them had already loaded quite a few cars.


    However, Lin Lin still asked Wen Xi and Lu Yiyi if they knew how to drive.


    Lu Yiyi opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something, but Wen Xi quickly held onto Lu Yiyi with his hands. His eyes were gloomy and unreadable, and with a hint of urgency in his voice, she said, "No, neither my mother nor I have touched a car, and the only person who can drive at home is my father."


    Lin Lin nodded her head indifferently, she did not say anything, took a few bags and went inside.


    However, Ye Zichen decided to make Xi Qianyu pay more attention to the outside, and call for her if anything happened.


    Transferring things into a dimensional space was a piece of cake for Lin Lin. Rice didn''t need to be categorized as such, he only needed to find an empty space in the dimensional space and focus on things. In a few seconds, he would be able to enter the dimensional space.


    The time to enter the space depended on the size of the object, as did the time to enter the space between living and dead.


    Placing a pile of rice in was naturally more of a waste of time than putting in a rubber eraser inside, and living beings similarly spent more time than dead beings. It was just that Lin Lin''s current mastery of space was already not bad, and a few months of time could already make her only need a few seconds to put in a pile of rice.


    Lin Lin slowly moved behind the grains, choosing conditions carefully in order to avoid being discovered by the three people outside. In just three minutes, Lin Lin had already stored enough grains in her spatial storage for a hunting group to eat for two years.


    No matter how much was said and done, it was useless.


    Lin Lin stopped and started to pack his rice. She opened it, pulled and picked up a bag of rice, filling it up just like that.


    Lin Lin''s words seemed to be simple, but ordinary people would only know how difficult it was when they started doing it. Without a strong arm strength and the muscles in her body, it was impossible to do.


    Lin Lin was not a muscular woman, Xi Shiyu knew.


    Actually, having muscles was not like in the movies, where one muscle after another could form a perfect, powerful biceps when the arm was bent.


    The proportion of Lin Lin''s body was perfect, just like in novels. The more meat on her body, the less of it would reduce her beauty, and now, it was just right.


    Her muscles were probably more like the description of a male lead in novels. She was wearing clothes that showed her skinny body, and taking off her clothes was not very fleshy, but Lin Lin had a huge explosive power.


    After a few minutes, Lin Lin easily packed two bags of rice, a bag of green beans, a bag of soybeans, a bag of black rice and a bag of red beans.


    So as to not let Wen Xi and Lu Yiyi see that she had too much strength, Lin Lin just casually picked up three to four bags on one shoulder and carried them out.


    However, she had still underestimated the other party''s mental fortitude. Lu Yiyi and Wen Xi were stunned.


    In the end, Xi Shiyu felt that it was normal. To be able to easily throw a 1.8 meter tall Zombie over his shoulder was like throwing a boxing instructor into a three to four bags of items. How hard could it be?


    Lin Lin looked the same, Xi Shiyu also packed five or six bags, but Wen Xi and Lu Yiyi were a little lesser. The two of them only packed three bags, but that added up to around ten bags, that was enough.


    He didn''t put down the things on his shoulders and said, "Let''s carry a portion of the items out first. I and Xi Shiyu will come back for the rest. You guys can stay in the carriage."


    Lin Lin was the vanguard, carrying things on one shoulder like before, while Xi Shiyu was also the last. She had only carried two bags of rice on one shoulder. As for Wen Xi and Lu Yiyi, they were weaker.


    After all, it was good to be a minor and a weak woman.


    Of the four people, they took eight bags on their first trip, and the rest of the six, Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu, were more than enough.


    The trunk was filled with water and gasoline, so it was very important to not make room for them. As for the majority of the food in the back seat, they were basically all food, so they could not be abandoned. Finally, they could only place some in the front seat and some in the back seat.


    However, to be able to eat like this was already quite good, so no one minded.


    It was just that before they left, Lin Lin asked, "Do you two know how to cook?"


    After all, her son was already more than ten years old, but he did not expect her to reply to him, "I can cook, and can cook a few simple dishes, but my father is the one who cooked at home."


    Lin Lin suddenly had a little interest in Wen Xi''s father. She worked in the Food Bureau and even cooked meals at home, but she did not know whether it was because she liked cooking or because he loved Lu Yiyi too much.


    "Alright, I understand."


    When he drove over just now, Lin Lin saw a small supermarket. Although most of the food inside had been moved away, it was unlikely that many people would take anything like pots and pans.


    Since someone could cook, then there was no need to waste resources. In the past few days of eating those dried up grains, Lin Lin already felt that her stomach was slightly uncomfortable.


    She suddenly started to eat canned food and instant noodles. It was fine for a few days, but until now, other than the meal at the Liu Village, she had already been eating for a month, and her stomach seemed to have become worse.


    When they were reborn, when Lin Lin first ate those things, she also ate her stomach badly. However, there was nothing she could do about it, in the face of the dangerous apocalypse, they could only eat simply. Even if someone knew how to cook, they did not have the time and energy to cook for them.


    It was also as if Lin Lin''s good days had passed too many times in the past, and her delicate stomach was momentarily unable to accept these foods. She had only vomited them at the beginning, and although she was able to accept them later, it had nothing to do with taste, nor did she consider the problem with her stomach.


    In the end, Lin Lin had stomach problems. Even though his Discipline had strengthened her body, it hadn''t changed much.


    Occasionally, there would be a sudden throbbing pain in his stomach. He couldn''t starve or be full, but his stomach seemed to have become much weaker than before.


    Not only was it difficult to find a doctor in the apocalyptic world, there were also very few medicines.


    It was only a stomachache, so he could grit his teeth and endure.


    But now, Lin Lin did not want to be like how she was in the past.


    Lin Yuyan, Qin Rongyue, we have to kill them.


    Live, but she must live. Her life was not only hers, it was also the Forest Fathers''s.


    Forest Fathers was someone who cherished himself a lot, and would often tell Lin Lin to cherish herself.


    Even if no one loved him, he still had to love himself.

 C106 Purpose

    When Lin Lin found out about Lin Yuyan and Qin Rongyue, she had always thought that she loved him. Even if it was the most difficult thing to do, she could still smile and go over, so as not to hurt her own feelings and do something stupid.


    But she could not, she fell, she denied, she even began to doubt life.


    One was his little sister, whom he had loved and protected for so many years. The other was his fianc¨¦, who was willing to lower his head because of his love.


    No matter how much you hate it, without love, where does hatred come from? If you hate it, then you are trapped. You can only walk out on that day.


    Now, she had a very important matter to attend to. Previously, she had to put in effort and make all her preparations. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that all of her actions were for the sake of killing Lin Yuyan and Qin Rongyue.


    But Lin Lin had occasionally thought of where she could go once that matter was completed.


    The person he had sworn his blood oath to kill had been killed and his wish fulfilled. However, the person who had died once was equivalent to losing his faith. How could he face this heartless and hopeless apocalypse?


    After thinking for a long time, Lin Lin made it clear that she wanted to live.


    No matter it was for the Forest Fathers or herself, she wanted to live. She also had someone she needed to protect, and she still felt guilty towards Jiang Yishu for being able to see him die helplessly in front of her in her previous life.


    In this way, Lin Lin didn''t really want to follow the path she had taken in her previous life, she gnawed on the instant noodles until she finally got stomach problems and could only bite her lips and bleed when she was in so much pain that sweat dripped down. It was difficult for him to find a cure for his illness, let alone find a wood element that could cure it when her level had reached a certain level. What was even worse was that the pain was so excruciating that she couldn''t even use her Discipline to heal herself.


    However, after the pain, her Wooden Element was weaker than her Healing System. The trauma was still alright, but her stomach disease, which was an internal ailment, could not be cured.


    Since they all had this kind of rice and beans, they might as well go and find some pots and pans. After that, they could start to cook porridge in the wild.


    Although the food in the supermarket was pretty much moved away, there were still a lot of things that could be used.


    Firstly, in the wild, there were many mosquitoes and bugs, and although the occasional bite would allow you to stay awake, your body still felt uncomfortable. Previously, Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu both had long sleeves, but as time went by, the weather became hotter and the clothes on their bodies slowly shrunk, and by then, the flower dew would be a very important object.


    The second reason was paper. There was no need to explain. Adepts only had Disciplines. They ate and drank, and didn''t waste time.


    Originally, Zombie s were already sensitive to the smell of blood. If your aunt didn''t use anything as a cushion the day she arrived, would you want to be surrounded and bitten to death by Zombie s?


    Lin Lin calmly took a few pleasing bags. Since there were some stored in the space, she merely wanted to take a few bags as a cover, but Lu Yiyi, who was behind him, seemed to be a little embarrassed and hesitated. She did not know if she should take action, but in the end, she quickly took a few black bags and stuffed them into her hands.


    As for Lin Lin, she did not pay much attention to him. In the future, perhaps Lu Yiyi would know, but compared to the awkwardness of this aspect, life and death was the most important.


    In the end, when he walked over to his household items and saw the pots and pans, Lin Lin had no idea what kind of idea about them. He asked Wen Xi, the only one who knew a little about cooking, to come and find them and see what model they were.


    A bowl was not something that could be easily broken. It wasn''t too big, but it was a steel bowl.


    Chopsticks were a pair of wooden chopsticks, so he didn''t have to make things difficult for them.


    When it came to pots, Wen Xi hesitated for a while, but still took out a small pot in the end. Since it was used to cook things, Xi Shiyu asked curiously, and Wen Xi replied, saying that small pots could be used to boil water, or perhaps green bean soup or red bean soup, while medium pots could be used to cook porridge or steam rice.


    Xi Shiyu was surprised. She said that Wen Xi could even cook green bean soup.


    Wen Xi was a little shy, and said that the steps to using the green bean soup was actually very simple, as long as he could master it properly.


    Lin Lin did not pour cold water on Wen Xi. It had to be known that they did not have any natural gas to provide you with to sustain a stable fire, and could even make you open and shut up. In the wilderness, they could only set up a frame and burn firewood below, using the most primitive method.


    Although Lin Lin had stayed in the apocalypse for a long time, as a woman, although she had yet to learn how to cook, she did not have that many ingredients to learn from him. She had learned how to cook, and knew that it was very difficult to cook outside, and the most difficult thing was to light a fire.


    As he thought about it, Lin Lin took a few more lighters and placed them on the side of his bag.


    This first step of igniting the fire was very important.


    The four of them took out a lot of daily necessities like a family visiting a supermarket before the apocalypse, causing the already crowded cars to be packed even more so that there wasn''t even a little space left. Xi Shiyu and Wen Xi could only squeeze together, no one brought up the idea of going to the front to find a large seat for the first passenger.


    Going to City V and going out again, Lin Lin spent almost an entire day''s worth of time. The harvest was still good, although the public location did not seem to be too big on the surface, but secretly she did have a lot of food.


    After leaving City V, Lin Lin continued to head towards City A, while Wen Xi and Lu Yiyi didn''t really care about Lin Lin''s route. As long as there were Zombie s everywhere, no matter where they went, they would face the same fatigue. They seemed to only be able to take one step at a time.


    When it was almost dark, Lin Lin parked her car by the highway and had Xi Shiyu and co. bring out all the things they needed to use, then she himself walked at the back carrying a big bag with a pot on his back.


    If she found an empty space that could still be seen from all four sides, she would be able to find the Zombie in time and then enter a state of emergency.


    He waited until everything was almost ready before starting to cook.


    If it was in the past, they would have no choice but to use the mineral water to wash their rice, hence they had no choice but to waste the things that they used to use. But with Lu Yiyi here, they could only use the water from their rice, and the water from their cooking came from her.


    It must be said that Lu Yiyi''s Water Element appeared in front of them in the nick of time.


    In fact, Lin Lin''s ice type also had the same effect, because ice was when water reached a temperature below zero. Correspondingly, after Lin Lin used his special ability, after shooting out the ice, it would be placed in a bucket.


    However, the time in between was too long, and no one could spend that much time in this apocalyptic world waiting for a piece of ice to melt. More importantly, the ice used by the ice special ability''s cultivators was used to attack, so why would anyone casually send out ice cubes for water?


    You have to understand that the amount of ice that ice special ability s of every level can release is limited. When you almost reach that limit, you start to feel dizzy and you can''t hold on for much longer, and once you surpass that limit, your superpower will run dry. You can''t use your superpower anymore, and you can only wait for your time to rest to recover and release your superpower.


    Did he really think that a rank 1 Adept could just casually release a bucket of water just because they were similar to water-type Adepts?


    With the limited amount of ingredients available, Wen Xi could only boil a pot of hot water and place the can inside to boil. When it was almost done, he put it down to keep it warm and then used the pot to boil a pot of green bean porridge.


    Even though it was somewhat simple, it was much better than before. Not only did he eat hot canned food, he could also eat porridge. This was a huge enjoyment.


    The most surprising thing was that Wen Xi had even picked up a few bags of pickled vegetables from the supermarket and ripped them apart, splitting them up for everyone to eat.


    With the pickled vegetables and the lunch meat in the canned food, everyone had eaten their fill.


    Actually, due to the fire being difficult to control, Wen Xi''s mung bean porridge was not that tasty. At least it melted without even eating it.


    But it was already very good, at least Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu wouldn''t be able to cook like this.


    After dinner, Wen Xi washed the pots and pans, then helped pour water by the side.


    Perhaps because of her fatigue, Xi Shiyu stood not far from them and looked at the two of them with a scrutinizing gaze.


    Lin Lin also leaned against a tree, closed her eyes, listened to the wind, and asked about the faint fragrance of the tree.


    Trees also had fragrance. Firstly, it was the special behavior of the tree trunk, and secondly, it was the fragrance of the leaves on the tree. Maybe because Lin Lin had awakened the Wood Type Power, she felt that there was a tacit understanding between her and plants, as if their minds were connected to each other.


    However, this had never happened before the apocalypse.


    When he sensed this point, Lin Lin was only thinking of his own wood attribute, which seemed to have mutated. Of course, this mutation was for the best.


    After that, no matter where Lin Lin went, she would prefer the little forest. There were many plants there, and there were also a lot that she could feel accordingly. The wood element seemed to come out endlessly, revolving in her body, roaming around, and finally condensing into a strange energy.


    To Lin Lin, the Wood Element was a special ability that she had been familiar with for more than a year. Regarding the Ice Element, whether it was defense or attack, she had more insights into it.


    To Lin Lin, the fact that she could awaken the wood element power now made him extremely happy.


    Even though he couldn''t enter the space to train, he could just barely accept being able to breathe in and out in the forest.


    On the other side, Wen Xi and Lu Yiyi seemed to have finished washing the dishes as they came over to ask Lin Lin if they could go to the toilet.


    There was also about a day''s worth of time. After a Power User, the number of times their body excreted would decrease, sometimes to the point of being able to go to the toilet only once a day. Although Lu Yiyi was a Power Disciple, her ability was too weak, and she couldn''t do that, much less Wen Xi.


    Therefore, the two of them couldn''t hold it in any longer and ran over. Like a primary school student asking a teacher, they wondered if they could go to the toilet.


    Lin Lin naturally did not refuse. She looked at the empty space, and saw that it was filled with the tableware and food from before. It was probably not anything important, and she could also leave for the time being.


    After that, Lin Lin brought Lu Yiyi in the direction of the big tree.


    Xi Shiyu then protected Wen Xi as he went to the other side.


    Lin Lin''s back was facing Lu Yiyi, but at that moment, she heard a voice coming from her back.


    "What is your goal?!"

 C107 Speak

    Lin Lin turned her body, and saw that Lu Yiyi was just a few steps behind him. Previously, she had said that it would be convenient, but now, she looked at her with a questioning gaze.


    "Tell me what your real purpose is. I won''t let you hurt Xiaoxi!"


    Lu Yiyi said, as though she was encouraging herself, and kept clenching her fists tightly, she looked at Lin Lin with some determination.


    Lin Lin chuckled. He was not as'' looking down ''on Lu Yiyi as he was before. Although he had a weak temper, he was still a good mother.


    "My goal is very obvious," Lin Lin said calmly as he looked at the energy gathering in Lu Yiyi''s left hand. "Other than your superpower, what else can I scheme against you?


    Lu Yiyi was rather surprised, and said: "Superpower, you call this superpower?"


    As he said that, Lu Yiyi''s expression became weird, as if he had suddenly realized something, and also as if he had expected it, "You really know what this is, and I feel that it''s not wrong, you are the same person as me!"


    Lin Lin should have sensed something familiar with her from her, hence she could sense the energy between her and the rest. She might even think that Lin Lin was like her and could produce water, which was why she was questioned about her motive.


    After all, it was clear that Lin Lin herself possessed such abilities, why did she bring her and Wen Xi along?


    Lin Lin never thought that Lu Yiyi would be so sensitive. Maybe it was because she was a woman, or maybe it was because she was her mother, so she was so concerned about her.


    was actually very afraid of him. The other party had killed many people, and to Lin Lin, killing her was as easy as crushing an ant. However, she had to ask clearly, she had to protect Xiao Xi!


    "What exactly is your goal? You and that child both have this power. With your strengths, you don''t need Wen Xi and I to fall behind and drag you down."


    Unexpectedly, he seemed to be enlightened.


    Lin Lin turned her hand, and at the same time that the ice blade appeared, she waved it towards Lu Yiyi.


    Lu Yiyi only felt a gust of wind pass by, and her ears seemed to feel a cool breeze. When she touched it, a strand of hair fell from her shoulder, which was precisely caused by Lin Lin''s ice blade, and she could not help but be stunned.


    Lin Lin said indifferently: "As you can see, my superpower is different from yours. You better hurry up and make it more convenient."


    It was convenient, so he didn''t want to delay her any longer. Once the sky was dark and the few of them were resting, Lin Lin could enter his spatial dimension to cultivate the wood element. had a feeling that what he felt in the small forest before, those insights could strengthen his control and creativity.


    Lu Yiyi seemed to be unwilling to ''let Lin Lin go'', and said: "Do you have other intentions? You are the same as them, bad guys!"


    As he said that, Lu Yiyi became a little excited, the gathered power in his hands actually flew towards Lin Lin, but it did not have any techniques or changes, just like how he had let the water go earlier, the water continued to rush towards Lin Lin.


    Lin Lin frowned and dodged to the side. The water hit the tree behind her and shook it, causing it to shake.


    However, Lin Lin still did not take out her iron rod from the back of his hand. Instead, she ran towards Lu Yiyi and waved his hand, condensing the ice into a ''water shield'', blocking the water pillars that Lu Yiyi waved one after another in times of extreme fear, rushing straight in front of her.


    When the ice cube was taken away, his hand directly grabbed Lu Yiyi''s hand. After that, he twisted and tripped, causing Lu Yiyi''s body to fall onto the ground in a somewhat twisted manner as he cried out "Aiyo!"


    Lin Lin still held onto Lu Yiyi''s hand, not giving her even the slightest chance to retaliate, and Lu Yiyi didn''t even have the slightest intention to resist, the pain in her hand had already caused her to have no time to care about anything else. She originally wanted to scream for pain, but the dirt under her mouth, let alone opening her mouth to speak, even if she was breathing, the smell of dirt would always enter her mouth.


    "Mom!"


    From the corner of his eyes, Lin Lin caught a glimpse of Wen Xi running over. With a casual release of his hand, he turned around and left, leaving Lu Yiyi, who was still lying on the ground, unable to stand up from the pain.


    When he passed by Wen Xi, Lin Lin could feel his hatred, but that was also true. On the surface, it would seem that she had injured his mother.


    On the other hand, Xi Shiyu also trotted over, asking with concern: "Sister Lin, are you alright? Is that Lu Yiyi trying to hurt you? Are you injured?"


    Lin Lin said indifferently: "She knows that we are superpowers users."


    Something was not right. Xi Shiyu turned and said in surprise, "How can that be? Sister Lin and I have never used our superpowers before."


    "Adepts can sense it."


    Xi Shiyu probably did not expect this, "How come I don''t know? No, I can''t feel it."


    Lin Lin said: "This also depends on your superpower. The closer your superpower is, the more you can''t feel it, and the bigger the difference is. When it appears in front of you, you can feel it just by looking at it."


    Hence, from the very beginning, she didn''t feel that Lu Yiyi was an ability user. Firstly, her water attribute and her ice and wood attribute were extremely similar.


    On the other hand, she didn''t regard him as a threat. She didn''t consider him as an Adept at all.


    As for Xi Shiyu, he was actually not familiar with superpowers. As someone who had a awakening ability of only twenty days, even if he knew about superpowers, he did not have that consciousness. After all, it was something beyond the realm of science.


    The corresponding changes also showed how sensitive Lu Yiyi was.


    It was unknown when Wen Xi had helped Lu Yiyi up and brought her here, but she was still frowning even though she was trying her best to suppress her anger. With an ugly expression, she said: "Miss Lin, I don''t know how my mother offended you.


    His words were an apology.


    However, his words clearly showed that Lin Lin had undiscriminatingly beat Lu Yiyi up. Wen Xi was seeking justice for his own mother.


    He clearly knew that the two of them were relying solely on Lin Lin and the others. If he provoked Lin Lin, he could just drive away and dump them on the highway, but he still dared to use such a tone to speak.


    However ¡­ Lin Lin thought back to the Food Bureau, when she asked the two if they could drive, Lu Yiyi clearly had something to say, but she was interrupted by Wen Xi. It was possible that they were lying to her. Whether it was Lu Yiyi or Wen Xi, one of them knew how to drive.


    Who knew if Wen Xi was using this opportunity to leave Lin Lin and the others, even if he was looking for someone to rely on, he couldn''t just watch his mother get beaten up like this, and not make a sound, as if nothing had happened.


    Lin Lin explained, "She attacked first."


    Although she didn''t have the mind to teach Lu Yiyi a lesson, she was still defending him.


    Wen Xi was startled, followed by a thick sense of disbelief. He knew that his mother could not lift a single hand, how could she attack someone, while the other party was still Lin Lin who could kill without batting an eye.


    "There might be something wrong with my mother ¡­"


    He did not finish his words, but with his expression, he had already explained everything. However, Lin Lin had already beaten him up, and he was still lying. She wanted to blame Lu Yiyi for saying that she was only defending herself, and did not have any sense of responsibility.


    Xi Shiyu was unhappy and jumped out to say: "Sister Lin will tell you straight, even if she doesn''t, she will not admit it. Do you really think you have the ability to make Sister Lin lie?"


    Lin Lin was curious, was she really that kind of person?


    Wen Xi did not know why he suddenly fainted after hearing Lu Yiyi''s unconscious groans. However, Lin Lin did not know why he fainted because he hurt her hand. No matter what, Wen Xi did not think of leaving Lin Lin''s side.


    It was just that in the overly oppressive environment at night, Wen Xi who had not said a word from the start was still suffering from the side effects of his previous performance.


    Lin Lin did not mind and said, "Let''s do it the same way."


    He found a tree and sat down. The bonfire was not too far away from her, but it was still not that far away.


    Wen Xi continued to take care of Lu Yiyi, and from time to time, he would use the water that Lu Yiyi could barely produce to wash her face, and wipe off her sweat, looking like a filial child of 24.


    As for Lu Yiyi''s hands, they seemed to have been dislocated by Lin Lin. At least, it was in extreme pain and she couldn''t move.


    When Lu Yiyi seemed to have calmed down quite a bit, Wen Xi, on the other hand, asked a question of what exactly happened just now.


    Was it Lin Lin''s fault, or was it Lu Yiyi''s fault?


    Lu Yiyi did not have any normal women playing tricks on him, or it could be said that even if she was scheming, what could Wen Xi do to Lin Lin, at the very most, it would be looking down on him for hurting women. What else could she do, would she have the strength to attack Lin Lin back, or would he have a high intelligence to harm Lin Lin?


    Since they were neither, he might as well speak the truth.


    "I''m afraid she''s going to hurt you, Sissy."


    Her already delicate face had turned pale due to her injuries. The flames reflected on her face made her appear even more pitiful.


    He was weak and he didn''t even have the strength to talk. He had to show his weakness.


    Even if it was equivalent to admitting that she was the one who made the first move, compared to Lin Lin, who was still sleeping soundly with her ruddy complexion, it was as if she was Lin Lin!


    "Mom, it''s fine. Rest well. I will protect you, so don''t worry."


    Lu Yiyi nodded and slowly closed her eyes. She must still have used too many of her superpowers, her mind was a little weak, but it was not easy to recover from it.


    In just a few minutes, Lu Yiyi''s breathing had already become steady and even.


    "Xi Shiyu."


    Xi Shiyu, who was called out suddenly felt a little strange and said, "You have something to tell me?"


    Wen Xi did not say anything, but nodded his head, and looked at Lu Yiyi, his meaning clear.


    He did not really want to disturb Lu Yiyi''s sleep.


    Although her eyes were closed, she knew that Lin Lin was definitely not sleeping. She even knew that whatever had happened here, she knew it all very well.


    Therefore, there shouldn''t be any problems leaving for the time being.


    Xi Shiyu pointed to the other side and said, "Go there."


    Wen Xi nodded and stood up carefully. He left Lu Yiyi and walked over to the side. He followed right behind Xi Shiyu.

 C108 Control

    Lin Lin was indeed constantly paying attention to the movements in her surroundings and was able to feel the departure of Xi Shiyu and Wen Xi. In fact, she even opened her eyes at the same time, but under the tree, in the dark shrouded by leaves, her face could not be seen clearly, and the two of them did not notice anything.


    Wen Xi and Xi Shiyu did not go far.


    Xi Shiyu was worried about Lu Yiyi and was afraid that she would be killed by Lin Lin if she stayed behind. Hence, when she could see Lu Yiyi, she estimated the distance and thought about how much time she would need to reach there.


    As for Xi Shiyu, she was actually worried for Lin Lin, worried that she would not be able to control herself and kill Lu Yiyi.


    After all, he knew that provoking Lin Lin would not end well, even if the current Lu Yiyi did end up much better than the previous people, but, he did not know if Lin Lin actually had any tricks up her sleeve.


    In the Liu Family Village, Lin Lin had killed Liu Wen Mo''s Hong''er without hesitation.


    In a city later on, they met people who wanted to smash their cars. Although Lin Lin had only fired a shot and not a single person was killed, it was already noisy at that time.


    The group of people at the back were surrounded by Zombie and it was probably difficult for them to escape death either. It was likely that Lin Lin had already expected this outcome, and thus did such an action.


    Finally, the people from the car repair shop, Lin Lin would not hold back when killing them.


    Although Xi Shiyu did not want to think too badly of people, in conclusion, Lin Lin was indeed a person who would take revenge.


    He had even angered Lin Lin a few times. Previously, he had attacked her and now, his hands had been dislocated, which was the easiest outcome for him to accomplish, but in the end, unless it was the end, Xi Shiyu wouldn''t be able to guess.


    The two of them whispered a few words under the tree before returning.


    Initially, he didn''t need to stand guard, but instead grabbed Lu Yiyi''s hand. Their eyes were wide open, and they didn''t dare to relax even a little, but the one that was sitting on the opposite side of Lin Lin, wasn''t the position of the Zombie that might appear at any time.


    Maybe what he was most afraid of was not Zombie, but Lin Lin.


    In the middle of the night, Xi Shiyu and Lin Lin changed shifts.


    Wen Xi had not slept yet, although he had squinted his eyes a few times previously, and his eyebrows were slowly filled with fatigue, he probably wanted to sleep, but now, because of Xi Shiyu''s change in shifts, and Lin Lin, he was extremely focused.


    Lin Lin was actually very helpless in her heart.


    Like this, how was she supposed to enter the spatial space? Wen Xi didn''t even dare to give her a little absent-minded state, as she was simply unable to grasp the opportunity to transfer people into the spatial realm and then let her fall asleep.


    However, Wen Xi seemed to not be as tenacious as he thought. Around three to four o''clock, he really could not endure it any longer.


    Previously, Lin Lin was still in the mood to carry Xi Shiyu into the house, but now, she was just cultivating her supernatural ability and they couldn''t possibly wake up. It didn''t matter where they were, it would be the same no matter where they were.


    set up a shelf, hung the sandbags, and started practicing boxing around here.


    He felt that after his body had reached the limit, his power would slowly fill up and return to his body. This way, he would be able to train his physical strength, although Lin Lin''s superpower was pretty strong, but if her physical strength was insufficient, she would be like Lu Yiyi, who had just thrown out a few water pillars, and would then be blown away by the wind.


    There was a plant in the dimensional space, and it was extremely intelligent. Lin Lin tried to use her own wood type ability to control the plant, making it fall, grow, germinate, blossom, and as a result, a plant had already experienced its original life in less than a minute.


    The wood element was actually this magical.


    No, during her rebirth, she could not control plants with her wood element. At most, she could only extend a green vine, and then she would have to rely on it for everything.


    Even Lin Lin had never heard of a place where a plant could grow using the wood element, and what Lin Lin had tried to do before was also because of a feeling that she could control plants.


    But he didn''t expect that it would be a success.


    Her wood element could actually control the growth of plants, then could it control its size as well as its quantity?


    With an idea in his heart, Lin Lin began to control the previous plant. Maybe it grew wild flowers because the wild vegetables it brought along had seeds in the soil, or maybe it was just that.


    Originally, it was probably the most ordinary little wild flower. From Lin Lin''s ankle to her calf, the flower''s size had even gone from a thumb to a fist.


    Then, no matter what Lin Lin did, the flower had no longer moved.


    Furthermore, her superpower was nearly exhausted. It was as if she had killed a hundred Zombie.


    , who was sitting on the ground and circulating his ability to slowly recover, was completely shocked in his heart. He knew very well how good this ability was.


    Think about what''s most common outside.


    In the apocalyptic cities, where no one was in charge, there were many weeds, not to mention villages and forests. With so many plants, if Lin Lin could control them, she would have countless of helpers, and would not be able to betray them.


    Only, there were many things that he did not know. Whether the plants could be controlled other than growing, whether the control speed was limited, where the control limit was, whether the wild flower could no longer grow taller, whether it had reached the limit or because his superpower was exhausted, Lin Lin had to slowly try.


    As he thought about it, Lin Lin started to get impatient.


    However, she would still need more than an hour to recover her abilities, so Lin Lin could only sit and slowly circulate her powers, thinking that the requirements for this ability was too high. Her wood type abilities could already be called level two, but she could only control a wild flower to blossom and bear fruit.


    However, the current her was already blessed by the heavens.


    After her rebirth, she had plenty of experience in the apocalypse. Compared to those newbies, she definitely had more ways to sign up and survive in the apocalypse.


    Furthermore, the dual attribute Awakening of the wood and ice elements made her stand at a different height. dual-element Adept was even rarer than healer, and the two of them were Lin Lin''s most hoped for abilities, which was enough to satisfy her.


    Most importantly, she also had her biggest cheat ¨C Space. This wasn''t just equivalent to having a space ability awakened, it was also an absolute safe place to escape from.


    Inside, Lin Lin could even live her entire life until she died of old age.


    If he had such a powerful ability now, wouldn''t he have become a god?


    Perhaps it was because the Lin Lin after her rebirth had led a smooth life before the apocalypse, but instead made her a little uneasy in her heart. She always felt that something was slowly going beyond her control, and was completely not progressing as she had thought.


    But when he thought about it carefully, he couldn''t think of anything.


    However, the irritation in her heart was still buried deep within her heart. She suppressed it and was unable to release it.


    Lin Lin was afraid that one day, the loot would be taken back. If it was too ''unearned'', it would actually make her feel uneasy.


    Rebirth was an opportunity.


    It was lucky to get a Spatial Bracelet by accident.


    The awakening of a dual-element Discipline was a coincidence.


    If he could acquire the ability to control plants as he pleased.


    Lin Lin could not help but feel like she was the heroine of a novel, possessing too many golden fingers but one day, it would all be retracted.


    Back to his original form, if there wasn''t anything that he had to try hard to get, then disappearing was a very normal thing.


    But so what?


    In the end, she still possessed all of these things.


    The dual element Discipline was indeed very good, but it required her to work hard and upgrade as well. She was fortunate to have access to space, but apart from putting things in, she didn''t actually need to rely too much on that hot spring.


    Now that the wood element had mutated and gained a special ability, she needed to work hard to achieve what she thought was right.


    Therefore, it was useless to think too much about it. It was only those who lacked the strength to tolerate continuing emotions that cared about gains and losses.


    An hour passed by quickly. Lin Lin stood up, her eyes firm as she controlled the same plant and watched it grow slowly. It didn''t stop until it was as big as a human head and had reached its thighs.


    It turned out that the reason why Little Wild Flower had stopped growing tall and larger previously had nothing to do with the limit. It had to be at least as tall as its thigh.


    Realizing this, Lin Lin smiled sincerely for the first time since the apocalypse.


    Lin Lin spent the entire night testing it, not only testing the plant''s height and size, she was also controlling it to sway left and right, whether it could change or even leave the ground. In the end, Lin Lin tested that other than being unable to leave the ground, her control over plants could be said to be limitless.


    Lin Lin could even turn a wild flower into a man-eating flower, opening from the center, with sharp teeth, with one bite, it could cut off your entire head.


    Lin Lin could already imagine the scene where blood splattered all over the place.


    It became soft and hard, big and small, short and long. The plant was like a rubber paste that Lin Lin could control freely.


    However, the Discipline consumption would increase as well. Therefore, it was imperative to increase his Discipline.


    He didn''t know why, but maybe it was because of his Dual Attribute, but Lin Lin realized that cultivating this ability was much harder than before, and his progress was very slow as well.


    Although Lin Lin had recently awakened the Wood Type Power, a level 1 Adept had the ability to become a level 2 Adept. But until now, Lin Lin felt that her own superpower had not increased by much.


    However, thinking about it, it was also true. It was just like how you only filled a bowl with water in the past. The bowl of water would naturally be full very soon. But now you had to fill two bowls with water. On average, it would take twice as much time to reach that level.


    But to be able to control two Disciplines, no matter how difficult or slow it was, it was worth it.


    Even if she was reduced to rank one, with her current strength and ability to control Disciplines, she would still be at the forefront of Adepts.


    In addition to her own attacks, she had the upper hand when it came to people who could only use Discipline attacks.


    And those with a higher Discipline, a higher rank than her, with their own offensive power, and even their spear skills, were all higher than hers. There were very few people who could match her.


    Gu Tianyi, who was rushing to various big cities, sneezed ruthlessly, but received the contempt of three people. Who told you not to sleep at night, sitting on a rock and looking into the distance, who knows who you''re missing?!


    Kill the Zombie well, can we not act out our love?

 C109 Good person

    A night passed quickly, and Lin Lin''s superpower gradually grew. The so-called cultivation to become a god was originally a process of accumulation, so it was normal for her level to still be stuck at this stage.


    It might not take too much time to upgrade his Discipline to level two, but it would increase exponentially from level two to three.


    And right now, Lin Lin''s first level was also equivalent to second level, so it would probably take quite a bit of time for him to advance from the current first level to the second level.


    In the morning, Lin Lin woke Xi Shiyu up, threw him a loaf of bread and a box of milk, and then returned to the big tree. As for Wen Xi and Wen Xi, they had the leftover grain from yesterday and Lu Yiyi''s water affinity, so she didn''t need to worry about them at all.


    For some reason, since that night, he seemed to be sleeping more and more deeply. Before sleeping, he didn''t feel anything, and instead slept soundly.


    Seeing that Wen Xi and Lu Yiyi were still sleeping, Xi Shiyu got up and woke the two of them up. Breakfast or something, Lin Lin''s previous actions had already indicated that she would not take it. However, there were still a lot of food left over from last night, so Wen Xi could still cook them himself. Fortunately, Lu Yiyi''s condition had improved quite a bit, and she could still release her superpower, which was much less troublesome.


    However, Lu Yiyi''s hand still did not recover, it was still extremely painful. Her arm could not move at all, and she could only rely on Wen Xi to take care of everything.


    Seeing the two start to cook, Xi Shiyu took the bread and milk and walked towards Lin Lin.


    Lin Lin ate her rations and thought that she should hurry up and find Jiang Yishu so that he could help him cook dinner. When Xi Shiyu came over, she glanced at him for a moment before quickly withdrawing her gaze.


    He did not know why, but even though Lin Lin''s eyes did not contain any feelings, Xi Shiyu felt that she had been seen through. Her heart was filled with guilt, and her footsteps quickened, stopping in front of Lin Lin.


    Lin Lin drank water and replied, "What''s wrong?"


    Xi Shiyu clearly knew that she did not do anything wrong, but she felt guilty towards Lin Lin. She could not help but say: "Sister Lin, you definitely did not sleep last night, did you know that Wen Xi and I ¡­ ¡­"


    Lin Lin interrupted and said: "I know."


    Xi Shiyu replied, "Eh, sister Lin Lin, you indeed know about it."


    He knew that you, Sister Lin, were unhappy that they were with us, and he felt that they were the ones who were dragging us down. However, there was no sign of human life before and after that, so he told me that he hoped that you would agree to carry them for a period of time and split up with a group of people at a gathering place.


    Lin Lin held the water in one hand and covered her eyes with her hair that had already grown to a size that could not be seen clearly, "So he doesn''t dare to say to me that she wants you to be a lobbyist?"


    Xi Shiyu gave an awkward smile, "It''s because they don''t understand you, your sister, that''s why they feel ¡­ Feeling Sister Lin, you ¡­ "


    After thinking about it a few times, Xi Shiyu still did not finish his sentence. Lin Lin indifferently answered: "I think I''m a bad guy."


    "No!" After that, she realized that her voice was too loud and kept her words. She looked at Lin Lin''s expression seriously and said, "I know you are not a bad person Sister Lin, they just don''t understand you."


    You don''t need to explain, but you better recognize this point. I know that you mind if I didn''t think of saving them before, but in the future, you will see many things like this, I don''t have the energy to save that many people. My luck is limited, I won''t do too many things, so you can say that I am a bad person.


    This was the first time Xi Shiyu had heard Lin Lin talking to him for so long. Lin Lin was quiet, his personality was cold, she knew all of these very well, even if it was important, she would try to shorten it as much as possible. Perhaps ordinary people would think that she was very sharp, but after getting to know her for a while, they realized that she just found it troublesome to talk.


    Now, the reason she said so much was to ''target'' him. Presumably, she wanted him to give an answer.


    Xi Shiyu was a smart person, and Lin Lin had always liked to interact with smart people.


    "I understand Sister Lin. I support you in all your decisions."


    Lin Lin raised her head, she could see the seriousness in Xi Shiyu''s tone, and did not seem to be perfunctory at all.


    The two of them hadn''t been together for more than a month. If it was before the apocalypse, a month wouldn''t even be enough for you to get to know each other, making friends wouldn''t take too much time, but making friends would take too much time.


    But now, because of the apocalypse as a special reason, Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu were together all the time, facing life and death together.


    To Xi Shiyu, Lin Lin was like a master to her, which meant that she relied on an existence.


    Being relied on by a little brother, this was probably what Lin Lin felt in her heart.


    Lin Lin nodded, "I understand."


    Xi Shiyu couldn''t react for a long time, and finally understood what Lin Lin meant by ''I know'', and happily said: "Sister Lin, I''ll be talking to Wen Xi afterwards."


    Lin Lin watched as Xi Shiyu turned to leave, his steps a little light. In the end, he should be happy.


    A child who had just experienced the apocalypse, in the end, was kind. Even though he hated evil people, under the situation where Lin Lin wasn''t even a "threat", he still couldn''t be ruthless anymore.


    But in Lin Lin''s heart, she did not hate her for being unworthy of her.


    She was not a good person. That was because she had experienced too many things, including betrayal, darkness, and the dark side that was hard for one person to bear.


    Lin Lin had a lot of negative energy. She also knew that a pure and good person would basically die a horrible death in the apocalypse, which was why she was able to do those things coldly and heartlessly.


    But to Xi Shiyu, she had no right to force him to become someone like her so quickly.


    Perhaps, if he were to experience more cruelty, he would understand that this world couldn''t tolerate a good person.


    Before that, she could protect him for the time being.


    However, if his thoughts were still the same as before, even if he supported her all her actions, Lin Lin basically did not believe in anyone, did not believe in any single one of their promises.


    This was because people could change, and promises could turn into dust, and leave with the wind.


    Maybe because he had too many things to think about, Lin Lin did not rush Wen Xi and the others.


    After they got in the car, Lu Yiyi limply fell on the back seat. Her originally weak eyes turned vicious, and even if Lin Lin had her back facing her, she could feel the different look in her eyes.


    On the other hand, Wen Xi was still only a child. He was unable to conceal the numerous emotions within his heart, and in the end, still harbored resentment toward Lin Lin.


    After all, Lu Yiyi was his mother that he had protected to this day, and yet she had become like this due to Lin Lin.


    On the other hand, Xi Shiyu was embarrassed, because the decision to stay was something that he had suggested to Lin Lin. He also had a certain amount of responsibility, but he couldn''t care less about others looking at him, so he could only give Lin Lin a look that would let her down.


    Lin Lin did not mind, as there were a lot of people who hated her, and there would be more and more of them in the future. With regards to people like Wen Xi and Lu Yiyi, even if they had the luck and strength to deal with them in the future, it would not be a big deal for them.


    However, the originally silent carriage now became even more silent and awkward.


    Because Lin Lin wanted to place the two of them in a place where everyone would gather, whenever she passed by a city, she would have to go in and take a look. Sometimes, even if she was passing by a city, he would have to go around to have a look, which would waste a lot of time, and the route was constantly changing as well.


    Lin Lin didn''t plan to head to base A anyway, she just cultivated her superpower along the way and trained her ability to kill Zombie. She wasn''t as troubled as Xi Shiyu thought about finding a place to take a detour.


    However, while Lin Lin was searching earnestly, she did not find a place similar to the base, at most she only met a team of around ten to twenty people. They were already heavily burdened, so how could they possibly hold two weak mother and son?


    Other than this team, there were only a few others, and even fewer. In short, none of them were what Wen Xi wanted.


    Time continued to drag on until, in the end, two months had passed, and Wen Xi and Lu Yiyi were still actually still in Lin Lin''s car. Although they still felt like not being able to get in, due to Lin Lin being taciturn, there were no conflicts between them. As for the conflicts between them, that was even more impossible.


    Although it had been three months since the apocalypse, Lin Lin was still on her way to the A Base.


    I wonder how Base A is now. Is the system still clear? Did you encounter any big problems? And what about Jiang Yishu? Sometimes, when he was free, Lin Lin would think of these questions.


    However, most of the time, she would be fighting Zombie and cultivating her superpower, while at the same time, raising her superpower to level one was close to the bottleneck of level two, whereas fighting techniques, when compared to normal Zombie, could be defeated in a few seconds with bare hands.


    This Lin Lin''s spear and pole techniques were close to perfection. At least in the eyes of an outsider like Xi Shiyu, he was very powerful.


    Speaking of Xi Shiyu, this little boy was quite hardworking and listened to Lin Lin''s words. In the end, his habit and actions of killing the Zombie were almost the same as Lin Lin, just like a small version of Lin Lin.


    The time for Lin Lin to learn the spear was also up, Xi Shiyu''s supernatural ability was already at the middle of rank 1 and his fighting technique was not bad. His physical ability was also raised, and shooting at the enemy was not as easy as it looked on the surface.


    From the moment he held the spear, he had fused with it, becoming one with the spear. In this state, if it wasn''t his many years of experience with the spear, then it was his personal potential. Obviously, it was the latter.


    In all of the techniques used to defeat Zombie, Xi Shiyu could only use a bit more than Lin Lin. And this was after all, Xi Shiyu had only learned how to fire at him for half a month.


    Finally, they had to talk about Lu Yiyi and Wen Xi.


    Because Lu Yiyi''s hand met someone who could cure the dislocated arm too late, even if it was healed, it still had side effects. The opponent''s use of her hand was no longer as nimble as before, and upon closer inspection, her hand appeared to be a little deformed.


    Regarding this point, after Lu Yiyi knew about it, she did not cry, nor did she cause a ruckus.


    However, if one looked carefully, one could still see the hatred in the depths of their eyes.


    The hatred was monstrous.

 C110 Understand

    Lu Yiyi had changed. She was a weak woman who was easily frightened in the past, but now that she saw Zombie s, she did not want to hide in the carriage anymore. She was in the mood to walk down and watch Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu kill Zombie.


    There were even times when he would hide in the distance and use his superpower to kill Zombie, but the effect was not too great.


    And Wen Xi would always pull her back into the car before Lu Yiyi got noticed by the Zombie and started scratching her, telling her not to do such a dangerous thing.


    Lu Yiyi nodded, but the next time she would still run out to kill Zombie without Wen Xi noticing him.


    With regards to this, Xi Shiyu and Lin Lin were a little uneasy in their hearts, but when they saw Lu Yiyi''s ability, they relaxed. They were still on guard against him.


    Compared to Lu Yiyi, Wen Xi did not have the slightest change. He was still calm, still afraid of Zombie, and still able to protect himself and Lu Yiyi.


    At the very least, he did not need to eat canned noodles and instant noodles with and Xi Shiyu for another two months. He could even eat steaming hot food and sometimes wild herbs and instant noodles.


    When he was lucky, he would be able to find vegetables in the abandoned countryside and eat the most ordinary vegetables he had before the apocalypse.


    Two months seemed very long, but when you looked back, it was very short and extremely fast, causing one to be caught off guard.


    "Sister Lin, I didn''t expect that in the blink of an eye, three months had passed and we had already known each other for more than two months. It was obvious that my time wasn''t short, and it seems that I have never understood you.


    The June night sky was very beautiful. Even though the moon was bright and sparse, one could see many stars in the wilderness. As the thin clouds were blown away by the wind, the moonlight was soft yet beautiful as it sprinkled onto Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu.


    From afar, Wen Xi and Lu Yiyi were already fast asleep. Although there were a lot of mosquitoes in the wild and they were extremely poisonous, they could avoid a lot of mosquitoes if they were to take the mosquitoes from the supermarket to sleep well, since they would be able to get a good night''s sleep with the help of the flower dew.


    Originally, Lin Lin wanted to rest for the first half of the night, but as the night was cool and comfortable, and the summer weather was really good, Lin Lin sat on the grass and watched the beautiful night sky.


    Xi Shiyu naturally did not sleep. As she sat over, she suddenly opened her mouth and said this.


    Lin Lin hugged her thighs as she replied with the deep blue night sky: "After the apocalypse, that''s why my identity was overturned. Now, you are a wind element user and I am a ice special ability user, that''s enough."


    Xi Shiyu smiled and said: "But I still want to tell you about my matter. Perhaps I do not want the things that happened in the past to disappear like nothing had happened."


    Lin Lin didn''t say anything. This kind of weather, this kind of night, was really easy to stir up a person''s desire to chat at night.


    If the opportunity was right, the box in his heart would open. He always had the desire to speak, regardless of whether the other party wanted to hear it or not.


    "I guess the Sister Lin knows that I am a fuerdai, haha, it''s been a long time since she called herself a fuerdai," Xi Shiyu said as she started laughing, but her laughter was not very loud, the comfortable environment would probably make people''s mood relax a lot, "The fuerdai isn''t as good as other people think, besides money, there''s nothing else.


    With that, Xi Shiyu''s face darkened, "My father only made money to raise a third child. At most, I only see him once a month, in a hurry. As for my mother, apart from beauty and shopping, she doesn''t care about anything else. She doesn''t have any feelings for me, and maybe in her eyes, I''m just letting her climb up to a rich husband, a mere thing. "


    And by his side, there was only the steward, and only the steward was kind to him.


    After the apocalypse, he did not even see the two men''s faces. He only knew that the butler had barged into the room and pulled him into the car without saying anything. Only after leaving G City did he tell him that the people outside were monsters.


    The butler drove, and after hesitating for a long time, he said, "Master and Madam followed the army, I don''t know where they went."


    At that time, Xi Shiyu''s entire body was stiff, and his heart felt like it was frozen. He was so stiff that he couldn''t beat it to provide blood. Even when he used all his strength, he still couldn''t feel any movement from it.


    They gave birth to him, they did not control him, they did not love him, and now they even abandoned him.


    That''s right, good parents.


    As Xi Shiyu spoke from behind, his voice weakened, and his previous good mood seemed to have disappeared along with his words.


    However, a voice that he did not expect suddenly rang out, "I can say that he is also a fuerdai."


    Xi Shiyu raised his head and looked at Lin Lin, "Sister Lin?"


    Lin Lin''s eyes moved, "But I want to be better than you, although my father is busy with work, he still takes time out to accompany me every week."


    But she had Lin Yuyan, an obedient little sister. She wished that she could give her all the love she had, and as long as she smiled sweetly at her, she would be really happy.


    Xi Shiyu laughed, "I really didn''t know that Sister Lin is a fuerdai, you don''t have the temper of a young miss at all."


    "Because I took over the company before I graduated from university. A person with a temper like a young miss can''t be a CEO of a company."


    "Why are you in such a hurry? Sister Lin''s father retired so quickly, is Lin Lin going to let you take on the big responsibility?"


    Lin Lin shook her head and said lightly: "He''s dead, a car accident."


    As Lin Lin had expected, Xi Shiyu was shocked at first, but soon after, he became apologetic and said: "Sister Lin, I, I don''t know, don''t be too sad."


    Lin Lin looked at the bright moon in the sky.


    It was indeed good. Firstly, it had been too long, and secondly, the cruelty of the apocalypse was better not to let Forest Fathers experience it.


    Sometimes, Lin Lin would be glad that the Forest Fathers was not in the apocalypse, because she was afraid that she would not be able to protect the Forest Fathers.


    It was because Lin Lin knew that the Forest Fathers''s love for Lin Yuyan had never been less than hers.


    It was even more so because Lin Yuyan was her little sister that she had to cherish her a little.


    However, such a love that was hard to ignore was actually ignored by Lin Yuyan, the cruel and unscrupulous person.


    Xi Shiyu looked at the angry Lin Lin and shouted: "Sister Lin?"


    Lin Lin seemed to have instantly retracted all of her emotions, and said: "It''s very late, I''m going to rest."


    After that, he stood up and walked to a suitable position to attack and defend. He laid down, but Xi Shiyu still remained seated.


    The Sister Lin seemed to have a secret.


    He could not ignore the killing intent in his eyes from before. Who exactly was it that caused Sister Lin to hate him so much and want to kill him?


    Xi Shiyu sat in thought for a long time, but he still couldn''t think of anything. He sat in the empty space for half a night, and when the shift was over, he finally had a good sleep.


    "It seems to be P city. I remember that this city is only a third-tier city. It seems to be very small and there is probably nothing we are looking for."


    Xi Shiyu looked at the road sign on the highway and said.


    Lin Lin replied, "The smaller the city, the greater the chances of a person surviving."


    In the apocalypse, there was a foreign army present. In addition to the geographical position that allowed them to attack and defend, there were also a lot of people who moved to A City. A base could be established at any time of the year.


    Wen Xi seemed to agree with Lin Lin''s words, as he had no objections.


    As for Xi Shiyu, he wasn''t too concerned about finding a gathering place, so he didn''t say anything.


    The car got off the highway and slowly drove into P City. Just like the city they had entered before, it was in ruins and no one was around.


    However, there was something unusual about the entrance to the city.


    "Stop."


    Xi Shiyu and Lu Yiyi were still alright, they were both protected by their chairs, although it was a little painful, but they were able to quickly return to their seats., who was sitting in the middle, was not so good, and almost fell over at Lin Lin''s side. It was only after a long time that she could painfully sit back down.


    However, Lin Lin had already opened the car door and was about to get down.


    Xi Shiyu asked, "Sister Lin, what''s wrong, do you need me to come with you?"


    Lin Lin replied, "There''s no need, but you have to be careful. If anything happens, do not leave anything behind."


    Xi Shiyu became nervous. She took out a gun from her waist, opened the safety catch and nodded. "Ok, I know."


    Lin Lin was still equipped with the same equipment as before, a big bag that was half as tall as her, the gun at her waist, the iron rod in her hands, and the dagger hidden between her legs.


    Although she got off the car, she didn''t act rashly. Instead, she checked to see if there were any suitable places for an ambush, and if there were any people there, then it would be the escape route. Although her current strength didn''t mean that she was in the top ten of the country of Hua, she didn''t have any special abilities.


    She had a rough understanding of the situation in the apocalypse. She had seen all sorts of strange things, but it didn''t fool her.


    From when he first drove over, Lin Lin felt that it was abnormal. This road was too quiet, and also too safe.


    Other than the sound of the wind, there was not a single sound from outside. Furthermore, there was not a single wandering Zombie, maybe in the eyes of normal people, this place was extremely safe, but in Lin Lin''s eyes, it was too dangerous.


    On the road, there seemed to be something spilled. If it wasn''t for the weather today, under the reflection of the sunlight, Lin Lin could see a flashing light.


    She really did drive straight over.


    On the road, there were actually tack s and broken pieces of glass.


    There were many tack s scattered evenly on the road, enough to make a car unable to drive. No matter how hard they tried, they just could not imagine that it was an accident.


    Adding on the feeling he had before, Lin Lin was even more certain that these tack and glass must have been purposefully sprayed over by someone to stop the passing person, and then, what they must do.


    Anyway, it''s not a good thing.


    They met people blocking their path again. When Lin Lin went forward to check that the tack were sprinkled neatly, this thought flashed through her mind.


    Just as Lin Lin wanted to turn around and let Xi Shiyu off the carriage, she suddenly heard the sound of a car coming from the front. No one knew when and where, but the car had turned around and from the looks of it, it was not going to slow down at all, but was heading straight in Lin Lin''s direction.


    Lin Lin gave a bland glance to the car, then turned and walked to the front. The carriage behind them was better off having no relation to these tack, if not they would definitely come with ill intentions, and she would not have to endure it any longer.


    If she didn''t want to waste time anywhere else, she would need to become a powerful force to suppress them. Otherwise, people would think that she was someone capable of bullying others.


    As for how he wanted to test it, that had nothing to do with it.


    The sound of brakes could be heard from behind. Lin Lin turned around and looked, and the car that was coming in a straight line suddenly stopped, and there was only a distance of one meter between it and the tack. If she was one step slower, the van would drive over, explode, and then slip and even roll over.


    Lin Lin stretched her arms and legs, looked at the person getting off the carriage and laughed.

 C111 Tribes

    The scattered tack were actually hard to see, because its color was similar to the road. If it wasn''t for the fact that the sunlight was just right for it, then the light could have flashed into Lin Lin''s eyes.


    But this car, as if it knew what it was doing, coincidentally stopped in front of the tack, as if it didn''t have the nervousness of finding the tack and stepping on it.


    It was as if he had done this many times.


    Lin Lin let out a light "Ah", and looked at the few men who jumped down from the carriage, who were dressed very leisurely, and were basically all wearing white t-shirt and pants, and had taken out the metal rods from their backpacks.


    Even though that group of people were definitely related to the tack, not a single person came down with a weapon. Could it be that they felt that they would definitely win against her?


    When the few men saw Lin Lin take out her weapon, they did not only look at him with contempt or ridicule, but also smiled.


    Seeing that the situation wasn''t good, Xi Shiyu, who was sitting in a nearby car, trotted over as well. Perhaps it was due to her figure, but she had attracted a few men to chat with her.


    "Ha, I didn''t expect it to be a beautiful woman and a little child."


    "Yeah, but I think there''s still someone in the car. There''s definitely no man in the car. Which man would be so cowering?"


    "That''s right. Look, this little brother has a toy gun in his hand. Don''t tell me that he thinks of us as bad people?"


    Being in a bad mood due to the sudden brake, Xi Shiyu was laughed at by a group of strangers. He raised his hand and fired at the van that was driving those people.


    With a "bang", Lun Tai was finally unable to escape his fate. He exploded.


    The group of people were naturally shocked at first. They stuttered, "It''s real, it''s real. It''s a real gun!"


    After a while, the look in Xi Shiyu''s eyes were a little different. After all, he also had a weapon in his hand, and it was an extremely terrifying weapon. Killing a person in one shot was not a joke.


    However, there was still someone bold who explained, "Little friend, how can you take out such a dangerous thing. If you accidentally go off ¡­" "Yah!"


    Before that person finished talking, Xi Shiyu''s gun was pointed at that person, his hand was raised steadily, as if he didn''t care, and his gun was pointed at a man who was about to die from fright.


    Tilting his head, he looked at Lin Lin and said: "Sister Lin, what''s the next step?"


    Lin Lin did not have too many thoughts, she had originally thought that these people were just scattering tack around, and that they had gotten off the carriage to rob him. But first, they did not have any weapons in their hands, and secondly, their words were more of a joke, without any malicious intent, causing Lin Lin to be unable to see through the other party''s attitude.


    "Who are you people?"


    The group of men were intimidated by Xi Shiyu''s gun. They also saw that he seemed to be slightly controlling the beautiful woman beside him. They were afraid that if they were too slow in explaining, the gun would hit them and they quickly said, "We, we''re not bad people."


    "Did you sprinkle the nails?"


    One of the man was about to say something, when Lin Lin suddenly interrupted him and said: "I don''t want to hear lies."


    Maybe because the look in Lin Lin''s eyes were too terrifying, or maybe because the power of Xi Shiyu''s spear was too much of a deterrent, that person stammered and did not hide anything, but admitted it instead, and said: "This, this is something we did, but it has no malice, we have a reason for it!"


    Lin Lin sneered, "If you mean no harm, then you should know that when you''re driving, it''s easy to get into an accident if you''re not careful."


    This kind of words could still be said.


    Perhaps it was because Lin Lin''s eyes were filled with disbelief, but one of them still panicked and shouted: "We saw that you all were driving an off-road car, this type of car has a high front wheels, big and thick tires, a normal tack, even if they blew a tire, it wouldn''t be serious like what you said! The most you''ll do is stop the car! "


    Lin Lin''s eyes were sharp like light, she looked straight at the man and spoke word by word: "You saw it? So these nails were also prepared for us? "


    The one who spoke looked towards one of them as if asking for help. He was the only one here who didn''t wear a white T-shirt or shorts, but instead was wearing long pants. He was also the only one who still hadn''t spoken up until now.


    "Miss," the man was tall, and his voice was neither pleasant nor bad, but it was polite enough, "We did discover that you entered P City a long time ago, and we had people guarding the highway crossroads. However, we really don''t have any malicious intentions towards you, we just want you to come to our tribe."


    Or perhaps it could be said that they just wanted to recruit people into their tribe. Their tribe was slowly taking shape, but all they wanted were people and supplies. That was why there were people keeping an eye out at the highway entrance. They didn''t expect to see a SUV today after a long time.


    The SUV seemed to be a clean SUV. To be able to drive a SUV that was neither injured nor dirty three months after the apocalypse, the people inside the SUV were not weak either.


    With the idea of keeping the SUV, they sprinkled tack s on the road, thinking that they would be able to arrive in time after the SUV blew up, and then invited them to go to the tribe to repair the SUV. After reaching the tribe, they would entertain them warmly, and then tempt the people on the SUV to stay depending on the situation.


    However, he didn''t expect that the car would be so sensitive as to detect that something wasn''t right, so he stopped the car to take a look.


    It had to be known that in order to make the car explode 100%, the tack s were all evenly distributed. If they drove straight over, after a round of rolling, they would destroy the evidence.


    Therefore, from the time they got off the carriage, they had been rambling nonstop, not mentioning their goal and the tack s.


    However, they underestimated the people in the SUV. Although one was a pretty girl and the other was a boy that hadn''t grown up yet, they were decisive and didn''t listen to the slightest bit of deceit.


    There was no helping it, when faced with a real gun, they could only speak the truth.


    When Xi Shiyu heard the man''s words, he was slightly surprised and repeated, "The tribe?"


    What kind of strange word is this? It''s already the twenty-first century, how could there be such a backward thing in the city?


    Lin Lin raised her eyebrows, she was not surprised at all, and said: "A suggestion, or forced?"


    The man looked troubled, "Miss, we really aren''t bad people. Don''t force us to be bad people, making things difficult for us."


    Lin Lin''s expression turned cold, and said: "It''s all of you who should not force me to kill."


    The group of men all felt that Lin Lin was joking. A woman was just carrying an iron rod, how could she kill others?


    As for the boy beside them, although he was holding a gun, they still couldn''t believe that a little kid could kill someone.


    At the very least, he could feel a dangerous aura, and couldn''t help but emphasize once again, "Miss, we really only want to invite you to visit our tribe. Right now, the world outside is too dangerous, and we have already cleaned up the Zombie, but up ahead, or perhaps, we might not even be able to find a safe place for our tribe no matter where we go!"


    Lin Lin on the other hand, restrained the killing intent she released earlier. In the end, they did not make a move, and after listening to how he kept on talking about ''tribe'', she asked: "What is your tribe called?"


    Perhaps the long-sleeved guy did not expect Lin Lin to change the topic so quickly, and said: "Ah, our tribe is called Guang Ming, Light Tribes."


    Lin Lin''s eyes flashed with surprise, she raised her head and said: "Alright, let''s go."


    Things had changed too quickly for the group of people to react. They felt like they had just ridden a roller coaster, their moods fluctuating, going up and down.


    However, the group of people were still happy. Before coming out, the boss had issued a death order saying that they must bring the person here as well, or else they would be punished. It had to be known that the boss'' anger was not something that ordinary people could bear.


    "Okay, miss, but do you have spare space in your car? I''ll take the same car as you, and show you the way."


    Xi Shiyu replied first, "Don''t you have a car? Why are you riding in it?"


    The man turned his head and looked at the people of his tribe. He then turned his head and said with a smile, "They still want to go out to gather resources. I''ll lead the way."


    That group of people also cooperated as they said, "That''s right, that''s right. It''s just like this."


    Lin Lin said coldly, "There is no extra space on the carriage for you to sit. If you don''t have a car, you can walk to give us directions."


    With that, he turned around and left, no longer caring about the man in long clothes, and Xi Shiyu followed closely, walking as he asked, "Sister Lin, why did you suddenly say that you are going? What if they want to trick us into going somewhere and robbing us of our things?"


    Lin Lin looked up and down the carriage, as if she was very concerned with the situation outside. Wen Xi and Lu Yiyi, who were looking around, replied, "They."


    He understood in his heart, and said: "So that''s how it is, but we can just directly let them go together, why should we go as well?"


    For some reason, although Wen Xi was good at cooking, and the two of them did not have much of an presence, it did not stop them from staying. However, Xi Shiyu did not want the two of them to be in the team. Especially that Lu Yiyi, he kept feeling that her eyes were strange, causing him to feel extremely uncomfortable when he looked at her.


    And now, they didn''t even want to go to that Light Tribes with them. It sounded like a weird thing created by an unknown group of people, there was no need for them to join in the fun.


    Lin Lin also only replied indifferently, "There''s no harm in going." There was no explanation for that.


    As for why he wanted to go, it was definitely not a boring reason. Light Tribes was a Light Tribes, a Light Tribes that Lin Lin had never gone to before but had heard of many times.


    The long-sleeved guy finally got into the van and drove in front to lead the way for Lin Lin and the others. However, as if they were afraid that Lin Lin and the rest would change cars midway, the speed of the cars did not increase, and they continued to move forward at a uniform speed. Lin Lin did not mind as she continued to observe her surroundings.


    Although the P City was very small, the environment was not bad. It was not that the scenery was beautiful, but it was very suitable for building a base.


    The terrain was flat, and it was convenient for cars to get in and out of the tribe. It was also very convenient to build a watchtower and a weapons station.

 C112

    The Light Tribes, a tribe with the same name as a certain brand of milk. Even though it looked very strange, at that time, it was really like ''light'', saving everyone from despair and guiding them forward like light.


    In the apocalypse, in an era where communication was not very developed, most of the news was spread by word of mouth. And it was also said that Lin Lin found out about this Light Tribes, which was the first tribe to be established.


    According to legend, the founder of the tribe was a special ability user, Fire Adept.


    After the apocalypse, he relied on his iron-blooded wrists to open up a safe haven for himself and his lackeys. He gathered resources, guarded the sanctuary, and arranged everything in a neat and orderly way.


    His weapon seemed to be an axe. Holding an axe, he opened up a bloody path in the group of Zombie.


    He was also the one who awakened the fire ability. From that point on, he walked the path of ''lawless''.


    He was no longer willing to stay in that small sanctuary. He wanted to establish his own tribe. He wanted to establish his own tribe.


    At that time, he thought that his Discipline was due to his innate gifts. He was the only one in the world who had a superpower.


    Firstly, she was not really interested in this kind of gossip at the time. Secondly, the word of mouth was originally very weak, and the number of versions that Lin Lin heard was already unknown. The information was definitely inaccurate, or she said it twice, so Lin Lin did not know whether the Light Tribes was in P City or not.


    And why did Lin Lin want to go? It was because she had heard of a secret.


    Light Tribes seemed to have a healer. Furthermore, he was very young, and after first being discovered by the Light Tribes''s Leader, he had already begun to control himself.


    Lin Lin''s goal was that healer.


    Although Lin Lin''s Wood Element had a certain healing ability after reaching the high level, she did not have the intention to display it outside. Just like Space, unless one had sufficient strength to face off against an external attack, Lin Lin would not reveal these two trump cards.


    However, it was hard to avoid injuries in a team. The most she knew about medicine was bandaging. Other than that, she didn''t even know how to deal with injuries such as dislocated joints. It was probably because there was a team in the past that knew about all the military matters, and he was the one who provided all these. Lin Lin was also just an assistant, so his knowledge was shallow.


    In this way, having a healer was very important, not to mention that the legendary person was just a child. A child''s heart was ultimately better than an adult. For example, if Xi Shiyu had saved her when he was in danger, he would have trusted her.


    Lin Lin was more adept at seeing the people''s hearts. Although it was despicable to use a child''s heart like this, in comparison, she was still much better than the boss of the Light Tribes who trapped him within the small black room.


    She could at least let him see the sun and move freely.


    And if they really wanted to save that child, it would be a very normal thing for him to fight with the boss of the Light Tribes, or even the entire Light Tribes.


    She and Xi Shiyu faced a tribe with a Fire Adept, and in the end, decided to take things one step at a time. When she arrived, she would see how strong the tribe was, how many people and weapons the tribe had, and how strong the tribe leader, Fire Adept was.


    Perhaps she was more suited to faking it, to secretly investigate the matter of the healing child before finding an opportunity to leave after rescuing him.


    However, Lin Lin squinted her eyes. If the boss of the tribe were to discover that they were fighting head on, the explosives in her space would not be weak either.


    As for how to explain it to Xi Shiyu later, he had never seen it under the passenger seat. In fact, it was a pile of snakeskin bags, and she could just push everything into them later.


    On Lin Lin''s side, she was already considering about stealing people and causing a ruckus in the Light Tribes. On the other hand, the person leading the way was still happily leading Lin Lin''s group back.


    The so called Light Tribes was actually inside an orphanage. The entrance was an iron fence and the red fence surrounded the entire ''tribe'', and it seemed like it was to prevent Zombie s from entering from above. It was also surrounded by steel bars and iron wire hooks, making it much safer than the bamboo fence in the Liu Family Village.


    The man''s car stopped in front of the door. Immediately, someone brought a weapon up for a check. Even though it was a familiar car, it seemed to be vigilant. Lin Lin, who was not familiar with this place, was gradually surrounded by people.


    Lin Lin did not get off the carriage first, instead, she looked at the situation outside, and suddenly felt that this trip would be even more difficult than she had imagined. Although it had only been three months since the apocalypse, the capable people were already able to create an extremely powerful tribe, and she had underestimated the strength of the first tribe.


    The man in long pants got off the carriage, and spoke a bit with the people who came to check, then pointed at Lin Lin''s car, and then saw that the man nodded, and waved his hand. The people who surrounded Lin Lin and the other people slowly dispersed, and although these people should be ordinary people, and did not have any strength of their own, and did not have awakening ability s, she could see that a few of them had guns in their hands.


    Thinking about it, that leader of the tribe was a lackey, having guns was nothing out of the ordinary. Furthermore, since the beginning of the apocalypse, everything was in a state of chaos.


    Just as Lin Lin was thinking about this, the man in long pants walked over and knocked on the window.


    Lin Lin pressed the button and the window slowly rolled down. The man in long pants smiled, "Miss, this car is supposed to be parked outside, do you want us to go in first and have our people help you park this car?"


    "No need. Tell me where I can stop at, and I''ll stop by myself."


    What a joke, the things inside this car were the basics of her trip to base A. The off-road vehicles could not be left behind, and the gasoline in the car could not be left behind either. Even if there were off-road cars and gas in the space, what reason could she have to take it out?


    He pointed to a big tree outside the orphanage and said: "Stop there. However, other than Young Miss, other people in the carriage can get off first, to avoid making an extra trip."


    Lin Lin tilted her head and glanced at Xi Shiyu, and said: "Ji Shiyu, and you all go down first."


    Xi Shiyu had always been an obedient person, he understood what Lin Lin was looking at and nodded: "Alright."


    As for Wen Xi and Lu Yiyi, they didn''t think that Lin Lin was better than these people. After all, these men wouldn''t be like Lin Lin and act against a weak woman.


    After the three of them got out, Lin Lin parked her car under the big tree, locked the car door, and walked over with the big backpack. Seeing that, the man in the long pants said: "Young miss, leave such a big backpack on the carriage, our tribe has everything, adding on four pairs of chopsticks is still fine."


    Lin Lin replied indifferently, "I''m useful."


    The man didn''t seem to give up his passion for Lin Lin. He continued, "Otherwise, this would be good, I''ll help you take it. Look at you, a weak girl carrying such a big bag, how much do you need?"


    After saying that, the man in long pants extended his hand over. Lin Lin dodged to the side and coldly looked at the man in long pants, "You don''t need to fawn on me. You should know that I don''t trust you right now."


    Perhaps the man in long pants had never seen a woman with such a cold personality. He was stunned before he awkwardly took his hand back and said, "I''m sorry, I was rude. Let''s go in first."


    Lin Lin nodded, looked at Xi Shiyu, and told him to follow closely behind her, paying attention to the situation. As for Wen Xi and Lu Yiyi, the two of them probably didn''t need her to remind them, and knew what they should do.


    The man in the long pants might have some sort of influence. There were quite a few people greeting him on the way in, and they were all rather respectful.


    "Good morning, Dr. Kong."


    "Did the Dr. Kong go out to recruit people again?"


    "Has Dr. Kong eaten?"


    That title was to tell Lin Lin and the others directly, who the identity of this man was. He was a doctor, a doctor.


    Lin Lin noticed the unnaturalness between the Dr. Kong''s brows. It was likely that he was not used to the current location either, or, it could be said that he hated it.


    The inside of the orphanage was quite large, and the former amusement park had been dug up and piled up in the corner, with tents placed one after the other. Although the orphanage also had rooms, it should be occupied by important people.


    The state of the entire tribe was similar to that of the base, except that they only occupied a small space.


    He didn''t know why the name of the tribe was named, but it was known as the ''tribe'', even the place that was built by such a small Adept.


    It sounded like he had returned to his original life.


    Dr. Kong led them into a building and went up to the second floor. They knocked on the door the closest room and said: "Flammulina, it''s me, Kong Yu."


    "Come in."


    Kong Yu opened the door. The room was about fifty square meters, and right in front of him was a desk, with a bald man sitting on the chair. His body was normal, and seeing Kong Yu bringing Lin Lin and the others in, the first person he saw was Lin Lin who was hard to ignore.


    He asked with a smile, "Who is this Miss (Beauty)?"


    Kong Yu seemed to have received some credit as he said: "Flammulina, this is the SUV that I mentioned in P City."


    "It''s these two beauties and two little friends?"


    Two minors and two beauties driving an off-road car. Was there any other man?


    Kong Yu understood the look in the Flammulina''s eyes and said, "Ah, yes, yes. There''s no one else.


    He pointed to Lin Lin. Then, the Flammulina''s eyes became even more naked as he stared straight at Lin Lin, and while doing so, he gave Lu Yiyi a few cuts.


    If that was the case, then these two women must be ownerless!

 C113 Stay

    Flammulina. This person must have been afraid that others wouldn''t know that he had a superpower, or that he had a fire-attribute superpower. Even the name itself had to be changed.


    And his eyes were especially bold.


    Lin Lin looked straight at Flammulina, her tone was cold, "I have something to do, can you explain it now?"


    Flammulina was burning with passion. Ice Beauty, he liked it!


    "Yes, yes, of course, you guys come in first, Kong Yu go and bring some cups of water."


    Lin Lin rejected Flammulina''s'' good intentions'' and said: "No need, I''m not thirsty."


    Flammulina had a fawning look on his face as he said: "Aiya, it''s just a cup of water. I brought it here, young miss, you can drink it if you want to, if you don''t, Kong Yu, go and bring it over."


    This time, Kong Yu ran rather quickly, and before Lin Lin could say a word, she responded and ran out.


    A doctor, a runner.


    Then, the Flammulina led them to a leather chair and sat down. Seems like this place was originally the orphanage''s office, but now that it was taken over by the Flammulina, it could just barely be considered an office.


    The Flammulina sat down and retracted his gaze from before, and asked: "What are the two misses'' names?"


    He was bald and exuded an air of a rogue. Yet, he had the appearance of a gentleman, which made him out to be out of place.


    Lin Lin replied: "Lin Lin."


    Then, Lu Yiyi quickly followed and said: "I am Lu Yiyi."


    Maybe it was because Lu Yiyi''s attitude was passionate, but Flammulina noticed it and nodded her head thoughtfully. She stared at Lu Yiyi until her face was completely red, then she laughed and said: "Lu Yiyi, mm, good name!"


    Then he added, "Miss Lin Lin''s name also has a lot of meaning."


    As for what it meant, he understood that as the leader, there was no need for him to explain.


    After that, the Flammulina turned to look at Yi Shiyu and Wen Xi, asking curiously, "Then who are these two little brothers of yours?"


    This time, Lu Yiyi was not active, and did not speak. Instead, Wen Xi took Lu Yiyi''s arm and coldly said, "I am her son."


    Flammulina was surprised. "Son, I didn''t think that you would have such a grown-up son, Miss Lu."


    However, he also liked young women and the like!


    This caused the Flammulina to be confused, "Then does this little brother also mean that?"


    Saying that, she looked at Lin Lin, her meaning clear.


    Xi Shiyu seemed to be afraid that Lin Lin would be misunderstood, and quickly replied: "No, I''m Sister Lin''s little brother."


    Flammulina laughed, but it was a laugh that made people feel uncomfortable, "So that''s the case, I was just saying, beauties can''t be maintained so well right? Oh right, Miss Lin previously said that you have something to tell me, what is it?"


    Lin Lin looked at Lu Yiyi and Wen Xi, and said, "The two of them want to stay in the tribe, is that alright?"


    "What is there to be afraid of? As long as our tribe does not lack arms or legs, we can come in as we please."


    The implication of this was that if one was physically disabled and did not contribute to the tribe, then they would be rejected.


    "However, it''s just that Miss Lu and her son are staying, isn''t Miss Lin staying too?"


    Lin Lin replied, "No, I''m going to look for my family."


    She was already used to using this lie twice, so she wouldn''t be so stupid as to expose it. On the other hand, Wen Xi and Lu Yiyi didn''t even know if she was lying or telling the truth.


    A trace of unknown light flashed across Flammulina''s eyes, "Family, I wonder where the family members of Miss Lin are. Are they in P City?"


    "City E."


    E City was still a distance away from P City, but it was in the same direction as P City, so when Lin Lin said she wanted to go to E City, there were no loopholes.


    "Miss Lin saw that Lin Lin did not seem to have the intention to stay behind and started to keep people around," Miss Lin said, "Miss Lin, look, there are monsters everywhere outside, it is not safe for a woman and a child to stay outside. If you stay in our tribe, we will treat our tribe''s members with great care, in a few days I will gather some people to help you find your loved ones in E City, what do you think?"


    Flammulina''s face was sincere. Furthermore, what he had said was indeed very alluring. If it was an ordinary girl or child who had heard of such conditions, they would definitely nod their heads in agreement. However, was it really that simple?


    If Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu were really ordinary women and children, why would this Flammulina propose conditions that were so dangerous to him for the sake of two people she had just met? Going to E City to look for people was just like before the apocalypse, although it was a bit troublesome, but now, there was only death and no life.


    To say that the Flammulina had no ulterior motives, even a fool would not believe it.


    Furthermore, would the leader of a tribe really take such a huge risk just for a woman and send a few of his brothers to their deaths for nothing?


    I''m afraid I''ll have to show you a big cake first. I''ll say it''s a few days later, but how do you know how long those few days will be?


    Lin Lin replied, "Thank you, but there''s no need. Only I know where my family is, and even if you go there, you wouldn''t be able to find them."


    When Flammulina still had something he wanted to say, Lin Lin said again, "But I want to rest for a while with my brother in the tribe, and we''ll leave after a few days. We''ll take responsibility for the food and drinks, and I hope you can arrange our residences."


    Although she said that she would be resting for a few days, if anything were to happen to her, or if she was allowed to live here forever, when she went out to face those Zombie, she would probably throw him out and hug his leg tightly, not wanting to go out!


    Xi Shiyu seemed to not understand what Lin Lin was thinking and wanted to ask, but Lin Lin''s eyes were always on the Flammulina, she did not even glance at him. It was likely that every decision Lin Lin made had its own thoughts and goals, and she had definitely seen through the ill intentions of that Flammulina.


    Lin Lin was a Ranker, and the higher his cultivation, the more difficult it was to see through, so he did not need to worry too much.


    Flammulina laughed out loud, "Aiya, Miss Lin, look at how shocked I am. Alright, let''s just stay in our tribe for a few days, as for food and drinks, or anything else, don''t worry, I''ll take care of everything for you guys."


    They spoke as if they were familiar with each other, as if they had only met for an hour, and this Flammulina didn''t seem like a hospitable person at all.


    To be able to expose his malicious intentions, perhaps it was because he was too confident in himself or the tribe.


    And Lin Lin had come to break his confidence!


    Just as they were chatting, there was a knock on the door. Flammulina and Lin Lin thought that it was someone who had brought water back, but they did not expect that it was someone else.


    That person was surprised to find that other than Flammulina, there were others. However, he still greeted the Flammulina first.


    "Flammulina."


    Although they were suddenly interrupted, the two beauties still left the Flammulina in a good mood, and immediately asked the man with a smile, "Ting Er, what''s the matter?"


    Ting Er looked at Lin Lin and the others, he looked hesitant and did not want to say what it was about, "Boss, I have something to say to you."


    The Flammulina gave Ting Er a look, and Ting Er immediately came over and leaned close to the Flammulina''s ear, whispering a few words into it.


    Although Lin Lin was afraid that the Flammulina would discover his special ability from the very beginning and kept it as his own, his body had actually been strengthened. That Ting Er''s voice was indeed soft, but she could still faintly hear a few words.


    "Little brat ¡­" Make a ruckus ¡­ Not eating ¡­ To see you... "No way."


    When Ting Er finished speaking and stood up, Lin Lin also shifted his gaze, looking at the decorations in the room, then casually looked at Flammulina, as though he was not concerned about the two before, nor was there any flaw.


    The Flammulina was very concerned about what Ting Er had said, he frowned, but he saw a woman he liked sitting in front of him, laughed and said: "Miss Lin, I have something to do later. How about this, I''ll let Ting Er help you guys settle things first, you guys drive for so long, rest a bit, I''ll come find you guys later."


    Lin Lin nodded her head, agreeing with the Flammulina''s arrangement.


    Then, the Flammulina spoke a few words to Ting Er, as if to ask him to properly arrange a few people. Ting Er nodded his head, he was very clear of all of this, he had done this kind of thing several times, it was just arranging the rooms and eating based on their gender.


    If you live in a nice room, you can stay in a tent.


    The women ate bread and milk, while the men just randomly chose a bun.


    Soon after, Lin Lin and the rest were brought out by Ting Er. Before closing the door, Lin Lin turned her head to look, just in time to see Flammulina taking out a bunch of keys from a drawer.


    Little kid, key.


    If it was any ordinary person, just by hearing these few words, they were unable to link up much, but they did know a little about the tribe, and the thing he was concerned with was Lin Lin. He quickly thought about who this brat Ting Er was talking about, and why did Flammulina take out a bunch of keys.


    The brat who wanted to see the Flammulina without eating or drinking was most likely that healer, and this Flammulina must have locked him up somewhere. If Lin Lin wanted to save him, she had to get the key in the drawer of the office.


    Ting Er quickly helped them settle everything. After knowing that Xi Shiyu was Lin Lin''s little brother and Wen Xi was her son, he hesitated for a moment, but still arranged living quarters for the four of them in the orphanage.


    Wen Xi and his room was at the very end of the corridor, while Xi Shiyu and Lin Lin were at the exit. Although it would be a little noisy during sleep, Lin Lin preferred to stay in the room near the exit.


    The room was not big, but it had a toilet and a window.


    After arranging living quarters, Ting Er then went to get food for Lin Lin and the others, they were all given a box of milk and bread.


    After finishing everything, Ting Er seemed to still have some matters to attend to, so he left in a hurry.


    Lu Yiyi and Wen Xi both returned to their own rooms, no matter what they were doing or what they were thinking, Lin Lin couldn''t care less right now.


    In short, they seemed to be very satisfied with the place and did not refuse to stay.


    As for her and Xi Shiyu, after they save healer, they would be able to leave. What happened afterwards had nothing to do with her.


    Xi Shiyu did not return to her room, but sat on the chair in Lin Lin''s room and drank a box of milk before speaking.


    "Sister Lin, why are we staying?"

 C114 Explanation

    When Lin Lin came to visit her, she was only there to take a look, but she didn''t say anything.


    That Flammulina was clearly not a good person, coupled with the actions of those people who ''kept people alive'', they were obviously not someone who could be honest. If they stayed in this kind of tribe, there would only be bad points and no benefits.


    Why must he stay back to rest? Lin Lin had not slept in the wilderness for an entire day and night, so he was still full of spirit!


    As for him, he might be able to sleep in the latter half of the night, so he was still quite energetic the next day.


    There was no need for the two of them to stay and rest at all.


    Stay and rest in a place that might be more dangerous than the wild.


    He might not even be able to sleep well in the wild here.


    Lin Lin looked at Xi Shiyu''s doubtful expression and thought that although he had said that he would believe her decision, he was still a human and a child after all. He still had some curiosity, and if he kept it a secret and didn''t tell him anything, it would only make the suspicion in his heart roll bigger and bigger like a snowball.


    It would be better to tell him bit by bit so that he wouldn''t be confused about everything and didn''t know what he was doing.


    "Actually, I have an information channel."


    Xi Shiyu was not as shocked as Lin Lin had thought, but said as a matter of fact, "I knew it!"


    After saying that, Xi Shiyu suddenly stood up and said, "Wait a moment."


    He walked to the door and opened it gently. He stuck his head out and looked around to make sure no one was around before slowly closing the door again and sneaking back in. The whole process was as careful as if he was in a TV show and wanted to hear some national secret.


    There was no one outside, Lin Lin had already investigated before she spoke.


    Seeing the appearance of Xi Shiyu, Lin Lin smiled faintly, but before Xi Shiyu could see it, it had shot out like a meteor and disappeared from the corner of her mouth in the blink of an eye.


    Xi Shiyu waited solemnly and said, "Sister Lin, speak. I will listen."


    Lin Lin had actually underestimated Xi Shiyu''s ability to accept information, or should I say his brain. In his eyes, even if she had access to information, it was normal for her to do so.


    "You believe me?"


    Xi Shiyu nodded, "I''ve said it before, I trust you Sister Lin. Furthermore, I have long guessed that you have a different identity, and the boss of a company must be very powerful, so it''s normal for you to have news channels."


    "Even if it''s the news of the apocalypse?"


    "Apocalypse?" When Xi Shiyu heard this, he felt it was strange and said, "Are you talking about the current situation? So it was the apocalypse. Isn''t it the end of the world now? Aren''t we all struggling at death''s door?"


    "Not necessarily."


    At first, Xi Shiyu was feeling down, but after hearing Lin Lin''s words, he could not help but look at her and ask: "What do you mean by not knowing?"


    Lin Lin did not know where she was looking at, but Xi Shiyu knew that she could see him, "The apocalypse may not be the end of the world, the end of the world, but it is more like the term used in the end of the world. The apocalypse is a selection exercise, to select more determined and stronger humans, to remain on Earth and create a new world."


    Lin Lin''s voice was not loud, and her tone was light, but it still had the power to cause others to feel a fiery heat in their hearts when they heard it.


    Just as she had said, the apocalypse was a selection exercise, so was he someone with a strong will? Would he be able to stay on Earth and create a new world?


    No, he must be that kind of person. Or rather, the reason he followed Lin Lin, was so he could definitely become that kind of person!


    Lin Lin saw the determination in Xi Shiyu''s eyes and said indifferently: "I trust you too."


    Xi Shiyu was slightly stunned. "You believe in me?"


    "I believe you can become that kind of person." After all, Lin Lin did not believe that someone who had reached the awakening ability so quickly could not become a Ranker.


    However, Xi Shiyu did not know what Lin Lin was thinking. She thought that she had simply believed in him, believed that he could become stronger and stronger, believed that he was a strong person. A warm feeling surged up in her heart, just like the time when she had helped him the first time they met.


    This person was worthy of his trust and would not disappoint him.


    With that, Xi Shiyu returned to his original question and said, "Sister Lin, you said that you have a special information channel, then did you choose to stay here because something or someone told you to stay?"


    Lin Lin said, "I told you before, the reason why I was able to use ice and you were able to use wind and Lu Yiyi was able to produce water was all because we have superpowers. People like us are called superpowers."


    Xi Shiyu nodded, "Yes, a special ability user. Actually, I can feel that the Flammulina has an energy similar to mine."


    From the moment he heard Lin Lin say that special ability users could feel the fluctuations of energy, he had always been paying attention. From the moment he saw the person, he had gone to investigate the invisible things, but no one had the same reaction until he saw the Flammulina.


    He had the same energy waves as himself, but different.


    Lin Lin said. "That''s right, he is the Fire Adept."


    "Fire Element." This was the fourth Discipline he had heard, aside from the Ice, Water, and Wind elements.


    Lin Lin didn''t have the intention to explain in detail. After all, now was not the time for teaching, "I''ll explain the classification of superpowers to you later. The reason why I''m staying is because there''s a healer here."


    "Healing element?"


    Lin Lin nodded her head, "Healing element, in fact, you should know the use of this ability from its name. It''s normal for a team to be injured, that''s why we need a healer."


    Xi Shiyu heard something else and asked, "Team, Sister Lin, are we going to form a team? So, the reason why our team recruited people is to look at superpowers? "


    Lin Lin agreed with Xi Shiyu''s words, "It can be considered that, other than special circumstances, I will not recruit people with the same ability."


    Luckily, he was the first one to meet Lin Lin. If there was a wind descent esper in the Sister Lin before they met again, then he, as a minor, would definitely be eliminated.


    "But it must be important to be an Adept. Are we going to rob him?"


    Lin Lin shook her head, "It''s not stealing, it''s saving."


    Xi Shiyu was surprised, "Saved, was healer imprisoned by that Flammulina?"


    "More or less."


    It was probably because the last time he was tied up in the cellar, it was too dark, so he could still leave a shadow. He was very angry about this and swore, "You really are a bunch of bastards."


    Lin Lin did not comment.


    A group of bastards were able to establish a tribe in the beginning. If it was a group of good people, it would truly be difficult.


    "That''s why I said that we will stay here for a few days. When we find the place to lock him up, we will leave after we save him."


    Xi Shiyu thought for a moment, creased her eyebrows, and said: "But, this place is different from the Liu Family Village. Not only do they have a lot of people, they also have a lot of weapons.


    Although he trusted Lin Lin a lot, but he was basically fighting against Zombie s. Zombie s did not have intelligence, and only knew how to use their flesh to grab and bite them, but humans could use weapons. When he first entered, he saw many people wearing guns, and although there were not many of them, it was enough to beat them up like a sieve.


    Lin Lin nodded his head, "You are worrying too much, it is true that the two of us cannot compete with them, so we do not fight head on, but only with wits."


    "Intelligence?" Since she was young, apart from studying textbooks, Xi Shiyu had never learned much about intelligence.


    "We need to find the place where that person was locked up. We need to know what things are needed to enter the place. We need to find a password or other means to prove our identity. We will find a chance to enter after we are done."


    Xi Shiyu nodded. "But I don''t think they believe us too much. Can we figure this out in a few short days?"


    The living quarters and food provided by these people were indeed very good, but they seemed to be closely watched from the very beginning. Although they did not stand close by nor did they follow at all, they were still not far from them.


    Although they didn''t search all over the place when they came in, they were especially cautious. Perhaps they had a time to observe every newcomer, or maybe Xi Shiyu had asked those people to pay attention to them before, so they gave strict instructions.


    No matter what, their movements were restricted, and they had to investigate this secret chamber of the tribe.


    Lin Lin lightly tapped her feet on the ground and said: "Then we''ll make them believe us."


    "How do you believe that?"


    Lin Lin''s eyes landed on Xi Shiyu''s spear, "I believe we are powerless, and I believe we are of no threat to them."


    Qi Shiyu noticed and looked at the gun at her waist, then suggested, "But I fired a shot before."


    "But you can''t shoot."


    Xi Shiyu frowned, "The gun has always been there. How could I not be able to fire?"


    "Bullets."


    "Bullets? That''s right, if I don''t have a bullet, I won''t be able to fire it, "Xi Shiyu suddenly realized." Then I''ll remove the bullet and then ask them if they have any bullets, so I can borrow some from them.


    "At that time, he will definitely make some requests, you just need to agree. As for this spear, I still have a few, I''ll give it to you later."


    With that said, Xi Shiyu understood what Lin Lin meant, that the spear might not return.


    Although Lin Lin would give him another gun after she said it, this gun still took him half a month to get used to and have some feelings for it. Maybe he would give it to those people now, and they would definitely not want it to.


    However, the purpose of this trip was to heal the powerhouses of the healing element. If that group of people couldn''t put down their guard against them, they wouldn''t be able to move.


    "I can''t use my Discipline either."


    He could accept that.


    "But," Xi Shiyu looked at Lin Lin and asked again, "Can we make them believe us like this?"


    Lin Lin, "No, but at least let them be less cautious against us, and then, I will be at the back."


    Xi Shiyu nodded, but suddenly thought of an important question, "Oh right, there''s another thing, can Lu Yiyi and Wen Xi hide it from you?"


    Lin Lin looked behind Xi Shiyu as if she had just passed through a wall and saw the two of them, and said.


    "Don''t worry. They don''t want those people to discover our secret even more than we do."

 C115 wicked person

    Lu Yiyi''s room.


    Lu Yiyi''s hands somewhat awkwardly cleaned up the room, while Wen Xi also awkwardly sat on the chair to the side. He did not say anything, and seemed to be angry.


    After a long while, Lu Yiyi finally sat on the bed and looked at Wen Xi.


    Wen Xi looked at Lu Yiyi, and turned her head, but did not say a word.


    Lu Yiyi went forward and half-squatted at Wen Xi''s feet, then pulled his hand and said: "Xiao Xi, are you blaming mother?"


    The moment he was grabbed, Wen Xi wanted to struggle free, but it could be seen that Lu Yiyi''s hand still had not moved.


    Lu Yiyi''s eyes were filled with tears, and said: "But you have never been like this, do you blame your mother? Tell me, your mother will change ¡­"


    As he finished speaking, he began to sob pitifully, and that look was extremely pitiful. Wen Xi could not bear to do it, so he sighed and helped Lu Yiyi to sit on the bed, and said: "Mom, don''t think too much into it. I''m not blaming you, I''m blaming myself."


    Lu Yiyi choked with sobs: "What you''re blaming yourself for is your mother''s fault. I shouldn''t have talked to that Flammulina, I shouldn''t have let down Old Wen."


    Wen Xi patted Lu Yiyi''s back and said: "Mom, you''re right. I really am blaming myself, blaming myself for not being able to hurt you, blaming myself for not being able to protect you. If daddy is here ¡­"


    Before he had even finished speaking, Lu Yiyi had only heard a few words before he cried. Wen Xi was blaming himself for saying the wrong things out of excitement so he hurriedly comforted Lu Yiyi.


    "Mom, don''t be sad. Daddy is gone. And me, I will protect you."


    It was unknown if Lu Yiyi heard it or not, but she held onto Wen Xi''s waist and said: Xiao Xi, Mom will protect you.


    Wen Xi did not know what to say, and could only pat Lu Yiyi''s back to comfort her.


    Furthermore, he did not see the viciousness gushing out of Lu Yiyi''s eyes. If Xi Shiyu saw that, she would be scared and hide behind Lin Lin.


    After Lu Yiyi had calmed her mood, she started to discuss with her about what she should do after bringing her down here.


    "Mom, don''t tell the people here about your ability."


    Lu Yiyi was startled, then said: "Why? If the people here knew that I could produce water, they would definitely treat us well. At that time, we wouldn''t have to be afraid of anything anymore."


    Wen Xi shouted in disagreement, "Mom, this matter is not that simple. If only you thought this way, it would be fine. But I think that whatever Flammulina is, he isn''t a good person.


    In the end, he was still a teenage boy, so he was too embarrassed to say some things.


    Lu Yiyi instead blushed, and said: "Wen Xi, don''t worry, I won''t do anything that would let your father down."


    "Mom, dad is no longer here. If you meet someone you like in the future, I won''t mind if they treat you well, but they are definitely not people like the Flammulina, and he isn''t someone worth entrusting the trust."


    Lu Yiyi nodded, then said: "But will they reveal our situation to Lin Lin?"


    "That won''t happen, Lin Lin is very cautious, I believe that she wouldn''t say anything, but she definitely won''t say anything else."


    Two months of interaction was still a bit useful, at least it was enough for Wen Xi to get a good grasp of Lin Lin''s personality.


    "Mom," Wen Xi said as he touched Lu Yiyi''s hand. "The road ahead may be difficult, but if it''s the last resort, you must not tell anyone that you can produce water, okay?"


    Lu Yiyi lowered his head, a trace of unknown light flashing past her eyes, she then raised his head and gently smiled: "I got it, Xiao Xi, let''s eat first."


    The two of them started to eat and rest here, and it was the same for Lin Lin. In short, when they just arrived here, they all had the same idea, and they didn''t easily reveal their trump cards. They all deeply understood that this Flammulina was not a good person!


    As for the Flammulina, he took the keys and went out.


    However, he did not go out. Instead, he went downstairs. It was not the first floor, but the next floor.


    In this orphanage, there was actually a basement. It was dark and humid, and the smell of moss filled the air. There was not a single ray of sunlight, only a dim candle every ten meters, but the visibility was very low.


    This basement was definitely not a good place to do good deeds before the apocalypse, and now, it was even less so.


    The two of them carried guns in their hands. When they noticed that someone had entered, they raised their spears, and when they saw that it was Flammulina, they put down their spears and greeted respectfully, "Flammulina."


    The Flammulina had changed from the infatuated look he had towards Lin Lin and the others. His stern temperament made him look like a hoodlum, or perhaps the boss of a gang.


    "What''s going on?"


    One of the guards said, "Since yesterday, he has been crying, neither eating nor drinking. He has always said that he wants to see you."


    Flammulina frowned, "Are you sick?"


    The guard shook his head and said: "I''ve already let Dr. Kong see it. He said that he isn''t sick, and it seems that he''s a little weak from not eating anything. Dr. Kong originally wanted to give him glucose, but he refused.


    When Flammulina heard this, his face became even uglier, and he cursed, "Stinking brat!"


    The guards all listened quietly, not saying a word.


    Flammulina instructed the two of them, "Watch out, if any outsiders come, shoot them." Then he took out his key to open the lock and entered.


    In the past, when people came in, they would have to bring a lamp with them. But when Flammulina didn''t use it, he raised his hand and the flame surrounding his hand was enough to light up the path in front of him.


    After going down a ladder that was more than ten steps, Flammulina arrived at a room that was similar to an ancient cell.


    The iron rods were separating the inside from the outside. Not to mention a small child, even a strong man would not be able to move the iron rods that were as thick as a thumb.


    Inside the room, a small boy was sleeping on the straw covered floor.


    Flammulina called out, "Chen Chen?"


    The boy moved and returned to his previous dead state, as if he was dead.


    Flammulina kicked the iron rod, releasing a clear sound, which was enough to wake a sleeping person up.


    "Chen Chen, I know you''re awake. Get up."


    This time, the movement of the boy was greater than before. He struggled to sit up and slowly turned his head, but his pale face scared Flammulina.


    "What''s going on? Why is he so weak?"


    Previously, when he heard from the higher ups that he was not going to eat and that he was so weak that he was about to take glucose, Flammulina did not care too much.


    His voice was extremely weak, but in the empty basement, it clearly reverberated in Flammulina''s ears, "Don''t forget, you have locked me up here for a week. I have not seen the sunlight for a week, a week is spent together with darkness."


    He said "you" with a disapproving look on his face, "Chen Chen, no matter what, I am still your uncle ¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, the boy laughed and interrupted him, "Hahaha, Chen Zhengyi, you know you''re my uncle, and you know it too? Hahahaha!"


    In fact, the boy looked like he was at most ten years old, but his words sounded more like an old man who had experienced too much than a child. His heart was dead.


    "Chen Chen, look at what you''re saying. If it wasn''t for your disobedience, do you think I would have needed to keep you locked up here for so long? And you even gave me a hunger strike, you think I would have eaten this?"


    Chen Chen looked at Chen Zhengyi with disdain, and the corners of his mouth filled with mockery, "Who cares if you eat this or not, you should care whether I die or not, right?"


    The veins on Chen Zhengyi''s forehead popped out, in his mother''s entire life, she had never eaten a turtle here with a little brat, and she was even his own biological brother''s son!


    "Chen Chen, listen to me, I''m your uncle, I won''t treat you badly, as long as you use your power to help me, in the future, this tribe will be under the control of my two uncles, do you understand?"


    "Bah!" Chen Chen''s eyes were fierce, like a hungry wolf, he stared at Chen Zhengyi, he wanted to eat Chen Zhengyi''s flesh, drink Chen Zhengyi''s blood, and scold him, "Chen Zhengyi, don''t use that on me, you little bastard, your grandfather has long rejected it, don''t say that you''re my uncle!"


    Furthermore, the person who called him that was not even as tall as his waist and not as thick as his arms. If not for the fact that he accidentally discovered that this brat could treat other people''s injuries, and decided to keep him in the clan, based on what he had said, he would have died a few times already.


    However, after Chen Chen scolded her for a while, she seemed to have used up all of her strength and courage. What remained was even more fear of darkness and death, and she couldn''t help but cry out: "It''s all because of you, if it wasn''t for you, I could have saved my father and he wouldn''t have died. If it wasn''t for you, I would still be together with my mother.


    He was afraid, really afraid.


    The monster seemed to have appeared out of thin air, biting his friends, Uncle Li, the people he knew, and the people he didn''t know.


    When he was the closest to the monsters, he could smell the stench coming from their faces. He would never forget that face even until now. He could still dream about it, and every time he woke up, he would either cry or cry out loudly.


    In the past, his parents had held him and comforted him.


    What accompanied him now was nothing more than a pile of withered grass and an endless darkness.


    He was in despair. He was truly in despair.


    Every day, when he opened his eyes, all he saw was darkness. When he closed his eyes, all he saw was darkness.


    He could not tell day from night, and even if someone brought him food for three meals a day, he did not know whether he was eating breakfast, lunch, or dinner.


    It was as if he was trapped inside a huge black box. There was no one there, no light.


    All he could hear was the sound of water dripping in the corner and the sound of his heart beating.


    He hated those monsters, hated those soldiers who had abandoned them, hated the person in front of him even more. He hated this person who had bled the same blood as him but had killed his parents and imprisoned him!


    Chen Zhengyi, this evil person who angered Grandfather to death, wanted to kill all of his siblings!


    One day, he would definitely kill him!

 C116 intentional

    Chen Zhengyi felt that there was something wrong with this brat''s gaze.


    He had seen him a few times before, but only during New Year''s. After that, he carried the various goods and was chased out by the old man with a broom.


    At that time, the kid''s eyes were filled with fear. He had originally wanted to get close to Ye Zichen, but now he loathed it more and more.


    But when he took him away from the injured big brother, Chen Zhengyi saw that the way Chen Chen looked at him changed.


    He could understand how angry he was. After all, that good brother of his had been heavily injured.


    He could understand the pain he was feeling, since that person was Chen Chen''s father after all.


    Chen Zhengyi could not help but laugh at his killing intent. A child that was not even ten years old, what kind of killing intent could she possibly have?


    Even if there was killing intent, who could he kill with that small arm and calf of his? Moreover, his ability was to help, to save, and it really had nothing to do with killing.


    Thinking of this, Chen Zhengyi''s heart became somewhat impatient.


    His tribe needed doctors, and he needed a private doctor who could cure his injuries without using any Western medicine.


    Right now, the outside was full of monsters. Even if he tried his best not to get caught by them, he would still suffer from all kinds of injuries.


    How important it was to have a private doctor who could heal a wound at any time!


    He originally wanted to lock him up in the dark room like a lackey, and only after a period of time would he know how to be obedient. Who would have thought that after being locked up for so long, he would still become more and more unobedient!


    The world had changed a long time ago. Did this brat think that someone was here to save him?


    Chen Zhengyi looked at Chen Chen who was staring at him, his entire body feeling uncomfortable, he cleared his throat and said: Ting Er said you have something to talk to me about, what is it?


    Chen Chen''s face suddenly became even more pale, and said: "You, do you know anything about my parents?"


    Although his father was severely injured when he left, he believed that his grandfather said that good people would be rewarded. His father was a good person, so he definitely wouldn''t die!


    And his mother, being a kind person, would definitely be fine.


    Chen Zhengyi moved his mouth, just as he was about to say, I''m dead, I died a long time ago.


    It was also a good thing that he still managed to scratch his abdomen from the abandoned iron block. Just the tetanus alone was enough for his brother to bear. After that, he sent people to ask about it and heard that there was no one with a high fever.


    As for his beautiful sister-in-law, he had heard that she had been ruined by a few people and committed suicide by jumping off a building. What a pity. If only she had gone earlier, she would have been saved.


    One had to know that when his sister-in-law was young, she was famous for being a great beauty in the county.


    He had no idea how long Xiao had been thinking about this, but who knew that he would be married off to that foolish brother of his.


    But when he said those words, Chen Zhengyi looked at Chen Chen who had a face full of anticipation, and was actually unable to say it out loud.


    He had thought that if it wasn''t for him taking him away, his father''s injuries would have been healed by him. If he knew that his father was dead, then he would have been blamed for it.


    He, Chen Zhengyi, would not care about this unfathomable shit.


    A trace of obscure emotion flashed past his eyes, Chen Zhengyi closed his mouth and said: "Why, didn''t you blame me? Why do you still want me to ask me questions now?"


    Chen Chen''s face, which was originally filled with anticipation, became unsightly. Then, it forcibly changed into a look of disdain as he said: "You can say whatever you want."


    Chen Zhengyi let out a long ''oh'', and probingly asked: "Really, do you mind if I say it? You don''t want to know about your parents. Don''t you want to know whether they are alive or dead? "


    In the end, Chen Chen was still a child who was not even ten years old.


    "Chen Zhengyi, quickly tell me, what happened to my parents!"


    Chen Zhengyi slightly raised his head. This brat had directly called him by his name, and even called him a ''little hoodlum''. How could he let him do as he pleased so quickly?


    "Call me uncle. I''ll talk about it later."


    Chen Chen bit his lower lip tightly. The originally pale and dry lips were bitten and turned red, or even a little bit of it.


    "Uncle, uncle."


    Chen Zhengyi acted like he was talking about something, and said: "Say it louder, I can''t hear you."


    The balance in Chen Chen''s heart slowly tilted. A momentary humiliation couldn''t compare to his parents'' safety.


    Chen Zhengyi sighed and laughed: "My dear nephew, why don''t you hurry up and be so obedient. I don''t need to lock you up for so long, how can this basement be as good as the outside? "Isn''t it?"


    Chen Chen lowered his head, his emotions could not be seen, and said: "Hurry and speak."


    Your parents, "Chen Zhengyi purposely dragged it out, but did not finish the sentence directly," Alright, I heard they are still in P City, but it seems like they don''t have much to eat. Look, your father is my brother, no matter what, I can''t stop worrying about them.


    Chen Zhengyi, this person, did have the ability, but it was not a big deal. But the ability to lie the most was the strongest, which made people half-believe and half-doubt whether it was true or false, but in the end, they did not dare to doubt it.


    When Chen Chen heard that his parents were still fine, tears flowed down his cheeks. Then, he sniffed a little to prevent himself from showing any weakness in front of Chen Zhengyi and asked: "Did they ask me?"


    Chen Zhengyi blinked his eyes, "I must have asked this before, although I have never been a parent, but I know that parents love good kids, you look different from an uncle, you are a good kid, why would my brother ask, but I''m afraid your parents are worried, and I didn''t say anything about you. Tell me, if your parents see you like this, how worried are you?"


    After speaking so shamelessly, only someone like Chen Zhengyi could think of and say such a thing.


    Chen Chen''s hand passed through the straw and streaked across the wet ground. He held on tightly as his eyes became determined, "I want to see my parents."


    Chen Zhengyi shouted in his heart, only when you die will you be able to see, and said: "Nephew, uncle is doing this for your own good, it''s so dangerous right now, what if something happens to you when you go out?"


    Chen Chen''s eyes were calm, in his eyes, Chen Zhengyi was like a naked king, looking at him like he was an idiot, his mouth full of ridicule: "I''m not going out, bring them here."


    Chen Zhengyi did not really understand what Chen Chen was looking at, but he looked down on him. He understood and said: "Nephew, you should know that there are monsters everywhere, and uncle is not Superman. If you go out, not only will you bring your parents back, uncle will also die outside."


    He had previously said that he would give''s parents something as a gift, but now, he might not just go out casually.


    And at this time, it was more like Chen Zhengyi using this as an excuse. If not for a sufficient amount of benefit, he wouldn''t have taken the risk of going out.


    Chen Chen''s eyes suddenly dimmed. That kind of expression, obviously mostly appeared on the faces of people who had lost hope in their lives, but now it was on the face of a little kid, "I understand, you saved my parents, I will do whatever you ask me to do."


    Chen Zhengyi was ecstatic, but he still had to pretend on the surface, "Aiya, nephew, look at how good this is. Uncle is not a bad guy, right? Actually, Uncle went to save your parents because he felt sorry for you, not for anything else. "Oh right, I will get someone to send food and water to you later. Look at that skinny little face of yours, you have to eat more to make up for it. If not, my elder brother will feel sorry for you when he sees you."


    As Chen Zhengyi spoke, he went out. He said that it was extremely good for Chen Chen, but he completely ignored how much damage it would do to his body if a child was allowed to stay in the wet basement without the slightest bit of light.


    Even if he knew all of this, he probably wouldn''t take it to heart.


    Those who disobey must be punished, or he will have to work for you next time.


    What did he save? Could it be that he said that he would lock his parents up and not allow them to meet? If Chen Chen disobeyed and killed his parents, would he still be able to resist?


    If not for the fact that Chen Chen''s abilities were still of some use, he would have been thrown out of the city a long time ago.


    Chen Zhengyi, who was thinking deep down, also did not notice Chen Chen, who was behind him. He whispered, "Dad, mom, I will definitely save you guys."


    The things on Chen Zhengyi''s side seemed to be going smoothly, and Lin Lin''s side seemed to be doing the same.


    After eating the bread and milk, he rested for a while. Then, Xi Shiyu took his gun and went out to find Kong Yu.


    Fortunately, Kong Yu''s name was well-known. With a casual question, he knew where he was. He was at the treatment department behind the orphanage bandaging the injured people.


    Just as Lin Lin had instructed, Xi Shiyu asked Kong Yu about it. He said that since someone was wearing a gun here, he wanted to ask if there were any suitable bullets for them. His last bullet had been used on Lun Tai.


    Kong Yu had some doubts. He put down the blood-stained gauze and asked, "You can even waste such an important bullet on a Lun Tai?"


    Xi Shiyu laughed, and imitated Lin Lin''s reply with a calm tone: "I had wanted to hit one of you on the head, you missed."


    If these words were to be heard by Lin Lin who was drinking water right now, even if she was calm, she would still choke on it.


    Kong Yu was both scared and helpless. At that time, they were not close to the car, and with such a big angle, how good of an eyesight did they have to be to be able to do it? He asked: "Little brother, do you know how to shoot guns?


    Xi Shiyu smiled brightly, "Ah, this gun was taken from a dead man. I''ve loved all kinds of toy guns since I was young. Elder sister threw it to me because I liked it. It''s my first time shooting it before."


    The gun was insured. If he hadn''t learned how to fire it, he definitely wouldn''t have been able to do so.


    Kong Yu stared at Xi Shiyu for a long time, seeing that he did not feel guilty, he asked suspiciously: "The first time you shot, the gun needed to open the safety, do you know how to remove the safety? If you do not open the safety, you will not be able to do so?"


    He blinked his innocent eyes and said, "Is that so? I took it from that person when I took the gun. I didn''t have any insurance!"


    His apprentice Shiyu''s words were extremely tactful, hinting that Kong Yu''s insurance would be off once he took out the gun. However, Kong Yu did not hear it, or maybe Shiyu''s age and appearance was too deceptive, even if he noticed it, he thought he was mistaken.


    For a minor to be able to speak so many lies without feeling guilty at all, and to even know how to play with a gun?


    How is this possible!?

 C117 white lotus

    With a face of yours, Kong Yu glanced at Xi Shiyu and said: "Luckily you were lucky, and took the gun for such a long time and didn''t fire it. Since you also put it at your waist, if you were careless and called somewhere, even the gods would not be able to save you."


    Xi Shiyu embarrassedly touched his head and laughed, then said: "I know about Dr. Kong, but do you have any extra bullets? I can buy them."


    Kong Yu replied: "Right now there''s no need for any unnecessary bullets, and the money also won''t work. It''s just a piece of waste paper."


    "It''s not money. I use food. That''s fine, just sell me a few bullets. I''m just playing around."


    As she spoke, Xi Shiyu''s expression was like that of a child longing for a toy. That gun was not hurt, in his eyes, it was merely a toy.


    Kong Yu subconsciously replied, "You brat, that''s a gun, how can you play with it?"


    "Dr. Kong, just help me, I''m hiding this from my sister."


    After saying that, he looked back in fear. He really did play out the role of the younger brother who was afraid of his sister.


    Kong Yu also believed it.


    Initially, he did not want to bother with this matter, but thinking about how the Flammulina treated Lin Lin so differently, or how he treated beautiful women differently, he hesitantly said: "This matter of yours, it''s not that I''m not helping you, it''s just too troublesome. Why don''t you give me your gun, and I''ll go and prepare the bullets for you?"


    A gun, as long as you know the model of the bullet, you can just load it up. It''s not like it''s a carrot or a pit, you still need to use a gun to match it, do you think it''s a key?


    Xi Shiyu also pretended to not understand and took out her gun from her waist, about to give it to Kong Yu, but when Kong Yu was about to touch it, she pulled it back, "Dr. Kong, you''re not going to take it, and not give it back to me, right?"


    Kong Yu laughed a few times to cover his embarrassment, and said: "Look at you, a child like you, it''s not like you are good stuff, I''m still greedy for you, but I really have to take the gun, and no one is allowed in there, so I let you give me the gun, since you don''t believe me, then forget about it, I also don''t want to go in here."


    Xi Shiyu ''panicked'' and said, "Don''t, Dr. Kong. Alright, I''ll give you the gun. Give me the bullets after you''re done!"


    Kong Yu took the gun, and after confirming that Xi Shiyu was not going to snatch it back, he placed it in his pocket and said: "En, I understand, don''t worry."


    Xi Shiyu looked very happy and said, "Then thank you, Dr. Kong. If you have any problems in the future, please help me."


    Just as Kong Yu wanted to say what could he do to get this child to help, he suddenly remembered his elder sister, Lin Lin.


    Although this child really did not have any brains, he had thought that he would fire. He did not expect that it was just for fun and coincidentally hit Lun Tai. He did not seem to be a threat to Lun Tai as a whole.


    However, his sister really gave him a sense of danger. She was clearly a beautiful woman, and she spoke very little. Even her expression was the same.


    It was completely cold and indifferent, unlike those cruel people who had fierce and murderous expressions on their faces.


    However, previously, he had felt a sense of danger from her body, just like how the Flammulina occasionally gave him a sense.


    "Right, little brother, what does your sister do?"


    Xi Shiyu was stunned. This was not something he had considered before. In the end, he decided to answer honestly, "She is the company''s CEO."


    "He''s already the boss at such a young age?"


    Xi Shiyu smiled, "It''s a family business, a family business."


    Kong Yu nodded his head, the boss of the company, then he felt a killing intent, but not an imposing manner. It had to be said that the boss of a company, if he did not have any imposing manner, if he did not have dignity, then he would not be able to control the company.


    "Also, the iron rod on your sister''s backpack, is that what your sister used to kill Zombie?"


    Xi Shiyu looked like she was overthinking it, and said: "How can it be used to kill Zombie, my sister at most learnt Taekwondo, fighting, boxing, but she was unable to kill the Zombie. That metal rod was used to block the Zombie, and Dr. Kong knew that we have a car, so why would we need to kill the Zombie?"


    Kong Yu laughed, he had only learned a little Taekwondo, fighting techniques, and even boxing.


    "Dr. Kong, I will leave this matter to you, I have to return first, if my big sister finds me later, I won''t be in my room, I will be in trouble, thank you."


    Xi Shiyu was in a hurry to leave. After saying her goodbyes, she waved her hand and said her goodbyes to Kong Yu.


    Kong Yu looked at Xi Shiyu, who looked like a child, and touched the gun in his hands, and laughed in his heart. He thought that it was a wild tiger in the mountains, but did not expect it to be a domesticated kitten.


    Just by giving this gun to him, he could tell that this little brother was really an immature child.


    And Kong Yu did not see the smile on Xi Shiyu''s face, who had turned around.


    "¡­ ¡­." "Well, that''s it."


    After returning, Xi Shiyu stayed in the room for a long time, and only after dinner was served did he bring the canned food to Lin Lin''s room, and specifically reported what had happened earlier in detail.


    Lin Lin was silent for a moment, then said indifferently: "You, you often lied in the past?"


    Xi Shi Yu''s tears, QQ ¡­ This was what Sister Lin Mao was concerned about, he really did not like lying. Since young, even if she did something wrong, no one would have the time to punish him, so he did not need to lie. After thinking carefully, this was the first time!


    What do we do, does he have a terrible image in the Sister Lin''s heart?


    "Sister Lin, actually, I rarely lie, you have to believe me!"


    Lin Lin looked at Xi Shiyu who had a bitter face and said, "Actually, this is also very good."


    After all, in this apocalyptic world, not only are you facing the mindless Zombie, you''re also facing various kind and treacherous humans. A person who can''t lie or whose ability to lie isn''t superb would find it difficult to survive in this apocalyptic world where scheme and evil were magnified several times.


    Xi Shiyu was confused by Lin Lin, why was Sister Lin praising him? Was he saying the opposite of what he was saying?


    Just as Xi Shiyu was thinking whether Lin Lin was praising her for lying or if she was saying that she was dishonest, Lin Lin said again: "But you spoke too much this time, and also spoke too much."


    "Ah, too much?" Xi Shiyu did not understand, but he felt that it was still okay.


    Lin Lin patiently explained, "Indeed, your words can greatly reduce Kong Yu''s wariness towards us. You explained that you were only playing around with the spear and did not know how to shoot, while I was only the CEO of the company was not wrong, but you spoke too much, don''t forget, we were not the only ones who joined this tribe, Wen Xi and Lu Yiyi are also."


    Xi Shiyu regained his senses. He had clearly been worried that the two would talk about them, but when he spoke to Kong Yu, he had completely thrown the two of them to the back of his mind. He only wanted to conceal the strength of himself and Sister Lin.


    "Sister Lin, I''m sorry. I couldn''t stop for a moment."


    It was his first time telling such a big lie, and he was overjoyed. As such, he just said too much.


    Xi Shiyu''s face was filled with guilt, "Sister Lin, you said that Wen Xi and Lu Yiyi won''t tell everyone about our matter, right?"


    Not only did his words not conceal the strength of the two of them, it had a negative effect on them. Not only would they let those people know that they were actually very powerful, they might even suspect that they were deliberately concealing their strength for some hidden purpose.


    Lin Lin was not as worried as Xi Shiyu. She said, "Don''t worry, Wen Xi and Lu Yiyi will know how to answer this."


    Perhaps, in the hearts of Wen Xi and Lu Yiyi, although she was a great threat, they had to say that she was someone worth relying on for the time being.


    To obtain the basic guarantee before Wen Xi and Lu Yiyi becomes fully integrated into this world was to not expose the lies between Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu.


    Xi Shiyu was still a little uneasy as he said: "I believe that Wen Xi is someone who knows his place in his heart. But Lu Yiyi, would she deliberately expose us for revenge?"


    Lin Lin''s slender fingers lightly rapped on the wooden table, and the corner of her mouth slightly curled up. It couldn''t be said that she was smiling, or not laughing at all, "She, she''s even better than Wen Xi right now."


    White Lotus, Lin Lin heard this phrase from the mouth of the young lady who had traveled together with him during the first part of the apocalypse.


    He was talking about a beautiful and well-dressed girl in the team.


    At that time, Lin Lin was dirty to the point that she couldn''t see her original appearance. Although she didn''t really want to interact with other people and was only afraid that others would discover her secret, this girl was not bad. She had also read a lot of novels and knew a little about monsters and the apocalypse.


    Knowing yourself and knowing your enemy, you will be invincible.


    Lin Lin urgently wanted to know about these monsters'' weaknesses. She wanted to know what kind of things could release fire and water, and what kind of things could give them a foothold in the apocalypse.


    So as long as she listened to the little girl speak, or if she said words she did not understand, she would go over and ask him fawningly.


    Perhaps the little girl was just a chatterbox before the apocalypse, she was extremely enthusiastic about Lin Lin''s request and purposely explained it to her.


    The white lotus had a delicate appearance, a kind and fragile heart made of glass, her love was like a goddess, her luck was heaven-defying.


    Even if she was wronged, a harmless person like her would always break her teeth and swallow blood. She was always tearing up, and even if someone stabbed her, as long as they apologized and apologized, they would immediately sympathize and happily forgive them.


    This was at the beginning, more of his view and explanation of the white lotus.


    However, the white lotus that the young lady recognized was a different type of crowd, a pseudo-white lotus.


    The pseudo white lotus was still as charming and delicate as before. It had glistening teardrops in its eyes, but its heart was even darker than the black of a watercolor brush!


    Her so-called innocence, her so-called kindness, was a deliberate attack and wounding of others.


    The purpose of an unintentional mistake is to cause a fatal blow that no one else can save.


    This kind of person hurt you and made your eyes fill with tears right away, and there would be a bunch of people protecting her, saying that she didn''t do it on purpose, that she was so kind, and that you had to forgive her.


    Such a "all the girls turbid, she clean" white lotus.


    Even more abominable than the so-called white lotus. After all, some people were born stupid, but the fake white lotus was deliberately stupid.


    It was even possible that most of the white lotuses were fake white lotuses, because no one was born stupid like in the novels, who had no knowledge or understanding of the ways of the world, of the harm they did to others, or of the things they did to others that differed from the world.


    A novel is still a novel, reality ¡­


    The little miss righteously said, "Lin Lin, in this world, white lotuses are all fake white lotuses. Do you understand?!"

 C118 uneasiness

    Lu Yiyi didn''t know whether or not she was a white lotus.


    But Lin Lin knew that she was definitely not as kind, weak and scheming as she looked on the surface.


    How could a person without a plan be able to safely stay in the parking lot without a problem?


    Although Lin Lin could guess what Wen Xi had done for sure, if Lu Yiyi had not done anything, how useful would it be for a young child?


    Although Lu Yiyi''s performance afterwards looked kind and innocent in the beginning, it was precisely because of this reason that caused such a huge disparity when compared to her questioning Lin Lin and injuring him first.


    This was definitely not the first time Lu Yiyi used her special ability to attack someone.


    At first, she thought that Lu Yiyi was provoked, so she used her superpower. But, it was too unreasonable, the water pillar was clearly heading towards her head, and Lu Yiyi was staring straight at her head.


    In other words, all of Lu Yiyi''s attacks were aimed at her head.


    His superpower was not easy to control. Even though Lin Lin had the experience of a superpower in this world, he still had to train for a long time before he managed to get a certain accuracy. As for Xi Shiyu, the fact that he attacked Liu Wenmo was a coincidence. Due to the location, the Wind Blade that Xi Shiyu sent out just happened to fly at Liu Wenmo''s waist.


    If Xi Shiyu really wanted to attack Liu Wenmo like this and use his wind blade to attack the place he wanted to attack, then the wind blade would either go up or go right.


    At least it wouldn''t be as easy as Lu Yiyi''s, even with a few water columns aimed at her, if it wasn''t for Lin Lin''s quick reactions, she really would have been injured by Lu Yiyi.


    No matter what, in this apocalyptic world, there could not be a single person who was lacking in shrewdness.


    Wen Xi was not a strong Ranker, he did not even have a special ability, at most, he was considered a relatively calm underage.


    How could such a person protect a weak and beautiful woman like Lu Yiyi?


    Presumably, Lu Yiyi had long since helped Wen Xi settle many things in the darkness, and his hands were already stained with blood.


    Lin Lin even thought that Lu Yiyi intentionally getting off the car to attack the Zombie from afar just to dispel the suspicions in her heart.


    However, there were some things that would be overdone if he did too much.


    If Lu Yiyi didn''t do that, she reckoned that she wouldn''t be able to hit the Zombie most of the time.


    Lin Lin, who had experienced Lu Yiyi''s accuracy before, really couldn''t imagine that Lu Yiyi was actually a person who played the pig to eat the tiger.


    Lin Lin never thought of a person as a bad person, but she still held the thought that everyone had a possibility of him (her) becoming a bad person.


    In this world, there weren''t many people that she could believe in. Furthermore, the habits of the apocalypse made her more suspicious and sensitive to these things.


    Therefore, it was really impossible for Xi Shiyu to think that Lu Yiyi would be so stupid as to expose Wen Xi''s words.


    However, it was true that Lu Yiyi wanted to be with the Flammulina, perhaps she had already sensed that the Flammulina was a special ability user.


    An Adept, the leader of a tribe, it was hard to imagine that he had such a thick thigh.


    After Lu Yiyi had lived a life of indecision for so long, it was normal for her to want to calm down.


    As a result, it was unknown whether Lu Yiyi would take the initiative to offer her life soon enough.


    Xi Shiyu did not know that Lin Lin was already thinking about things that were inappropriate for children, and said: "Sister Lin, when I went out just now, I went to look for Dr. Kong to look around the orphanage, so I got to know a little about this orphanage."


    Lin Lin came back to reality, "Speak."


    Qian Shiyu placed the can in her hand on the ground and said, "This is the building we are currently in."


    He placed his hand on the right side and said, "This is the tent area, where most of the middle-aged man and Middle-aged woman seem to live. They seem to be the ordinary residents of this tribe, and they usually only cook, clean, and do odd jobs.


    This is the building that we went to find the Flammulina in. Five floors, it''s not that high, it''s a very simple building, and I believe there''s nothing suspicious about it, but I noticed that there are a lot of people guarding each floor, as soon as I got close, they would stare at me, afraid of being suspected of anything.


    Then this is the back of our building, "Xi Shiyu moved his hand to the back of the can and continued," This is where I found the Dr. Kong. According to them, this is the treatment room.


    Xi Shiyu retracted his hand, hugged his leg and said seriously, "Overall, our building is the most heavily guarded one, but I think it''s probably because there''s a special way to eat food in this building, so there should be a lot of food inside too. Then there''s the building in Flammulina, where my guess is the tribe''s weapons are. All the places with the most guards. "


    In fact, other than these places, there was also a small garden. However, there was nothing to talk about in this place, so he didn''t mention it.


    Xi Shiyu simply divided a relatively large orphanage into four parts: their own building, the tent area, the treatment department, and the Flammulina''s building. It hadn''t been long since he went out to look for Kong Yu, yet Xi Shiyu had already roughly investigated the situation in such a short period of time. With such a detailed conclusion, it could be seen that he was extremely interested in this kind of undercover work, and was also relatively experienced.


    Perhaps because there were too many differences in Lin Lin''s gaze, Xi Shiyu scratched her head in embarrassment and said: "Sister Lin, there are actually many places that I have not been paying close attention to. I only know about this, I''ll take a closer look later."


    Lin Lin, "No, you did well."


    It was really good. After all, he was a child who had just experienced the apocalypse. Being able to do these things seriously and calmly was already quite good.


    Lin Lin suddenly felt that sharing her secret with her comrades was a very good thing for him as well as her team.


    She didn''t need to shoulder everything by herself. She should learn to believe in the abilities of her comrades, in the abilities of Xi Shiyu, and in the abilities of her future companions to do everything with her.


    Being praised again, Xi Shiyu smiled, his heart couldn''t help but swell. The feeling of being praised and trusted was really good.


    After chatting for a while, Lin Lin continued to focus on what happened before, and asked: That''s right, Xi Shiyu, after walking through these places, where can you find anything that is concealed, and suitable to lock people up?


    "Secret, imprison ¡­" Xi Shiyu thought for a moment and shook her head decisively. "No."


    Lin Lin was expressionless.


    Xi Shiyu cried again, did he disappoint Sister Lin again?!


    Actually when he thought about it carefully, what Xi Shiyu had said was not a problem, as long as there was a secret place that was suitable for locking people up, and if he, a new member of the tribe, saw it, Flammulina would not have to stay.


    However, if the place they closed off healer was not outside, and was in the depths of an orphanage, a place that outsiders did not know, how would they proceed?


    The wall of the orphanage was new. It seemed like it had been renovated. However the buildings inside the orphanage were the most common buildings of the seventies and eighties. The structure inside looked very similar.


    In the past, buildings liked to build secret passages, cellars, dugouts, and basements ¡­ Basement!


    Something flashed past Lin Lin''s mind, and she quickly grabbed it. That''s right, it was the basement.


    Judging by Flammulina''s character, he definitely would not keep her outside at a place that he could not check anytime, so she must be in the orphanage.


    If it was as Xi Shiyu had said, there were no secrets in this orphanage that could be used to lock people up, then the people were either in the buildings or in the fields.


    Firstly,, the people who were trapped would definitely yell, or at least be unwilling to be locked in a room by the Flammulina. However, when Lin Lin came in, whether it was the Flammulina building or their building, neither of them heard anything unusual.


    Secondly, a place with a window must be very dangerous. If a person was closed, they would not be able to hold on for a moment and jump through the window.


    Therefore, it was highly likely that the healer was sealed underground, in a dugout or a basement.


    He was able to deduce the location of the ring, and then the exact location.


    Fortunately, the orphanage building was not bad, and only the building they lived in had a large area of land, followed by the independent building that the Flammulina resided in.


    This building of theirs was definitely impossible.


    In a place where they could arrange for people to live in as they please and where the security was not very tight, how could a healer be locked up?


    There were too many people in this building, and it was very messy. Plus, it was a place to distribute food, and there were also too many people coming in and out. It was not suitable for people to be locked in.


    After excluding it, the only thing left was the Flammulina''s house.


    Although the possibility of it being in the basement was higher, at that time, Lin Lin might still want to go upstairs and have a look.


    Lin Lin told her what she had guessed. Xi Shiyu was stunned when she heard it, the look in her eyes was full of worship as she looked at Lin Lin with her starry eyes, and said: "Sister Lin, you''re so powerful."


    Lin Lin nodded, "Mn."


    The look in Xi Shiyu''s eyes became even more worshipful. Such a powerful person should be so confident.


    Just as Lin Lin wanted to say something, she sensed some movement and softly said, "Someone is coming."


    He sat back on the bed and held the canned food that he hadn''t finished previously, as if nothing had happened.


    Xi Shiyu was startled at first, but immediately picked up the can on the ground and sat back down in his seat. While he was nervously adjusting his condition, there was a knock on the door, "Knock, Miss Lin, are you there?"


    It was the Flammulina, so Xi Shiyu was even more nervous, he anxiously looked at Lin Lin.


    Lin Lin looked at Xi Shiyu, signalled for him to calm down, then stood up to open the door. Outside the door, Flammulina was dressed in a different set of clothes.


    Chen Zhengyi opened the door expectantly, and just as he was about to say something, he saw Xi Shiyu sitting inside through the gap. His original greeting turned into a sentence, "Miss Lin, and Miss Lin''s your brother as well?"


    "Yes, is something the matter?"


    Chen Zhengyi ignored Lin Lin''s cold attitude, chuckled and said: "Miss Lin should have already eaten, why not I go out and take a look, and get familiar with the environment here."


    He would only stay for a few days, so he would need to familiarize himself with the environment. It should be only Wen Xi and Lu Yiyi who need to familiarize themselves with the environment.


    But it was right in Lin Lin''s heart, "Okay, there''s no harm in going."

 C119 Protect

    Although this was the apocalypse, the environment was not too damaged. At the very least, it was still the same as before. When the sun set, there would be a beautiful sunset.


    It was different from the year after the apocalypse, where the four seasons alternated every day.


    And with such a beautiful scenery and a beauty by his side, Chen Zhengyi really wanted to kick Xi Shiyu, who was stuck on Lin Lin''s side, away!


    Before they spoke, Lin Lin had promised to go for a stroll. She was overjoyed, who knew that Xi Shiyu, who was originally doing very well, would suddenly jump over, smiling shamelessly, saying: "Elder sister, do you want to go out for a stroll, bring me along, I also want to go out to take a look."


    Lin Lin nodded her head, tacitly.


    As for Chen Zhengyi, he could only be considered the boss of the Light Tribes now, he had nothing to do with Lin Lin at all.


    There was no other way around it. In Chen Zhengyi''s private space that she and Lin Lin believed to be their private space, an extremely large electric light bulb had come.


    The kind that talks and walks.


    The three of them went out of the building, and the first thing they went to was naturally the tent area. Along the way, there were quite a few people who greeted Chen Zhengyi respectfully, and this was a great satisfaction to Chen Zhengyi''s heart of vanity. In the past, he had thought that it was fine, but now, with Lin Lin, whenever these people called him ''Flammulina'', he had a feeling of ascension.


    Lin Lin, on the other hand, did not even glance at her. She seemed to be even less enthusiastic than Xi Shiyu.


    After walking around for a while, Chen Zhengyi felt that he could not continue to wander around. This orphanage was very small, so after strolling around for a bit, it would take him at most half an hour.


    Half an hour was more than enough for him to do anything and build a good relationship with them.


    So he still decided to take the initiative and attack, "Miss Lin, where are you from?"


    "City B."


    Chen Zhengyi purposely exclaimed in surprise, "Ah! City B is a good place, the water there is beautiful, and she is even more beautiful!"


    was expressionless as he nodded his head in agreement.


    Chen Zhengyi felt that he had smacked the horse hard, isn''t this Lin Lin too cold?


    He then said, "Miss Lin, you said that you are going to City E to look for your family. Are you your parents?" "Little brother Xi Shiyu has the same surname as you, is he your cousin?"


    observed the design of the orphanage as he answered blandly, "Not my parents, but a very good relative. Xi Shiyu is not my biological brother, only a little brother that I met since I was young."


    On the other hand, Xi Shiyu was at a loss of what to say. However, Lin Lin remained calm and answered truthfully, giving him another wave of respect.


    This time, the look in Xi Shi Yu''s eyes was a little different. So he was not just a blood-related little brother, but also a handsome little girl.


    Although Xi Shiyu was young, he was still a male after all, and he was often together with Lin Lin. Chen Zhengyi couldn''t help but think too much, and even if he didn''t, he decided to isolate two people more in the next few days. When he returned, he would arrange for Xi Shiyu''s residence to be further away.


    "Flammulina, are all your buildings filled with people?"


    Chen Zhengyi was thinking, when he suddenly heard Lin Lin''s question. He raised his head and looked in the direction where Lin Lin was looking, and saw the building he was staying in, and directly said: "This building is a pile of stuff, other than me and a few guards, there is no one else."


    Lin Lin said with a bland "Oh". It was hard to say if she was concerned about it or not, as though she was just casually asking the questions before.


    Chen Zhengyi naturally did not doubt him in the slightest.


    After passing through the building, Lin Lin asked another question: "Flammulina, even though it''s still midsummer, Autumn is not far away. It''s different from the past, so it''s better to store more food, but the plastic packaging is still good.


    Chen Zhengyi laughed and said: "I never thought that Miss Lin would care so much about our tribe. Why not stay and manage the tribe together?"


    Lin Lin remained indifferent, and said: "I only saw that you are a good person in Flammulina, and gave you my opinion."


    Chen Zhengyi was even happier now, in his life, he did not have many people who would say that he was a good person, and most of them would just scold him and poison him, he did not care about them at all, but now that Lin Lin had said it, his heart was like a goose feather, itchy and comfortable.


    "Miss Lin, don''t worry, we are all thinking about this. But the cellar is still not enough, the ground of the orphanage is too wet, if we put anything inside, it probably will rot if we can''t put it away. I think we should just put something in the cellar of my building."


    Hearing that, Lin Lin''s face did not show any emotion, but she still nodded her head.


    Chen Zhengyi didn''t understand what Lin Lin was thinking at the moment. Although her personality was a little cold, but if you asked her questions, she would answer them obediently without a hint of impatience. However, if she really asked you, she would always change the topic.


    Flammulina who had always been a woman in his bed, had no solution when facing Lin Lin.


    Firstly, Chen Zhengyi always brought up topics for Lin Lin. Secondly, Lin Lin talked very little, and didn''t even think about moving the atmosphere around either, pulling Xi Shiyu into the conversation circle.


    The three of them walked around the orphanage once, and Chen Zhengyi explained everything to Lin Lin in detail. It was exactly as Xi Shiyu had said, they could see everything, and there really wasn''t any place that was suitable for hiding people.


    And the few questions that Lin Lin asked, made him even more convinced that Chen Zhengyi''s men were hiding underground.


    Most people, especially people like the Flammulina, who were both city dwellers and hoodlums, would never know how to store a cellar, much less think of digging a cellar. There were no signs of soil being dug, but he knew that the soil was too humid and did not suit the cellar at all.


    Either he was a god and could tell at a glance whether it was wet or not just by looking at the ground, or it was an orphanage with a cellar!


    That was why he knew that sending something down was not reliable at all.


    When he had asked him about that building, he had answered without any hesitation. There was not a single change in his expression, which meant that there was nothing in that building that he wanted to hide and he did not care even if others asked about it.


    There was a reason for this. When something that people cared about was mentioned, even if the person had no other intentions, they would subconsciously protect him like a frightened cat. They would care less about his words and at least would not casually answer without thinking.


    Flammulina''s reaction also told Lin Lin that there was no one inside the building he was looking for and no one else.


    In conclusion, the location of the healer was already very clear.


    After hearing Lin Lin''s conclusion, Xi Shiyu was so shocked that her mouth could not even close.


    This ¡­ is it so magical?


    There were two questions that were asked so casually, and with Flammulina''s casual answer, how could Lin Lin be able to deduce such an important result?!


    Isn''t he too formidable!


    Lin Lin looked at the eyes that Xi Shiyu was using to look at her, and for some reason, she felt something behind him sway, as if, as if... When she was a child, she had a golden hair. Every time she came home from school, she would always charge towards her with her tail between her teeth.


    With sparkling eyes, he shook his head and begged Lin Lin to rub his head.


    "Sister Lin, then do we finally find the healer that was locked up?"


    Lin Lin nodded, "If nothing unexpected happens, 90% of the superpower will be in the basement of the Flammulina building."


    That was why when she left earlier, Lin Lin had made an appointment with the Flammulina; she would look for him tomorrow.


    Xi Shiyu exclaimed and said, "Where is 90%? It must be 100%. Besides there, there are other places for people to be locked up."


    This orphanage was simply too small for the locals. It only had this much space and was only as small as a building, so even if Flammulina wanted to change to a different way to hide people, the conditions would not allow it.


    It was already late in the night, and Xi Shiyu had been in Lin Lin''s room for so long, but he did not have any entertainment, so he would definitely arouse the suspicion of others, thus he did not say too much and bid his farewells, preparing to leave.


    Lin Lin instructed, "Remember to keep the windows half open and place something that will cause noise below. You must lock the door, and do not sleep soundly other than this, do not use your special abilities unless it is urgent."


    Xi Shiyu nodded, "I know about the Sister Lin, you be careful too."


    Lin Lin, "Un, good night."


    Xi Shiyu smiled and waved his hand. He opened the door and said, "Good night, Sister Lin."


    After the door was closed, Lin Lin locked it and moved the chair under the window. Then, he sat back down on the bed and crossed her legs.


    To her right was a metal rod. Once someone approached her, no, as long as someone appeared at the window or door with malicious intent, she would immediately notice.


    The best way to get to the orphanage was probably a comfortable environment and a soft bed. However, the bad thing was that she couldn''t enter the space to soak in hot springs, train her Discipline, or practice martial arts.


    Thinking back, she seemed to have not slept for a long time, and was basically in a half-asleep state. She had to kill Zombie and drive during the day, but like this, her energy could still keep up.


    At the beginning, Lin Lin might have thought that it was because of her insecurity and power that she was able to persevere on.


    However, in the past two months, it seemed that she had not slept and she was able to persevere.


    Right now, Lin Lin did not know whether it was because of the dual attribute ability, the strengthening of her body, the fact that there was no need to sleep, or because she was holding on to herself forcefully, and the fact that the apocalypse was right in front of her, that she had no choice but to work hard to raise her own strength.


    Regardless of which one it was, she was still full of spiritual power.


    Perhaps, only by coming to the side of someone who he believed in would he be able to make the tiredness in his body sweep over him.


    Before this, she would always be clear-headed, not only for herself, but also for the only member of the party other than her, Xi Shiyu.


    This little brother was rather prideful and, after becoming familiar with him, very cute.


    Lin Lin actually really liked being a big sister. She would protect her little brother and sister, on one hand, Forest Fathers had instilled her train of thought since young, and on the other, she probably liked the feeling of being relied on.


    But Lin Yuyan''s matter had completely suppressed that emotion of hers to the bottom of her heart, and she was unable to reveal it at all.


    Right now, perhaps because he had been together with Xi Shiyu for too long and she doesn''t dislike his personality, that''s why she ¡­ No, there was someone outside the door!

 C120 Become a god

    It was already deep into the night, but Lin Lin was still awake.


    The night was an evil hotbed, an endless breeding ground.


    And just at this moment, Lin Lin sensed the sound of footsteps.


    It was because the person who had arrived had very light footsteps. It was as if he was afraid that the person in the room would notice him, so he tiptoed and barely made a sound.


    Lin Lin''s hand touched the metal rod. She wasn''t sure if the target of the person outside was her, and the only thing she could do was guard against it.


    Their footsteps drew closer and closer ¡­ Then, he stopped. The person did not continue walking, but stopped instead.


    There was someone outside, not passing by, but stopping outside.


    Lin Lin suddenly opened her eyes, but did not move. She only stared intently at the door, and the moment there was any movement outside, she would flip over and hide behind the door. Then, she would give the person who entered a fierce strike!


    Minutes and seconds passed. However, there was no sound from the door, no knocking, no lock opening, and no knocking at all.


    Who exactly was outside?


    Just as Lin Lin was thinking about this, she suddenly heard a soft sound. Lin Lin was startled, the person outside had already left, and without saying anything, he turned to leave.


    This kind of scene was too familiar. It was similar to how Liu Village and Liu Wen Mo had stood at her doorstep for a long time without doing anything and then turned around to leave. Could it be that it was the same as before, she and Xi Shiyu had eaten something that had been poisoned?


    No, the bread, milk, and canned food had all been carefully checked by her from last time. There were no marks of being opened or glued, nor were there any needle marks. At least, until now, she still did not feel the slightest bit dizzy.


    Who was that person outside, and why had he stood at her door for so long?


    Lin Lin got off the bed and gently opened the door. At the moment, there was no presence of Qi at the entrance. She looked to the left and glanced at the corridor.


    His figure flickered, and with a single glance, Lin Lin recognized the figure that he had observed for almost two months.


    Yes. Lu Yiyi.


    Lin Lin squinted her eyes and frowned. It should be around one in the morning by now, there was a bathroom in the room, what was Lu Yiyi doing outside at this time, and the direction she was heading towards was clearly towards the Flammulina building.


    Better, it wasn''t what she thought.


    Maybe following Lu Yiyi to see what she wanted to do was very important. After all, all four of them were like grasshoppers on a rope, and one small action alone was enough to break the rope, but there was no need for her to take the risk.


    Actually, Lin Lin knew what Lu Yiyi would do when she went out. She didn''t even need to guess.


    What she was curious about was why Lu Yiyi had to stand at her door for so long, and why he did not do anything. Even if he had fiercely kicked the door and left, Lin Lin would not be as confused as he was now.


    Furthermore, for some reason, although Lin Lin felt unease in her heart, she could not figure out the reason.


    unease, the only thing that would probably affect her was Lu Yiyi leaning onto the Flammulina and divulging everything between her and Xi Shiyu.


    However, Lu Yiyi didn''t know much about her and Xi Shiyu in the first place. Forget about Lu Yiyi, even Xi Shiyu only knew a small part of her story.


    The only thing Lu Yiyi could say was that she was hiding her true strength, but Lin Lin could also completely explain this. As a woman and a minor brother, it was hard for her to not be wary of the outside world.


    There was nothing wrong with her words, and looking at the attitude the Flammulina had towards her, she probably would not doubt much.


    In this way, she did not have to worry about anything Lu Yiyi would say or do that would cause her any harm.


    Lin Lin crossed her legs and sat back down. No matter what, she still had to be careful and consider any possible problems.


    In this apocalyptic world, it was never an elephant that had killed the strong, but a very weak ant.


    For the entire night, nothing unexpected happened.


    When Xi Shiyu came in with the bread and milk that he and Lin Lin had, his expression was a little weird. Even Lin Lin called out to him a few times, but she did not reply.


    Lin Lin lightly pushed Xi Shiyu aside and said, "What, you lost your soul like this after not sleeping for a whole night?"


    After hearing what Lin Lin said, she quickly explained, "No, no, it''s only been one night, I''m still full of energy now."


    With that, Xi Shiyu returned to his original state, as if he had lost his soul.


    Lin Lin took a bite of the bread and asked: "What''s wrong, did you see something?"


    Xi Shiyu cried out in shock, and said: "Sister Lin, how, how did you know?!"


    "What do I know?"


    "How do you know what I saw?" Xi Shiyu whispered in surprise.


    "Lu Yiyi?"


    Xi Shiyu wanted to worship Great God Lin, so she might as well not call Lin Lin ''Sister Lin'' in the future, and just call him Great God Lin. Such a mysterious person only had this to describe him as worthy of her!


    "When dawn is approaching, I was woken up by my thirst. I wanted to come out and see if there was water outside. Who knows if I would see it ¡­" As if she was a thief, Xi Shiyu lowered his voice and said, "When I saw Lu Yiyi coming back from outside, his clothes were all messed up. When he saw me, he was still hiding!"


    Lin Lin was very calm as she ate the bread.


    "Sister Lin, aren''t you curious about what she went to do? From the looks of it, she hasn''t come back for an entire night!"


    "Other than going to the Flammulina, where else can I go?"


    Although Lu Yiyi was a water type esper, she was not strong enough, and it seemed like she did not even have any thoughts of increasing her superpower or strength. Facing those who specialized in fighting and held onto their guns, she would probably be so scared that she did not even dare to get close.


    Furthermore, the four of them were new arrivals. Forget about any special place, even if it was an ordinary place, it wouldn''t allow Lu Yiyi to enter and leave easily.


    After hearing Lin Lin say that, Xi Shiyu blurted out, "What is Lu Yiyi going to the Flammulina for ¡­ "Hmm."


    With that said, Xi Shiyu thought about what Lu Yiyi had come back undressed from Flammulina''s place and what she had done.


    "It can''t be?"


    On the other hand, Lin Lin''s eyes were bland, and she said: "In order to survive, women basically need to rely on their physical body."


    When he was speaking, Lin Lin did not view Xi Shiyu as a child.


    In Lin Lin''s eyes, they were only people with power and people without.


    Those with strength, she would take a few more glances. Friends, she would help. Enemies, she would take seriously.


    And for those without strength, no matter who it was, it would be a burden in the end. She really didn''t need to expend too much energy.


    It wasn''t that she was too ruthless, too vicious, because there were too many betrayals, and that the snake and the farmer had happened beside her, together.


    In the end, no one dared to save someone without strength, because not only did you not get anything in return, you even received some laughable retribution.


    As for Xi Shiyu, although she was a little shy in the beginning, when she saw that Lin Lin did not have a strange look because of her filth, she could not help but think that her mind was too vulgar, so she started discussing the matter seriously. "But Lu Yiyi, didn''t she have a water attribute superpower, why did she sell her body?"


    Lin Lin answered simply, "She''s very beautiful."


    Lu Yiyi was very beautiful, different from Lin Lin''s cold appearance, the beauty of abstinence, and instead, the unique charm of a young married woman. In addition to her soft facial features, when she occasionally blushed or cried, it would make men feel like bullying or protecting her.


    It was a perfect combination of sexiness and weakness.


    There were many people who liked Lin Lin, and there were also quite a few who liked him.


    Perhaps when Lin Lin was together with Lu Yiyi, Lu Yiyi''s aura would be suppressed, and if she did not take the initiative, no one would notice.


    But when she appeared alone, as long as there was even a little bit of self-indulgence in her, she would still be unable to escape from her grasp in the end, not to mention a person like the Flammulina, who was not afraid of meat.


    Xi Shiyu could not understand why her beautiful Sister Lin would sell his beautiful body. Her Sister Lin was also beautiful, that was why he was so beautiful.


    "But it doesn''t have anything to do with that, does it?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Beautiful women are an absolute danger in the apocalypse, so what if they have superpowers? There are still people in this world who are stronger than you."


    In the later stages of the apocalypse, she had even seen a level 5 Water elemental warrior become the forbidden leader of a base. This was because she was very powerful and very beautiful.


    Heh, what a ridiculous reason. Why would a beautiful woman be treated like this and have to be afraid of an expert stronger than herself falling in love with her?


    Lin Lin wanted to become a Ranker, a Ranker who did not hide his appearance, and a Ranker who did not sell his body.


    In this way, she would stand at the very top. Only in this way would there be no one stronger than herself.


    Although her expression was still as indifferent as usual, but her body was releasing a different aura than before.


    Right now, Lin Lin was more like an unstoppable sword, unstoppable and unstoppable. No matter who it was, as long as they could block her way, the only path left for them was death.


    One couldn''t help but admire and submit to him.


    "Captain."


    Lin Lin retracted the circulation of her emotions, and was stunned for a moment, then asked: "What did you say?"


    Xi Shiyu smiled. "I will speak, Captain. Sister Lin, didn''t you say that we were going to create a team, then you must be the leader, it''s alright if I call you Captain now to familiarize you with it. "


    Lin Lin nodded, "Mn."


    Captain, Xi Shiyu called out in his heart. Only someone like Lin Lin could become his team leader, a team leader that he had always trusted and submitted to.


    Although he was only fourteen years old, his family made his temperament much more mature than his peers.


    Not long after the apocalypse began, he knew that all the rules in the world would be overturned and new rules would be made by the strong.


    This era belonged to the era of the fist, an era of the strong. It was an era where, in the end, there was no need for any logic: the victor is the king and the loser is the bandit!


    The Lin Lin at that moment, allowed Xi Shiyu to see her standing at the top of the world, and only she could stand at the top of this world.


    It was not because Lin Lin had sufficient strength now, but because of the expression in her eyes. There was not a single impurity in her eyes, only confidence and tenacity.


    Nothing could stop her.


    After Lin Lin, she would definitely not be the only teammate left, but captain, she was the only team leader in his entire life.


    He would be her teammate from beginning to end.


    Help her become a god, teammate.

 C121 What do you mean?

    Although Xi Shiyu was a little bothered that Lin Lin went to the Flammulina building alone and wanted to go with him, Lin Lin had given him another mission, which was to pay more attention to Lu Yiyi. Xi Shiyu also thought that Lu Yiyi was an invisible bomb, so she nodded and decided to work together with Lin Lin.


    Maybe because Flammulina had greeted them before, the guards all retracted their gazes when they saw Lin Lin, different from how fiercely they treated Xi Shiyu.


    Different from the last time Kong Yu directly brought them to the second floor, Lin Lin noticed that there was no one inside the building. She intentionally went to the first floor, and found a staircase leading down.


    Lin Lin was extremely careful and did not get discovered by the two people, but because of that, she could not carefully observe them, but since she could detect suspicious looking tunnels, Lin Lin had gained a lot from this trip.


    Afraid that someone else would come in, Lin Lin decided to leave first.


    When he knocked on the door, it was only a few seconds before the door opened, revealing Flammulina''s happy face.


    "Miss Lin."


    Lin Lin replied politely, "Flammulina."


    Chen Zhengyi welcomed Lin Lin in and said: "Come in quickly, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." There seemed to be a hint of impatience in the tone.


    Lin Lin avoided Chen Zhengyi''s hand but did not let him close the door. Instead, she leaned against the door and said: "The door is open, there''s something wrong with my respiratory tract.


    From the door, Lin Lin discovered that the room was much dimmer than the last time. Firstly, because of the passage of time, and secondly, because the Flammulina had tightly shut the windows, and even the curtains were all closed. The light was very weak, and people with poor eyesight would fall inside. It was a good crime scene.


    Chen Zhengyi was startled, and wanted to say something, but he realized that Lin Lin''s eyes were calm and emotionless, as if the door was open because she had respiratory problems, "Miss Lin, look, there are people coming and going, you and I can''t just open the door for people to see, can you?"


    Lin Lin did not let go at all, and said: "It is not important, it is fine even if I hear it, if Flammulina really wants to close the door, then I will come next time."


    Next time, who knows if there will be another.


    Although Chen Zhengyi was lustful, he was not that anxious. He had to make this matter clear, that he, Chen Zhengyi, wanted her, Lin Lin.


    At least, this wasn''t the time to force it, and Lin Lin had already explained the reason to them. If she really wanted to close the door, the beauty had to leave.


    Thus, this plan could only be put on hold for now. He could not take her, so he had to at least rub his hands to collect some interest.


    "Alright, since Miss Lin doesn''t mind, then I won''t close this door."


    The purpose of Chen Zhengyi walking in front was still this room''s leather sofa, but as Lin Lin followed behind, her eyes moved towards the cabinet.


    At first glance, based on Flammulina''s height and the length of his hands, he did not bend or crouch. After opening it, he could easily take out the key in the first or second place.


    Lin Lin retracted her gaze. Actually, she knew that the cabinet that the Flammulina had placed the key in was definitely not locked, otherwise, it would definitely not have been locked. But for such an important thing, with the personality of the Flammulina, how could she casually place it in the cabinet without doing anything?


    No, if it really is a key, then the place where the person was sealed must be tightly guarded. Other than Flammulina, anyone who goes in would be treated as an intruder, and without any password or token, the only thing that can be certified is the face of the Flammulina.


    Chen Zhengyi originally wanted to take this opportunity to get closer to Lin Lin, and take the chance to touch him. However, Lin Lin''s goal was not here in the first place, so asking something was just an excuse, and it was even more impossible to let the Flammulina take advantage of him.


    Lin Lin took the opportunity to go to E City to ask Chen Zhengyi a few questions on his geographical location. After a brief understanding of the specific routes, she said that she was leaving.


    When Chen Zhengyi had just gotten within one meter of Lin Lin, there was still a long distance between the two of them. He suddenly realised that before he could even do anything, the beauty was about to leave, and that he had wasted this opportunity for nothing.


    When he left, Lin Lin suddenly turned to look at Chen Zhengyi, and asked: "Flammulina, do you usually stay here?"


    Chen Zhengyi thought that Lin Lin would still want to find him in the future, so he laughed and said, "That''s right, I''m here for the most part. Miss Lin, if you need anything, just come and find me.


    Lin Lin thought for a while, leaned forward, and spoke in a low voice: "Are you resting here tonight?"


    Chen Zhengyi was startled, he felt that Lin Lin''s eyes had a trace of charm, and asked him if he was resting at night, could it be that he was here too?


    "No, no, my resting place is on the third floor, and it''s the first room. It''s on the right side, and the door is painted with gold paint. You can see it the moment you go upstairs."


    Chen Zhengyi quickly replied, afraid that Lin Lin did not know, the description was very detailed, and his eyes were full of anticipation.


    He really wished that he could see Lin Lin standing at the door with her chest down tonight, just like the person from last night.


    Lin Lin replied, "Understood."


    She then turned around and left in a free and easy manner, her upright figure was extremely alluring, and the wind brought by her hair seemed to strike Chen Zhengyi''s face, causing her eyes to burn even more.


    This kind of departure made his heart itch even more.


    It would be fine if he didn''t have any intention, but if he did.


    Chen Zhengyi''s eyes were filled with lust, then, he must have sex with this woman.


    It was not that Lin Lin did not know what Chen Zhengyi was thinking, but almost all of his emotions were expressed on his face, so how could she possibly see through it?


    The reason why she acted like this before was just to gather information. In this apocalyptic world, anything that could be used to obtain information was an ability.


    Lin Lin knew her own advantages, although she did not value this, it did not mean that she did not use it.


    This Chen Zhengyi and the Golden Noble both had their brains controlled by their lower body, while she relied on the other party thinking that she did not know anything to obtain information that was beneficial to his.


    As she thought about it, she hadn''t seen any expensive gold for a long time.


    In the later stages of the game, she was very busy gathering supplies. She was either hiding at home or running around, so she didn''t see any more expensive gold in the villa complex.


    He did not know if the Golden Lord was in the villa area during the apocalypse. If it was, then he would have a hard time escaping death or becoming a Zombie.


    There were indeed very few people in the villa area, and those who became Zombie s were correspondingly fewer. However, an accident occurred in the middle of it all, as the gate to the escape gate was closed.


    The hurdles that were said to be heavily guarded, but did not harm the residents, became stumbling blocks in the apocalypse.


    At the very least, for someone as fat as the Golden Lord who could pant after running a few steps, it was impossible to climb out of the six-meter tall door.


    As for Lin Yuyan and Qin Rongyue, ah, I don''t know if these two would still be able to live a good life like before, without Han Guoyu''s help and not going to A City, nor becoming the old members of the A Base.


    But to die, Lin Lin had never thought of that.


    Lin Yuyan and Qin Rongyue would not die so easily under the Zombie''s attacks. Although they would be able to successfully go to A City with Han Guoyu''s help, their achievements afterwards was not something that could be obtained simply by relying on a large, thick leg.


    No matter what, the two of them should at least have a sense of crisis or a sense of self-awareness towards the apocalypse.


    To be able to become a bad guy, or a bad guy with a good appearance, this wasn''t too difficult for the two of them.


    Lin Lin was even looking forward to see Lin Yuyan and Qin Rongyue''s rise up. Like this, she would defeat them, and trample them beneath her feet so that they would feel even more pain and despair, wouldn''t it?


    He had a feeling in his heart that they would meet again very soon.


    Although it was different from the previous life and there were a lot of changes, Lin Lin was certain that they would definitely go to Base A.


    Lin Lin had returned safely, there were no traces of struggling on her body. Xi Shiyu heaved a sigh of relief, but spurned what she was worried about. Worried about Lin Lin, shouldn''t she be worried about that Flammulina?


    "Sister Lin, you''re back. How are you?"


    Lin Lin did not speak, only after the man who entered after hearing Xi Shiyu''s words did she finally speak: "Come in and then talk."


    Xi Shiyu nodded, she knew that she could not hold it in anymore, and lost her words, and then became more careful. She carefully closed the door, and then asked softly: "Sister Lin, do you know where the place where people are locked away is?"


    Xi Shiyu had placed a lot of hope in Lin Lin, or at least he believed in him.


    "There are two people standing guard on guard on the first floor. I have a look and I find a way down."


    Xi Shiyu was still a little surprised. The orphanage really had a basement. In secret, an orphanage was synonymous with the sun rising. If there was a basement, it would lead people to think of an evil direction. "Is there really a basement?"


    took out a bottle of water from his bag and drank it. The ice special ability did not have a high temperature requirement for the outside world, whether it was hot or cold. Lin Lin did not feel it much, but it was a little bad.


    Fortunately, Lin Lin had collected a lot of water in the apocalypse and placed it in the space. Otherwise, this apocalyptic clean water that she could drink without worry would not be enough for him to look for.


    Thinking about it, it seemed like it was very important for a team to have a water Discipline Adept.


    "This building was built around 50 years ago. It might even be a basement, or it might even be an air-raid shelter."


    However, the probability of it being in the basement was much higher.


    Xi Shiyu nodded and said, "Sister Lin, are we going to fight head on?"


    It didn''t seem hard to deal with two people.


    Lin Lin shook her head, "No, there are only two people guarding outside on the surface, but we do not know how many people guarding inside or how many weapons. Even more importantly, once we are discovered, we will be trapped inside, with no way out at all. "


    Xi Shiyu also thought that their actual combat skills were not very good. Once they were blocked, they would really be caught red-handed by Flammulina and the rest.


    The two of them seemed to be in a predicament.


    If Lin Lin was alone, there were indeed many ways to go about it.


    However, it did not mean that a partner would not benefit Lin Lin in any way, it was just that her current partner was still too weak.


    However, Xi Shiyu, or her future partner, had a lot of room for improvement. It was not as if they could only do this for the rest of their lives.


    Moreover, weren''t the other aspects of Xi Shiyu quite strong as well.


    If it wasn''t for him, Lin Lin wouldn''t have figured out the layout and distribution of this orphanage so quickly, which gave her a lot of time.


    A person could move freely and unrestrainedly.


    But in the end, there wasn''t a single team to work with. It was even better.


    Look at the person standing at the top, who doesn''t have a trustworthy partner on their back.


    If one stood alone at the top, there would be no companions who would live and die together, no companions whom one could rely on, and no companions who would celebrate together.


    What was the point of that life?

 C122 Action

    Thinking about life, Lin Lin became absent-minded.


    Actually, in the beginning of his rebirth, Lin Lin only thought about revenge.


    She wanted to take revenge on them. She wanted to taste their pain and then die in despair.


    Therefore, other than the guilt-ridden Jiang Yishu, the rest of them really did not take the people who cared for them seriously.


    In other words, she viewed the people around her from an exploitative point of view.


    Think about it. When you see a person, all you think about is how to use him or her, and how to make the best of it.


    How terrifying must you be?


    However, Lin Lin had no way to control herself from thinking that way. By doing so, she could only ensure that when using the other party''s value, she would not hurt him.


    However, things often did not go as planned. In his previous life, he died alone in the mouth of the Zombie. But after his rebirth, he had met the adorable Huang Yue, the amused Han Yu and the current Xi Shiyu.


    The three of them had similar personalities. Perhaps it was due to the common nature of the youngsters of this era.


    Or perhaps it was because of the temperament that was emitted from Lin Lin''s body, causing people to unconsciously rely on him, and reveal the innocence and cuteness of their younger brother and sister.


    It was just that Lin Lin was clearly thinking about those three, but a person suddenly flashed across her mind.


    He was tall and straight with a handsome face. His aura was filled with killing intent, but when he saw her smile, he felt as if the sunlight was shining in his eyes.


    "I like you, you''re mine."


    Madman!


    Lin Lin tried to dispel the image in her mind. This crazy person was not referring to the person who confessed to her in the first place, but herself.


    Madman, madman, she was mad to think of that man.


    It must have been because that person was too strange, and the time of the robbery was too inexplicable, that she still could not figure it out, so that person had such a deep impression of it.


    However, Lin Lin had to admit that she was feeling weird.


    He couldn''t tell if he was happy or excited, but something was definitely not right in his heart. Actually, it was no wonder. After all, that man''s appearance matched the beauty of most women. When he held the gun, he was decisive and his aura was strong. He was like a male protagonist from a novel, a hero saving a beauty.


    If such a person confessed to him, even if he didn''t like the other person, his heart would still be moved, right? It wasn''t because of that person, but because of his heart.


    To say something unpleasant was to have a heart of vanity, and to have a great deal of satisfaction.


    However, so what? The two of them would never meet again. This matter was just a small episode.


    Lin Lin looked at the slightly lost Xi Shi Yu and asked: "How is Lu Yiyi?"


    Xi Shiyu''s face turned ugly and said: "Er, I was guarding outside. She and Wen Xi had only come out once, and after taking food back to the room, they never came out again."


    Just as Lin Lin had thought, the two of them were indeed not suitable for them to wander around anymore. Anyone that had some brains would stay in the room for a while, since they were unfamiliar with each other. If they walked around, it would seem too suspicious.


    But if that was really the case, then Xi Shiyu''s expression was different. Lin Lin asked: "Did she discover you?"


    "Because they didn''t go anywhere, so there''s no need for me to follow them. It''s just that when Lu Yiyi passed by me, she looked at me strangely, as if she saw what I wanted to do."


    Lin Lin nodded, "Mn, Lu Yiyi has no choice but to be on guard."


    Although his opinion of Lu Yiyi had changed a little because of Lin Lin''s words and what happened afterwards, in Xi Shiyu''s heart, Lu Yiyi was still that delicate woman, someone who did not pose much of a threat.


    Now, Lin Lin had said she needed to guard against Lu Yiyi, so she did not pay too much attention to him.


    This place did not allow him to stay longer. Lin Lin did not know how much endurance the Flammulina had, nor how long he could endure this pain while being an Overlord.


    Although it was a one on one, Flammulina still wasn''t Lin Lin''s match.


    However, they were from the same tribe, and they only had two people.


    Therefore, he had to save healer as soon as possible.


    And the opportunity quietly arrived.


    Several cars were parked outside the orphanage, and quite a number of people were moving the boxes on top of the white cloth. Judging from the shape of the boxes, they were most likely weapons.


    Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu stood to the side and watched coldly, while Lu Yiyi and Wen Xi, who were not far away, had fervent feelings and doubt in their eyes.


    Previously, Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu had finished discussing, and had decided to observe for an additional day.


    However, not long after Xi Shiyu returned to his room, there was a great deal of noise coming from outside.


    Qian Shiyu knocked on the door, and the two of them went out, followed by Lu Yiyi and Wen Xi who were lured out.


    Seeing that those people had gotten on the carriage and were preparing to leave, Xi Shiyu could not help but ask Lin Lin: "Sister Lin, are they going to go out?"


    Wasn''t that their chance?


    Lin Lin looked at Flammulina who was being carried, as though they were preparing to go out to gather supplies.


    However, going out to gather resources was an extremely dangerous thing to do. It meant that they had to go to the Zombie Circle in the city for a stroll. People and weapons were indispensable.


    And from the looks of it, Flammulina was also preparing to leave.


    Lin Lin had experienced this kind of situation several times at Base A, when the larger sized ones went out to gather resources, the base would be more dangerous. However, the previous plans would definitely be long, and after she was notified, she would be able to go out again at a later time.


    However, when they came, they didn''t find any signs of wanting to go out and gather resources.


    Or could it be that they were planning on doing so earlier, only that the news didn''t circulate due to their isolation?


    Chen Zhengyi had long since noticed Lin Lin, and only came over after everything was in place did he say: "Miss Lin, did you disturb me?"


    Lin Lin said indifferently: "Flammulina, you are going out?"


    Chen Zhengyi did not seem to be on guard at all, as he replied: "Miss Lin, you are all guests of the tribe, I will not hide it from you. Actually, before you all, we had already thought of going to City P to gather supplies, but because of a few reasons, we have to go back now, otherwise, we would have to drink from North Wind City."


    Lin Lin glanced at the people beside the carriage, they were too far away to be seen clearly, but she knew that they were also looking at her, or perhaps it was the Flammulina, so she asked: "Flammulina, you are going to P City, why aren''t you going there tomorrow, and return on the same day?"


    Right now, although the time was not too late, it was already fast ¡­


    Chen Zhengyi coughed, and his unnatural gaze drifted toward Lu Yiyi. Even though he was moving away extremely quickly, Lin Lin had noticed it.


    Could it be that this Flammulina and Lu Yiyi had some sort of ulterior motive?


    "Actually, it''s because I still have to go to City P to find something, so I have to go there as soon as possible to avoid being robbed by others."


    After Chen Zhengyi finished speaking, he laughed a few times, as though he was embarrassed about what he had said, but it fit with his personality.


    Lin Lin intentionally looked towards Lu Yiyi, and realised that she was looking at him with wide eyes, without a trace of guilt, and did not even bother to avoid her gaze.


    On the contrary, doubts arose in his heart.


    He looked at the Flammulina again and asked: "Why are there so many people who are guarding the tribe? What if the Zombie come to the tribe?"


    Chen Zhengyi was filled with confidence, "It''s alright, the rest of you are not just here to eat, the walls are almost completely surrounded, how powerful must the Zombie be to enter?"


    Lin Lin did not speak anymore. As a person who had temporarily stayed in the tribe, she had already said enough so-called words of warning, "Have a pleasant journey."


    "Thank you, Miss Lin, for your blessings. We will be leaving soon, and will probably be back by noon."


    Chen Zhengyi seemed to unwittingly mutter a few words, bid his farewells to Lin Lin, and then left.


    Everyone had already entered the carriage. The number of people that once numbered in the tribe had decreased by more than half. Although there were still strong men with guns left, there were still far fewer people than before.


    The carriage, Xi Shiyu simply stared at who seemed to be in a trance as he leaned on the wall and returned to his room after exiting the city.


    He was slightly agitated, "Sister Lin, this is our chance, our chance!"


    Lin Lin did not say anything, and Xi Shiyu was so excited that he did not even need Lin Lin''s answer, he continued: "Now that the tribe''s only superpower has left, and even brought a large group of people and weapons, the remaining Sister Lin s, as long as we are careful, we will be able to fight our way out even if we can''t dodge."


    As she spoke, Xi Shiyu started to laugh.


    It was like someone who had not slept for three days and three nights suddenly giving him a pillow when he was extremely sleepy.


    Timely rain!


    On the other hand, Lin Lin''s face was calm, there was not a single fluctuation in her emotions, no, there was happiness in her eyes, but doubt.


    Xi Shiyu was amused for a moment. He noticed that something was amiss with Lin Lin and asked: "Sister Lin, what''s wrong?"


    "Very suspicious."


    "Suspicious?" Perhaps the Flammulina had taken a fancy to the Sister Lin, and so he answered her words in detail. At least, he did not hear any lies.


    Furthermore, a lie required such a huge scene?


    Furthermore, what was the purpose of this lie? It was impossible for him to do something useless, right?


    Since Xi Shiyu had revealed his point of view, Lin Lin was also unable to answer.


    She was sure that no one was watching them when they were talking, not just the door, but the walls on both sides, even the windows. No one was listening.


    Therefore, the matter of her saving healer was an absolute secret.


    If Flammulina didn''t know that she wanted to save healer, there was no need to pretend to leave.


    The only thing that could be inferred was that the Flammulina really needed to gather resources before he would leave with a weapon and a person that could threaten Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu.


    Perhaps, it was because she was too sensitive.


    He was also too concerned about Lu Yiyi''s different attitude towards him.


    A Fire Adept who had not grown up yet, a simple and lecherous man with a developed body, was not as complicated as Lin Lin had thought.


    And Lu Yiyi, being able to guess that Lin Lin did not have any ''bad intentions'' towards this tribe, and even ''slept with'' her, Flammulina believed her words, all for the sake of teasing Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu who were ready to make a move.


    She was not a fake white lotus, but a beautiful and dangerous poppy.


    Lin Lin clenched her fists. Even if the Flammulina found out that something was amiss, being "tamed" by Lu Yiyi meant that they had set up a trap for people from the same tribe.


    Could it be that she was hiding here and did nothing, not daring to save him, becoming even more timid than an ant?!


    "Tonight, let''s do it."

 C123 out

    At three o''clock in the morning, many of the night watchers were unable to resist the call of the lonely night. They were all on the verge of falling asleep.


    Only by twisting his arm fiercely would he be able to wake up.


    A night watchman rubbed his eyes. Just now, why did he feel two shadows darting over?


    After a closer look, the scenery before him was exactly the same as before, with nothing to show for it.


    Moreover, was that the speed of a human? In the blink of an eye, that speed disappeared from one''s line of sight.


    The night watchman secretly laughed at himself and walked away.


    Although Flammulina had instructed him to relax a bit before he left, he did not say that he would be able to sleep soundly. If he did not go over to take a look, then that pillar, that pillar, that could have been standing or sleeping, would probably drool profusely and be able to wash his face.


    The night watchers who were thinking about how to deal with the situation were unable to see the two people standing against the wall in the darkness. They were one big and one small.


    Xi Shiyu was very nervous, she felt like a thief. Before he could even regain his senses, he was already dragged into the building by Lin Lin.


    It was in the pavilion that the healer was locked up in.


    The inside of the building was very quiet, and it seemed like there was not a single person inside. Lin Lin had gone to the place this morning, but there were still two people standing there.


    In other words, this place was very important.


    That man, Lin Lin was ninety-eight percent sure that she was here.


    However, she didn''t expect that they would still be lacking something important.


    Xi Shiyu saw Lin Lin easily pry open the door and took out a bunch of keys from the drawer. She could not help but ask: "Sister Lin, you know how to pry open the door?"


    Lin Lin kept the key and was about to leave, "A little."


    That skillful method was not just a little. Xi Shiyu cursed in her heart and said: "Isn''t this Flammulina too casual? He left the key just like that?"


    In fact, from the moment he obtained the key, Lin Lin felt that it was a little strange, and his heart was also a little uneasy.


    However, they had already taken that step forward. No matter how dangerous, how uneasy, or if she felt that it was a trap, she had to save that person.


    This may have been Lin Lin''s obsession, but in truth, it was just Lin Lin''s personality. She had made up her mind, and would not turn back unless she crashed into the southern wall.


    The people above were easy to deal with. The other party was in the light while they were in the dark.


    Lin Lin looked at her, then pointed for him to go around from the back.


    Xi Shiyu was smaller, and his steps were lighter. Coupled with his wind-type Discipline, no one would be able to see him when he was using his Discipline.


    Lin Lin saw that they went around to their original positions, so she came out from the darkness. Before the two of them could make a sound, she raised her hand and shot the ice pillar straight into their necks.


    Blood flowed out from the ice pillar, but it was extremely slow, as if it was frozen.


    As if frozen, he fell to the ground a few seconds later. Being protected by her wind-type superpower, he landed on the ground very quietly, almost without making a sound.


    The two of them had been quietly taken care of.


    Xi Shiyu''s blood was boiling. Killing people and seeing others kill others was not a wonderful feeling, but seeing Lin Lin kill others, without a trace of disgust, made her want to applaud Lin Lin even more!


    Too strong! Usually it was better to just use the iron rod. Otherwise, it was just for the sake of training his Discipline. It was rare for him to be killed like this.


    At such a critical moment, just a small gesture of his would be enough for him to enjoy the aftertaste of the jade for several days.


    Humans were solved, but it was dark down there. It was like the jaws of a monster, waiting for its prey to go in, waiting for it to reach the center.


    Swallowing it in one gulp.


    Go, or not go.


    Lin Lin didn''t hesitate to jump down, but like a cat, she did not make a sound, and Xi Shiyu also used his wind element abilities, riding the wind.


    This ability was taught to him by Lin Lin. In the beginning, he would only use his wind blades to attack the Zombie, but later on Lin Lin said that every ability had its own merits.


    Wind power wasn''t an offensive ability. It had many advantages and many uses.


    One of them was to add wind to one''s body.


    Powerful Adepts of Wind could even fly to the 18th floor from flat to flat, covering a distance of fifty meters.


    Not only did it require Haobo''s Discipline, but it also required a superb ability control technique.


    After all, Xi Shiyu was no longer confined to that area. Whenever he was bored, he liked to study his Discipline. Not only did he like to study his own, he also liked to study other abilities.


    For example, Lu Yiyi''s water-type ability.


    Attacking could allow for a large area of water column, but also a small area of water blade.


    Defend, as long as the energy can support it, a water wall can completely block a stone thrown by force.


    It could even replace the rope and bind a person.


    In short, it was not just used to produce water.


    But Lin Lin''s ice special ability had too many uses, let alone defense, Lin Lin had already used it extremely well.


    In life, melting ice is water and can cool it down. Furthermore, it was extremely sharp. Even if it was used directly to kill the enemy, it was extremely useful.


    For example, his wind and Lu Yiyi''s water could only be used on his own. Unlike Lin Lin''s, the ice that was formed could not be given to others to be used as weapons.


    Actually, if it wasn''t because the ice melted easily, Xi Shiyu really wanted Lin Lin to transform into a weapon that he liked. With the white fog, how great would it feel to kill a Zombie like this.


    As the two of them entered the passageway, they first touched the dark path before turning into candlesticks on both sides. Although the light was weak, they could still see something.


    This was a passage that could fit three to four people. If it was high, Lin Lin would at least be a bit further off if she were to crash into it.


    The path was particularly winding.


    This caused great inconvenience for Lin Lin and the others, because they did not know where the enemy was.


    But at the same time, it gave them the perfect environment to hide themselves in.


    Lin Lin raised his hand, signalling Xi Shi Yu behind him to stop, and then waved his hand, and Xi Shi Yu understood.


    There''s someone ahead, don''t move.


    After leaving for almost two to three minutes, it was normal to meet talented people.


    The tunnels below were shaped like S''s. Right now, they were in the middle of S''s, so they couldn''t see what was in front of them. The people in front of them also couldn''t see what was in front of them.


    Lin Lin pointed to the other side, and as if she understood everything, she quickly hid to the other side and faced Lin Lin, guarding the other side by herself.

 C124 Who

    After that, it was time to lure the snake out of its cave.


    Previously, they were in the dark, but now, they were in the light. They didn''t know what number or what type of weapon the other party had, nor did they want to cause too much of a commotion and scare the people up there away.


    Lin Lin stooped down and picked up a stone, throwing it forward.


    As Shi Xiaobai rolled on the ground, he made quite a few sounds in the empty passageway.


    "Who?"


    A rather strong voice first appeared.


    Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu had gathered their abilities and held their breaths, but the guard who did not receive any information asked again: "Come out, stop hiding, I see you guys!"


    A slightly high-pitched sound.


    There were only two people.


    Lin Lin threw another rock, and at this time, the guard was certain that it was not a coincidence, but an invasion by another person.


    The distance was short. In a few seconds, the position where Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu were standing would be exposed!


    Lin Lin stretched out her hand, one, two, three.


    "Hm."


    "Ugh."


    Two different muffled groans could be heard. One of the two big men had his neck pierced by Xi Shiyu''s wind blade, so deep that it cut through his windpipe. He didn''t even have time to scream before his blood gushed out like a fountain and he fell to the ground, unable to make a sound.


    Lin Lin transformed into a crescent moon. With a swing, the big sized man''s head was immediately chopped off, and the man turned into a headless man.


    Its head fell onto the ground, spinning like the rock Lin Lin threw before, and finally stopped at one place. Its face was covered in blood, but one could still see the fear that had frozen on its face, and its eyes that could not be closed.


    This time, the battlefield was much bloodier than the ones above.


    The smell of blood was thick, and although it was hard for Xi Shiyu, he didn''t know how many people were down there. If these two were killed, who knew if there would be more.


    Lin Lin led the way ahead, and turned, realising that they had reached the end. A metal door stood erect, and they seemed to have reached a place.


    The door was locked as Lin Lin knocked on it. There was no response from inside for a long time, so it was likely that only healer was inside, and there was no need to send anyone to guard inside.


    When he opened the door, he could not even see his own fingers inside. The smell of wet moss assaulted his nose; it was extremely unpleasant. Was there really a person locked inside a place like this who seemed like a child?


    Lin Lin took off the candlestick from the door and stepped in first. One step at a time, the ladder was long, meaning that the basement was still deep.


    Drip drip drip drip drip. The smallest sound was the sound of her and Xi Shiyu''s footsteps. There was also a male voice that was pleasant but weak.


    "Who are you?"


    In the dark, those who held the light might not be able to see the person in the dark, but those in the dark would definitely be able to see someone who held the sun.


    A man and a woman, both with unfamiliar faces. They did not have lunchboxes in their hands, but each held a weapon.


    Chen Chen vigilantly stood up, he took a few steps away from the door and said: "You are not members of this tribe."


    Lin Lin had already slowly approached the room that Chen Chen was staying in. As she swept her gaze around, she saw a little boy who was leaning against the wall with extreme vigilance, staring at him unwaveringly.


    She had always thought that the healer that had been passed down to others was a boy. Even if he had yet to reach adulthood, he was still the size of a World Jade.


    However, this 1.4m boy, whose eyebrows had yet to grow, was most likely not even ten years old. What kind of joke was this?


    Xi Shiyu was even more surprised than Lin Lin, at least Lin Lin knew that she was a child. Xi Shiyu had directly jumped from healer to a little brat, one could imagine how much of a stimulation he had.


    "Sister Lin, did we find the wrong place?"


    Maybe there were other rooms here, and only the healer was locked inside, and this child was really only a child.


    Lin Lin did not speak, and only looked at the little boy.


    Her face was pale and her breathing was weak. Even if the light in her hands was so weak, she was still afraid of avoiding the light. That was to say, this boy had been locked up here for a long time.


    But in her eyes, Lin Lin saw less and less of a child with eyes filled with despair and determination.


    Lin Lin pursed her lips, her voice was like a witch chanting a spell, "Do you want to leave?"

 C125 Mine

    Get out.


    Chen Chen''s pupils shrank. Going out, this word was really extravagant to him.


    How could he not want to go out? Even in his dreams, he wanted to escape from here and go outside to watch the sun and breathe the fresh air.


    But the more he wanted to leave, the more he would have to face an opportunity to leave. Chen Chen had the mentality and intelligence of a ten year old child.


    "Who are you?"


    Lin Lin held the candlestick up, this was the first time she was so patient, "The person who saved you."


    Chen Chen once again sized up Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu. A woman that was excessively beautiful, and a boy that was a few years older than him. Would such a combination be able to save him from this brutal Chen Zhengyi?


    "Why did you save me?"


    They didn''t know each other at all. It was impossible to take such a huge risk for a child.


    There was a breeze in the basement, and as the candlelight flickered, Lin Lin''s face shone with a warm yellow light, which was especially gentle as she replied: "Because my team needs a person like you, a healer."


    Chen Chen repeated the words he did not understand, "Healing type? "Adept?"


    He had always thought that his ability was like that of a movie''s, and he even thought that only the Chen Family had it, because Chen Zhengyi would also be able to use it. Now that he had heard such a fitting noun from a stranger, he wondered if there were many people like him in the outside world, and he was not special at all.


    Therefore, there was no need to worry about him leaving the den of tigers and entering the den of wolves!


    The underground room was simply too depressing. After a while, Lin Lin became even more uneasy and asked: "One last question, are you going out?"


    Chen Chen took a few steps forward and replied: "I want to leave."


    Chen Zhengyi''s bunch of keys could open the lock on the door, and after opening the door, Xi Shiyu saw that Chen Chen was a bit superficial when he walked, thinking that a little child would have to undergo such torture. He couldn''t help but sympathize with Chen Zhengyi and wanted to step forward to support him, but was gently pushed away by Chen Chen.


    "I can walk by myself."


    He wasn''t trying to be brave, he was trying to be strong.


    If he can walk, then let him go.


    Lin Lin turned around and said: "Let''s go out first."


    Chen Chen followed closely behind him.


    As Xi Shiyu walked at the end, she did not feel that she was being too stubborn. Instead, she felt that this child was too stubborn to the point that it made one''s heart ache for him.


    When he passed by the bloody scene, Chen Chen seemed to be in an extremely unwell state. His forehead was covered in sweat and his lips were trembling slightly.


    Xi Shiyu was actually also afraid, but seeing Chen Chen like that, she couldn''t help but to want to protect her big brother. With a kick, she kicked the head away.


    Only, why did he think that the grateful gaze Chen Chen sent him would instead be ¡­ Mind your own business?


    Xi Shiyu looked again. F * ck, that look was meddling in other people''s business!


    Are all children nowadays like this? It was hard to understand.


    Lin Lin was walking in front, she did not know what would happen next, she only wanted to get out quickly, and save her. After that, they only needed to leave the tribe, get into the car and drive away.


    The three of them soon arrived at the first floor. The first floor was still as quiet as it had been when they went down. There was not a single trace of human life left.


    However, the incoming storm that was moving in the air made Lin Lin stop in her tracks.


    Even Xi Shiyu sensed that something was wrong and said: "Sister Lin, there seems to be a lot of people outside."


    Lin Lin took out a gun from her waist, pushed away the insurance and said: "They are back."


    Or rather, they hadn''t left at all.


    Lin Lin stood at the door, watching the tribesmen who were surrounding him with torches, her eyes indifferently looked towards Chen Zhengyi, who could not tell if he was laughing or not.


    Heh, it really is a trap.


    At four in the morning, the tribe members who were supposed to be resting, the Flammulina who were supposed to be in P City, and the people whom he brought, were all either holding torches or weapons, waiting in formation for Lin Lin to come out.


    The night was heavy, without a trace of wind. On the other side, neither side moved and neither side spoke.


    Just like a painting.


    It was a painting that was about to turn into a fight.


    In the end, Chen Zhengyi could not hold it in, or perhaps, the vanity in his heart was already overflowing.


    "Miss Lin."


    The voice wasn''t loud, but it could be heard by everyone.


    "Where are you taking my nephew?"


    After saying that, Chen Zhengyi pretended not to understand, and asked again: "This late at night, do you want to go out and play with me? Although you love my nephew, it''s not like you don''t want to go out and play."


    Lin Lin moved to protect Chen Chen, and said indifferently: "If you want to snatch him, just hit him, and speak nonsense."


    Chen Zhengyi was startled, then immediately laughed out loud, he really did not know where this Lin Lin got his confidence from, it was not just a ice special ability user, he was also someone with a wind-type ability, could it be, that two people, no, two people with a burden, could win against their entire tribe?


    What a joke!


    "Miss Lin, I am giving you a way out. Today, if you go down, I will treat you as a guest of my tribe and treat you well. If you don''t, don''t tell me you think I''m a vegetarian?"


    With that, the man behind Chen Zhengyi pointed his gun or control tool at Lin Lin''s door. Boom!


    The scene looked quite impressive.


    Lin Lin replied coldly, let out a light ''ah'', and said: "Didn''t you already plan to imprison us, so that you could use us?"


    She did not believe that the Flammulina would really be able to take away a person that they had tried to take away. Treating him as a guest at the beginning, not killing him at the scene was already due to his great kindness.


    Chen Zhengyi''s eyes lit up like a viper''s, and said: "You really don''t drink when you salute, do you think you can escape today, if you kneel down and admit your wrongs, I can still spare your life, if you resist, then I might even kill you."


    Lin Lin laughed, but with her left hand, she quickly pulled out her spear, and instantly struck Chen Zhengyi''s shoulder.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to kill Chen Zhengyi, it was just that a special ability user''s reaction speed was much higher than an ordinary person''s. Even with Lin Lin''s current level, her shooting speed was still slower than a level 1 Chen Zhengyi.


    At least cripple one of his hands.


    He was so angry that he forgot to use his superpower. He shouted loudly, "Damn it, all of you come at me, if I don''t kill this woman today, I won''t be surnamed Chen, ah!"


    Chen Zhengyi''s other hand was also shot, but this time, it was not fired from Lin Lin''s hand. The direction of the bullet came from his back.


    A group of people looked back in surprise, only to discover that at some point, a group of men dressed in black had appeared behind them. No, there was a man dressed in white that stood out in the darkness like a beam of light, standing right in front with a gun in his hand.


    His voice was calm, but it carried a killing intent.


    "Who wants to kill my Lin Lin, ah?"


    Lin Lin stood at the top and naturally saw the person who spoke. Hearing Xi Shiyu''s gossiping voice, she asked: "Sister Lin, who is that brother? Do you know him?


    He felt an urge to kill that person.


    Only ghosts were his.


    Weird.


    Chen Zhengyi''s two shoulders hurt so much that he got hit twice for no apparent reason. He felt that he had never been so unlucky in his life before!


    He could not help but be furious, "Fool your head! Kill! Kill them all! Kill that woman and the man for me! Kill those two bastards!"


    Before the children could even react, the corner of Bai Yu''s mouth raised into a cruel smile, "So, it was you who wanted to kill Lin Lin."


    In the next second, before everyone could see what happened, Chen Zhengyi was struck down by a water pillar that suddenly appeared.


    The tribesmen finally realized that their tribe had been attacked by a pair of evil bandits! The boss had been defeated! If they did not act, the tribe would be finished!


    Instantly, those who had guns in their hands shot out. Those who did not have guns brandished their big blades and rods towards Lin Lin and Bai Yu.


    Bai Yu''s expression was cold. She didn''t even bat an eyelid at the dozens of people who were fiercely rushing over. She took a step back and said, "You guys take care of this."


    He still wanted to take care of the one who cursed her family''s Lin Lin.


    The bodyguards in black replied in unison, "Yes, Young Master." After that, he swiftly moved. The other party had unsheathed him with a saber or a spear, while the other party had unsheathed him with a spear.


    A group of hoodlums against a professional killer changing bodyguard, whoever wins, was very clear.


    As for Lin Lin, she was not weak either, although there were only two people, with a wave of her hand, Lin Lin revealed a block of ice that was large enough to block the two of them, with a thickness that could definitely block a bullet, and said: "You two hide, Xi Shiyu, do not try to be brave, you do not have enough strength now, take care of him."


    Xi Shiyu bit her lips and took back the words he wanted to say together with Lin Lin, nodding, "Ok."


    Right now, he really did not have the strength to ensure that he would not get hurt under the barrage of gunfire and bullets. Furthermore, he also had a little brother that needed his protection, so it was better to listen to Lin Lin''s words and hide behind him and protect him well. In the future, when he had the strength, she would definitely follow behind Lin Lin and not hide behind her.


    Lin Lin was nimbly shuttling through the bullets, even if she couldn''t dodge them at times, she could still use her superpower to block the incoming bullets.


    Even though every attack wasn''t fatal, it was enough for these people to be bedridden for ten days to half a month without being able to get out.


    On the other hand, they had created a perfect safe zone for Qian Shiyu and Chen Chen. Not a single person, a single bullet, was able to pass through Lin Lin and reach behind Qian Shiyu and Chen Chen.


    Compared to the busy Lin Lin and the black clothed man, Bai Yu was truly a one-sided abuse that isolated the outside world.


    It had already been three months, and after looking for Lin Lin with great difficulty, she actually saw that she was surrounded and attacked, and some even spoke up that they wanted to kill her.


    Was he courting death, or seeking his own death?


    After a long period of anxiety and rage, Bai Yu burst into flames.


    When she was tormenting people, Bai Yu did not like people moving around freely. She was afraid that blood would dirty her hands and clothes, so she used her special ability to first bind Chen Zhengyi.


    She then knelt down and looked at Chen Zhengyi who was struggling with all his might but was unable to break free.


    Laughing, he said, "Right, you still haven''t said what your name is. I have a good point here, I need to know the name of the person who told me to make a move."


    Chen Zhengyi''s eyes burned with anger. He threw a fireball at the white jade head and roared out.


    "Your grandfather is called Chen Zhengyi!"

 C126 Reluctance

    The two of them were very close, and Chen Zhengyi''s attack was sudden. Even if Bai Yu was on guard, she had immediately dodged to the side and dodged to the side, but the fireball still missed her by a little.


    Immediately, the white jade could smell the stench of burning hair.


    His entire person was in a bad mood.


    Ever since the apocalypse, Bai Yu had always maintained the good habit of washing her hair and grooming herself just so that she could have a good impression of Lin Lin.


    He knew that Lin Lin didn''t like him, or even hated him.


    Thus, he had to pay more attention to his appearance.


    Now, his jet black hair had been ruined by this so-called righteous. His anger was no longer enough to describe his feelings.


    "Good, good job!"


    As Bai Yu spoke, the water around Chen Zhengyi''s neck slowly tightened, to the point that Chen Zhengyi''s neck and face were flushed red. He couldn''t even finish his words.


    Seeing that only the whites of her eyes were left, and she was about to faint, Bai Yu looked at Chen Zhengyi who was breathing in the fresh air, and laughed.


    "If you want to play, then let''s play."


    By the time the entire tribe was taken care of and Lin Lin came over, Chen Zhengyi was already dead.


    His hands and feet were badly twisted, and his head was in a strange state. Tears and snot flowed, and a terrible stench was coming from below. To be able to make the leader of a tribe into such a sorry state, Bai Yu was definitely not ordinary and vicious.


    "Why are you here?"


    Bai Yu was having fun, and when she heard the familiar voice behind her, a pleasant surprise flashed past her and she returned back to her previous cynical state. She got up and looked at Lin Lin: "I''ve been looking for you all the way, and you''ve made it very difficult for me. Luckily I''ve been in P City all night, so when I passed by, I felt that it was strange and came in to take a look, otherwise I really wouldn''t be able to find you."


    Knowing that Lin Lin didn''t speak much, Bai Yu explained everything to him.


    The bodyguard at the side thought to himself, "Young master, although you are trying your best to hide your emotions, you are still talking too much!"


    Lin Lin looked at Chen Zhengyi who was on the ground, she quickly retracted her gaze and asked: "Why are you not in J City?"


    In his previous life, Bai Yu had stayed in B City for official business. It was inconvenient for him to travel, and he had also awakened his superpower. That was why he had become the head of B City, bullying men and women everywhere.


    During the apocalypse, he was clearly in J City, which was much safer. He could even become a landowner, and with his personality, J City was definitely a good choice. Why would he leave?


    Bai Yu''s eyes flashed with an inexplicable emotion. It was unknown whether she was depressed or not, "I already told you, I''m here to find you."


    So, don''t look at him as if you''re looking at a fool, alright ¡­


    Just as Lin Lin wanted to say something, a voice came out, "Sister Lin, are you alright?"


    Xi Shiyu brought Chen Chen over. He first looked at Lin Lin and Bai Yu with an extremely gossipy gaze, then ''concernedly'' asked.


    Lin Lin, "I''m fine."


    Bai Yu also looked back at Xi Shiyu and laughed: "Lin Lin, since when did you have a brother?"


    It was only a form of address, so Lin Lin replied lightly, "You can also call me Big Sis."


    Bai Yu, "..."


    "F * ck, little bastard, what are you doing here? Scram!"


    Unknowingly, even Xi Shiyu did not realize that Chen Chen had actually gotten close to Chen Zhengyi, and in his hand, he held a blade that he had picked up from the ground.


    It rested on Chen Zhengyi''s neck.


    "I''m going to kill you."


    He still had an undeveloped face and even some baby fat on it. The knife in his hand didn''t fit his body at all. Such a child saying he wanted to kill someone, but it made people feel cold.


    No one doubted it at all.


    Bai Yu laughed and whispered to Lin Lin: "Little pervert, Lin Lin, where did you find him?"


    Lin Lin didn''t say anything, only looked at Chen Chen, and Chen Zhengyi, who had forcefully endured the curse even though he was afraid, "Bullshit, you little brat, I don''t believe that you dare kill me!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Chen Chen pressed a pressure on Chen Zhengyi''s neck, and half of it entered his body. Viscous blood slid down the blade and dripped onto the front of Chen Zhengyi''s clothes.


    Chen Zhengyi was actually being tortured by Bai Yu to the point of no return. He was in so much pain that he actually couldn''t feel anything, but now that Chen Chen had made a move, he felt a sense of death.


    "Chen Chen, I''m your uncle!"


    Chen Chen pressed down the blade in his hand again, and spoke while pressing down on his throat: "Chen Zhengyi, I already said, I don''t have an uncle like you, are you seeking death?"


    Chen Zhengyi immediately begged for mercy, "Okay, okay, I''m not your uncle, not your uncle."


    Xi Shiyu watched from the side and muttered, "Chen Zhengyi, Chen Chen, this Flammulina is really this child''s uncle. I thought it was an excuse he came up with, isn''t this uncle''s words a relative?


    As she spoke, Xi Shiyu thought of his close family and smiled bitterly. So what if he was close to them? He should not make use of them. What he should abandon was not abandonment.


    However, Lin Lin and Bai Yu, who had seen this kind of thing too many times, did not have much of an expression. felt that Bai Yu was right, this child was indeed a little perverted, seeing that Chen Chen was trying her best to control the corner of her face and her hands were already trembling.


    "Tell me, where are my parents? Didn''t you say you were going to look for them? Did you find them?!"


    Chen Zhengyi''s eyes moved. He who was staring at him now, how was he a child, he was clearly a demon, "I, I didn''t have the time, I didn''t have the time, you let me go, let me go, I''ll go look, I''ll go look right now."


    Chen Chen glanced at the twisted Chen Zhengyi, his face revealing a pitiful and sympathetic expression, and said: "If you go out like this, you will only be sending yourself to your death."


    Her tone was indifferent, as if Chen Zhengyi had already become a piece of trash.


    Lin Lin and Bai Yu, the two god of death were standing right in front of Chen Zhengyi, and looking at him, it was as if he was looking at a dead man.


    In the eyes of the only person who could possibly save him, Chen Chen, he was already of no use.


    Then what chance did he have to survive?


    With the pain in his body, the wounds on his soul and his emotions mixed together, Chen Zhengyi had already begun to speak indiscriminately, "Brat, it''s useless even if you saved them. Do you really think your parents are still alive? If you were to go now, you would still be able to find their corpses. No, their corpses are all gone. You little bastard, you still dare to touch your uncle? Fuck, your uncle! Hahaha, your uncle can spit out fire, hahaha, fire, shit! "


    Chen Zhengyi had founded his first tribe after the apocalypse.


    In his previous life, he was the leader of a tribe who had made a name for himself.


    Although there was an even stronger tribe behind them, in the hearts of the tribesmen, Light Tribes was still a standard tribe. And the boss of the tribe, was also deemed to be the first person to eat a crab successfully.


    But now, Chen Zhengyi had gone mad and the Light Tribes was finished.


    Bai Yu looked at the crazy Chen Zhengyi and frowned, then ordered, "Kill him and throw him out, it''s so noisy."


    Just as he finished speaking, Chen Chen''s blade had already fiercely slashed down, blood spraying all over his face, neck, clothes, and Chen Zhengyi spat out blood, but in half a minute, he stopped breathing.


    Bai Yu touched her chin and stared at Chen Chen who was covered in blood like a devil.


    Right now, the sky was slightly bright, and from black to light, it was already showing the clouds that were as white as fish''s belly.


    A light blue sky, a blood-red ground.


    The person they wanted had already been saved, countless people from the Light Tribes had died, and their boss, Chen Zhengyi, had also died.


    Although there were a lot of supplies here, other than Chen Zhengyi''s subordinates, there were also other ordinary citizens. Since Lin Lin had eaten a lot, he did not have any place to place food in, so she only took out some weapons.


    As for Bai Yu, it seemed as if she looked down on the things here. After a few glances, she turned her head and left in disdain.


    would not accept this mess. She still had to get to City A.


    However, when they got on the car and saw the white jade that insisted on sitting in it, their faces darkened.


    "No place for you."


    Bai Yu''s face showed that I wasn''t blind. "There are only two children at the back. How many seats can they take? I''m not afraid to squeeze in."


    Lin Lin said indifferently: "Listen up, there is no place for you. My carriage will not carry you."


    It wasn''t easy to find the white jade of a beauty, but his heart skipped a beat. Why did he do it? He had been afraid for so long and shamelessly came forward, yet was rejected by such an unreasonable and unreasonable reason.


    You can''t even come up with a reason that is worthy of his painstaking effort?


    Xi Shiyu sensed Bai Yu''s emotions and explained, "Sister Lin has formed a team, we are only in the team."


    In the convoy, Bai Yu''s eyes flashed, and said: "Lin Lin, did you create a convoy, I want to participate!"


    Lin Lin glanced outside and saw a row of black bodyguards, who looked like they were attending a funeral, and said: "You still need to join my team? I don''t accept so many people. "


    Bai Yu had an easy-going expression as she said, "That''s alright. I''ll let them go back later. I''ll stay here alone."


    After that, he raised his head and shouted at them, "All of you go back, I want to go with Lin Lin, do you hear me, all of you go back!"


    The bodyguard and driver who had been following him for three months said that they were very tired! His heart was very bitter!


    The young master did not want them anymore! QQ


    Of course, in the end, they couldn''t just let the group of people go back so casually. It wasn''t easy driving from J city to P city, but if they went back like this, would they die in J city?


    He then drove behind Lin Lin, one of the off-road cars opening up a path while the other two followed behind him by a few black business cars, it was quite an eye-catching sight.


    Bai Yu, on the other hand, quietly sat in the corner and looked at Lin Lin after she gave her a warning, "Bullshit, you''re just spouting nonsense!"


    However, he didn''t know how long he could maintain his current appearance. Judging from his uneasiness, he should be able to make it soon.


    After exiting the orphanage, Lin Lin looked back and saw a figure flashing past, seemingly hiding behind a wall.


    Who is it? Lin Lin recalled that the figure was very familiar, it must be someone she knew. There were only two people she recognized here, one was Wen Xi, and the other one was ¡­


    That person was Lu Yiyi!


    Lu Yiyi observed from the door, or to be more accurate, observed them. Could it be that he wanted to see if she would leave or not?


    Lin Lin didn''t want to know how much strength Lu Yiyi had used in this trap, and he also didn''t feel anything towards her.


    She had said that it would take less than a day for her to forget someone without strength.


    When they parted this time, it was unknown when they would meet again.


    And when Lin Lin relaxed this time, she did not know the figure Lu Yiyi was carrying, but her eyes were full of pride and viciousness.


    "Lin Lin, I really didn''t misjudge you, you''re really powerful. Goodbye, see you next time."

 C127 Together

    Lin Lin drove the car, but did not get on the high speed car, and instead drove to P City first.


    It was Chen Chen''s request. He said that even if it was a corpse, he had to see it first before he was willing to give up.


    At the moment, no one knew what was going on in P City. Chen Chen''s parents had died, but no one could say for sure where the corpse was.


    For a matter where the chances were slim, risking being hunted by Zombie wasn''t worth it at all.


    It was true that they had temporarily added a lot of people, but the Zombie were far more terrifying than they imagined. No one could say what would happen in the future.


    Not long ago, Lin Lin mentioned to him about their future plans. Going to City A, they had already started to build a place to provide safety for the humans, and there were even Sister Lin''s friends.


    Since they had a destination, it was a waste of time to stop looking around.


    Even if it was the case that the two corpses were Chen Chen''s parents, Xi Shiyu would still resolutely oppose the proposal.


    The apocalypse can make people cruel, but it can also make people hardened their hearts. Xi Shiyu had only learned how to adapt to this era.


    As for Bai Yu, he wasn''t a member of the team at the moment, so he had no right to speak.


    Chen Chen clenched his hands tightly. He wanted to say, if he was not going to P City, then he would not join that group.


    In any case, the only people he relied on to survive and wanted to kill were all dead.


    Lin Lin did not speak, but the car was heading straight for P City, its actions already expressing her decision.


    Xi Shiyu did not understand why Lin Lin would do such a thing. Suddenly, her body moved forward as she shouted, "Sister Lin!"


    Lin Lin only replied, "This matter is for you, I will do the same."


    It seemed to be a sentence that made people lose their head, but Xi Shiyu and Chen Chen could understand it.


    With a change in her expression and her mouth agape, Xi Shiyu resigned himself to his fate and returned to his seat.


    Chen Chen lowered his head, he did not know what he was thinking, but the grip on his hands slowly relaxed, as though he had gained some trust in this team that had always been wary of him.


    Bai Yu used her hands to support her head, and glanced at Lin Lin who was diagonally facing her, and smiled.


    His Lin Lin didn''t know whether to call her stupid or smart.


    Although she said that she was dumb, she knew that this little pervert was hard to deal with. She had a knot in her heart, and if she couldn''t handle it well, she would fall into the abyss.


    But to say that she was smart, smart people wouldn''t do such a thankless task.


    In the end, it was still his Lin Lin that was too kind. However, so what if he was kind?


    He could do things like murder, bad things, but he could also do them.


    As for the ''kind-hearted'' Lin Lin, she couldn''t even explain why she still accepted Chen Chen even though she knew that she was different from the healer and that it was difficult for such a person to fit into a group. She knew that a team''s most important point wasn''t strength, but trust.


    Perhaps it was because of his eyes, as if he wanted her to see him.


    He saw the ugly soul that had always been suppressed within him.


    Lin Lin was an adult, and had already died once before, so she could very well control the evil in her heart, and prevent it from revealing even the slightest bit of it.


    However, Chen Chen was not like that. He was a child, and before the apocalypse, he was a happy child who lived a simple and simple life, just like children of the same age in the entire nation.


    However, in the apocalypse, it didn''t matter if you were a man or a woman, or an adult or a child.


    It allows you to feel the same things, the same fears, the same experiences.


    As for Chen Chen, he was a little more pitiful.


    To him, healing was a form of punishment, a reward from the apocalypse.


    Punishing him for experiencing confinement that not even an adult would be able to persevere in. Punishing him for experiencing the betrayal of his family. And even punishing him for losing his parents.


    To become a kind-hearted soul isn''t easy, but to degenerate into an evil soul is too easy.


    They were all the same person, and had once made killing that person the goal in their lives. Originally, because of his parents, Chen Chen was riding on the last piece of driftwood, floating in the air, maintaining the only bit of rationality and kindness. But Chen Zhengyi''s words, had undoubtedly pushed him into the ocean, sinking into an endless darkness.


    Her eyes told Lin Lin that they were becoming more and more similar.


    Right now, Lin Lin couldn''t save herself and no one could save her, but she didn''t want to see a little kid who had gone from being the little pervert that Bai Yu spoke of become a huge pervert.


    The healer should clearly be the representative for happiness and health, could it be that he would become a pervert who killed people without hesitation?


    Even if he thought about it, Lin Lin still couldn''t explain why he helped Chen Chen.


    Maybe by projecting himself onto Chen Chen''s body, he could save him, or maybe it could also save himself.


    The orphanage was not far from the center of City P, and in less than an hour, they had reached the street Chen Chen had pointed out to be called Happy Street.


    "I was in a shopping mall on Happiness Street before Chen Zhengyi took me away."


    Chen Chen''s tone was indifferent, his cold attitude was extremely similar to Lin Lin''s.


    Xi Shi Yu seemed to have a temper of a child, he slanted his eyes at Chen Chen, and snorted, not saying a word.


    Chen Chen knew that the matter of him coming to P City displeased Xi Shiyu, but so what?


    Bai Yu was able to hold back her laughter for an hour without saying anything. She almost burst into laughter when she saw the two children in such an awkward position.


    Even though he had received the looks of disdain from the two children at the same time.


    Ah, ah, ah, ah. Bai Yu stopped laughing and smacked his lips. If Lin Lin didn''t want these two children, with his temper, he would have slapped them across the face.


    Lin Lin ignored everything that was happening behind her and continued to drive. In P City, there weren''t as many Zombie s as she had imagined. At the very least, there wouldn''t be a group of Zombie roaming on the streets blocking the way.


    Originally, Bai Yu wanted to let the bodyguards go down and clear the area. Lin Lin only glanced at Bai Yu before getting off the car with his backpack on. Chen Chen followed closely behind her and got off the car, walking a distance of not more than 5 metres.


    Of course, Xi Shiyu couldn''t stay in the carriage, he also got off, holding the gun that he found in the tribe in his hand. Lin Lin had given it to him before.


    Right now, there were not many Zombie here, and they also had a lot of gunshot bullets from the tribe, so there was no need to save them.


    After all, Xi Shi Jade''s ability was not as strong as Lin Lin''s ice special ability, and her energy consumption was not as fast. If there was an emergency, she would be done for if she did not have the ability.


    As for using weapons to kill Zombie, his stamina was not as good as Lin Lin. Killing twenty or thirty of them would tire him out, but without stamina, could your special ability still be used?


    Compared to that, using a gun was the best choice.


    Bai Yu watched Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu who were working together, and suddenly felt that he was more like a chicken than someone who could only follow behind, but was surprised that Chen Chen would still be so harmonious.


    Speaking of which, are all the children nowadays so amazing? Forget how to shoot, what''s the logic in that?


    Furthermore, when he was Chen Chen''s age, he was still playing with girls, right? It was not like when Chen Chen saw such a bloody scene right now, where his expression was normal and his face was calm.


    Seeing that Bai Yu did not move, the bodyguards pushed one person out and asked as if he was not going to die: "Young Master, are you not going to the Miss Lin?"


    Bai Yu tilted her head and said, "You guys stay outside and guard it. Don''t come over. Do you understand?"


    The bodyguards refused, "Young master, we have to ensure your safety."


    Bai Yu pondered and said, "It''s up to you. You guys can come too. I''ll break one leg with each step until I break all three of your legs."


    The bodyguards quickly covered their mouths and said in unison, "No, no, young master be careful!"


    Bai Yu laughed and then caught up to Lin Lin and the others. Before the Zombie could attack, a water blade sliced across its waist and abdomen, causing its intestines to fall to the ground with a ''pa'' sound. Then, it couldn''t hold on any longer and collapsed, almost breaking at the waist.


    Lin Lin squinted her eyes. Water element.


    Lin Lin had always known that Bai Yu was of the Water element. In her impression, Water Element Adepts were more used for the production of water by teams, or they would occasionally attack and act as assistants.


    The condensed water blade was actually able to slowly evolve the already strengthened Zombie and cut across its abdomen.


    This was even more powerful than an offensive ability.


    No wonder in the apocalypse, there were so many underlings following him and bullying both men and women.


    was the center of the attack from the back. However, all the nearby Zombie were taken care of in just a short while.


    The four of them also arrived outside the shopping mall.


    Chen Chen was a little anxious in his heart. He wanted to find his parents, even if it was a corpse, he wanted to see them.


    Although he did not know if there were any Zombie in the shopping mall, Chen Chen was so anxious that he did not want to follow behind Lin Lin. He bent down to pick up a wooden stick he had been watching since a long time ago, then passed Lin Lin and walked forward.


    Lin Lin did not stop Chen Chen on the other hand, but she was even more careful, paying attention to where Zombie or people might appear at any time.


    Unexpectedly, while the Zombie were wandering outside, the inside of the market was very quiet. There was nothing on the first floor and there was nothing at all.


    In fact, when they got closer to the mall, they could smell a stench. It was a mixture of various odors that were hard to put into words.


    However, the taste was very faint, and it would only occasionally be faintly discernible along with the wind.


    In the apocalypse, it was normal to smell the stench because the city was no longer operating as usual. No one was cleaning up trash, and no one was collecting corpses for you.


    The humans of the apocalypse were already familiar with the stench.


    The streets were filled with the rotting corpses of Zombie s, and the corpses lying on the streets were all made up of blood and flesh, the smell of which was even worse.


    Especially in summer, when the temperature rises, flies, maggots, flying, squirming, make people depressed and even irritable.


    Because it was a carnival of death, not a carnival of humanity.


    Fortunately, the sky was high and the atmosphere was fresh. Arriving at P City did not have much of a strong taste.


    Not long after he entered the mall, the stench came towards him like a mad wolf. Every breath he took made him want to vomit.


    The smell was too strong, causing Xi Shiyu to cover his mouth and nose, and his head to spin. He could not help but curse, "What smell is this, it''s so smelly!"


    Although Lin Lin really hated this smell, she just frowned and did not say anything.


    Bai Yu, who had a slight obsession with cleanliness, could no longer handle the stench. However, after a few glances, he found the source of the stench and pointed it out. He controlled the rhythm of his breathing and said in a muffled voice, "Where did the stench come from?"


    Looking at the broken black plastic buckets piled in the dark corner, Xi Shiyu did not know what was inside. "What''s that? How could it be so smelly?!"

 C128 Class

    "Trash."


    Xi Shiyu and Bai Yu looked over, Chen Chen held onto the wooden stick, there was a faint look of hatred in his eyes, but also disgust as he said: "These are all them, or perhaps more accurately, the trash that we were looking for in the city previously, they were all in a large plastic bucket. They have been inside for a month already, how can they not smell?"


    Xi Shiyu did not expect that someone would deliberately do this. He pinched his nose and let the scent dissipate, "What do you mean? You''re specially picking up trash to store it, don''t waste your energy."


    "Just avoiding Zombie s."


    Chen Chen looked at Lin Lin in shock. He heard from his parents that the elder brother of the tribe had thought about it for a few days before coming out, but had not expected that it would be seen through so quickly.


    Lin Lin remained expressionless. She had seen this method before when she was still alive, and it was effective on the contrary, it was only at the beginning of the apocalypse. She only thought of hiding from the humans that the Zombie did not think of facing, and thought of a stupid method.


    It was no wonder that the Zombie around here were all wandering around. If the place Chen Chen was looking for was here, there would at least be people with corpses and Zombie s here. It should not be so lonely, so the Zombie were all smelt.


    He was suddenly enlightened and said, "You''re quite smart. Why didn''t I think of this method?"


    Bai Yu sneered from the side, "Smart. Heh. In my opinion, you''re just a bunch of cowardly idiots. Do you really want to hide away for the rest of your life? Foolish."


    His words were not aimed at Xi Shiyu, but at the person hiding here.


    Chen Chen''s face darkened, agreeing with Bai Yu''s words, "Heh, that''s true."


    Xi Shiyu actually really wanted to retreat, but Chen Chen, such a young child, was walking in front, followed closely behind by Sister Lin, and even Bai Yu, who had a temper even older than him, was gone.


    What was he still waiting for, he naturally followed obediently.


    Chen Chen was very familiar with this place, as though he was walking in his own home.


    This place was once his base. However, when he was kidnapped by Chen Zhengyi, he thought that his kind uncle and aunt, his older brother and older sister, did not have anyone to help him.


    His cold eyes made him tremble in fear.


    As he was dragged away by Chen Zhengyi, his injured father could not help but cry, while his mother was crying, on the verge of fainting.


    Chen Zhengyi did not believe it when he said that his parents were dead.


    When he left, both of them were still in good shape. Even if his father''s injuries were serious, if there was no way out, then ¡­ But his mother wasn''t injured, and she wasn''t bitten by Zombie. Why, why would she die!


    Now that he was in the mall, he realized that the interior layout was exactly the same as when he left. It didn''t seem like when the Zombie invaded his mother, causing her to be injured because she wasn''t protected by anyone.


    So his mother must still be alive, surely.


    That Chen Zhengyi must have lied to him!


    As he thought about this, his footsteps became faster and faster. When he reached the second floor, he met two guards and stopped.


    "Chen Chen?!"


    One of the guards was surprised to see Chen Chen, his expression revealing his joy, "Why did you come here, you, aren''t you?"


    Chen Chen''s voice suddenly became choked with emotions, "Uncle Zhang."


    The Uncle Zhang and his father were very good friends and treated him very well. Before the apocalypse, they would buy him candy, and after the apocalypse, whenever they returned, they would take out a few candies or snacks from his pockets.


    It was the pain of treating him as his own son.


    It was just that on the day he was captured by Chen Zhengyi, Uncle Zhang was collecting supplies outside and he couldn''t come back. Otherwise, Uncle Zhang would have definitely saved him.


    Uncle Zhang walked up until he was 1.8 meters tall, which was also why he was selected to gather resources, and also why he was selected to guard the place. He squatted down with Chen Chen and asked with an extremely gentle voice, "Chen Chen, tell Uncle Zhang what happened, weren''t you captured by Chen Zhengyi? How did you come back here?"


    Chen Chen laughed bitterly, the matter was too complicated, he simply explained, "They saved me, and I came back to look for my mother. Uncle Zhang, have you seen where my mother is?"


    Uncle Zhang''s expression instantly stiffened. Just as he was about to say something, the other guard behind him said in a harsh tone: "Chen Chen, what strange people have you brought back? Your uncle from before has already messed up everything.


    As he said that, he glared at them while covering his nose. He seemed to despise the combination of Xi Shiyu and Bai Yu.


    Not only were there a lot of rubbish below, but there were also quite a lot of it on top of that. That smell was really unbearable for most people, and luckily they had not eaten breakfast yet, otherwise they would have to run and vomit on the side. Even so, their faces did not look very good.


    Thus, their expressions were a little unsightly and disdainful. It was already the best expression for the two young masters to control.


    The Uncle Zhang''s face sunk as he turned around and roared angrily, "Qian Chengyu, what are you saying? Chen Chen is a member of our team, he''s just a child, it''s not his fault at all!"


    Qian Chengyu looked at him with disdain, "Kid, why are you still dividing the spoils among children? Even if you''re a child, you should be sensible. Once you''re sensible, you should know not to come back and give us any trouble!"


    The more he said, the more unpleasant the words became. Uncle Zhang stood up in anger, pointed at Qian Chengyu and cursed "you".


    Turning his head, Chen Chen said with a cold and detached face: "Uncle Zhang, stop talking, I only came back this time to find my mother. If you find me, go with her, we won''t stay here."


    There was no human feeling in staying here. There were only benefits and uses. It was a repulsive and disgusting feeling.


    The cold eyes, the cold face, and the fierce temperament that surrounded her were no different from those children that had chased after him for snacks.


    It was no wonder that his personality would inevitably change after so many things had happened.


    The Uncle Zhang felt a little awkward. He sighed and said: "Chen Chen, hey, how about this, you and your friends come in first. It''s quite disgusting outside."


    After hearing that, Xi Shiyu and Bai Yu could not accept anymore. They walked forward one by one. If they continued to stay here, they would definitely lose their noses!


    As a guard, how could he let strangers in? Qian Chengyu held his iron rod and was about to say, "Stop. Don''t move."


    His body, which was originally blocking the way, fell to the side uncontrollably. It was as if he had been blown down by a gust of wind.


    Qian Chengyu leaned against the wall. What, what just happened?


    The Uncle Zhang who was just about to turn around and see Chen Chen did not see this scene, and did not know why Qian Chengyu, who usually liked to cause trouble, was lying on the side in a daze, while the other two had already walked far.


    Xi Shiyu, who was walking at the front, quietly retracted his hand, held his breath and ran inside.


    Phew, finally able to breathe some fresh air, even though it was still a little stinky.


    Uncle Zhang came over from behind and brought them in. "Come over here, everyone."


    After a few steps, they arrived at their resting area.


    In the shopping mall, there was an undecorated clean water room that was about 200 square meters wide. If it was a normal building, it wouldn''t be able to accommodate 20 or 30 meals and drinks.


    But now, a dozen people were nestling in a corner with something in their mouths, it should be breakfast, but from the looks of it, it seemed like it was something moldy, but the people eating the food didn''t have any expression, it was as if they were already used to it, used to eating like this, used to this sort of ''haunt''.


    On the other side, the men who were sitting on the sofa and the women they were holding were talking, laughing and eating bread and milk. It was like a heaven, a hell.


    Looking back at his clothes, he saw that one side was tattered and messy. On the other side, although it couldn''t be called bright and beautiful, it was much better than those beggars.


    In the corner, there were even many dusty clothes.


    The level of the apocalypse exploded in the third month after the apocalypse!


    Chen Chen walked over, and upon seeing this scene, was extremely shocked, "How can this be?"


    He remembered that when he left, although the team would have some small conflicts over food and clothing, but they would all settle down and give each other an answer that both of them were satisfied with.


    At least, at that time, everyone was equal and did not have the ability to kill Zombie, so they would take care of it in the shopping mall or find trash in a plastic bucket nearby.


    Those who had the ability to kill Zombie, would go out and gather resources. Although it was hard and dangerous, sharing food and clothes was a bit more, so no one complained.


    How could it be like now, when the smell of wine and meat wafted through the streets, freezing the bones.


    The few of them were standing in the shadows, and the people inside did not notice any outsiders. Uncle Zhang, seeing that Qian Chengyu did not follow them, frowned and said, "It should have been a few days ago, not long after you were captured, Huang Lao San suddenly released thunder to kill the Zombie one after another. We were originally very happy, thinking that if we go out and gather supplies in the future, we could save ourselves at any time."


    "But ah," Uncle Zhang seemed to be filled with depression in his chest, but no matter how he sighed, he could not get it, and felt even more depressed, "When a person is rich, if they have the ability, they will change. Originally, Huang Lao San is a good person, but with the power of thunder, they feel that they are the strongest, even if they eat their fill, they will not be able to differentiate themselves.


    Chen Chen frowned, "Then it shouldn''t have become like this no matter what."


    He searched for a while, but couldn''t find his mother among the beggar-like crowd.


    Maybe because Uncle Zhang had too many things he wanted to say, but now that someone had heard it, they were naturally happy, and they did not notice anything related to Chen Chen, so they directly said: "It shouldn''t have happened in the first place, although Huang Lao San had a big head, at that time, most people still opposed him. However, there was a time when Little Shu was infuriated that Huang Lao San had made a move on his little girlfriend, and after punching him, Huang Lao San was probably too angry, so he let go and beat Little Shu to death!"


    Chen Chen''s heart tightened, and the pain that he had not felt in a long time spread throughout his body.


    "Brother Little Shu, he ¡­ he died?"

 C129 Fate

    There were only two people that Chen Chen liked and cared about in this team that had a light favor to them. One was the Uncle Zhang, and the other was Big Brother Little Shu.


    Brother Shu and Chen Chen were a little related, they had a relative that was close to each other. Furthermore, they lived relatively close to each other, both were boys.


    During the apocalypse, Little Shu-ge and his girlfriend agreed to go to work, and it started snowing while waiting for the bus on the platform.


    Fortunately, Big Brother Little Shu stopped his girlfriend from going out to play with his clothes to get a cold. But then, the Zombie broke out and caused the two of them to become like duckweed.


    Perhaps it was fate, but Big Brother Shu brought his girlfriend and met them at the mall. At that time, due to the collapse of the shelter, a group of people hiding in the mall had joined hands.


    Little Shu bro is a black belt in Taekwondo, one of the stronger people in the team. He has always gone out with Uncle Zhang to gather supplies.


    In Chen Chen''s impression, Big Brother Shu was a big brother who smiled brightly and basked in the sunlight.


    And when he was feeling sad, Chen Chen also discovered something that almost made him collapse, "No, my mom isn''t here!"


    At first, because the group of people were all wearing dirty clothes, most of them would lower their heads to eat, making it difficult to clearly see their faces. Chen Chen looked around but did not find anyone, so he did not mind.


    But now, he had finished eliminating them one by one. None of the people squatting inside matched the expression in his heart.


    It was now time for breakfast. From the looks of it, he did not go out to gather resources or trash. There was no way his mother would not be here, unless ¡­


    Perhaps it was because he was too excited, but Chen Chen''s voice was a little too loud, revealing their position.


    Amongst the people who were eating, some of them had already become dazed and unconcerned with the outside world. Even when they heard different voices, they did not react at all. They continued to eat the food in their hands in big mouthfuls.


    As for the others, although they raised their heads to look over, their expressions were close to blankness, or perhaps they didn''t have any spirit.


    They had all been tortured by the apocalypse, or rather, they had lost the dignity and courage that they should have. All that was left was cowardice and waiting for death.


    Actually, when Chen Chen mentioned his mother, Uncle Zhang''s face revealed a strange expression, and he hesitated to speak even though he wanted to. In the end, he did not say what he should say.


    However, aside from the group of ''beggars'', there were also the people who were acting arrogantly.


    A skinny man stood up and looked in their direction. "Zhang Kun? "Why are you here? Where''s Qian Chengyu, aren''t you guys waiting outside?"


    As he said that, he walked over, and noticed Chen Chen standing at the outermost corner. Laughing, he said: "Yo, isn''t this Chen Zhengyi''s nephew, why aren''t we at some savage''s tribe eating and drinking, and why are you here? Could it be that you miss us old friends?"


    The few men and women behind him laughed when he finished speaking, "The boss is right. I think this brat is just missing us?"


    Chen Chen''s small face seemed to be covered with a thin layer of ice. "Huang Lao San, where is my mother?"


    The petite man, who was also Huang Lao San, had a serious expression on his face as he said in an unfriendly tone: "Hey, you stinking brat, Huang Lao San, is that what you called him? Call him Uncle Huang, did you hear me!"


    Chen Chen held the wooden stick tightly, the wooden thorn above him scratched his hand, the pain was so excruciating that even an adult would scream out in pain if they tried to pierce their palm, but he acted as if he did not feel anything, and said: "Huang Lao San, I didn''t fucking say anything, I''m asking you, where''s my mother!"


    Even the group of people who didn''t think highly of him in the past had to address him as'' Boss Huang '', but now, being called by his nickname by a little kid, the Huang Lao San''s heart had long been warped, he couldn''t care less who the other party was. He narrowed his eyes, and raised his hand, releasing a ray of yellow light that shot straight towards Chen Chen.


    The distance was too close and Huang Lao San''s attacks were too fast, so no one present was able to react in time.


    Of course, except for Lin Lin.


    "Crunch." A slight cracking sound.


    A large block of ice that emitted a cold aura, and was enough to protect Chen Chen as well as Lin Lin who was in a half embrace. It was at the height of his shoulder, which was where Chen Chen''s head was located.


    A block of ice about five centimeters thick quickly cracked at a visible speed and fell to the ground.


    When the ice cubes fell on the ground, it revealed Lin Lin''s cold face, with faint anger in her eyes.


    If this lightning were to strike Chen Chen''s body, even the gods would not be able to save him.


    "Xi Shiyu!"


    Although he didn''t agree with Chen Chen''s decision to come to P City, since they had come, they naturally wanted to help Chen Chen. Moreover, the other party was a child who was a few years younger than him, so his desire to protect could not be faked.


    She wanted to recruit Chen Chen into the team. Although he did not know how strong Chen Chen was, since he was chosen to be part of their team, he could not watch idly as someone bullied his teammates!


    "I know."


    With that, Xi Shiyu used his special ability and directly blew the dust from the clean water room towards Huang Lao San''s group.


    The wind was strong, and the grains of sand squinted.


    A few of them shouted in succession, "Fuck, where did the wind come from?"


    "Pei pei, I can''t open my eyes!"


    "Bastard!" This voice was shouted by the Huang Lao San, and then another bolt of lightning headed towards Lin Lin and the others, towards the direction of Bai Yu.


    Bai Yu sneered. He was just worried that he wouldn''t have the chance to show off, so he shifted his body to the side. The stream of water that rushed out missed the lightning bolt and directly hit a corner of the room.


    Another strike missed.


    Huang Lao San was burning with anger. Just as he was about to use his ability again, he felt a sharp pain in his hands and feet, and couldn''t even lift his hands.


    Behind his ear, there was a miserable scream, "Ah, my hand!"


    "My feet."


    The wind that Xi Shiyu used did not last long. As the dust settled, Huang Lao San and the rest were revealed before their eyes.


    However, everyone, including Xi Shiyu and Bai Yu, could not see what had happened. The group of people''s hands and feet were bleeding, and they screamed in such a miserable manner.


    "It''s an ice needle."


    Lin Lin turned her head to look at Chen Chen, who was standing beside him. Seeing that he was not shocked in the slightest by the lightning strike, although there was a faint look of fear in his eyes, he was still able to control himself well. His temperament was more stable than Xi Shiyu''s.


    Moreover, he didn''t expect that she would make a move so quickly. He could clearly see what had happened just now.


    "Because of the temperature."


    Chen Chen''s voice was actually more childish, with a hint of gentleness in his voice. It was just that his expression and temperament made people ignore his voice.


    "Every time you use ice, your body will exude a little bit of cold energy. When you get close to it, I can feel that your body temperature is very low, not like a normal person''s body temperature."


    Lin Lin raised her eyebrows, it would not be difficult for him to know this. After all, the change was too huge.


    But the two of them did not spend long time together, as they compared Xi Men Yu who had been with Lin Lin for such a long time. Chen Chen''s observation skills were rather strong, or it could be said that ¡­ He was sensitive and took care of everything around him.


    Chen Chen seemed to be quite concerned about how found out about the ''ice needle'', and he said, "Since you used ice, it is extremely minute, and can''t be detected. Besides the needle-like object, I can''t think of anything else."


    Lin Lin slightly nodded her head, confirming her guess.


    On the other side, the two jade sets had already started their revenge plan.


    However, he did not think of killing them. After all, Chen Chen still had something to ask.


    However, the two of them had to pay with a few kicks for interest after smelling such a smelly piece of trash.


    Just that, Xi Shiyu glanced at the white jade beneath a man and black lines appeared on his forehead. This man''s heart was simply too dark.


    Bai Yu didn''t care. He was kicking wherever the other party was in pain. Even though the kick had some special meaning, he still continued kicking expressionlessly.


    Xi Shiyu looked at the man again. His face was in excruciating pain. His screams sounded like he was slaughtering pigs. He rubbed his chin.


    This method didn''t seem bad.


    So when Lin Lin came over with Chen Chen, she looked at the big and small, and moved in unison to kick the man hard. She then looked at the shivering woman beside him.


    His face darkened.


    "You guys, enough."


    Really, enough.


    Seeing Lin Lin coming over, Xi Shiyu acted as if he had done something bad and immediately ran over to Lin Lin''s side. He did not say anything, and just stood there silently.


    What do we do, I kicked so hard just now that I forgot Sister Lin is still at QQ.


    She walked to Lin Lin''s side and said to him: "Little guy, do you have something to ask? Since Big Brother has already taught you a lesson, you can ask whatever you want."


    With that, he looked at the people on the ground and said, "What do you think?"


    The men on the ground trembled, then cried out, "Yes, yes, yes, hero."


    Bai Yu was overjoyed as she looked at Lin Lin and said, "Lin Lin, see, I have become a hero."


    Lin Lin, "..."


    But before Chen Chen could speak, a voice first called out to him.


    "Chen Chen, it''s you. It''s really you. I''m big sister Xiao Yun."


    Chen Chen looked over, amongst the people whose hands and feet had been crippled, a woman wearing revealing clothes was looking at him with eyes filled with anticipation.


    Big Sister Xiao Yun.


    Chen Chen looked at the woman for a few seconds, and saw something familiar beneath the makeup, he shouted uncertainly: "Sister Xiao Yun?"


    Xiao Yun hurriedly nodded, as though she had subconsciously wanted to get up, but was struck by the pain until she was paralyzed on the ground. She took in a deep breath of cold air, but her smile did not decrease, "That''s right, Chen Chen, I''m Big Sister Xiao Yun, your Big Brother Xiao Shu''s girlfriend."


    Perhaps it was the woman''s gaze that was too pleasing to her eyes that made Chen Chen think of the Xiao Yun, his big sister, that he didn''t even like at all.


    It was too troublesome, too many things, too coquettish, too, too many things that Chen Chen did not like.


    It seems like Brother Shu died to protect her.


    Chen Chen was expressionless as he asked: "Where''s Brother Little Shu, why are you with these people?"


    When the words came out, even Xi Shiyu felt Chen Chen''s scheming.


    He only found out previously that Brother Little Shu died in the hands of that Huang Lao San, but now he asked this Big Sister Xiao Yun with a serious expression.


    Where''s Brother Shu?


    The routine, the full set.

 C130 KILL

    However, his expression changed very quickly. A few seconds later, he said with a sad face: "Your Brother Xiao Shu is dead, it was that Huang Lao San who killed him. Chen Chen, you have to take revenge for your Brother Xiao Shu!"


    Although the Huang Lao San was lying on the ground, as an evil person, he would not take the blame for no reason.


    "Aiya, you stinking bitch. You were the one who seduced me, so if Little Shu finds out, she''ll beat me to death! I''ll beat you to death in self-defense, alright? What nonsense are you spouting now!"


    Xiao Yun suddenly burst into tears, crying as she shouted, "You were the one who forced me. Little Shu saw that I was acting weirdly, and asked me, but I couldn''t do anything about it. Little Shu only wanted to avenge me in the first place, and that''s why you killed her because you wanted to get my revenge!"


    At the side, Xi Shiyu looked at Xiao Yun, who was crying so hard that her face looked like a palette. She did not look like she had the right to say that.


    As expected, aside from having self-confidence, the most important thing for a person was to have self-awareness.


    This kind of thing doesn''t make sense, the man said. The woman seduced him. The woman said that the man would make a mistake and force himself to do so. It was just going around and around, and he couldn''t figure it out clearly.


    Chen Chen also didn''t want to make things clear.


    "Why are you following him?"


    Xiao Yun was still sobbing, but when she heard these words, she did not think about it at all. Her stomach was filled with standard answers. "Little Shu is dead. I''m just a weak girl, so I had no choice but to follow him."


    "And then," Chen Chen answered his own question, and said, "After that, you started living a carefree and carefree life with these people?"


    Although Chen Chen didn''t recognize Xiao Yun from that group of people just now, he was certain that those people, whether they were men or women, were all very happy.


    Xiao Yun was speechless. It was really a bad feeling to be asked a question by a child.


    In any case, Little Shu is dead now, and Chen Chen is so strong with this group of people. As long as they bring the conflict to the Huang Lao San ¡­


    "Chen Chen, don''t you want to know how your mother died?"


    Chen Chen looked at Xiao Yun and clenched his fists, causing the barbs from before to sink even deeper into his flesh, "Speak."


    The only advantage that Xiao Yun had was probably her pair of large eyes. Her eyeballs moved about as she looked at Lin Lin and the others with jealousy.


    They were both handsome men and women, and their clothes fit them perfectly. Their faces were rosy, and they did not look like the people from the apocalypse. Why were they so clean and sudden appearing, like the victors looking down on them?


    Yet she had to live under the Huang Lao San''s tyranny, showing off her skills to sell herself off, and now they had even made her into such a wretched state!


    An idea appeared in Xiao Yun''s mind as she said, "I have a request. I''ll say it after you agree to it."


    Chen Chen said coldly, "I don''t have to ask you either."


    He glanced at the people who were cowering in the corner more and more due to the intense fighting, and then shifted to the side. Uncle Zhang, who was fine before, looked especially weak now, and said, "They only know that Auntie Jiang committed suicide, but the real reason is something that not many people know."


    Chen Chen''s heart was filled with grief. Xiao Yun''s words didn''t sound like a lie, and Uncle Zhang by the side seemed to agree, but he committed suicide.


    Why, why did she commit suicide, what did she not wait for him, did she forget how much he needed her, how she still had a son in this world?


    He patted on the shoulder and said: "Chen Chen, don''t be sad. Your mother must have thought that your uncle had killed you, so she chose to commit suicide.


    Xiao Yun suddenly laughed, as if she was mocking Uncle Zhang''s stupidity, "No way, do you really think that Auntie Jiang killed herself because her husband and children were gone? She''s really not a normal idiot."


    Perhaps, Chen Chen had already expected that although there would be grief, it would not be like an ordinary child. When he found out that his only family members in this world had all died, he would snot from crying and lose all reason.


    Chen Chen was calm, at least on the surface. He looked at Xiao Yun and said, "You know about the inside?"


    Xiao Yun seemed to have grasped an excellent intelligence, forgetting the pain in her body. "I said that you have to agree to a request of mine before I can speak."


    Before Chen Chen could say anything, Bai Yu said impatiently: "Why are you wasting your time asking this silly woman, what''s better than asking the person involved, what do you think, eh, Old Huang?"


    Huang Lao San, who was called ''Second Elder Huang'' had a panicked look on his face as he said: "I, I don''t know anything."


    Bai Yu faintly smiled, "I seem to remember that I said that you can ask me whatever you want to ask me. Have you forgotten that I need to remind you?"


    Even if Bai Yu was a threat, anyone who had just experienced his foot without a shadow would know that this person wasn''t someone to be trifled with.


    If he could kick your tail expressionlessly, then he could kill you with a straight face.


    But Huang Lao San still said that he did not know anything. In fact, everyone knew that he was the person in question, or even the person in question.


    And Huang Lao San also knew that if he said everything, his fate would be worse than not saying it, so he wisely chose a better path.


    Bai Yu was not someone who spoke empty words. As soon as she lifted her foot, she was prepared to help Huang Lao San recall his memories, but who would have known that before he could even step out, he was stopped by Lin Lin.


    "Forget it."


    Bai Yu was stunned. Forget it?


    Lin Lin calmly looked at Huang Lao San who seemed to be relieved, and said: "Since you don''t want to speak, then kill him."


    Huang Lao San''s face turned pale white, but he still kept his mouth shut and did not say anything.


    Not even afraid of death, even willing to die, and not even willing to speak of the truth. Lin Lin''s heart sank, one could imagine how terrible the things this Huang Lao San had done.


    Chen Chen, who was so sensitive, naturally noticed it as well. He pursed his lips, and a storm was about to break out from his body.


    Lin Lin wondered if she was wrong to have come this time.


    However, temporary departure was not her style. Since she could face such a painful evil, she could take this opportunity to break Chen Chen''s pussy. Even if it hurt, she would still have to endure it.


    "Huang Lao San?"


    Lin Lin''s voice was calm, but it was filled with a chill. Huang Lao San could foresee what would happen in the future.


    He formed ice needles in his hands, and although he was speaking to Huang Lao San, he looked at the other people lying on the ground, "Even if you didn''t say it, there were still people who knew, do you think that it would be so easy for me to kill you?"


    The moment she said that, the ice needle in her hand shot towards the man who had been looking at her in a disorderly manner the whole time.


    A blood-curdling screech sounded in the shopping mall that had been pretty quiet before. "Ah! My eyes!"


    "Next." Lin Lin waved her hand again, and another ice needle shot into the other person''s vicious eyes.


    The blood-curdling screeches and Lin Lin''s indifferent voice were like the music of a demon''s carnival.


    "I, I said, I know what''s going on, I know!"


    Lin Lin stopped, as though there was nothing wrong, she looked at the man: "Speak, a lie, an eye."


    In fact, even if he was lying, who would be able to expose it? But Lin Lin''s aura was simply too strong, he could not resist at all.


    "No, no, not a single lie!"


    Huang Lao San could already foresee what would happen to him after this. He slowly closed his eyes, looking extremely strange at this moment.


    Lin Lin went forward and forcefully opened Huang Lao San''s mouth, pulling a large piece of cloth from his body and fiercely stuffed it into his mouth. "Bite the tongue? You think you can die like this? "


    Huang Lao San opened his eyes, the gag in his mouth had traces of blood trickling down it. He looked at Lin Lin, his eyes filled with viciousness, his mouth emitting a sound as if he wanted to say something, but was unable to hear an accurate word.


    As for the informant, when he saw Lin Lin acting in such a manner, he was even more afraid.


    Seeing, seeing that Chen Chen''s father is dead, I wanted to force myself on it, but in the end I got slapped by Chen Chen''s mother. I was too angry, and just, let''s beat Chen Chen up.


    Roulette. Although Lin Lin could guess that the cause of death of Chen Chen''s mother wouldn''t be good from the actions of Huang Lao San''s group, she never thought that it would be this miserable.


    Her husband was dead.


    His son was kidnapped. It was unknown whether he was dead or alive.


    While he himself was being ganged up on by a bunch of animals.


    How could an ordinary woman endure such misery, such suicide, or just run away from reality?


    But reality was already so cruel, no one wanted to avoid it.


    Lin Lin couldn''t help but grab onto Huang Lao San''s neck as he watched his face slowly turn red. His body helplessly struggled, yet his hands continued to tighten.


    A beast was already the best adjective that Lin Lin could think of for these people.


    Even though the apocalypse would result in endless evil in people''s hearts, it was only the third month of the apocalypse.


    Even at the garage, those men had only imprisoned him. They might have forced him to do so, but it was unlikely for him to commit gang rape.


    Even Lu Yiyi was perfectly fine, without any signs of seeking death or losing her soul, at the very least, she should have passed it safely.


    A hand gently patted Lin Lin''s shoulder, and said in a soft voice. No one could tell whether she was happy or angry, "It''s done."


    Lin Lin slowly let go of her hands and turned around. Chen Chen''s head was lowered, his face and eyes hidden.


    "After that, I''ll settle it."


    Lin Lin stood up, and without saying a word, walked over to Xi Shi Yu''s side.


    Amongst the two of them, one of them looked extremely sad, as though he was lamenting endlessly. The other one ¡­ Towards Bai Yu, who was smiling and waving at him, Lin Lin didn''t even glance at him, pretending not to know him.


    "How many?"


    The informant looked at Chen Chen who was about to reveal himself, and was stunned, "Wh, what?"


    Chen Chen''s eyes slowly turned red. He suppressed her voice, but it still trembled and revealed endless pain, "I''m asking you how many people were there at that time!"


    The informant understood, but he was too scared to explain, "A, a few people. Back then, it was too, too chaotic. Seven, seven or eight. I, I forgot."


    "Then let''s do it eight times," Chen Chen''s voice returned to normal as he said a sentence that no one present could understand, "Eighty times."


    Chen Chen went over to Xi Shiyu and extended his hand, "Lend me your dagger."


    Xi Shiyu was stunned. How did this child know he had a dagger, but she still took it out from between her legs and handed it over to him, instructing, "Kill him well, don''t dull it for me!"


    Chen Chen acknowledged his words, then took the dagger and walked in front of Huang Lao San.


    Squat down.


    He raised his dagger.


    Once it entered the stomach, fresh blood would flow out, yet it wouldn''t cause a person to die.

 C131 Demons

    In the summer, Huang Lao San''s white shirt was dyed red with blood.


    A blinding red color.


    But no one would die.


    Looking at the position of Chen Chen''s stab, at the very least, he wouldn''t die in a short period of time.


    If it was an ordinary child, he definitely wouldn''t know, but Chen Chen.


    He had just killed Chen Zhengyi earlier, and slit his throat.


    Within a few breaths, they were all dead.


    Furthermore, compared to stabbing into the stomach, cutting the throat was not only pleasurable, but also extremely painful for the other side.


    Lin Lin frowned, she looked at Chen Chen, and realised that there was a trace of madness in his eyes.


    "Puchi."


    With the blade pulled, Chen Chen held onto the blade with one hand, blood slowly dripping down and splashing everywhere.


    Chen Chen did not continue the attack. Instead, he placed his other hand on the middle of Huang Lao San''s abdomen, approximately ten centimeters above the abdomen.


    A faint white light surrounded Chen Chen''s hands and the stomach of the Huang Lao San.


    Chen Chen, he was actually healing Huang Lao San.


    Not only did the Huang Lao San not cry out in pain, his eyebrows seemed to loosen slightly as he moved closer to Lin Lin and asked, "Sister Lin, Chen Chen, is that his healing ability?"


    Lin Lin nodded, "Yes."


    This was the special ability of the healer. When it was healed, it glowed with a white light around the healed and the ones that were healed. Lin Lin had seen this a few times in her previous life.


    On the other hand, Bai Yu''s eyes lit up as she pondered on something, "Healing type, special ability, and, I didn''t expect Lin Lin''s team to be so powerful."


    Lin Lin was indifferent to Bai Yu''s words, and replied, "And then?"


    Bai Yu smiled, "And then, then I''m also very strong. I can also join your team!"


    "No, Sister Lin, we can actually look for another water descent power user."


    Xi Shiyu spoke too seriously, to the point that Lin Lin was surprised. Didn''t this child want to ''play'' with Bai Yu before?


    "He''s too... That, is not suitable for you, Sister Lin. "


    Seeing Lin Lin was suspicious, Xi Shiyu whispered into her ear.


    Bai Yu smiled, "I can hear it. Which one is that?"


    Xi Shiyu snorted, "Guess for yourself."


    Bai Yu pinched her hands, "Child, don''t think that just because you''re underage that I won''t dare to kick you."


    After he finished, he intentionally took a glance below Xi Shiyu.


    Xi Shiyu was both embarrassed and frightened, but he was still afraid of Bai Yu in his heart. He let out a "hmph" and said nothing more.


    Uncle Zhang expressed from the side, in this current situation, you guys are actually still chatting, and even chatting so happily, can you mind the 18 Hexes of Bloody Violence over there?!


    The smell of blood filled everyone''s nose.


    How much blood is there in a person''s body?


    Not many, but not a few.


    At least all of them fell to the ground, enough to make you feel nauseous and terrified.


    Chen Chen saved Huang Lao San, but after saving him, he struck back with his blade.


    As indifferent as a simple child.


    Just like his age.


    Huang Lao San was in so much pain that he was about to faint. His complexion had long turned from pale white to green, and now, there was a faint trace of death.


    Before coming here, Xi Shiyu still had the heart to play with Bai Yu for a while.


    Now, looking at Huang Lao San''s miserable state, then looking at Chen Chen who was unceasingly slashing at Huang Lao San, and then immediately healing himself,


    His heart shuddered inexplicably.


    Was this person really a ten-year old child?


    The Huang Lao San had almost lost all his blood, and Xi Shiyu''s healing method was only to heal his wounds, there was nothing he could do about the loss of his blood.


    No one spoke.


    The beggar like person hid in the corner and looked at Chen Chen. This familiar face felt like he had never met him before.


    And in their eyes, Lin Lin and the rest, were people even more terrifying than the Huang Lao San.


    The Huang Lao San would at least give them a bite to eat. If they were to fall into the hands of Chen Chen and the few people he brought with him, would they even have a good life?


    As for lying on the ground, who knows, we might end up being treated the same way as the Huang Lao San.


    They were already so scared that they almost peed their pants. Lin Lin''s Ice Needle attack just now had made them extremely terrified.


    Without even seeing the attack, in the next second, his eyes or those of the people around him exploded with extreme pain.


    But, how could that compare to Chen Chen''s current behavior?


    If they had to die, they would die to their hearts'' content. But now, it was like a punishment that was even scarier than scarier than scarier.


    They would rather jump down from this floor, or be eaten by the Zombie.


    No matter what, he had to compare the comfort and comfort of a stab in the face.


    Of course they knew that Chen Chen had the ability to heal. At first, they thought that with the promise of their own team, they wouldn''t need to worry about being injured in the future. They didn''t need to go to the hospital to be treated.


    When Chen Zhengyi brought Chen Chen away, they felt pity, and even lamented.


    But there was nothing they could do about it. Chen Zhengyi was simply too strong for them, and if they wanted them to survive, they could only watch as Chen Chen, who was of great benefit to their team, was taken away.


    But now, they felt that the healing ability was an ability bestowed by the devil.


    It was an ability that made one wish they could die immediately and go insane.


    Everyone''s breathing unconsciously slowed down.


    Witnessing the crazy, laughing Chen Chen.


    After watching for a while, Xi Shiyu came back to his senses, swallowed his saliva and said.


    "Ah, it seems that his healing ability is quite high."


    With such a heavy stab wound, it only took less than a minute to cure it. At the end, as the number of stabs increased, Chen Chen gradually became more proficient in treating it.


    But to the Huang Lao San, this was only grievous news.


    Chen Chen thrusted, ignoring everything else, not caring about the eyes of others, not caring about the reaction of the Huang Lao San.


    He just stabbed down, pulled out, healed the wound, stabbed down, pulled out ¡­


    And there were even numbers, "Fifty-seven... "Fifty-eight ¡­"


    Eighty times, when he caused his mother such pain, he wanted her to pay ten times that amount!


    And despair.


    What kind of treatment was it that made his mother, who was so strong and optimistic, choose to commit suicide?


    He chose to leave him alone, leave a person behind, and commit suicide.


    Chen Chen was currently only a child of 10 years old. Even if his superpower strengthened his body, he wouldn''t be able to consume much superpower every time he healed. But after using his superpower too many times, Chen Chen''s face was already pale and perspiring profusely.


    But his hands were steady.


    There was no trace of weariness in his eyes.


    "Seventy-two ¡­"


    Another stab.


    Lin Lin sighed, and came over in the end.


    Taking out her spear and killing the Huang Lao San, she could even see the relief in the Huang Lao San''s eyes when she opened fire.


    He said lightly, "Alright, that''s enough."


    A few seconds later, the stunned Chen Chen realized that Huang Lao San was dead, and that he was killed by the people around him.


    Chen Chen bit Lin Lin hard, blood flowing out from his white teeth.


    Then there were the vague words.


    "For... Why, why did you kill him, why! "


    Why didn''t they let him take revenge for his mother? Why?!


    Pa da, pa da. Lin Lin could feel huge tears falling on the back of her hands.


    It was boiling hot.


    Bai Yu was the first to notice, and rushed over, resisting the urge to kick away Chen Chen who was squatting there like a little ball, she roared: "Release me, do you hear me?!"


    Chen Chen continued to bite hard, with no intention of letting go.


    Bai Yu no longer cared about the child in front of her who acted so irrationally because he was extremely sad. She raised her hand and placed it on Chen Chen''s neck.


    With his good control of the power, Chen Chen let out a light ''eh'' before letting go and fainting on the ground.


    Only then did Bai Yu manage to clearly see Lin Lin''s hand. In the center of her palm, a tooth mark that was deep to the bone had already dripped blood down her hand and formed a small puddle.


    Bai Yu''s face was unsightly, she grit her teeth in heartache, but didn''t want to loosen her mouth. She scolded, "Idiot!"


    Lin Lin didn''t care, she bent down and was about to pick up Chen Chen, but she was stopped by Bai Yu, "This little white-eyed wolf, what do you care about him for?"


    The words came out like that, but when she saw Lin Lin''s faint expression, she still carried Chen Chen and said: "I came, your hand is injured."


    Bai Yu carried Chen Chen and walked out, while letting Lin Lin follow behind. If he did not come, he would carry Chen Chen and throw him into the pile of Zombie.


    Lin Lin could see that Bai Yu was not lying. This time, he was obedient and followed behind Bai Yu.


    As for Bai Yu, she passed by the stupefied Xi Shiyu and said, "If you can''t solve the problem later, don''t come back."


    Xi Shiyu first let out an "Oh", but when he saw Lin Lin''s severely injured hand, his brows were filled with worry. "Sister Lin, your hand ¡­"


    Bai Yu interrupted Xi Shiyu, "She, I know what to do. You take care of everything here, do you hear me?"


    Xi Shiyu also knew that if he did not clean up this place, Sister Lin''s hands would not be able to handle it in time, and Bai Yu, although she had a venomous mouth, was cruel and evil, but she treated Lin Lin very well, and nodded her head, "Alright, I understand."


    Bai Yu, Lin Lin and Chen Chen who had fainted in their arms were the first to leave the shopping mall. But even if they did not have Bai Yu, they did not dare to stop them.


    After exiting, the group of black clothed bodyguards came up to him and said, "Young Master."


    Why are you hugging me?


    Where''s my obsession with cleanliness?


    Bai Yu was still carrying Chen Chen as she looked at one of the bodyguards and said, "Xiao Hei, go get me the medicine box and the tetanus needle."


    Little Black had a worried expression. "Young Master, are you injured?"


    Bai Yu frowned and cursed loudly, "What nonsense are you talking about, hurry up and get it for me!"


    Xiao Hei hastily nodded her head. She wished she could put a Windmill on her feet and run off to their black car like a wisp of smoke. She would be back in a few seconds.


    In his hand was a medical kit and a black box.


    Chen Chen was placed on the back seat by Bai Yu.


    Rather than fainting, it felt like he was sleeping soundly.


    A group of bodyguards dressed in black stood guard far away.


    Only Bai Yu and Lin Lin were left standing outside the carriage.


    Bai Yu carefully cleaned Lin Lin''s wound.


    From Lin Lin''s perspective, she could see that Bai Yu''s eyes were serious. Occasionally, she would raise her eyes and see Lin Lin looking at her, her eyebrows would furrow and her eyes would filled with anger.


    However, his hand was still gentle.


    She gently washed Lin Lin''s wounds and scolded her softly.


    "I really don''t know if you''re really dumb, or just an idiot. Since you''ve been bitten, do you not know how to retaliate?"


    Lin Lin did not speak, she only heard Bai Yu say that. More importantly, she did not know how to answer.


    Of course it hurt when she was bitten. She wasn''t a god, and her body had already been strengthened to the point where she couldn''t feel pain anymore.


    But since she wasn''t willing to make a move, or perhaps, when she saw Chen Chen let out his breath, she heaved a sigh of relief in her heart.


    If she did not promise to come to City P, perhaps Chen Chen would never know of such a cruel reality.

 C132 compromise

    Bai Yu noticed that Lin Lin did not speak, and noticed her expression and exclaimed in surprise.


    "No way, you can''t be blaming yourself, right? Lin Lin, this isn''t you."


    Lin Lin restrained her emotions and said: "You understand me very well?"


    Bai Yu''s body stiffened. Then, she smiled and said, "I understand. Why don''t you understand? You used me to sow discord between your little sister and your fiance."


    He paused for a moment before continuing, "You are someone with a cold face and a cold heart. Perhaps, in this world, no one dares to enter your heart."


    The words he said sounded like those of a young man who had been hurt by his emotions.


    Lin Lin''s eyes became cold and detached, "So what?"


    Bai Yu lowered her head and smiled bitterly, but her tone was frivolous, "Not much. After all, your General Manager Lin never needs anyone else to enter your heart."


    Lin Lin no longer spoke as she allowed the white jade to wash the wound.


    As the blood was slowly wiped away, Bai Yu became more and more angry and couldn''t help but curse.


    "F * ck, you''re a f * cking idiot. With such heavy injuries, if I didn''t have a tetanus needle, you''d be dead!"


    After scolding Lin Lin for not being able to vent her anger, Bai Yu scolded the deeply unconscious Chen Chen again.


    "Little bastard, his teeth are really sharp. If there''s a next time, no, there''s no next time. I''ll take out all his teeth in a bit!"


    When the wound had been cleaned, it was time for the tetanus shot. Bai Yu opened the black box and took out a long, thin syringe.


    The needles would need to be placed near the wounds, especially when Lin Lin was so serious that they almost hit the deepest part of his wounds.


    "It''ll hurt a bit later, bear with it."


    Bai Yu said before she put the needle on. There was an unconcealable care in her eyes.


    Lin Lin avoided her gaze and let out a "En". She did not have much of a reaction to what happened afterwards.


    It was as if the one who had been injected with the needle wasn''t her, or as if the one who had been bitten to the bone wasn''t her.


    Bai Yu looked at Lin Lin in such a manner, and could not help but feel anger rising from her heart, "You don''t even know pain, and there are no outsiders here, so you wouldn''t act like a spoiled child.


    Lin Lin looked at the furious Bai Yu and smiled slightly. "Didn''t you say you understood me?"


    Bai Yu was startled by the question, yes, he understood why Lin Lin was like another woman.


    If Lin Lin was really like other women, how would he have treated her with such deep affection?


    "Forget it, pretend I didn''t say anything."


    Bai Yu said gloomily.


    Perhaps it was to punish Lin Lin, Bai Yu intentionally poked the needle in, it hurt so much that even Lin Lin couldn''t help but to inhale a breath of cold air.


    Bai Yu had an evil smile on her face as she said, "You''re too injured, so I have to shoot a little bit inside. Are you alright?"


    "Yes, you can do as you wish."


    In a word, Bai Yu felt that she had lost again.


    Perhaps City P was something the four of them would never forget.


    To Chen Chen, it was like a nightmare.


    When the Huang Lao San died, Xi Shiyu did not let go of anyone who had followed the Huang Lao San to commit evil deeds.


    A minor, after living in the apocalypse for so long, he did not have many thoughts on killing, no, on killing evil people.


    Killing was good for the majority of the people. Why not kill?


    Chen Chen only woke up after the stars had fallen from the sky, and realized that he was lying under a big tree, able to pass through the leaves that were not particularly lush.


    It was beautiful to see the twinkling stars.


    It was fascinating. He didn''t want to get up. He didn''t want to face the reality before him.


    Qi Shiyu first noticed that Chen Chen had woken up, and called out in pleasant surprise: "Chen Chen, you''re awake!"


    Chen Chen, "Mhm."


    Then he said, "Do you think people become stars when they die?"


    Chen Chen''s voice was soft, and Xi Shiyu was not near him either. When he heard his indistinct voice, he asked: "What did you say?"


    "Nothing."


    Chen Chen sat up, and saw Lin Lin who was sitting next to the bonfire, and her bandaged tiger mouth.


    The bite must have hurt.


    "I''m sorry."


    This was an apology, so Chen Chen said it out loud.


    Lin Lin nodded, accepting his apology.


    Bai Yu, who had an ugly expression on his face, said, "Brat, at least you''re sensible. If you''re not apologizing, then watch if I don''t pull out all your teeth."


    Chen Chen went silent, it was unknown if he heard Bai Yu''s words.


    However, even if he did listen, it probably wouldn''t have any effect on him.


    "Just who are you people?"


    In the end, Chen Chen asked this question that he had always wanted to know.


    Lin Lin said straightforwardly: "Our identities before the apocalypse have completely vanished, now do you know that we are a team that specially hunted Zombie and survived in the apocalypse?"


    Chen Chen looked at Lin Lin, Bai Yu and Xi Shi Yu and asked: "Is there only the three of you?"


    Lin Lin nodded.


    Bai Yu could not suppress the joy in her heart.


    Although Xi Shiyu was unwilling, he had to admit the truth.


    After experiencing the events in P City, Bai Yu''s strength had been confirmed, and she had gained strength for the good of Sister Lin.


    The most important thing was, they didn''t have a single Water Talent yet.


    Xi Shiyu barely managed to accept the evil person''s white jade.


    "I want to join you."


    Xi Shiyu loved and hated Chen Chen the most, he felt that he was pitiful and detestable, and in total, none of them were his teammates.


    He embraced Chen Chen''s shoulder and said: "You are one of us anyway."


    Chen Chen did not bother with Shiyu and looked at Lin Lin, saying, "You are very powerful, can you teach me?"


    Bai Yu refused to accept this outcome. "Brat, I am the most powerful one, alright?"


    After all, where did he get the courage to say this? "Nonsense, Sister Lin is the most powerful, you can''t even be compared to one of Sister Lin''s fingers."


    Bai Yu glared at him, "Speak properly. At least I won''t be so stupid as to be bitten without knowing how to retaliate!"


    Xi Shiyu stood up and said: "Sister Lin is kind, do you think everyone is like you!"


    It was unknown whether Bai Yu was angered to the extreme, but she smiled or something else. She pursed her lips and said: "Come and fight if you''re capable enough to see if you can beat your Sister Lin''s finger."


    As a young man, Xi Shiyu did not see the treachery in Bai Yu''s eyes and shouted, "So be it."


    The two of them accompanied the small forest and said that they wanted to fight.


    Lin Lin wanted to say something and quickly go.


    With no idle people around, Lin Lin and Chen Chen''s conversation continued without a hitch.


    "I want you to teach me how to kill Zombie s and how to become stronger."


    Fortunately, the one that was injured was not his right hand, and Lin Lin didn''t need to reveal that he was a left-handed person.


    It was a little brighter.


    You could also see the seriousness in Chen Chen''s eyes.


    Lin Lin''s voice was faint, it hovered in the air, and fell into Chen Chen''s ears, "You should know that you have the healer, and I have my eyes on your recovery."


    Chen Chen, "I know."


    He knew that taking the risk to save him was definitely not out of good intentions. In the current world, those with strength to survive were definitely not those who had the kindness to save someone they didn''t even know.


    As for him, an underage child, what could he possibly be interested in?


    Other than his healing ability, what else could it be?


    "Since you know about it, then you should know that my main focus for you is not to kill Zombie s."


    You had to give up a lot if you wanted to be smart. Power, what kind of power was that? If you put your mind to other things, your Discipline wouldn''t improve very quickly.


    Especially a Healing Type superpower like Chen Chen''s. "Heal Type" -type "-type" -type "-type" -type "-type" -type "-type" -type "-type" -type "-type" -type "-type" -type "-type" -type "-type" -type "-type" -type "-type" -type "-type" -type "-type" -type "


    What he needed to do was to continue training his superpower and to train his healing skills and aim, because in the battlefield, it was impossible to be like how Chen Chen healed the Huang Lao San previously. You had to stay by his side and when the opponent didn''t move, you could heal him.


    Therefore, there were a lot of things that Chen Chen needed to do in order to play a greater role in her team.


    Her training towards him had already given her a foundation in her heart.


    Now, Chen Chen actually told her that he wanted to learn to kill Zombie.


    and Lin Lin were in completely different directions.


    Chen Chen was also not a child. He started to act shamelessly when he could not get what he wanted. In fact, he was smarter and calmer than Xi Shiyu.


    There was almost nothing childish or innocent about his age.


    He was forced to grow so quickly.


    It was hard for an ordinary child to not go crazy after being captured by his own uncle and locked in a basement where there was no light and no one.


    Or else you get claustrophobia, or you stay in a dark room, or an elevator, square, like a box, and you get shortness of breath, or even choking.


    But Chen Chen didn''t do anything, he was calm as usual.


    At that time, it should have been his parents who supported him.


    It was much better to have a light in front of your eyes than an endless darkness.


    But his father was dead, his mother, killed by a gang rape, one devastating disaster after another.


    Even an adult would find it hard to endure, yet Chen Chen had endured it all.


    Perhaps it was because his heart had long since sunk into the depths of the sea, calm as a deep lake.


    Chen Chen probably wanted to vent all of his hatred and pain on the Zombie.


    "You want me to increase my healing ability, and I want to increase my Zombie''s hunting ability. Between us, we can compromise."


    Lin Lin raised her eyebrow, "How?"


    Chen Chen thought for a while. From the moment he had interacted with Lin Lin for less than a day, she had been able to accept the highest of requirements, "The ability that you requested of me to cure, I will work hard to cultivate and improve. But other than I will be in contact with to cure you everyday, you must teach me how to kill Zombie."


    This meant that one had to cultivate in order to heal.


    But to kill a Zombie, she had to learn it as well.


    Chen Chen saw through Lin Lin''s interest and said, "Honestly speaking, the current me is definitely a burden in your team. Previously, if you didn''t control Huang Lao San and Chen Zhengyi, I wouldn''t have been able to kill them. In the future, during the process of killing the Zombie, not only will I not be able to help you, I will also need your free time to take care of me. I have the ability to kill Zombie s, it''s good for the team, but not bad. "


    Lin Lin looked at Chen Chen. Yuan Yuan, who had a somewhat childish face, actually said something that surprised her, sentence after sentence.


    Or rather, he had surprised her from the very beginning.


    "Alright, I agree."


    The smile on Chen Chen''s face did not disappear when Lin Lin said again, "What you want is more than just power that can protect you, right?"


    They were the same kind of people, his ambitions, she could see.


    Chen Chen did not hide it from his and revealed a cruel smile.


    "In this world, only the strong can do whatever they want. If possible, I do not want this so-called healing ability, what I want is the ability to kill Zombie, the ability to kill!"


    If he had the ability of Lin Lin and the others in the beginning, he would be able to protect those he wanted to protect.


    Instead of the current dog-shit healing, it would bring harm to his parents.

 C133 Team

    Bai Yu and Xi Shiyu returned one after the other. One of them could not hide his glee, while the other was badly bruised and bruised, with his eyes averted.


    He did not know what the two of them had done, but Lin Lin and Chen Chen had been chatting for a while. No sounds of fighting could be heard, and the two of them did not come back either.


    But as long as he came back, Lin Lin did not care about what happened between the two.


    In short, Xi Shiyu and Bai Yu would have nothing better to do with each other


    Not only was Bai Yu strong, her personality was also so dark that she couldn''t be offended.


    For an old martial artist, even if Xi Shiyu had learned a little from Lin Lin, he would still be a newbie when facing Bai Yu.


    However, the atmosphere was still good. Perhaps after a fight, whatever he wanted to vent had been vented out. What he wanted to say was sent out from his fist, so he didn''t have any more emotions.


    In the end, the two of them had a kind of harmony with honey.


    Previously, Lin Lin had nodded her head and admitted that Bai Yu was part of her team.


    Even though, in her previous life, Bai Yu was a person who committed many evil deeds and loved young men and women who were similar to ''perverts''.


    However, their strength couldn''t be underestimated.


    It was definitely a good thing to have him in the team.


    In addition, he could also be used to hone the thoughts of both the World Jade and his future teammates before the apocalypse. Lin Lin had very important things to do, so he didn''t have much time to slowly teach Shiyu.


    It was much easier with Bai Yu''s help.


    Lin Lin didn''t live the life of an independent hero for too long. She first met Xi Shiyu, then Lu Yiyi and Wen Xi, then Chen Chen and Bai Yu.


    Although Lin Lin did not think about surviving in this apocalyptic world by herself, she did not expect to meet so many people that she could not seem to get along with.


    She thought that she would never meet Bai Yu again.


    But now, not only did she see him, she was also her teammate.


    Life was unexpectedly surprising.


    In a team of four, the person on night duty became two. Perhaps in the eyes of others, an extra person was equivalent to an extra safeguard, but for Lin Lin, it was an extremely inconvenient matter.


    Bai Yu was too sensitive. If there was even the slightest movement, she would definitely sense something. Moreover, he had always been suspicious of her.


    Regardless of what he suspected, he firmly believed that there was a secret on her.


    Chen Chen, on the other hand, was even more sensitive. Perhaps, he wasn''t that concerned about Lin Lin, but if something were to happen, it would be difficult for him to not notice.


    After making his choice, Lin Lin decisively requested that he and Xi Shiyu stand guard together.


    At the very least, she had gotten used to it by now and passed out after the second half of the night.


    Bai Yu was in a bad mood, "I don''t want to be with this little pervert."


    Chen Chen slanted his eyes at the white jade as he played with the dagger Lin Lin had given him.


    Xi Shiyu was also in a bad mood, "Sister Lin, why did you give him a dagger?"


    He thought he was the only one.


    Lin Lin first answered Bai Yu, "You are a big pervert, or you can choose someone to guard the place half the night while I guard the place half the night with them."


    Then, it was Xi Shiyu''s turn, "The only thing suitable for Chen Chen is the dagger in my hand, do you want me to teach him how to use the spear now?"


    Xi Shiyu shook his head fiercely. Forget it, the dagger is the dagger, it definitely wasn''t as good as him.


    Bai Yu felt even more stifled, "Why can''t I stay with you in the middle of the night?"


    Lin Lin replied indifferently, "Because I''m not at ease with you guys."


    His intention was to conceal the fact that he didn''t believe them. Bai Yu understood his words and expressed that he was injured!


    Lin Lin frowned, "To be clear, if it is not a very important decision, I hope that you all will accept my decision. There should be a reason why Chen Chen and Bai Yu have not slept for half a night. "


    Bai Yu wanted to deny it for a moment, but then she remembered that every time it was a group of black-clothed bodyguards keeping watch. He slept alone in the car, not too soundly asleep. She opened her mouth and closed it.


    As for Chen Chen, he had never objected to it. As long as he could learn how to kill Zombie, he would be able to stay awake the entire night.


    "I and Xi Shiyu have such experience before. At least, it will be difficult for you to transfer over in a short period of time."


    Lin Lin earnestly asked for benefits before continuing: "In the end, you don''t usually sleep very well in the first half of the night. Bai Yu, you and Chen Chen keep watch. "In terms of strength, they are evenly matched."


    Bai Yu no longer had any objections to this, although it would be a good idea to talk about what had happened recently or think about the future with Lin Lin, a lone man and a single woman, cough cough at most.


    However, thinking further, this was not an era of peace, and he still had an excellent chance to pick up girls.


    If he wasn''t careful and lost his life, would he still be able to talk about the stars, the moon, and his ideals?


    For the time being, he would transfer the biological clock over. After he familiarized himself with the mode of vigil, wouldn''t it be fine if he switched it with Xi Ri Yu?


    Lin Lin would never be able to quickly cook a frog in warm water just because it was cooked with enthusiasm.


    After making the agreement, Lin Lin assigned the work to the team.


    Xi Shiyu and Chen Chen were still minors for the time being, so they could be assistants for the time being. Lin Lin had the overall situation under his control, was planning their way forward, and had things to do with acquiring supplies. As for Bai Yu, as a man, he naturally had to do dirty labor.


    Bai Yu refused, "No!"


    Pointing at the bodyguard in black who was still standing in the dark, he said, "I''m here to do this, what are they for? Are they just standing there watching?!"


    Lin Lin asked: "You don''t want to do it?"


    Bai Yu felt something was amiss and replied, "It''s not that we don''t want to do it, but since there are people here, why should we waste our resources?"


    Lin Lin fiddled with the fire again, it was just this, about the burning of the fire, the three men could not handle her alone, "This is a matter of our team, since you want to be the young master, I have no objections, you can go back and be your young master, just don''t come back."


    Bai Yu was on the verge of tears. Motherf * cker, he finally managed to get into the inner circle using some unknown method. But now, they were chasing him away or something!


    "Hmph, I, if I can''t do it, then I can''t, if I do this, could it be worse than killing Zombie?"


    At the side, Xi Shiyu watched Bai Yu''s expression and chuckled. However, upon being stared at by Bai Yu, he immediately shut his mouth and pretended as if nothing had happened.


    One was ice, one was water, one was wind, one was healing.


    Lin Lin was the only one with an offensive ability.


    However, Bai Yu was simply too unique. She was close to the Auxiliary division''s Water division, yet he used her in a way that was even fiercer than a normal offensive ability.


    At least, it was fiercer than Lin Yuyan''s.


    Bai Yu seemed to have an innate talent for Disciplines, and was well versed in them. Even though it was her first time coming in contact with them, it felt like she''d learned them from a young age.


    So to Lin Lin, there was nothing that could guide or teach him;


    As for Xi Shiyu, although he had been learning from her, he had to learn too much. In a short period of time, he wouldn''t be able to finish learning all of it.


    Of course, the most difficult thing was still Chen Chen. Not only did he have to cultivate a Healing Type Power, he also had to practice the techniques and abilities required to kill Zombie.


    In short, her small team was full of Adepts.


    But there were many problems.


    The difficulties one would face would definitely not be any less than that of an ordinary hunting group.


    Of course he had the confidence that his team would grow up to become the strongest hunting group in China, A Base.


    She had never lacked confidence, and her teammates didn''t seem to be people who would be willing to give up to others.


    However, there was one last question.


    Lin Lin looked around, "You two, can you cook?"


    Bai Yu shook her head.


    Chen Chen shook his head.


    Lin Lin should know that was the result.


    One was the Eldest Young Master; not to mention cooking, he probably hadn''t even washed the basic dishes before.


    As for Chen Chen, his only son, how could he let others cook for him at such a young age?


    Lin Lin was not satisfied, she looked at the group of black clothed men and asked: "As for them, none of them know how to cook?"


    When Bai Yu heard this, she laughed and said, "What are you thinking about? They are proper killers. It''s not good for them to learn to cook!"


    Lin Lin, "..."


    Alright, perhaps, the next person to consider would be someone who could cook.


    Even if Jiang Yishu knew how to eat, he couldn''t possibly be the only one capable of taking care of the entire group''s food, right?


    After the discussion, it was already late at night.


    Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu did not actually have much time to rest, and might even fall asleep in the middle of the night. However, this was exactly what Lin Lin wanted.


    As for the group of black-clothed men, due to her obscene power, Bai Yu had already made them walk far away, at least Lin Lin could not see them, and neither could they see Lin Lin.


    The space could detect what was happening outside. If there was an emergency, she could come out in time, so there was no need to worry.


    When Xi Shiyu and Lin Lin were resting, Bai Yu was already quietly sitting there. Her gaze seemed to be fixed on Lin Lin, but it didn''t seem to be.


    As for Chen Chen, he had laid down and he didn''t have any ability now. Even though he and Bai Yu were on night watch, it was only to accompany him.


    That was why he was lying on the ground with his eyes wide open, looking at the stars in the sky. He seemed to be blinking, as if he was talking.


    Speak, don''t give up.


    Say, don''t despair.


    Speak, Mom and Dad are fine, you don''t have to worry, a person must be strong to live.


    Chen Chen blinked his eyes. A drop of tear slid down from an invisible side and into his hair, disappearing completely.


    The latter half of the night was exactly the same as Lin Lin.


    It took Xi Shiyu no more than an hour to wake up and go to sleep like a chick.


    Lin Lin felt that the three of them had entered a state where they were half asleep before entering the spatial realm.


    Then he controlled the three of them to sleep deeply.


    One of them began to train his body and cultivate his Discipline.


    Her wood attribute growth was slower than the ice attribute. So slow that Lin Lin thought that it was sleeping and didn''t have any signs of growth at all.


    However, there were still some small changes.


    Lin Lin was so busy that she did not think about other things. She was so busy that she almost let the three out after a while.


    Fortunately, the black-cloaked men had woken up. They felt that there was something strange going on with them, so they came over in time to be discovered by Lin Lin.


    Thus, the scene that the black clothed man saw.


    It was their young master and a little kid sleeping close to the fire. The other little kid was already sleeping soundly, without any serious look on his face.


    The only one awake was Lin Lin.


    Seeing that the young master had not woken up, the black clothed man took the courage to step forward and ask Lin Lin.


    "Miss Lin, where are we going from here? We are rather familiar with the nearby cities."


    The man in black spoke humbly and modestly. Bai Yu had brought this group of people to find him, covering more than half of China. Without a living map, it was impossible to find him.


    Lin Lin thought about it and decided to not go to base A for the time being.


    Her comrades had to be well-prepared before they went to the man-eating base!

 C134 training

    "Go to City I?"


    The moment they woke up, the three of them had different reactions.


    Bai Yu was a little indifferent, it was the same no matter where she went when she was with Lin Lin.


    Chen Chen was only thinking of improving his own strength, where was it important for him to go?


    He thought that going to City P was an additional event, but he didn''t expect that he would have to take a detour to City I.


    "Why? Aren''t we going directly to A City?"


    Bai Yu heard Xi Shiyu''s affirmation and said, "You''ve already decided where you''re going? Why are you going to A City? "


    Although he was a City J citizen, he knew that there were many officials and officers near City A, why did Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu insist on going?


    After being asked, Xi Shiyu subconsciously replied, "Sister Lin has friends there, are we going to look for him?"


    Bai Yu''s expression did not change, but he immediately suppressed his emotions and asked, "Friend? Is it a man or a woman? "


    In the blink of an eye, she asked Lin Lin, "Sister Lin, is your friend a man or a woman?"


    Lin Lin almost rolled her eyes and said to Xi Shiyu, "It''s Jiang Yishu."


    "Heh," said Bai Yu with a swagger, "He, a little secretary, can actually be considered your friend. As for me, what am I, a certain kind of jade that has been used?"


    "Puchi."


    The originally serious bodyguard in black, upon seeing his young master like this, saying something thick with jealousy, couldn''t help but feel annoyed.


    Bai Yu''s face darkened. She pointed a finger and said, "You, stay far away from me. Don''t let me see you!"


    The bodyguard in black clothes knew that he had caused trouble and rolled away without stopping.


    Bai Yu still couldn''t calm her anger. She pointed at all the bodyguards and said, "And the rest of you, scram. All of you get the hell out of my way. I can''t wait to see all of you!"


    "It''s still early in the morning, and I won''t let him enjoy the new day, right?"


    Lin Lin was speechless towards Bai Yu, and said: "Jiang Yishu is my assistant, not some secretary."


    Bai Yu snorted, "It''s the same in my eyes."


    "I''m going to A City. If you don''t want to go, go by yourself."


    Hearing this, Bai Yu''s temples jumped. Looking at Lin Lin''s indifferent face, she really wanted to rush up and beat him up. If it was his previous personality, he would have done this to her.


    Unlike now, she was being threatened again and again.


    Motherf * cker, he''s just relying on the fact that he can''t leave!


    "Good, good, let''s go to City A."


    Bai Yu compromised, but in this life, she could only compromise with Lin Lin.


    As for the others, not to mention compromising, they would even be beheaded by a single shot from him.


    You must be tired of living after provoking your father, right?


    Lin Lin then looked at Xi Shiyu and said: "We are not clear about the situation in A city yet, and now that we have two new teammates, there is no tacit understanding between them. If there are any ordinary Zombie s, it''s still fine, but if we meet any hunting group who have a very good teamwork, even if our individual powers are higher than theirs, we can only lose, and in the apocalypse, losing means death."


    Then he looked at Chen Chen, "Furthermore, Chen Chen is too weak now, we cannot just focus on increasing our own strength, and forget about our own teammates."


    Xi Shiyu was a little suspicious, he said, "Isn''t Chen Chen a healer? How do we train him?"


    Lin Lin, "I''ve already discussed this problem with Chen Chen before. Other than the Healing Type, I''ll also teach him how to kill Zombie."


    No wonder he gave the dagger to Chen Chen.


    However, Xi Shiyu had another question, "Sister Lin, do you mean that besides us, there are other teams formed by superpowers like us?"


    Lin Lin felt that saying this now was appropriate and opportune to do so. To say that they had confidence in themselves, they wouldn''t need to go to base A or say that they would be blinded if they met a hunting group on the way there.


    "This isn''t my patent to begin with. I can think of forming a powerful team, but so can everyone else. Although there aren''t many Adepts, there are still plenty of them. In this apocalyptic era, they are at least the most familiar type of people."


    "But if that''s the case, then we are all survivors, and we are all superpowers. Why did we have to kill each other before? Shouldn''t we unite and hunt the Zombie together?"


    Bai Yu pouted and said, "You really are a child. Truly naive."


    Lin Lin continued, "In the apocalypse, no, not only the apocalypse, but where there are people, the most dangerous place is often not the threat from the outside world, but the human race."


    Xi Shiyu suddenly thought back to when he was together with Lin Lin, how they were robbed by humans when they were passing by the city, and then what happened to the Liu family village, Lu Yiyi, and even Chen Chen later on. Everything had told him that the most threatening person in this apocalypse had never been the Zombie, but rather, the humans.


    Before this, the people who made the first move were mostly ordinary people.


    At the end, there were less and less supplies. There were also the feeling of superiority that Adepts had compared to normal people. It was normal for hunting group to fight.


    Qian Shiyu seemed to be in low spirits as she hung her head and stopped talking.


    Since everyone has tacitly agreed ().


    Lin Lin was preparing to go to City I.


    City I was a second-tier city with a large population and a large amount of supplies.


    Although it was a little roundabout for A City, for Lin Lin, it was still too early to leave A Base. There was no need for her to rush.


    When he was close to entering City I, Lin Lin noticed that there were a lot more Zombie than other cities.


    There were so many that Lin Lin had no choice but to stop the car and let the people in the team stop to kill all these Zombie.


    There were three more requests.


    The first requirement was, he could not shoot, regardless of whether there were silencers or not, there would be noise, and now that there were more Zombie, there was no need to fight anymore, he just had to run. Correspondingly, Disciplines couldn''t be used on a large scale. The best would be to use one''s physical strength to fight.


    The second requirement was that the group of men in black could not come over. Hunting Zombie s and training their degree of coordination was their team''s business. Even if their abilities were strong, they were not members of their team. It didn''t matter if you killed other Zombie, you just didn''t need to help them, or help their young master kill the Zombie.


    One last thing. Don''t get hurt.


    After Lin Lin said her last request indifferently, she looked at Bai Yu and Xi Shiyu who were looking at him and said: "Let''s go."


    With Lin Lin as the center, the three of them moved forward like a sharp sword that swept through everything before them.


    The three of them had never fought before, yet at this moment, they were like teammates who had been fighting together all year round, giving their confidence to the other party.


    Even if he used all his strength, he still couldn''t injure his teammates.


    Lin Lin was busy and had nothing to do. She glanced at Bai Yu and realized that even if it would be difficult for him to attack the Zombie with his weapon, he would still try his best not to use his superpower.


    When Chen Chen asked them if their team only had three people, Lin Lin admitted to Bai Yu''s existence.


    Initially, when Bai Yu said that she wanted to join their team, she hesitated in her heart.


    In her heart, Bai Yu was still the same great devil in her previous life who had caused her little brother to capture and defile people after obtaining his superpower.


    For a time, the image was difficult to erase.


    Later, she felt that it might not be a bad thing to have a big devil in a team.


    Furthermore, in this life, she wasn''t a devil like Bai Yu.


    Even if a team leader is a devil, so what if a teammate is a devil?


    But now, Lin Lin realized that she had actually accepted Bai Yu as one of her team. The biggest reason was that she trusted Bai Yu.


    He believed that Bai Yu wouldn''t hurt her.


    It didn''t feel weird, even though he had just reincarnated and gotten to know Bai Yu.


    But in the span of a few months, many things had happened. It was enough to see that Bai Yu was special to her.


    Occasionally, when he spoke cynically, there was also a hint of unconcealable affection in his words.


    Lin Lin didn''t know how long his love for her would last, but before that, he probably wouldn''t hurt her.


    However, Lin Lin also subconsciously ignored it and stopped thinking about it. She, who found it hard to believe in anyone, believed that a person who had a guaranteed lifespan would not hurt her.


    How deep was the affection between him and Bai Yu?


    There were a lot of Zombie. Even if the three of them did their best to kill them, they wouldn''t be able to unleash their powers in a large scale.


    Lin Lin quickly got the three of them into the car, and then quickly left the city.


    Today was only the first day.


    The first day was nothing but physical exercise.


    There was still power left to be found.


    That''s right, Lin Lin would choose a lot of people to test it on in the city with a lot of Zombie.


    Test her, test the white jade, test all of them.


    They were testing out a team that hadn''t been formed in a day.


    In the morning, Chen Chen had only temporarily trained how to cast healing spells on moving objects. If he truly wanted to kill the Zombie, Lin Lin would have to approve of it first.


    Actually, Lin Lin was very satisfied with Chen Chen. He was very talented and very hardworking.


    With the most important one percent, plus the ninety-nine percent that he had worked hard, Lin Lin felt that this kind of healer might end up as a decisive and very powerful character.


    After eating and using the hot can, Lin Lin and the others did not have any rest as they rushed to City I.


    To be able to use his superpower in the afternoon after killing the Zombie, it was truly too satisfying!


    "Apart from practicing area-of-effect attacks, remember to be smart. After aiming at the target, kill it in one hit. Don''t give the opponent any chances to catch his breath."


    After Lin Lin took care of one Zombie with her ice blade and stretched her body, she said this to Bai Yu and Xi Shiyu, who were always attacking in groups.


    The two of them probably understood Lin Lin''s intention, and were no longer concerned with attacking in a large area, but used short chopsticks and attacks as thin as needles instead.


    After most of the Zombie had been taken care of, Lin Lin left a few of them for Chen Chen to practice.


    He would first leave a Zombie for Lin Lin to demonstrate, and then play with the others by the side while using a pair of jade sets. After Lin Lin killed this Zombie, he would bring one over.


    The dignified Zombie was reduced to a mouse in the end, used to make fun of others.


    Teaching Chen Chen to kill Zombie was definitely a difficult task. The other party''s height and stamina, compared to Lin Lin''s, was simply too weak.


    A little child, standing in front of the Zombie, it was impossible to see him ¡­


    Although physical training was very important, Lin Lin had very little time. She was prepared to let Chen Chen have the chance to start first, and after doing it, she would try to feel it before anything else.


    Chen Chen also worked hard. Since he could not reach that height, he decided to temporarily attack the Zombie''s waist, and then trip up and kill the head the moment the Zombie fell.


    This was something that Chen Chen had figured out himself. Lin Lin thought that it was not bad, so he guided Chen Chen in some irregular movements and let him display his strength.


    One strike, one trip, one stab.


    A Zombie that was a few heads taller than Chen Chen was killed by Chen Chen in just a few breaths.


    At the side, Xi Shiyu clapped loudly.

 C135 blood qi

    Bai Yu raised her eyebrows, and praised Chen Chen''s results tacitly.


    It was already the greatest respect this person had for him.


    The reason why Lin Lin brought the few of them to City I at the moment was to train their teamwork and cooperation skills, so that they could focus on upgrading or cultivating Chen Chen.


    Another good seedling? Lin Lin felt that her luck was pretty good after her rebirth.


    No matter what, to Lin Lin, right now, what was most important was not only her own ability being improved, but also his teammates''.


    A place where Zombie gather well.


    It had now become a killing ground for Lin Lin and the others.


    Zombie''s head could be seen everywhere, it was basically all done by Bai Yu. He liked to cut it off with a single slash, or slice it with a water blade.


    It''s not just the neck area, half a head is also very common. You can even see that the Zombie only has half of its brain remaining.


    That kind of head was as if it had been squeezed, a deep concave on the head, it was basically Lin Lin''s doing.


    One strike.


    As for Xi Shiyu, if he didn''t use the spear or the special ability, he would rather make the Zombie lose its ability to move and kill again. That was something he really wanted to do with Chen Chen. Because of their physical strength and height, they could sometimes not directly kill Zombie.


    Of course, the two weren''t exactly the same.


    The Zombie that Chen Chen killed could see from the wound that there were traces of a dagger that went as deep as the brain.


    It was all stabbed down with a knife.


    The four of them slowly moved forward as if they were pushing a box. Everyday, other than hunting Zombie s, discussing tactics and skills, there were no other entertainment activities.


    However, in the apocalypse, killing Zombie was an entertainment.


    It will make you excited, it will make you tired.


    Just like this, with Lin Lin''s training plan and training at a high intensity, in just a short month, the few of them had big changes.


    Even if the Zombie was a monster, it could not be compared to a human at all. However, after a long period of hunting, it still made all of them catch up to its murderous intent.


    Lin Lin was still alright. She had killed many in her previous life and knew how to restrain this kind of killing intent. This kind of killing intent might be able to protect her from a lot of small harassment in the beginning, but it would also change her personality.


    Thus, from the very beginning of the city, Lin Lin had only been colder by a few points, and it was even the type that was very faint. After all, she was originally very cold, so even if she was colder, she would not feel it too much.


    As for Bai Yu, although he was a pervert, his prolonged slaughter had dyed his eyes with a tinge of bloodlust.


    Although his strength had risen at a rapid pace, the corresponding effects were also quite great.


    But to others, this might be a bad influence, to Bai Yu. However, the hatred towards a monster like the Zombie was gone by a lot. The only thing left was to pinch it to death like an ant.


    Chen Chen was worthy of being called a little abnormal. He was even more abnormal than Bai Yu.


    What he insisted on was different from what others wanted.


    To him, killing Zombie was just a monster within the game. Right now, he was levelling up step by step and had enough strength to kill small bosses.


    Lin Lin had the most influence on the entire hunting group, so the worst probably would be Xi Shiyu.


    Although the weather had cooled down recently, his temper had turned sour.


    Some were agitated, and some were violent.


    However, it seemed that the average person would still choose to avoid them.


    To Xi Shiyu, each and every one of them were people that he dared not provoke.


    Even though Bai Yu couldn''t bear to see him like this, he still spoke with scheming eyes, "What, you want to vent? Let''s go and have a fight?"


    Xi Shiyu, who had suffered a loss, naturally could not go again. If he was not Xi Shiyu, he was a retard.


    Lin Lin, can you hope for her to overreact?


    Forget it, when she reacts, it will probably be when you prepare to see the King of Hell.


    It wasn''t easy for Chen Chen to become someone who could be considered as the best in the world. In just a short span of a month, his strength had increased to an outrageous level. )


    Although he couldn''t compare to someone who could attack a superpower, his methods were extremely ruthless. His eyes were filled with the aura of death. Xi Shiyu couldn''t hide from him, so how could she take the initiative to provoke him?


    In this way, it was impossible for Xi Shiyu to hold back.


    He could only focus more of his energy on killing the Zombie, but the more he killed, the more furious he became.


    The greater the anger, the more he wanted to vent his anger, and the more he wanted to kill the Zombie. In the end, it formed a cycle of evil.


    There was no helping it, Xi Shiyu could only go find someone outside the team.


    The group of bodyguards in black clothes.


    Originally, the people dressed in black were professional killers, and the only one who obeyed was Bai Yu. How could they provoke the sudden appearance of Xi Shiyu?


    But no matter what, in the current world, whoever had the strongest fist would be the boss.


    When Xi Shiyu risked his little life and was able to fight with more than ten bodyguards in black, and still stood, he had truly won.


    He had also gained a lot from this time''s I City training.


    Bai Yu looked at the group of black-clothed men who had collapsed on the ground, humphed, and then went to get some water for Lin Lin to drink.


    He was indeed a person who protected his own people, but he had offended his own family.


    The person who was going to be provoked the most wasn''t Lin Lin, so he didn''t care.


    The black clothed man fell to the ground, feeling extremely uncomfortable.


    Just who had they offended? Damn it!


    Although Xi Shiyu had won, he had still sustained injuries. However, he looked happy, as if the fire he had accumulated with the Zombie had been let go.


    And he also confirmed that he was not a homicidal maniac, against this group of black-clothed bodyguards, at times of extreme danger, he still knew a bit, did not kill them.


    So, he was just a corpse demon killer.


    Chen Chen was the one who healed all the injuries, but it was just a casual treatment, and it was not meant to create benefits for the party.


    He won''t treat it properly.


    Lin Lin was very satisfied with this. She praised Chen Chen saying that he would do this in the future so that some people wouldn''t go out and cause trouble. When he returned, he would even need the help of his teammates.


    Bai Yu and Xi Shiyu trembled, they felt that Lin Lin was talking about them, and that they were talking about them!


    No matter what, this slowly growing hunting group fought with everything he had.


    After forming a circle and killing most of the Zombie outside, they arrived at the center of City I.


    As Lin Lin drove, she felt that something was amiss.


    There were obviously so many Zombie outside, so logically speaking, there should be more inside. Zombie were generally ''nostalgic'' creatures, and would stay in one place for a long time. Even though it was in the late stage of the apocalypse, Lin Lin had found Zombie s in some small towns that she had guarded for more than a year.


    In fact, Zombie were creatures that would not starve to death.


    The specific Lin Lin was not a biologist nor scientist, she could not come up with a standard answer.


    However, from the bit of information that was leaked from the base, Lin Lin knew that the Zombie''s physique was extremely special. Even though they were very persistent about blood, it was not because it was their food, nor was it because it was something they relied on to survive.


    They just like it, just like it.


    Only when they liked blood would they go hunting and eating people.


    But it wasn''t because of the animals, if they didn''t eat it, they would die.


    Not only did Lin Lin notice something strange, Chen Chen could also smell something different in the air. "We have to be careful, there seems to be something very scary up ahead."


    Xi Shiyu was a bit too arrogant now, "What can we do? If it''s the Zombie, we''ll kill it. It''s a human, it''s best not to provoke us. Could it be that we''re afraid of a single team member? "


    Bai Yu didn''t say anything. She put her hand against the door to support her face as she smiled.


    It was just that he was laughing at the Chen Chen who was too sensitive and cowardly, or the Ox World Jade who was laughing at the frog at the bottom of the well.


    Lin Lin slowed down her car, "I am sure that there is a very powerful creature up ahead, but the few of us here might be able to fight it out."


    Xi Shiyu sat up in shock. Chen Chen said that he might not believe it.


    Because previously in C City, he had once told Lin Lin not to go because he felt that C City was dangerous. Right now, although he appeared to be a bit arrogant, he was still careful. However, he didn''t sense anything amiss.


    But now, even Lin Lin had said that.


    Could it be that there really was something terrifying up ahead?


    If even the Sister Lin said they were strong, and they said they only had the power to fight, then what kind of strong person was their opponent?


    Or could it be a horrendous group of Zombie?


    Bai Yu felt a little bit of fear from Xi Shiyu''s words and said, "I thought some people were not afraid of the heavens or the earth."


    Xi Shiyu''s face darkened, "Who''s afraid, I''m just thinking about something!"


    Lin Lin interrupted Bai Yu, who wanted to retort and retort, and said: "I came back because I was certain that we had a 90% chance of surviving in City I. But right now, I will still seek your opinions. If we go, we will go on. If you don''t go, we''ll turn around and leave right now. "


    For a moment, silence.


    In the apocalypse, dangers were everywhere. Could it be that he had to escape every time?


    But now, knowing that the other party was an expert that they might not be able to win against, they still chose to go.


    Wasn''t this simply courting death?


    Bai Yu was the first to ask: "Lin Lin, if we fight against the danger ahead, what is the probability of survival?"


    Lin Lin thought for a while, "Sixty percent of the members."


    Bai Yu pouted and smiled, "Then let''s go, why didn''t you leave? Isn''t there a 50% chance that we will win, even if we have a draw with the other party, but we have a wet nurse, she''s way more powerful than her opponent."


    He stopped and said, "Moreover, if we don''t go, you must go."


    Lin Lin looked at Bai Yu and nodded.


    That''s right, she was asking them on the surface. If they didn''t go, they would immediately turn around and leave.


    However, the ones who left did not include her.


    She had to stay and fight with that extremely dangerous Zombie Power Cultivator.


    That''s right, it had been four months since the apocalypse. She never thought that she would find a Zombie that had levelled up in City I.


    Zombie could level up just like people and also had their own special abilities.


    In this world, he had given humanity a treasure to survive.


    Naturally, Zombie s that were sent to punish humans would not be left behind, and things that were given to Zombie would be even better.


    At least their bodies had been strengthened. Plus, his Discipline, if he were to fight a human at the same level.


    It was definitely human death.


    However, apart from harming the humans, their leveling up had brought them great benefits.


    That would allow Lin Lin to fight the Zombie alone and not hide any of her strength.


    "Yes, even if you didn''t go, I would still have gone."

 C136 mutant corpse

    Fifty percent, half and half.


    The thoughts of Xi Shiyu and Bai Yu were different.


    What he was thinking was, if he were to continue forward, he would have the same chance of fighting against the danger ahead. His chance of survival was the same as his chance of death.


    If he could retreat, he would support him, and he would definitely choose to retreat.


    But when Bai Yu asked that question, the Sister Lin admitted that it was indeed just the three of them who were retreating, not her time.


    However, Xi Shiyu was a little angry and anxious. He said, "Sister Lin, why would you rather go alone? Furthermore, if you want to go, don''t tell me that we are confident that you can go alone. We must follow you!"


    Lin Lin said: "Actually, fifty percent is also my overestimation. I''m not too sure about the strength of the things in front of us right now, but in short, they''re not weaker than us, and because of some reasons, they have an absolute advantage. Against us, the chances of survival are not even fifty percent."


    Xi Shiyu said, "Is there anything important ahead? You must go? "


    Lin Lin nodded, "It''s very important."


    Bai Yu moved, and placed her hands behind her head, closing her eyes, as though wanting to rest, and said: "No matter what, I will go wherever Lin Lin goes. Boy, if you don''t want to go, get off now, I will get my bodyguards to send you out of the city safely."


    Xi Shiyu was angered to death by this contemptuous tone and said, "Who said I''m not going, I''m going!"


    Then, he looked at Lin Lin seriously, and said: "Sister Lin, you are the only family I have in my entire life, so I''ll go wherever you go. No matter what, don''t abandon me."


    Bai Yu let out a few exaggerated cries, opened her eyes, looked at Xi Shiyu, and almost kicked him away, saying, "Meat is not numb, what do you mean there''s only one relative, Lin Lin, you two are from the same mother, Lin Lin would never recognize a brother like you who suddenly popped out of nowhere."


    Relying on the fact that Chen Chen was between the two of them, and the carriage was small, and it was not easy for Bai Yu to take action, she replied.


    "Ha, I don''t know if it''s my numbing or yours, and you even said that you''ll follow wherever the Sister Lin goes, you bastard!"


    Bai Yu squinted her eyes, just as she was about to attack, Chen Chen who was in the middle without any feeling of presence suddenly said: "I''m not going."


    Lin Lin nodded, she was just about to say, ''Okay'', when Chen Chen suddenly spoke again, "Unless I''m not sitting between the two of you."


    Lin Lin, "... "Alright."


    Just how much did she despise Xi Shiyu and Bai Yu? Although she was also very tired of these two talk bumpkins, staying together meant that there was no need to think about peace and quiet.


    After temporarily stopping the car, Chen Chen sat in the back seat of Lin Lin, and Xi Shiyu moved to the middle, not daring to speak anymore.


    After all, tidying up can be done at any time.


    Lin Lin thought, but didn''t expect it.


    Her team would hunt down the dangerous Adept Zombie in front of them.


    The first Adept to be killed was Zombie.


    Why were Adept Zombie so dangerous? Even if Lin Lin had revealed her strength along with her teammates, they were still less than half confident of fighting each other.


    Firstly, Adept Zombie were not so easily found in novels.


    Maybe it was because the Zombie were afraid of fire and thunder, afraid of all kinds of dangerous things, but there were very few Zombie in the awakening ability.


    However, once he awakened, his strength would increase by quite a bit.


    Compared to normal Zombie, that was a multiplier increase.


    Adding on the fact that the Adept Zombie could control ordinary Zombie, what Lin Lin and the others were facing was not a Adept Zombie, but rather a Adept Zombie. It could be said that it was an Zombie from a city.


    The odds of it being 50% was truly overestimating.


    Secondly, perhaps because of Lin Lin''s current strength, she could feel that the Zombie was extremely dangerous when compared to her superpower which had the strength of two levels.


    In other words, what they were about to face could possibly be two levels of Zombie.


    But it was also because of this that Lin Lin rushed over like a flock of ducks.


    Even if it was just one person, he had to go even if he had to take a huge risk.


    Adept Zombie had a crystal in their brain, not to mention a Level 2 Zombie!


    Level two Zombie, if placed in the late apocalypse, wouldn''t be much. They were basically something that the Adepts would ignore.


    But now, only four months after the apocalypse, the level two Zombie''s core was no less than a gigantic treasury.


    Lin Lin''s heart burned with passion. If she could consume a Level 2 Crystal Core.


    Her Discipline, dual-element Discipline, could be upgraded to Level 2!


    Moreover, it was only on the surface. Her true strength could be directly raised to rank 3.


    Four months in the apocalypse, a third level Adept, dual-element.


    Even if it was the boss of the base, or a Ranker hiding somewhere, Lin Lin had never heard of them becoming this strong in the fourth month of the apocalypse.


    At that time, most of the Level 1 Adepts like Bai Yu and Xi Shiyu would be able to kill Zombie and slowly level up. They would at most be Level 2 Adepts.


    Although, Lin Lin looked at the three of them who seemed to be waiting for something through the car''s rearview mirror.


    I feel sorry for them.


    However, the stronger a team leader was, the more powerful the team would be.


    All she had to do was do her best to protect them.


    If they couldn''t obtain the crystal core at the critical moment, she would first have to protect them and return.


    When she came alone later, she would be able to use her entire superpower against that level two Zombie.


    The car didn''t stop.


    They slowly drove into the city.


    It was unknown whether this ability user, Zombie, was a person from the center of the city who had turned into a Zombie, or someone who had made it to the place with the most number of Zombie after leveling up in other places.


    At this time, Xi Shiyu also realized that something was amiss.


    The deeper one went in, the fewer Zombie there were. In the end, they had to drive for a hundred or two hundred meters to not even see a single one.


    However, he could feel that there were definitely many Zombie here. However, at this moment, they seemed to have minds and intelligence, hiding somewhere.


    Ambush.


    Qi Shiyu was shocked by her own thoughts.


    Zombie lying in ambush, how was this possible?


    Lin Lin noticed that something was wrong with Xi Shiyu and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Xi Shiyu laughed dryly and said, "It''s nothing, I just thought of something that''s impossible. I actually thought of it, there are no Zombie here, maybe they are hiding and trying to ambush us."


    "That''s right."


    Being confirmed, Xi Shiyu almost jumped up in fear, "How is that possible, that''s an ambush!"


    "Those Zombie s only know how to eat flesh and blood, they don''t even know who they are eating, nor do they know who they are. They might even be idiotic Zombie s who are biased by Chen Chen, how could they ambush us!"


    Chen Chen, "..."


    Lin Lin noted that they had arrived at an open area, and the dangerous aura was getting stronger and stronger. She replied indifferently, "Even humans can level up, why can''t Zombie s?"


    Lin Lin''s information was too much, and Xi Shiyu found it hard to accept it. It was similar to making him admit that an animal could speak, and could date other people.


    "Bai Yu, later tell your men to just kill those normal Zombie and ensure your own safety. Don''t worry about the rest."


    Lin Lin stopped her car, looked at Bai Yu who was sitting in the back seat and said.


    Bai Yu no longer had any thoughts of teasing him and nodded, "Mm, I understand."


    Chen Chen looked at the empty and empty concrete floor in front of him and said, "Is that very dangerous thing here? I can feel that this place is very dangerous, but I can''t sense where exactly it is."


    Lin Lin nodded, but just as she was about to speak, Xi Shiyu spoke up, "Sister Lin, could it be that the very dangerous person you mentioned before was a Zombie? "Even those foolish ones can be solved with a single slash ¡­"


    BOOM!


    Before Xi Shiyu could finish her sentence, the front carriage fell down, or rather, one fell from an unknown place. It was completely black, and its original appearance was completely different from the carrion from before ¨C the Adept Zombie.


    The Adept Zombie stuck out her long tongue, and with her already pitch black eyes, looked around at the four people in the carriage with a threatening gaze.


    However, Lin Lin immediately took out his gun and pointed it at the Adept Zombie''s head, leaving only a mark on the car window. The Zombie, on the other hand, didn''t know where to go.


    "He''s coming." Lin Lin faintly said.


    Everything happened within a few seconds.


    From the appearance of a completely different Zombie, to Lin Lin taking out her spear, the Zombie disappeared.


    To Xi Shiyu, it seemed like it was only an instant.


    "Is, is that ¡­ a monster?"


    Is that really a Zombie? A Zombie, why is it able to have such a strong reaction speed, why can it still jump around like an animal.


    Also, his skin was the same color as steel. Could it be that it was as hard to cut as steel?


    Bai Yu''s complexion was also unsightly. The moment he was stared at by that monster, he couldn''t move, as if he was being locked on. That kind of feeling made him very unhappy.


    It was as if he was the object of the monster and would sooner or later be its.


    "Monster, you''ve pissed your grandpa off!"


    After saying that, she got out of the car at almost the same time as Lin Lin, and what happened next made Chen Chen realize that there was no one in the car.


    The shock that the monster had brought him could not dissipate.


    But after coming out, he looked at the buildings in the city and the Zombie s that walked out of them one by one.


    Bai Yu only felt that the world had changed.


    It became something he did not know.


    All the knowledge he had of the past was once again overturned.


    Before the apocalypse, he thought that man was the ruler of the world.


    After the apocalypse, he had gained his Discipline and believed that he could regain control of the world.


    But now, when the Zombie became stronger than a human, there was still thought, and it could ambush.


    Forget about killing all Zombie s, they had even established a new civilized society. Now, would they still be able to survive in this dangerous world?


    When Lin Lin got off the carriage, the bodyguards of the commercial car behind also got off. After that, they looked at the Zombie surrounding them with their mouths agape, the shock in their hearts was no less than Xi Shiyu''s.


    As for Lin Lin, she was looking at the Adept Zombie that was standing right opposite of him on the first floor.


    She had a feeling that their gazes met.


    Lin Lin knew that the strongest one here was the Zombie, so the Zombie could naturally also sense that the strongest one here was Lin Lin.


    The only person who could compete with it in power was only Lin Lin.


    The rest were all food.


    Delicious food.

 C137 Combat

    "Sister Lin!"


    Yi Shiyu stood at the side of Lin Lin, looking at the surrounding Zombie, she shouted.


    This was not the first time he had encountered such a scene, but it was the most frightening.


    Lin Lin also noticed that all the Zombie in the city had surrounded them and replied: "Those Zombie are not strong. As for that Zombie, I will take care of it. "


    Bai Yu was a little worried for Lin Lin and said, "We will help you."


    That Zombie, no, it wasn''t a Zombie at all, it was a monster.


    That monster was too terrifying. Just by its ability to appear soundlessly and dodge Lin Lin''s shots, jump to the top of the building, it was already enough to prove its strength.


    He didn''t even know if he would be able to survive under the hands of that monster. Now, Lin Lin actually wanted to deal with him alone.


    "The reason you guys are hunting those normal Zombie here is to help me."


    Bai Yu frowned and said, "Don''t try to be brave."


    Lin Lin tilted her head and looked at Bai Yu, her gaze indifferent as she said: "In this place, only I can kill it."


    In fact, Bai Yu could not even tell how strong Lin Lin was. Facing the attacks of the Zombie, Feng Qingyun was so indifferent that she did not seem like a woman. No, she did not look like a person.


    Every time she strolled around, the Zombie would die under her hands one by one.


    The other party wasn''t even strong enough for Lin Lin to use his real ability, so how could he understand it.


    Bai Yu pursed her lips and looked away. Looking at the terrifying Zombie in front of her, she said, "It''s best that you come back alive."


    With that, he rushed out.


    As for Xi Shiyu, he could not just stand there and wait for the Zombie to surround them. He worriedly looked at Lin Lin and also used her wind blade and rushed out.


    Chen Chen had trained for a month anyway, if he couldn''t even kill a few Zombie now, Lin Lin wouldn''t need to stay in this place any longer.


    As for those men in black, they had been waiting for so long and they knew what they had to do.


    Right now, the most important thing was probably Lin Lin and the monster.


    Whoever wins.


    The Adept Zombie didn''t leave, meaning that this was the battlefield it had decided on.


    Lin Lin did not like being passive. Before the abilities user Zombie s came, she revealed her ice special ability and walked up the ice stairs, at the same time, using the cars by the side of the road, street lamps and even the balcony on the ground floor. With just a few leaps, she had already climbed to the floor where the abilities user Zombie was.


    It made the three people in the team stunned.


    They didn''t see wrongly just now, right? Lin Lin, she, she seemed to have flown over!


    Was she a superwoman, or a Spider-Man, or even a rock climbing and dodging ability?


    The first to react was Chen Chen, and he said: "Do you guys see anything shiny at the team leader''s feet?"


    Xi Shiyu''s vision was not bad. After recognizing it carefully with the light, he said, "Yes, it''s ice. No wonder the Sister Lin could fly in the air!"


    It almost made him think that the Sister Lin had become Superman!


    But even so, Lin Lin was still an extraordinary existence in Xi Shiyu''s heart.


    First, condensing ice in the air wasn''t an easy task. Then, one could use it to ''fly'' in the air before falling. Could ordinary people do that?


    Bai Yu did not say anything, looking at Lin Lin who was jumping around, the corners of her mouth twitched.


    Wow, this is amazing.


    He could not fall behind!


    While thinking, he waved his hand, and the head of a Zombie immediately fell to the ground and rolled away.


    As for Lin Lin, she only had her eyes on the Zombie.


    That Zombie seemed to be waiting for her.


    Lin Lin took a glance at the place it occupied and saw that it had raised its lips. Heh, a level 2 Zombie.


    Not only did she rule out the many Zombie lying in ambush for them, she had also set up a trap for her to go.


    Did he think that she would jump down?


    Before Lin Lin landed, she pulled out her spear and shot a few shots towards the ground below the ability user, Zombie.


    There seemed to be an entourage arranged by the Adept Zombie.


    Behind her, there was a group of Zombie attacking her team. In front of them was the ability user Zombie that was angered when she saw through the trap they had set for her after shooting a shot.


    Lin Lin''s heart was set ablaze. It had been a long time since her entire body had been filled with such powerful combat strength.


    Licking her lips, she didn''t care if the other party was able to understand her words, "Your crystal core is mine now."


    She raised her pure white hand and an ice sword that was sharp enough and tough enough appeared in Lin Lin''s hand.


    The strength of the ice depended on the strength of the Adept. The stronger the Adept was, the harder the Adept could control.


    For the current Lin Lin, if she wanted to create ice, it was enough to forcefully fight against this Zombie that seemed to have strengthened to the level of copper skin and bones.


    "Roar! Roar!"


    The Zombie''s actions seemed to lean towards the animals. Seeing Lin Lin revealing her weapon, when it sensed a little danger, it would act like an animal. It made a few indistinct sounds in its throat.


    Just like in the animal kingdom, before the battle between two ferocious tigers, they demonstrated with their voices.


    In the next second.


    The Zombie was already less than a meter away from Lin Lin. What appeared in the eyes of ordinary people was only an afterimage, maybe even if the Zombie were to kill you, you would not feel a thing.


    However, in Lin Lin''s eyes, she could clearly see the movement trajectory of the Zombie. The moment it stopped, she stepped back and swung the sword in her right hand ruthlessly at the Zombie''s head before the flying hair fell to the ground.


    Its speed was fast enough that no one could see the position of the sword.


    It was grabbed by the Adept Zombie''s shriveled, metal-glowing hands.


    Lin Lin took the chance and leaped up, and at the same time that she kicked the Zombie, he spun the sword in her hand.


    This movement had completely transformed the sword into a meat grinder.


    However, it was still weaker than the Adept Zombie, and did not cause any damage to it.


    Except for a superficial wound.


    But even so, there was no such thing as a. The Zombie, who had been injured in the hands of a human weak enough to be crushed with one finger, was enraged.


    "Roar!"


    With an angry roar, a bolt of lightning the size of an arm struck towards Lin Lin.


    The speed was too fast and the range of the lightning was too large. Lin Lin had no choice but to face it head-on.


    A huge ice cube appeared, and compared to the Huang Lao San''s ice cube, it was two to three times larger.


    And its thickness was also several times that.


    He had perfectly avoided this lightning bolt.


    Then, he split open the concrete ground beneath him and instantly, dust rose in all directions, covering Lin Lin''s ice cubes and naturally blocking Lin Lin''s as well.


    The Zombie stopped and stared deadly at the ice, as if it wanted to know if Lin Lin was dead.


    However, he didn''t notice that with the help of the dust and light, an imperceptible figure was coming from behind.


    "Puchi."


    The Adept Zombie who was in front of Lin Lin and dodging from the attack looked at its broken arm and roared. Its opened mouth had yellow fangs that were mixed with smelly saliva, obviously it was extremely terrifying, but in Lin Lin''s eyes, it looked like a weakling who had bared his fangs and brandished his claws before his death.


    Kicking away the severed arm on the ground, Lin Lin then set her indifferent gaze on the ability user, Zombie.


    He hid quite quickly.


    However, something didn''t seem right.


    This Zombie was indeed very terrifying and powerful, but it was not the Level Two Zombie she had sensed.


    Two levels of Zombie against one level of Zombie, completely flying over each other.


    Not only in terms of superpower, even in terms of body, it was definitely not something that Lin Lin''s sneak attack could cut off.


    There was still a thin line left. This Zombie, compared to the other two levels, was still lacking. At most, it could be considered to be at the peak of the first level.


    Could it be that she felt wrongly?


    "AHH!"


    Painful cries rang through the sky.


    Although the cry was unfamiliar, it belonged to a human.


    With just a glance, Lin Lin''s face had completely darkened.


    Out of the dozen or so bodyguards Bai Yu brought, only two remained.


    The rest were still standing, but there was a huge hole in the left side of their chest.


    One of them was for the heart, while the other one was for the Zombie.


    When Lin Lin looked over, the Zombie just happened to place a heart into its mouth, smacking it hard with its mouth, blood flowed down and all over the ground.


    There were actually two special ability Zombie.


    In a small city, four months after the apocalypse had happened, two special ability Zombie had appeared, one at the peak of the first level.


    One, two levels.


    Lin Lin almost without hesitation, immediately left the [Level 1] Zombie he could have killed and went over to the group of them.


    Clearly, they were surprised at the appearance of another monster.


    "Sister Lin actually has a Zombie like that!"


    Lin Lin nodded, seeing the Zombie with a broken arm jump to the side of the Level Two Zombie, and said: "You guys get on the carriage first, I''ll take care of the aftermath later."


    Xi Shiyu almost answered subconsciously, but the situation now was different from before. The previous Zombie was already very powerful, and was basically equal to Lin Lin in strength. The later Zombie that appeared was even more powerful.


    From the first scream, he did not even see how the Zombie made its move before it had already killed ten of the black-clothed bodyguards.


    Xi Shiyu had fought with the bodyguards in black before. Although he lost to him in the end, he was still an absolute warrior.


    At least they wouldn''t die unknown deaths at the hands of Zombie s.


    From this, it could be seen how terrifying that Zombie was.


    "That won''t do, we have to go together, I won''t leave Sister Lin alone."


    Even though Bai Yu and Chen Chen did not speak, their expressions and attacks clearly indicated their position at all times.


    He wouldn''t leave first and let Lin Lin take care of the aftermath.


    "If you stay, you will only drag me down. Don''t tell me you want our entire team to die by the hands of these two Zombie?"


    This time, her judgement was wrong, and she thought that it would at most be a Level Two Zombie. Even if she had some difficulty facing it alone, she had enough ability to escape without losing anything.


    But now, the two Zombie s that appeared in front of them were two of them.


    She didn''t have any confidence that she could protect everyone in their team well.


    However, Bai Yu could see what Lin Lin was thinking in her heart, and said: "You just wanted to protect us, are we children? Even if they are, and I am not, we don''t need your protection."


    Lin Lin frowned and said: "For a team, survival is the most important. I will not make the decision to put myself to death."


    Bai Yu took out the gun she had on her before. She smiled and said, "I don''t know about you, but I do know that even if you want to protect us, it''s impossible to leave now."


    Lin Lin followed Bai Yu''s gaze and looked over, and noticed that the two Zombie had already gathered all of their Zombie and headed towards them in a short period of time.


    The two sides faced each other.


    Even if Lin Lin wanted to send the three out in the chaos, she couldn''t.


    Since that''s the case, then let''s have a fight.

 C138 Killing

    "Bai Yu, Xi Shiyu, the two of you take care of the Zombie with the severed arm. Chen Chen, you keep watch. As for that Zombie, I will be in charge of it. "


    Lin Lin said, the sword in her hand released a cold Qi, and the blood had already congealed on the blade.


    The unsightly green was currently suffused with an evil aura.


    Although Xi Shiyu and Bai Yu were still a little uncertain about their next level of Zombie, their level one had already been crippled by Lin Lin, and their abilities had greatly decreased.


    If the two worked together well, they would still be able to put up a fight.


    Fortunately, those two Zombie did not plan to send their Zombie up here. Otherwise, if they were to kill all of the black-clothed men and leave only the four of them behind, they would really be unable to handle it.


    Just like what Lin Lin had allocated, the level two Zombie directly went to find Lin Lin, with one person and one corpse. Because they were too powerful, they immediately moved their position.


    The remaining battlefield was naturally the corpses of the three people.


    There was a huge difference between two levels of Zombie and first level of Zombie.


    Firstly, in terms of superpowers, although the two Zombie had superpowers of lightning attribute, the superpowers they used were completely different.


    At the very least, if he used his entire strength, the lightning would definitely not be able to compete with Lin Lin''s lightning.


    But if it was a Level Two Zombie, Lin Lin''s ice cube was completely insufficient.


    A level two Zombie, if you counted them, was basically not much different from a level three superpower.


    Now that Lin Lin was up against a level two Zombie and even had to conceal a portion of her strength, it was naturally somewhat difficult for him to deal with.


    Second, in terms of body strengthening, Lin Lin could cut off its arms at that level of Zombie.


    But when going up against two Zombie s, she could only leave some weak marks on their bodies.


    If there was no more progress, Lin Lin would have to spend all her energy on this Level 2 Adept.


    Moreover, she could even see a hint of ridicule in its eyes.


    Looking at the Zombie that had already started to ram its body, who did not even have time to think about using her superpower, Lin Lin sneered. It was only a Zombie, did she really think she was the darling of God?


    Since they wanted to compete in body strengthening, why should she show any weakness?


    Throwing away the ice sword, Lin Lin rushed forward and used one arm to clash with the incoming Zombie.


    Then, with a "dong" sound, both of them stepped back.


    Lin Lin squinted her eyes and looked at the Zombie with a shocked expression.


    Heh, it looks like he really had underestimated her, thinking that she was bringing about her own humiliation by colliding with him earlier, and thus couldn''t even withstand a single blow.


    As for the ice that Lin Lin had broken earlier, it had been covered with another layer of ice.


    And then, continue!


    Lin Lin and the level two Zombie did not seem to have any awakening ability s. A battle of physical strength was more powerful than that between two people.


    Lin Lin was a human and her superpower had yet to reach level 2. On the surface, she would be defeated when facing off against a level 2 Zombie.


    However, she covered herself in ice. If they were to go all out, she would not lose.


    More importantly, Lin Lin had her own thoughts and techniques. Against the Zombie that only knew how to use brute force against it, she would be even stronger.


    Once again, when the Zombie was knocked away by Lin Lin and at the same time using a dagger to stab its head, the Zombie was finally enraged.


    A bolt of lightning struck down mercilessly.


    Lin Lin dodged and the next bolt of lightning came again.


    At his feet.


    However, Lin Lin only dodged and did not give much of a reaction, until the Zombie''s superpower weakened, and until then, she would need to gather some superpower for her next attack.


    Lin Lin was like a bomb that was ready to explode at any moment.


    A pillar of ice as thick as Lin Lin''s arm was held in both of Lin Lin''s hands, and at the same time that it was pressed down onto the Zombie, it fiercely stabbed into the Zombie''s head.


    His aura was exhausted.


    Lin Lin immediately turned towards Xi Shiyu''s side.


    Xi Shiyu was severely injured, and blood was flowing from the corner of her mouth. Half of her clothes had been burnt, revealing a patch of black skin, probably because she did not manage to avoid the Zombie''s lightning attack.


    When Lin Lin came over, his breathing was heavy, and her stamina was already a little insufficient to support her body.


    Correspondingly, Bai Yu became the main fighting ability.


    The water blade slashed across the Zombie again and again. Even if it didn''t cause too much damage to it, it would at least give Chen Chen enough time to heal Xi Shiyu.


    Although Bai Yu''s clothes were slightly torn, she did not lose her elegance. Her lips curved into a faint smile.


    It was as if the Zombie in front of him was an old friend of his.


    To him, a life and death battle was only a way for the two of them to get along.


    When Lin Lin came over, an Ice Pillar flew to the place where the white jade would dodge after attacking the Zombie, and then directly shot into the Zombie''s head.


    On the surface, it seemed like she and Bai Yu worked extremely well together, and it was in the right time to kill the Zombie.


    Seeing the appearance of the ice pillar, Bai Yu knew that Lin Lin had killed the Zombie and came over with a smile.


    "Lin Lin, you''ve finally settled it. If you don''t come now, your two little brothers and I will die in the hands of this Zombie."


    Lin Lin looked at Bai Yu''s somewhat awkward hand and frowned. She first went to see Xi Shiyu, who had fallen to the ground from her relaxation.


    Chen Chen''s face was pale white, but he still stubbornly placed his hand on Xi Shiyu''s wound, releasing the extremely weak white light, slowly healing it.


    The death of the two abilities Zombie was no less than the death of the leader. Those subordinates under them, consisted of a large group of Zombie, naturally avoided Lin Lin and company.


    Lin Lin was also severely injured, but she did not have the intention to rest here and leave. SShe cut off one of the Zombie''s heads and carried two of its heads and threw them into the front passenger compartment before coming over. He picked up Xi Shiyu and threw him into the back seat, while Chen Chen and Bai Yu followed suit.


    The group of Zombie had temporarily left, and they were after all Zombie that had been attracted by the flesh. Although they were a little afraid of Lin Lin and the others because their boss had been taken care of, it wouldn''t be long before they would be attracted by the blood and flesh.


    Even if this group of Zombie was unable to withstand a single blow from these abilities, Lin Lin and her small team had consumed too many of their abilities just to kill these abilities.


    He could fight one elephant, but he might not be able to fight a bunch of ants.


    But before Lin Lin got on the carriage, Bai Yu said, "There are still some things on the carriage that we need in the future."


    Lin Lin knew that Bai Yu was talking about his bodyguard dressed in black driving the black business vehicle, so he nodded, and got off the car, preparing to pick up some important stuff.


    For example, the tetanus needle Bai Yu gave her last time.


    As for the other things to eat, whether it was Lin Lin''s or not, she would not take any of them.


    However, it could still be collected into the space.


    On the ground, black clothed bodyguards with large holes in their chests were lying down one after another. They were clearly still alive before, people who had followed them for more than a month.


    Now, it had fallen onto the ground, and would become food that satisfied the appetite of the Zombie.


    Lin Lin was a little emotional, but not compassionate. They were Bai Yu''s subordinates, this was something they should have expected a long time ago.


    Lin Lin and the others could not stay here for long, so they did not have the ability to bring them away.


    The only thing was to make them stay here.


    However, before this, Lin Lin still used an ice pillar to destroy their heads.


    They wouldn''t be bitten by Zombie, infected by the virus, resurrected and turned into living corpses.


    City I.


    It might have developed into a city of death, but now, Lin Lin and the others had taken care of half a city worth of Zombie, as well as two Zombie with terrifying potential.


    In the future, he would probably not be able to grow any further.


    What Lin Lin did not know was that her actions had destroyed a city that she feared, even though it was only at the late apocalypse.


    She had now driven out of I-City, onto the highway, and found an open space to heal her wounds.


    Xi Shiyu was the most miserable, and thus received the most care.


    At least Lin Lin had some experience in the apocalypse, so she examined Xi Shiyu and found that one of his ribs was broken, and there was a green and purple kick on his chest.


    Of course, with Chen Chen''s recovery, there weren''t any major problems. It was just that they needed to rest for a while.


    As for Bai Yu, when Lin Lin came over, she extended her hand out and smiled faintly, "Lin Lin, you should have noticed by now, that my hand seems to have fractured."


    A fracture, no matter who it was, was absolutely painful.


    However, Bai Yu was able to endure and attack the Zombie.


    How much endurance must this person have?


    Although Chen Chen could treat fractures, it was definitely not enough to cure them.


    Right now, in the wilderness, everything was simple. Lin Lin broke a few wooden sticks and wrapped them with a white cloth to bind Bai Yu''s hand.


    He roughly finished it off, but Bai Yu was actually very satisfied with Lin Lin''s culinary skills. She said, "I never thought that there would be a time where Lin Lin was concerned about me, the bandages would be pretty good, and definitely stronger than someone who''s been to the hospital."


    Right now, even if Bai Yu experienced a bloodbath and a group of bodyguards died after following him around for four months, in truth, their death would still be the same.


    When he should laugh, laugh. When he should tease, tease.


    He acted like nothing had happened.


    Lin Lin didn''t say anything. Bai Yu''s character was originally this bad, so she didn''t ask for his sorrowful expression.


    He had to cry bitterly for those bodyguards in black.


    However, is this person really so heartless ¡­


    Lin Lin laughed, she had no right to talk about others, wasn''t she also a cold and heartless person?


    After he finished cleaning up and the sky was getting dark, Lin Lin decided to rest here.


    With a rational use of his strength, Lin Lin made Bai Yu fill two buckets with clean water with her uninjured hand. On the other hand, in the sportscar, he removed the two Zombie''s heads.


    Regarding the crystal core, Lin Lin had never thought about hiding it from them from the beginning.


    Before long, when the base was established, the research institute would be able to produce the awakening ability''s Zombie. The irregular crystal in the brain contained a huge amount of energy, and those with special abilities could consume it.


    As I said before, for a team, the team captain''s strength is very important, but the most important thing is for the entire team to improve.


    Originally, Lin Lin thought that only one Level Two Zombie would be able to use a Crystal Core, which was what most Adepts could only use. Otherwise, their body would probably explode and die, but Lin Lin only used a Level Two Crystal Core for the sake of her Duo Element and her special abilities. Therefore, she did not think about those three people in the crystal core.


    However, he did not expect there to be two special ability Zombie in City I. Other than the two level two special ability Zombie, there was also a peak level one Zombie.


    Only Level 2 Crystals were of great use to Lin Lin. For Level 1, even if she took it, it wouldn''t increase by much.


    Therefore, this level of crystal core belonged to one of the other three people in her team.

 C139 crystal nucleus

    Lin Lin sat down on the same seat as him, took out his dagger and stabbed it into the Zombie''s head.


    The green liquid that spouted out, coupled with Lin Lin''s cold face, was exceptionally horrifying.


    Bai Yu teased and said: "Lin Lin, you are too brutal, even after the Zombie dies you will not let it go?"


    Lin Lin ignored him, moving the dagger in his hand to the left and right, digging a large hole, and then putting his hand in.


    It just so happened that Xi Shiyu woke up. Coincidentally, in the blink of an eye, he saw the head of the Zombie.


    He rolled his eyes and fainted again.


    Bai Yu, "Heh, heh."


    Lin Lin looked inside, and as expected, she found something hard, and casually took it out.


    Irregular crystals, or rocks, covered with white and green liquid.


    Lin Lin took out the water to wash the crystal core first. A crystal core that was only the size of her palm, shined with a green light. She casually threw it into the bucket.


    Bai Yu came over and looked at the stone in the bucket. She said, "What is this, does the Zombie have this in its head?"


    Lin Lin then dug out another Zombie''s head and said: "Only these kind of awakening ability s have this kind of Zombie."


    That was true, otherwise Lin Lin would not only need to cut off the heads of the two Zombie s.


    With so many Zombie s, why only kill these two? Why not both of them?


    Bai Yu looked at Lin Lin who had finished washing one crystal core and threw it into another bucket, and asked: "Is it of great use?"


    Lin Lin nodded, watching the crystal core in the bucket slowly show its impurities, and said: "This is a crystal core, eating it can increase the strength of a Power Cultivator."


    "Crystal cores can increase your strength," Bai Yu looked at the contents of the bucket and asked, "But this thing is so big, can it still be eaten?"


    Compared to the rank 1 crystal nucleus, the grade 2 crystal nucleus was slightly larger and the light was a bit greener.


    Lin Lin took out a level one crystal core and threw it into Bai Yu''s embrace, saying, "It''s yours."


    Bai Yu looked at the crystal between her legs with disdain. You want him to eat something inside the head of that Zombie?


    It would be better to kill him quickly.


    "In fact, I feel that Xi Shiyu and I are both Adepts. You don''t have to just give me this, do you?"


    Anyone who wanted to give it to him had to give it to him or her.


    Lin Lin glanced at Bai Yu indifferently, "Scared?"


    Bai Yu guiltily said, "I''m scared. Am I the one who would be scared? I ¡­ I just don''t want to be the only one to use this thing. I''m the oldest here, so I''ll have to give it to them."


    Lin Lin looked at Chen Chen, then looked at Xi Shiyu and said: "They will have this in the future. Now, use it first."


    Bai Yu swallowed her saliva, "Actually, I''m not in a hurry at all. It''s fine if I give it to them first."


    Lin Lin took out a Level 2 Crystal Core from the other barrel, wiped it on his clothes and said: They are too young, and also not strong enough, if you eat it now, your body might explode and die.


    Bai Yu''s entire body was in a bad state, and she said in shock: "Explode your body, and die!" You''re still going to die after eating this? "


    Lin Lin looked at the crystal core that was emitting a faint green light after it was cleaned, and said: "Those who are not strong enough, will die."


    "¡­" Bai Yu was speechless.


    If he ate it, his little obsession with cleanliness would not accept him.


    If he did not eat it, he would be looked down upon by Lin Lin.


    They despised cowardice, but they didn''t have enough strength.


    "Fine, I''ll eat, but first, I''ll see how you eat."


    Bai Yu endured her vomiting, picked up the crystal core, and looked at Lin Lin as she spoke.


    Lin Lin did not hesitate, and immediately popped the crystal core into her mouth. The crystal core is extremely hard, even when compared to the diamond, it''s not weak.


    However, it was also a very unique characteristic. It melted immediately upon entering his mouth.


    This isn''t determined by the temperature, it''s really the ''entrance'' that melts.


    Other than that, even with your high temperature, you can only barely melt some of your exterior.


    Bai Yu watched as Lin Lin ate the crystal core and then, without incident, asked in shock: "That''s it?"


    Lin Lin glanced at Bai Yu indifferently, "What else do you want?"


    Even if he was powerful enough, his body wouldn''t have exploded and died. At least, there would have been some changes, right?


    How can it be like now? Eat it and you will be choking when you swallow such a big bun.


    It was strange that such a hard thing could not be felt at all.


    Bai Yu touched the crystal core in her hand. She was no longer as afraid as she was before. She said, "I thought there was some sort of change."


    Lin Lin did not say anything.


    Next, it''s your turn.


    Bai Yu was a man after all. No matter how obsessed she was with cleanliness, she could still bear to do something for a woman''s sake.


    Moreover, Lin Lin had said that this thing could increase one''s strength.


    In the apocalypse, what was the most important?


    Power!


    Even if he didn''t reveal it on the surface, in his heart, he yearned for great power.


    At least, it was stronger than Lin Lin.


    That way he would have the right to stand beside her.


    As she thought of this, Bai Yu put the crystal core in her hand next to her mouth. She was holding onto the idea of biting the stone as she put it into her mouth.


    However, he only felt a warm current flowing down his throat like he was drinking hot milk.


    Then he felt a sharp pain in his stomach.


    Even Bai Yu couldn''t help but to hug her stomach as she lay on the ground. In just a few seconds, sweat began to pour down her body like rain. One could imagine just how much pain she was in.


    "Liar."


    Bai Yu squeezed out two words from between her teeth.


    Lin Lin lightly glanced at Bai Yu, and said: "To me, it''s true that you didn''t have much of a reaction, but to you, perhaps because of your superpower, lightning and water will have great reactions. However, from the looks of it, you shouldn''t die from a bodily explosion."


    Bai Yu, "... "Why didn''t you say so earlier!"


    Eating crystal cores had its requirements regarding levels, but there was also a slight difference in terms of quality of the system. "Huu"


    First of all, Disciplines of the same type were naturally the best. For example, these two lightning crystal cores were the best. In fact, giving them to a thunder-attribute Adept would have the greatest effect.


    If it''s an attack type ability, it can be eaten by a water type ability like the Wind Healing System.


    The user will experience unimaginable pain.


    Back then, Lin Lin had a wood type superpower. When she ate the attack type crystal core, the pain was extremely intense, and she had to endure it for almost an entire night.


    Now, looking at the white jade, it seemed to be more or less the same.


    Zombie''s crystal core was an attack type. If the consumer also had an attack type crystal core, then the damage would be greatly reduced. However, the corresponding amount of energy obtained would not be as large as auxiliary type Talents'' crystal cores.


    However, Lin Lin''s goal was to level up to the second level.


    Right now, Lin Lin, who was at level 1, had consumed a level 2 crystal core. That amount of energy was already sufficient for him.


    Lin Lin had been worrying about whether or not the crystal core would work even though she was a Level 1 Adept and was Level 2.


    However, when he consumed the crystal core, Lin Lin felt a huge amount of energy gush into him.


    The current Lin Lin had a rank 2 superpower, a rank 3 strength, and a dual attribute superpower!


    Perhaps it was because it went too smoothly that it gave Bai Yu and even Chen Chen the illusion that consuming a crystal core wasn''t as painful as before.


    It was as simple as drinking a glass of water.


    But for Lin Lin, or perhaps the timing was too appropriate, Lin Lin was already at the peak of the first level and also consumed an attack type crystal core, which was why she could so easily obtain energy from it.


    As for Bai Yu, it was unlikely.


    However, after going through an entire night of pain, Bai Yu''s gains would definitely be larger than Lin Lin''s!


    The next day, early in the morning.


    Because the white jade had swallowed the crystal core, it was impossible for her to be in a deep sleep for the entire night.


    Lin Lin had just increased her strength, and killed two abilities attributed Zombie. As of now, she was not in a rush to enter the spatial space to cultivate, so she stayed outside for the night.


    Xi Shiyu was still sleeping. Perhaps because of his heavy injuries, he did not wake up again after being shocked unconscious by Lin Lin''s Zombie.


    Chen Chen exhausted too much energy, so it didn''t take long before he fell into a deep slumber.


    This time, he was satisfied with Bai Yu, as he was able to stand vigil with Lin Lin.


    It was just that last night, he had no mood to talk about the stars or the moon or his life. He was tormented by the heat and pain of his body.


    He dared not embarrass himself in front of Lin Lin, so he could only bite his lips and endure.


    He shifted all of his attention to the energy within his body, but he had also gained much from it. He had gained much more insights from it.


    This crystal core was really a fucking good thing!


    When the sun was about to rise, the pain on Bai Yu''s body had already lessened. She noticed that Lin Lin had closed his eyes, and it was unknown whether he was asleep or just faking sleep.


    He stood up and walked over, and said softly: "Lin Lin?"


    Lin Lin opened her eyes and looked at the white jade which was blocking all of her light.


    Bai Yu waved her hand and a huge water blade flew out, chopping down the trunk of a large tree.


    Three or four people had to hold on to the tree to hold it, but it was cut in half by a water blade from the white jade.


    "Crunch."


    The trees showed cracks.


    BOOM!


    The top half of the tree slid down and fell from the middle.


    The white jade eyes shone as she looked at Lin Lin.


    Lin Lin was also satisfied with Bai Yu''s childish attitude, and said: "That''s right."


    Bai Yu smiled, extremely satisfied.


    On the other hand, Xi Shiyu and Chen Chen were shocked awake by the loud sound, and Xi Shiyu was even more surprised.


    "What''s wrong, the Zombie is here!"


    Bai Yu walked over and snorted disdainfully, "What Zombie? They were all killed. But there are some people, tsk tsk."


    Just when he was in pain and unable to speak, Bai Yu''s words triggered his fighting strength and loudly replied: "What are you tsk-tsking for, I also have a share in killing the Zombie. If I didn''t help you, you would have been killed by the Zombie!"


    Bai Yu sat down and said, "I need your help. Look, did you see that? I cut down that tree."


    Xi Shiyu''s face was filled with disbelief, but the evidence was right there, and Lin Lin, who could only move her focus over, said: "Sister Lin, was that tree given to him by him?"


    Her eyes were shining. No, no, no!


    Lin Lin did not lie and replied: "Yes."


    Xi Shiyu was unconvinced in his heart. He looked at Bai Yu and said: "Him, his crippled hand. Sister Lin, speak frankly.


    Bai Yu raged, "What cripple? What threat? Speak properly!"


    As long as they met each other.


    Always.


    Lin Lin was used to it. She took out a piece of food from her backpack and handed it over to Chen Chen.


    The two of them sat and ate while watching the show.


    "Next time, can you give me that crystal core?"


    Lin Lin raised her eyebrows, "The crystal core is only useful for superpowers."


    Therefore, even if he gave it to Chen Chen, it would only increase his healing ability. In terms of physical strength, it wouldn''t be of much help.


    Lin Lin knew what Chen Chen wanted, so she explained.


    Chen Chen looked a little disappointed.


    "I''ll help you when it comes to increasing your strength."

 C140 A City

    In the war at I-City, their team had turned back into four men.


    The four of them, although Lin Lin and Chen Chen could be called the combination of two different sizes of ice faces, basically, unless it was absolutely necessary, they would not have any expression, nor would they say anything unnecessary.


    However, with the combination of Xi Shiyu and Bai Yu, the journey was not as quiet.


    Just like that, Lin Lin began the process of gathering resources, teammates and crystal cores.


    It was a good thing that they had supplies in this area. Every time the four of them went to a city, they would head towards the center of the city, always missing something.


    Their teammates were pretty miserable. Although they ran into people along the way, some of them were powerful Adepts.


    However, out of the four of them, not a single one could catch the eye of one of them.


    Especially Bai Yu, he really didn''t like new people coming in.


    Especially the good-looking Adepts.


    Actually, the strength of their team was not bad, and since Lin Lin was beautiful, there were quite a few males who wanted to join their team.


    Near the water tower gets the month first.


    Bai Yu chuckled. He never relied on that to pick up girls, okay?


    Even if the other party didn''t like her type, she could at least familiarize herself with him. She couldn''t leave him, and even if she failed her confession in the end, the other party wouldn''t say anything that would hurt her too much.


    Our young master, Baiyu, has always been interested in battle.


    Everything else is empty.


    Just that, he admitted defeat at Lin Lin''s hands.


    Right now, he wasn''t thinking of getting closer to Lin Lin so that he could make love with her in the future. What he was thinking of was to be together with her.


    If we were to separate, perhaps she would never think of you in her entire life.


    You have to bounce in front of her from time to time.


    Letting her remember you was just to remember you.


    If there were too many, Lin Lin''s heart might not be able to move.


    The last remaining crystal core.


    That day, Xi Shiyu found out about the crystal core later on. Although he was unwilling to let Bai Yu eat the crystal core, he did not object to Lin Lin''s decision.


    Actually, he was just plain naive and didn''t like giving it to Bai Yu.


    As long as Lin Lin made a decision, no matter who it was, she would definitely have her reasons for it.


    The benefits of having a crystal core was too great. Whether the team only saw Xi Shiyu and Chen Chen, or even the white jade who had tasted the sweetness, they all carried an unimaginable fanaticism towards it.


    Zombie s who were searching for the awakening ability were even more passionate than Lin Lin.


    However, it was not so easy to find awakening ability''s Zombie. The two Zombie in City I were already very rare. As for the rest, who knew where they would be randomly distributed?


    Seeing the three of them were anxious and disappointed, Lin Lin explained: "It''s only the fifth month of the apocalypse, so special ability Zombie s would mostly appear in front of people half a year after the apocalypse. At that time, even if you didn''t want to see it, it would still be everywhere."


    However, most of them were level one, level two, or even level three.


    Thinking about it, if there was a level one, two, or even three Zombie that appeared from the very beginning.


    Hehe, not everyone is like Lin Lin, as strong as Lin Lin''s group.


    In the end, the three of them discovered that it wasn''t that easy to find a special ability type Zombie, so they stopped their efforts and obediently listened to Lin Lin''s words.


    and also did not raise any doubt as to why the Zombie that Lin Lin knew about the awakening ability would mostly appear half a year after the apocalypse.


    Perhaps, even if there was suspicion.


    Let''s pretend we didn''t hear it.


    The other side wasn''t an outsider. It was their captain, someone they could trust.


    To be able to grasp so much information that no one knew about, it didn''t matter where he got it from, as long as he got the information.


    It also allowed Lin Lin to prepare the standard answer that was already dead in his womb.


    The four of them were slowly familiarizing themselves with each other, familiarizing themselves with each other''s personalities and their bottom lines.


    They were extremely familiar with the type of team that could bring out the greatest advantage in a team.


    Luckily, on the way there, they found a metal-type Zombie and gave the crystal to Xi Shiyu to consume.


    As for Chen Chen, the current him was not suitable to consume any crystal cores.


    Chen Chen didn''t mind either. He just said that he would give him a crystal core that was suitable for him to consume in the future.


    Bai Yu once again taunted Xi Shiyu, "Look at how old she is and how old you are. Do you know if Kong Rong let Li know?"


    Xi Shiyu''s face darkened, "I know, what happened next!"


    After that, there was no need to talk about the repeated, uninteresting arguments.


    Another month had passed. Lin Lin brought her teammates and killed many Zombie on the way to base A.


    Perhaps it was because the team was made up of handsome men and beautiful women, who were extremely powerful, had a murderous aura about them, and their coordination was perfect.


    Everywhere they went, other than those Zombie s that were so weak that they did not want to kill, there was not a single one left behind.


    All the ordinary people and Adepts who saw it were full of envy and admiration.


    He even gave them a nickname, "Super Strong Four."


    This nickname, even after a long time, was still worn on the heads of the first four people.


    The apocalypse happened in March, and after going through spring and summer, the current Lin Lin had gone from being a single person to becoming a four man team in autumn.


    The autumn wind was bleak, and Xi Shiyu had yet to experience it at all.


    "Why is the damn weather still so hot?"


    Bai Yu gnawed on a duck leg that she had caught at the farmhouse before and said, "Are you stupid? Do you think it''s your hometown? This is the south. Do you know that this is the time when autumn tigers flourish.


    Xi Shiyu rolled his eyes and said, "I remember you''re also a northerner. How do you know all this?"


    Bai Yu spat out the meat that was hard to chew and said, "You don''t have to worry about me."


    Looking at the duck meat that Bai Yu spat out with a pained expression, "Hey, did you know that it took us so long to catch a duck and roast it? Are you just going to waste it like that?"


    Bai Yu spat out another mouthful, "It''s not good."


    "If you don''t like it, you won''t eat it. You''re amazing. Next time you come and roast it, don''t tidy me up!"


    Lin Lin and Chen Chen quietly took the burnt duck meat in their hands and changed their positions.


    Far from the N th and the Double Jade War.


    After dinner, Lin Lin looked at the rest of the people resting on the chairs and said: "Our team is almost done with each other now, it''s time to go to City A."


    Bai Yu replied lazily, "I feel pretty good right now, why must we go to A City?"


    Xi Shiyu disagreed and said, "We can live like this for a period of time, but we don''t feel safe drifting outside for a long period of time. We should find a place to stay for a long time."


    Chen Chen had never had any objections.


    Lin Lin said: "I have some matters to attend to in A city, after I''m done, we can decide on what to do next."


    Although Lin Yuyan and Qin Rongyue may be at Base A, they might not be there either.


    In here, Lin Lin will create his own hunting group, and destroy their so called A Base hunting group.


    And no, she would probably be on her way to find them, or perhaps a bounty.


    However, a normal bounty wouldn''t be of much use, so Lin Lin still needed to raise her strength and stand at the A Base. She could even reach a certain height and issue a bounty with a high amount of gold.


    Let Lin Yuyan and Qin Rongyue have a taste.


    A life of hiding.


    Bai Yu looked at Lin Lin and asked, "What are you doing in A City?"


    Xi Shiyu rolled his eyes again, "Are you old? With your poor memory, didn''t I tell you before that Sister Lin''s friend was over there? She wanted to go find him."


    "Friend," Bai Yu laughed, "So what if you are friend? Could it be that Lin Lin values friendship so much that even after crossing over half of China, she still wants to go to A City to find your friend?"


    Lin Lin looked at the white jade. She knew that she couldn''t hide it from him.


    As for the future, he might not be able to hide it at all. It would be better to clarify it now.


    "Yes, I am not only going to A City for Jiang Yishu''s sake. I am also going to A City to kill two people.


    Bai Yu was no longer lazy and sat up straight. "Lin Yuyan and Qin Rongyue?"


    Lin Lin nodded.


    Bai Yu lay down and said, "I knew you would only let those two go, but I can''t let you go either. I know what will happen if I dare to touch you."


    "Sister Lin, what are you guys talking about?"


    Lin Lin explained in a simple manner, "A woman and a man want to kill me, I am only retaliating."


    "Oh." If he explained it this way, he would understand.


    Bai Yu leaned her head against Lin Lin and asked, "How do you know they''re in A City?"


    "I don''t know."


    Bai Yu raised her eyebrows. "Try it?" You sure are bold. "


    Lin Lin lowered her eyebrows, "Even if we don''t try, how would we know?"


    Life is a given track, and no one can go beyond it.


    Lin Lin was unexpected.


    Rebirth had not only changed her path, it had also changed someone else''s.


    However, a change doesn''t mean that the whole of one''s life would change because of this. Its minuscule details would keep the balance, allowing people to return to their original path.


    At least it wouldn''t be too far off.


    Lin Yuyan and Qin Rongyue had only gone to A Base in their previous life because of Han Guoyu. In this world, there was too many possibilities without Han Guoyu building a bridge.


    However, in terms of fate, it was highly likely that they would be in A City.


    Lin Lin was originally an atheist, and a person''s life was in his own hands.


    However, her rebirth had given her more consideration.


    In this world, was there really a god or ghost that was attentively watching all the actions of humans?


    If such a thing as rebirth could happen, then the theory of fate was not so unbelievable.


    "Oh right, you said that there are still some people at Base A who are going to be crippled. Could it be that you knew that base A would be established and that there would be some people inside?"


    Bai Yu grabbed onto something. Although he believed in Lin Lin, there were some things that he should ask clearly.


    After all, this involved the following actions.


    After all, there was no way he could let Lin Lin go there alone.


    They were a team, and every team member was their business.


    However, even if that was the case, he couldn''t just go away without knowing anything.


    Lin Lin looked at the look in Bai Yu''s eyes and indifferently said: "Establishing the base is something humans must do to resist the Zombie. Previously, when Jiang Yishu and Han Guoyu came to A City, I knew something, so it was not hard to guess."


    After saying that, he paused for a moment before continuing, "As for those people, a base, they are like a society. There are many who have broken heads in order to earn a portion of food.

 C141 Goodbye

    Lin Lin was not a person who would stick her nose into a river''s waters.


    In the apocalypse, you can''t be alone.


    Sometimes, in order to make money for the people around you and for yourself, you have to hit some people and hurt others.


    If Lin Lin hadn''t been reborn, she might not have been able to make such a seemingly violent decision.


    But she, who had been reborn, knew that in the apocalypse, it was impossible for you to be independent, unless you wanted to live alone in a lonely forest.


    But she wasn''t such a person, and her teammates weren''t such people either.


    Furthermore, she firmly believed that even if she did not take the initiative to attack them, those people would definitely come after her when she arrived at base A.


    Relatively, Xi Shiyu did not understand Lin Lin''s thoughts.


    He said hesitantly, "If we''re like this, isn''t it too..."


    Originally, the A base was one of those people. Since they appeared out of thin air and wanted to split their scarce resources, how could they feel at ease?


    Bai Yu''s eyes began to shine with an indescribable light as she said, "Xi Shiyu, you can keep your thoughts to yourself. However, just don''t implicate us when the time comes."


    Xi Shiyu frowned, "What do you mean? What do you mean by my thoughts? What do I have in mind? Furthermore, what right do you have to say that I will implicate you?"


    Bai Yu no longer spoke, but her attitude only made people angrier.


    In the past, the two were just playing around. There weren''t many issues of principle between them.


    But now, it was ultimately because of the difference in the three views, after all.


    Lin Lin was not a peacemaker, but she was the leader. She had the responsibility to make the team more harmonious, and furthermore, this was not a serious problem in her eyes.


    In other words, very few people could accept her thoughts.


    It was impossible for the hunting group to only have the four of them. If there were more people in the future and the three views were different, she would be more suited to survive in the apocalypse.


    She did not want to be disagreed at a crucial moment.


    "Xi Shiyu, I won''t force you to have the same view as me. Everyone has their own opinions, so it''s good for you to put forward them."


    After speaking, he paused for a moment before turning to Bai Yu and continued, "Moreover, I don''t think that any of my teammates will implicate us."


    These words were obviously aimed at Bai Yu, but Bai Yu merely smiled at Lin Lin and didn''t say anything.


    On the other hand, Xi Shiyu was a little ashamed. He said, "Sister Lin, I was just worried for a moment, I actually want our small team to be alright, I don''t want any disharmony between us to occur."


    Lin Lin nodded and continued, "There are some things that you might only know after experiencing it. But in one base, individual strength doesn''t count for much. The important thing is that there''s a team, and as I said before, there are a lot of hunting group like us, we only have four people, but the other side might have ten or more people. "


    Xi Shiyu looked at the candle on the table, not knowing what to think. As for Chen Chen, he had been hiding in a dark corner since the beginning, and he had always been the one waiting for the answer.


    Lin Lin seemed to be immersed in her memories, but under the dim light, she was unable to see the emotions in her eyes.


    "If we aren''t prepared, the ones who will die will be us."


    Xi Shiyu nodded and said, "I understand this, but we don''t need to take the initiative to attack them, do we?"


    Humans, it seemed, felt that the one who took the initiative was the evil person, the one who was criticized by everyone.


    But that was before.


    Now, strength was respected. The victor was the king, and the loser was the bandit.


    The people in the apocalypse spent more time collecting resources, did not have time to judge if your moral principles were right or not, and did not have time to defend you.


    Lin Lin''s thoughts may have been a little extreme, but it was not without reason.


    Special times had to be done in a special way.


    "Xi Shiyu, let me tell you something that might apply in the future. In the apocalypse, no one had the time to cry for the loser. "


    After saying that, Lin Lin moved along the corner of the sofa. It looked like she was looking for a comfortable angle, but it was actually the most suitable posture for attacking and defending.


    "We''ll head straight for base A tomorrow."


    It had been almost half a year, and it had been a long time since she had seen Jiang Yishu.


    It was as if she had just parted with him last night.


    Lin Lin who was closing his eyes for a nap did not see the complicated look in Xi Shiyu''s eyes.


    Bai Yu continued to occupy the entire sofa. Seeing that Lin Lin was resting, she looked at Xi Shiyu, and her lips hooked up, and when she saw him looking over, she moved her lips: "Little friend, take it slow."


    Then, before Xi Shiyu could finish reading, he folded his hands in front of his chest and closed his eyes to sleep. Anyway, tonight was the night before Xi Shiyu and Chen Chen went on guard.


    A mouthful of blood stuck in Xi Shi Yu''s chest. He was shocked when he saw Chen Chen, who was slowly merging with the darkness.


    Originally, they wanted to say something. After all, it was their first night together.


    However, he was still scared.


    Forget it, he could just quietly think things through.


    The second time, the four of them were in high spirits as they left the deserted village.


    Remembering that they were still some distance away from base A, Xi Shiyu gave up on taking the old hen away and let it fly freely through the vast countryside.


    After all, his good companion, the old duck, had already been killed and eaten by them last night.


    After a day, in the evening, Lin Lin asked the three people behind him for her opinion.


    "Should we stay in the wilderness tonight, or go to the city to take a look?"


    Mosquitoes were still prevalent in the wild, especially at night. It was hard for them to have a good night''s sleep.


    All along the way, Xi Shiyu had strived to stay in the countryside or to live in the city. Although his conditions were not very good, he could at least shelter himself from the wind and rain and avoid mosquitoes.


    Now that Lin Lin asked about the place to stay, he naturally supported going to the city. "Let''s go to the city.


    Bai Yu also supported the city, "Although the chance of a special ability type Zombie appearing is very small, we can''t let it go."


    Chen Chen, he''s a pragmatic person, "The food in the car is almost done, we need to replenish."


    Lin Lin nodded and the carriage headed straight into the city.


    This city was the same as before, its surface was a deathly silence, as though it was a dead city. However, buried within, were many Zombie that were ready to make a move, or perhaps have already tasted flesh and blood.


    Lin Lin and the others were already used to this kind of scene, they drove all the way in, killed the moment they met a Zombie, and then stopped at the center of the city.


    The goal was the large and small supermarkets, as well as the various shops.


    Lin Lin and the others were unlucky, the things inside the places they were probing for were either emptied out or rotted and could no longer be used.


    However, it was already the 6th month of the apocalypse, so it was normal for something like this to happen. They had met each other on the way to the city.


    But there was some hope, so Lin Lin decided to divide the four of them into three groups, one by one, and be in charge of investigating the residence. One group was made up of Bai Yu, one team was made up of Xi Shiyu, one group was made up of Xi Shiyu, and the other was made up of two groups: west and north.


    The three of them had also stayed in the apocalypse for a long time, so their strength was definitely sufficient. When they entered, they had dealt with most of the Zombie, but Lin Lin did not feel any sense of danger, so it was not dangerous for them to be separated.


    Furthermore, even if they were in danger, Chen Chen and Bai Yu would definitely leave as soon as possible.


    That was why she assigned Xi Shiyu and Chen Chen to the same team.


    The direction that Lin Lin was heading towards was towards the flower garden district, which took up a lot of space. There weren''t many people living there, plus the house structure and the house design, it was easy to attack but easy to defend.


    Along the way, Lin Lin encountered a few wandering Zombie, all of them were taken care of by her.


    However, the closer they got to the district, the thicker the atmosphere became.


    Lin Lin stood at the entrance of the small district, looked at the group of Zombie that had fallen outside, and stopped.


    The traces of the battle, including the appearances of the Zombie, proved that this battle had not ended long ago.


    Someone had been here before, and might even be staying in this district.


    Lin Lin became more vigilant as she walked along the pillar that blocked her path. She turned her face and looked through the iron rod that had been painted with white paint.


    There was no one here, and there wasn''t even a single Zombie.


    However, that was strange.


    This garden was the most suitable place for her to stay. Moreover, she had a feeling in her heart.


    She had to go in. If she didn''t, she would regret it.


    Actually, Lin Lin had been carrying that big bag all along, so it wasn''t really suitable for her to hide. However, her movements were much faster than others, so she would often find the place to hide herself before anyone''s attention.


    As a result, when Lin Lin entered, she was rather safe, as she was not discovered by the few people resting inside the pavilion located in the garden area.


    He also heard a small sound of conversation.


    "¡­ ¡­." "Sis, our harvest this time is not small. I estimate that we will reach A City tomorrow at the slowest speed possible."


    "That''s right, that''s right. Wait until we arrive at A City, will we be able to settle down? Fuck, I have had enough of this kind of wandering life."


    "Laohei, don''t you like to wander around the world the most? Why are you still learning how to read a book now?!"


    "Big Sis Xue, don''t waste your f * cking words. Are you going to pick me up in front of Big Sis?"


    Lin Lin listened for a while and saw that it was only a few men who were looking at a flow of air, surrounding a woman who was bragging. Other than their purpose in coming here afterwards to go to base A, there was no other useful information.


    As for the woman inside, could only estimate her height since she was blocked by the few men.


    Even their voices, perhaps too soft, were drowned out by the booming voices of the men.


    However, to be surrounded by these few men who had killed the Zombie outside and called them Sis, they must not be simple characters.


    Perhaps, she also had a share of the Zombie that he had killed outside.


    As Lin Lin was thinking, she suddenly heard someone shout, "There is someone here."


    Then, a scorching fireball flew past Lin Lin''s ears and landed on a tree behind her. This month, the tree caught fire and burned down.


    Not only was the temperature of the fireball very high, the most important thing was that its strength was very strong as well. A thick branch was broken into the relatively strong tree.


    One could imagine, that if Lin Lin did not dodge it in time, this fireball would have smashed into her face.


    It was likely that her entire head would be smashed by that fireball and set ablaze.


    This attack was obviously meant to take her life.


    "Who are you, sneaking around with malicious intentions, come out here!"


    Perhaps she had indeed offended them, but this one ruthless blow had let Lin Lin know that what happened today might not be good.


    If one didn''t know who the other party was, it meant that he was the one who had attacked.


    If Lin Lin really stood out, how could he let her go?


    Only, Lin Lin came out with a dark face, looking at the charming woman standing in the middle with a smile that was like flowers.


    In the end, he was still shocked.


    And then he sneered, "Heh, I didn''t expect it to be you."

 C142 Get Beat

    The charming woman was not as calm as Lin Lin, but was still the same.


    Clutching his mouth and chuckling, he said, "Lin Lin, you''re not dead after all."


    Lin Lin on the other hand, said a phrase that would often appear in novels and television.


    "If you aren''t dead, how can I be dead?"


    After all, Lin Yuyan, you are the driving force behind my survival.


    Lin Yuyan saw the killing intent in Lin Lin''s eyes, but she was not moved at all. She looked at Lin Lin up and down and said: "Lin Lin, look at you now, the difference between you and the past, is like the sky and the earth! Aren''t you very amazing?


    Actually, Lin Lin was not as terrible as she said.


    As always, the camouflage pants had many pockets that contained food to replenish energy, or bullets. Although it looked rather bulging, it looked like a member of the gang, but it was clean and tidy from top to bottom.


    At this moment, he was carrying a large backpack, but when he looked at his slender shoulders, there was no sign of them being crushed.


    It was clean, but it had short hair that covered most of his eyes. He wore an indifferent look without any makeup, and carried a shiny iron rod in his hand.


    Looking at it coldly, it had the aura and charisma of a female warrior.


    It was just that in Lin Yuyan''s eyes, a woman, no matter what, should remain beautiful.


    Unlike Lin Lin, who carried a weapon and went into the filth, she could not differentiate between the sexes.


    Lin Lin turned the iron rod in her hand, seemingly acting casual, but her eyes were coldly looking at Lin Yuyan.


    "You are different from what I imagined. Looks like you''re doing well."


    Lin Yuyan still had her makeup from before the apocalypse, but the clothes on her body had changed a little. What she loved the most in the past was to put on a fluffy dress and wear clothes that reduced her age, for fear that others wouldn''t know that she was a little princess that should be protected.


    Now, she was wearing a small red dress that reached to her knees and was in full display.


    Although they were still protected by these men, their auras were completely different.


    In other words, the former Lin Yuyan was just like a little white flower.


    But now, she had become an overlord flower, and her aura was filled with vigor.


    However, compared to Lin Lin, they were still balloons with bulging muscles even though they were weak.


    Lin Yuyan did not know how she looked at Lin Lin, and only felt that she was insulting him, thinking that she had sacrificed herself to her men, in order to survive in this world.


    But now, she was no longer as'' impulsive ''as she was before, which was why she had done those things.


    Now, no matter how angry Lin Yuyan was, she could only grit her teeth and ask: "Lin Lin, just you alone?"


    Lin Lin raised his iron rod and pointed it at Lin Yuyan, laughing coldly, "You want to settle this with me? However, I alone am enough to deal with all of you. "


    Perhaps, Lin Yuyan also felt that someone like Lin Lin was someone that no one could bear with, who would be together with her? Hence, Lin Lin''s words now, sounded like trying to be brave to her ears.


    "Lin Lin," Lin Yuyan was not one who would directly kill people, after all, she had always wanted to waste words with him, "Looks like you are also clear that before this, only one of us must die.


    Lin Lin lightly glanced at Lin Yuyan, "Some fools would be so stupid that they would treat others as fools."


    He was talking about Lin Yuyan, and also Qin Rongyue.


    It was impossible for Lin Yuyan not to understand the hidden meaning behind Lin Lin''s words. Her charming appearance was somewhat sinister as she said: "Lin Lin, you have always been an idiot, I don''t know who told me the details, but you definitely do not know about it yourself, because from the beginning to the end, you are just a fool who did not know that he had been tricked and betrayed by others."


    With a wave of his hand, an ice blade flew past Lin Yuyan''s ear. After cutting off a small cut of his hair, it deeply embedded into the pillar behind Lin Yuyan.


    "You talk a lot of crap."


    Everything happened too quickly, and Lin Yuyan, including the people around them, did not notice when Lin Lin made his move. It was only when the ice blades were inserted into the pillar that they realized that Lin Lin had made his move.


    With such a fast speed, they weren''t her match at all.


    If the blades were headed for their heads.


    They all felt a chill down their spines.


    Lin Yuyan was the one who suffered the most, when the ice blade flew past her ears, she could feel a chill behind her ears. Even though she knew that her current expression of fear was to show weakness to Lin Lin, she still couldn''t help but retreat a few steps, and spoke in a trembling voice that she herself didn''t even notice.


    "There are so many of us by ourselves, can''t we win? Are you guys men or not? What are you afraid of? Can''t you see that she''s just a woman!?"


    With that said, the few men all came back to reality. That''s right, that Lin Lin fellow was just a single person.


    There were a total of five of them.


    Even if Lin Yuyan couldn''t make a move, there were still four of them.


    Furthermore, no matter how powerful this Lin Lin looked like, she couldn''t change the fact that she was a woman.


    Could it be that these men were afraid of her?


    Maybe because he felt the confidence from the people around him that they were able to return and fight back, Lin Yuyan''s chest couldn''t help but rise. Looking at Lin Lin, he scoffed: "Lin Lin, I didn''t think you had that kind of ability, but you''re just one person, how could you think that you could win against us?"


    "Whether you win or not is not up to you to decide."


    Lin Yuyan sneered, "Heh, struggle before death, I can give you a chance to say your last words."


    Lin Lin actually thought of a problem, "Where is Qin Rongyue?"


    When he mentioned Qin Rongyue, Lin Yuyan''s face became even more sinister than when he heard Lin Lin say he was, extremely terrifying. He let out a laugh and said: "Lin Lin, I didn''t think that I would die, your thoughts are still on Qin Rongyue, I didn''t think that you would love this broken shoe so much."


    A broken shoe, if possible, Lin Lin wanted to use it to describe Lin Yuyan.


    didn''t seem to stop because of Lin Lin''s silence. Her tone was venomous and resentful, "However, Lin Lin, you were really fucking lucky that you didn''t go with him. Otherwise, hehe, you probably wouldn''t be standing here properly right now."


    "What do you mean?"


    "What do you mean?" Lin Yuyan pretended to be thinking, and said: "What do you mean? When you''re dead, you can go down and ask Qin Rongyue, what do I mean by that?"


    Lin Lin frowned, and said: "Qin Rongyue died?"


    In his previous life, Qin Rongyue had lived up to two years after the apocalypse.


    It was possible that he would be able to survive until he died a natural death.


    Now, in the sixth month of the apocalypse, Lin Yuyan was actually telling her that Qin Rongyue had died.


    Lin Yuyan snorted and said: "Die, he should be more or less dead by now. Or rather, he should be about to die soon, at least he shouldn''t be much later than you right now."


    That meant that Qin Rongyue was not dead.


    "You did it?"


    Lin Yuyan tucked her previously cut and messy hair behind her ear and said: "So what if I am, what, do you not believe me, should I avenge your lover first?"


    "No, I want to thank you."


    "I don''t believe you at all, but it seems that you''re not lying at all. You can even say such words when you love Qin Rongyue so much.


    If we were to talk about love, shouldn''t her and Qin Rongyue be the real love?


    And she was but an eyesore in their pursuit of love.


    The phrase ''the most venomous woman''s heart'' should not be said to her, it should be said to Lin Yuyan instead.


    Lin Lin pinched the bridge of her nose as if she was troubled by something, and said: "I already said, idiot, you think the other party is a fool? I even know that you were scheming to take away the Lin''s disease. Don''t tell me that I didn''t know that you and Qin Rongyue were looking for someone to kill me? "


    Lin Yuyan was startled, and then laughed: "Then it seems that I have underestimated you, you are not as stupid as I imagined."


    Lin Lin took out her gun, opened the safety catch and said: "I wonder if I was with a cripple for too long, causing me to speak too much nonsense, I''ll be the first to attack, I don''t have the time to talk to people like you."


    Lin Yuyan sneered, looked at the four people who were already prepared, and said: "Alright, Lin Lin, make your move!"


    War was on the verge of breaking out.


    A voice suddenly interrupted.


    "Lin Lin?"


    The three people who came in from the garden were none other than Bai Yu and the others who couldn''t find the materials, and the one who spoke was naturally Bai Yu.


    Lin Lin did not turn around to look at the few of them. There were a few more people who should already have awakening ability s in front of them.


    If she wasn''t careful, she wouldn''t have been able to dodge all of these different attacks.


    Lin Yuyan, on the other hand, looked at the speaker leisurely.


    "Bai Yu, why are you here as well?"


    After she finished speaking, she remembered that the person Bai Yu called out to was Lin Lin. She understood and said: "So you were previously together with Lin Lin."


    Bai Yu, on the other hand, was a person who knew how to act. She was very surprised to see Lin Yuyan, and said: "Yu Yan, I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    Originally, when Lin Yuyan saw that Bai Yu was together with Lin Lin, he thought that the two of them had something up their sleeves.


    But when Bai Yu uttered the word "smoke," it made Lin Yuyan recall that before the apocalypse, this Bai Yu had been extremely good to her and was extremely interested in her, as if she was completely captivated by her.


    Although he was with Lin Lin now, it might be because of one more person and one more safeguard.


    After all, he called Lin Lin by her full name, and called her ''Yu Yan'' in a very intimate manner.


    After thinking clearly, the corner of Lin Yuyan''s mouth curved in a perfect curve, and started to release a pungent smell. She said: "Bai Yu, I never thought that we would actually be so lucky to meet each other here, it seems like it really is the arrangement of the heavens."


    Xi Shiyu couldn''t stand it anymore and said haughtily, "Bai Yu, you know this woman. Why are you twisting and turning around? Do you think you''re a snake spirit? Let''s see if you have the ability to do so."


    Xi Shiyu should have done it on purpose, his voice was especially loud.


    Actually, from the moment they entered, they could see that the few people across from her had ill intentions towards Sister Lin. However, that woman even acted as if she knew Bai Yu and stuck close to her with no face at all.


    Without knowing why, Xi Shiyu was furious and he said those words sarcastically.


    It had to be because she was in the same group as that group.


    Bai Yu couldn''t help but laugh and say, "Xi Shiyu, this is the first time you''ve heard your words in a long time."


    With a complacent yet suppressed expression, Xi Shiyu said, "Nonsense, I''ve always been a good talker, alright?"


    Lin Yuyan''s face darkened, but she endured it and shouted towards Bai Yu: "Bai Yu, how can you let this little brat say that about me?"


    Xi Shiyu''s face darkened even further. "Stinky snake, who did you say was a little brat?!"


    You''re looking for a beating, aren''t you!

 C143 Do not kill

    Lin Yuyan was the best person to win, her self-esteem was extremely strong, she could endure the curses from Xi Shiyu previously, but that was because she wanted to obtain protection from Bai Yu.


    However, now that Xi Shiyu kept scolding her again and again, Bai Yu, who should have supported her until the end, looked like she was just watching a joke, so she couldn''t take it anymore.


    With a wave of his hand, he looked at Lin Lin with his malicious eyes and said: "Kill them all. Oh yes, save my breath, or injure her, she is also a beauty, you should at least treat her well before death."


    After she finished speaking, the few men beside her all laughed sinisterly.


    Lin Lin was indifferent to it. Bai Yu and Xi Shiyu looked at him coldly.


    This woman was indeed courting death.


    and the others were extremely suited to fighting without a word.


    Lin Lin and the rest were four, but their fighting strength could only be counted as three. It was fine for Chen Chen to kill the Zombie, but if he had to fight against a special ability user, he would be like a weak chicken waiting to be slaughtered.


    Against five people, however, only four were fighting.


    Lin Yuyan crossed her arms and watched coldly from the sidelines.


    Lin Lin blocked a water ball and had doubts in her heart. Isn''t Lin Yuyan a water type ability user, even if her fighting strength is not strong, she could still be considered a part of the fighting strength, why would she be hiding in the pavilion right now? Furthermore, from the looks of it, although the four men were attacking towards him, they still had a part of their mind on Lin Yuyan, as though they were protecting her.


    Actually, he could feel that something was wrong from the very beginning.


    Logically speaking, females, even if they were Adepts, would still be weaker than males in the team. Unless there were some special circumstances, they wouldn''t be called Sis by a few guys like Lin Yuyan previously.


    Lin Yuyan was just a water type ability user and left Qin Rongyue.


    Most importantly, even if Lin Yuyan was respected because she was strong, she shouldn''t be hiding now.


    Although he was thinking in his heart, Lin Lin''s hands did not slow down or weaken for a long time. In less than ten seconds, one of the two men who were attacking her had his arm cut by her ice blade and almost became crippled.


    The injured man screamed in fear. What Lin Lin was concerned about was that in an instant, a ball of milky white light landed in his hand.


    In a few seconds, the bleeding stopped. In less than ten seconds, the wound had healed. Although the man''s face was somewhat pale due to the loss of blood, he was generally not in any danger.


    Lin Lin looked up, staring straight at the direction of the incoming ray of light, Lin Yuyan''s hand, had not even retracted.


    What, will...


    "Lin Lin, be careful!"


    A water ball was shot straight at Lin Lin''s face, but they did not expect that the moment Lin Lin lost her consciousness, the other two men grabbed the opportunity to release their superpower and threw a fireball at him. Coincidentally, the fireball was discovered by Bai Yu and allowed Lin Lin to evade the attack.


    Lin Lin regained her senses, her face became gloomy, and without wasting anymore time, she released her full strength, directly striking the Fire Adept in a fatal blow.


    They didn''t even give Lin Yuyan the chance to heal them.


    On the other side, although Bai Yu saved Lin Lin, he was ambushed by the person he protected with his life. The metal-type blade had slashed from Bai Yu''s shoulder all the way to her back.


    Qian Shiyu, who was off to the side, had an ugly expression on her face. She kicked the earth Adept who was attacking her, then shot the metal Adept.


    The earth element Adept had strong defensive capabilities, but it was nothing more than defense. After being kicked away by Xi Shiyu, he took a few steps back without being able to help his teammates defend against the shot.


    The Metal-type Adept, on the other hand, had a strong attack and a weak defense. In addition to his successful attack on Bai Yu, he was also in the midst of a triumphant mood. Who would''ve thought his friend would pull back and fire at him?


    It was still a headshot.


    As a result, no matter if it was the Fire Adept that Lin Lin attacked or the metal-type Adept that Xi Shiyu attacked, they both died without being able to react.


    After falling down, he died with everlasting regret.


    In just a few minutes, two of his teammates had fallen.


    The weak had always been more aware of themselves than the strong. After realizing that they knew Lin Lin and the others were not to be trifled with, they immediately dragged Lin Yuyan away from the pavilion.


    Lin Yuyan seemed to be unwilling, but being forcefully pulled by the strong earth element user, she did not have any strength to resist.


    Lin Lin only glanced at the three of them indifferently. Without speaking or making a move, she directly headed towards the injured Bai Yu.


    When Bai Yu fell down, Xi Shiyu came over to support him and cushioned his fall. But even so, the pain from his fall was like another wound being torn apart, almost causing Bai Yu to faint from the pain.


    This was the first time a team lost, and the first time someone got hurt.


    Looking at the pale white jade, Xi Shiyu stood up and saw the three of them preparing to run away. He held his gun and shot a few times in that direction.


    However, the earth Adept was prepared. An earth wall was just in time to block the incoming bullets. When the shot missed, Xi Shiyu was so angry that he rushed forward to eliminate the three of them.


    However, he was stopped by Lin Lin.


    "Don''t go."


    Xi Shiyu turned his head, his eyes red, "Why?"


    Lin Lin said indifferently: "Didn''t you already kill them? What''s the use of chasing after them?"


    Xi Shiyu was unable to struggle free from Lin Lin, and the three of them ran further and further away, angering him, "But even if Bai Yu was not hurt by them, it is still their fault, why can''t I chase them down?!"


    Lin Lin''s face was expressionless, but she did not loosen her grip in the slightest, and said: "Can you kill all three of them by yourself? One of them is Earth, one is Lightning, and the other is Healing.


    Xi Shiyu clenched her fists, seeing that the other person had almost disappeared from her sight, she gritted her teeth and said, "You come with me. If you come with me, we can definitely kill them! Lin Lin, I should have known this from the very beginning. You are cold and emotionless, and even if we were to die in front of you one day, we wouldn''t even blink our eyes! "


    Lin Lin released her hand, turned around, and said indifferently: "I just think that we have more important things to do now, that''s all."


    Bai Yu''s wounds were severe. After all, her opponent was a metal ranked Adept from the awakening ability. Not only was the blade sharp enough to lacerate flesh, but it also had a special ability attached to it.


    A wound caused by a superpower that could injure the opponent was far more painful and difficult to heal than a wound caused by an ordinary person with a knife.


    From the moment Chen Chen fell to the ground, he had been healing with all his might. Only, the effect didn''t seem to be too great.


    The bleeding had temporarily stopped.


    But the wound was still open, Lin Lin helped her to lie down on the side and helped her heal.


    Xi Shiyu stood there for a long time, but still walked over. She didn''t say anything as she looked at the injured Bai Yu and the wounds on his body.


    After about half a quarter of an hour, Lin Lin stopped Chen Chen and said: "Alright."


    Although Xi Shiyu didn''t want to say anything, he still said, "Bai Yu''s injury hasn''t healed yet."


    Lin Lin reached her hands into the white jade from the side of her knees and suddenly picked up the white jade. She said: "Can''t you see that Chen Chen is already holding on?"


    Only now did Xi Shiyu notice that Chen Chen''s face was pale, paler than any time he had ever seen his before. He bit his lips until blood started to leak out.


    He was too worried about Bai Yu and didn''t notice her at all.


    "I''m sorry."


    After saying that to Chen Chen, Xi Shiyu stood up and followed Lin Lin who was walking towards the villa in the garden area, together with Bai Yu, who was being carried by her princess.


    Fortunately, the door to the first floor of the house was opened wide. When Lin Lin went in, she made a lot of noise, but no Zombie came out.


    After Lin Lin gently placed the white jade on the sofa, she went in to investigate. Seeing that there was no danger, she came out and said to Xi Shiyu and Chen Chen.


    "We''ll stay here tonight. I''ll go get the car. The car has some medicine to treat injuries. You guys keep the white jade."


    Qian Shiyu was silent.


    Chen Chen nodded.


    Very quickly, Lin Lin brought the carriage over and removed the medicine chest that Bai Yu and the others had brought with them. The medicine chest that was contained inside was different from ordinary family medicine boxes, they were all about cold medicine and hemostatic pasting. This medicine chest was filled with trauma medicine, hemostatic medicine, as well as a large number of bandages and high concentration of alcohol.


    Presumably, this was a medicine box specially prepared for the apocalypse.


    When Lin Lin returned, the two children still maintained their previous posture, squatting in front of Bai Yu.


    She really wanted to laugh. She didn''t expect that this Bai Yu, who looked like a bad mouth, would actually be able to get the likes of these two kids.


    He walked up and used a scissors to cut open Bai Yu''s clothes. Originally, Xi Shiyu wanted to help, but she was rejected by Lin Lin.


    "Now is not the time to be playing house. If you don''t have experience, then don''t make this request."


    Xi Shiyu put his hand down and returned to his original position silently.


    Lin Lin then continued, first she used a gauze to wipe off the blood, then used alcohol to wash the wound. Seeing that the wound was a little big, Lin Lin took out the medical crook needle from the medicine box and started to sew the wound on Bai Yu.


    This, was not something that Lin Lin had learned from her own team, but rather, it had been two years since the apocalypse. It was hard to avoid him suffering from some injuries on her hands and feet, and sometimes, she could only treat her own wounds.


    Bai Yu had already been woken up by the pain when she was cleaning her wounds. She had only fallen asleep in a daze. However, it seemed that her moaning was very painful.


    Now that she had begun to sew up the wound, it was probably because she was already in pain.


    The matter of stitching the wound was not simple at all. Fortunately, she had stitched it before nightfall. Otherwise, if she touched the darkness or lit the candle, it would not only be a great test for her, but also for Bai Yu.


    By the time they were done, the sweat on Lin Lin''s forehead had already drenched Chen Chen''s handkerchief that was wiping her sweat. But the process was not completed yet.


    Seeing the Bai Yu that was already asleep, Lin Lin could be considered relieved in her heart.


    It was probably because of her that he was injured.


    Although she might not be hit in the head by the fireball, it was a fact that she was saved.


    Just that, when Lin Lin looked at Xi Shiyu who was frowning and staring at Bai Yu, she thought about how Xi Shiyu wanted to kill Lin Yuyan and the others, she did not expect that the relationship between the two of them would be so good.


    After settling down Bai Yu, Lin Lin took out food from his backpack and gave each of them a portion, saying: "Eat first, maybe there will be a fierce battle tonight."


    Of course, this fierce battle was not about fighting, but about Bai Yu.


    Although Bai Yu was sleeping soundly right now, when the wound healed, the cells in his body would inevitably fight with germs. This way, it was extremely easy for him to get a high fever.


    If Lin Lin and the others could not handle it well, Bai Yu''s best option would be to be burned to a fool.

 C144 Contradictory

    It was more or less what Lin Lin had thought.


    In the middle of the night, Bai Yu really had a high fever.


    The water supply man in the team had collapsed, and the water used to cool down was stored in the trunk with mineral water.


    It was fortunate that Lin Lin was of the ice attribute and could conjure out ice cubes, lowering the temperature of the water a little.


    Originally, Lin Lin wanted to be in charge of watching over Bai Yu and give him a change of towels, but Xi Shiyu had taken the job.


    "You''re the strongest in the team right now. If you fall down again, we''d be finished."


    Lin Lin did not say anything and allowed Xi Shiyu to take the towel from his hands, retreating back to the leather chair.


    He watched as Xi Shiyu knelt in front of Bai Yu, touching his burning forehead and changing the towel.


    Tonight, besides Bai Yu, perhaps no one else could sleep.


    Lin Lin originally wanted to recall today''s abnormal situation, but the words Xi Shiyu had said before echoed in his mind.


    "Lin Lin, I should have known from the very beginning that you are cold and emotionless. Even if we die in front of you, we won''t blink our eyes!"


    She had never concealed her indifference, and there was no need to hide it.


    Only, Lin Lin was thinking, if one day Xi Shiyu, Chen Chen, and even Bai Yu really died in front of her, would she be moved?


    The answer, she didn''t know.


    If she had just reincarnated, she would directly answer Xi Shiyu.


    Yes.


    If one day, someone close to her died in front of her, she might not even blink or feel any sort of emotion.


    Because she had been reborn with a blood feud.


    Everything she had done, all she had done, was to kill those two.


    Other than that, she really didn''t have any other feelings for him.


    The only thing Lin Lin could do was not hurt the innocent. Of course, she wouldn''t save others for no reason.


    But now, she couldn''t explain it clearly.


    When this question was placed in front of her, she hesitated.


    In fact, when she saw Bai Yu injured, her heart had indeed been moved. She had even killed the Fire Adept to vent her anger.


    The reason why he didn''t dare to chase after and kill Xi Qianyu was partly because he was impulsive and not a match for the three of them, while the other reason was that Bai Yu was heavily injured, so he shouldn''t waste his time on them.


    As for the rest.


    She admitted that she was being selfish.


    Lin Yuyan had to die, but not now, not now when she could kill her so easily.


    Lin Lin had swore that she would make those two people fall from the clouds and taste the pain of being betrayed and tortured, the kind of despair that made one wish they were dead.


    She wouldn''t just kill Lin Yuyan right now. It wouldn''t be fun at all.


    However, she would definitely make them pay for Bai Yu''s revenge by many times.


    However, the biggest problem was not that, but Lin Yuyan''s superpower.


    She had personally witnessed Lin Yuyan unleashing a Healing Type Power to treat the Lightning Attribute user. It was because of her shock that she was ambushed by someone else, causing Bai Yu to be injured in the end.


    Healing ability, how could that be possible?


    In his previous life, Lin Yuyan was clearly of the water attribute, so how could he be of the healing element now?


    There were only two possibilities now. The first possibility was that Lin Yuyan was a dual-element Adept, in her previous life she had concealed her healing ability, so outsiders would only show her water attribute.


    The second possibility was that Lin Yuyan, like her, had changed her superpower in this world.


    In his previous life, Lin Yuyan was of the water element and Lin Lin was of the wood element.


    In this life, Lin Yuyan was a healer, while Lin Lin was an ice and wood dual-element.


    Or perhaps, Lin Yuyan was not only a healer, she also had a special ability, which was most likely water type.


    It seemed that it was just as Lin Lin had thought. Lin Yuyan had suffered from a great loss of life and was extremely shrewd, so even if she did not board Han Guoyu''s big boat, she could still live a good life in the apocalypse.


    It also awakened a Healing type Discipline. One must know how difficult it was to awaken a Healing type Discipline.


    He never thought that someone as vicious and merciless as Lin Yuyan would also be able to awaken the Healing Type.


    Judging from her healing ability before, her Discipline was at least at the second rank.


    However, this was also good. If his opponent was still at the low level, he wouldn''t feel anything even if he killed her.


    Currently, Lin Yuyan''s level was the same as Lin Lin''s. Although Lin Lin''s true strength was at the third level, Lin Yuyan''s level was already very high in the present apocalypse.


    It was just that even if she was of the Healing Department, if her personality was still as good as before, she wouldn''t be able to control those men at all. She would even be like Chen Chen, trapped somewhere, and become the''s doctor in charge.


    He had no idea what had happened to her and Qin Rongyue in the past five months.


    It was as if the wheel of love had sunk.


    When Lin Yuyan mentioned Qin Rongyue, her expression became extremely ugly and vicious. She hated the fact that she couldn''t kill Qin Rongyue right now, before tossing him into the wild, making the wild wolf dog eat him.


    That Qin Rongyue didn''t seem to be far from death, at least he couldn''t live up to the state he was in right now.


    After all, Lin Yuyan was not the kind of person who would let someone who had offended him get away easily.


    One could imagine how miserable Qin Rongyue was right now.


    Then, should she consider saving Qin Rongyue?


    Finally, he exposed that the heaven he thought to be, was actually hell?


    A night passed. Lin Lin thought for a long time before she started to rest. Bai Yu should be fine with Xiu Shiyu taking care of her.


    In the morning, the white jade seemed to have stopped burning. After a moment of happiness, Xi Shiyu prepared to make some porridge for him to drink.


    However, in the end, he was defeated by the truth.


    Although the white jade had stopped burning, he still had not woken up. Adding to the fact that his wounds were not easy to walk on, Lin Lin decided to stay in the garden area.


    During the day, the three of them would cultivate outside, leaving a person to guard Bai Yu inside the house.


    At night, they would stay together in the room.


    Every once in a while, Xi Shiyu and Chen Chen seemed to want to raise their strength as soon as possible, so they arranged to go out together and practice by killing Zombie.


    Lin Lin did not refuse, she only told the two of them to be careful and to come back when they have something to do.


    On the afternoon of the third day they were in the garden district, Chen Chen and Xi Shiyu went out while Lin Lin trained his superpower beside Bai Yu.


    After that, when Bai Yu woke up, the first sentence she said was ¡­


    "Water, I want to drink water."


    Lin Lin stood up, took up the water at the side, held up the white jade, aimed it at his mouth and said: "If you don''t wake up, we won''t be able to drink any water soon."


    Bai Yu drank a few mouthfuls before feeling a lot more comfortable. After hearing Lin Lin''s words, she laughed, "Seems like my use is quite big."


    He was in the mood to mock someone who had suffered such heavy injuries.


    Other than Bai Yu, there was no one else.


    Seeing Bai Yu finish drinking the water, Lin Lin put it down, then asked him about his current situation, whether his wounds were still painful, and whether he felt any other discomfort.


    Bai Yu answered seriously, "It hurts, my chest hurts."


    But seeing that the white jade didn''t seem to be faking it, Lin Lin frowned. She walked up to the white jade and removed the thin sheet covering her body, preparing to examine it.


    Bai Yu actually took the opportunity to reach out with her hand, and Lin Lin naturally did not let him eat the tofu for nothing, as she struck Bai Yu in the chest.


    This time, Bai Yu''s chest really hurt.


    "Cough cough, you want to murder me?"


    Lin Lin looked at the pretentious Bai Yu and said, "I want to kill you, you won''t be here anymore."


    Bai Yu expressed her fear of being threatened as soon as she woke up.


    "Right, where are Chen Chen, Xi Shiyu and the others?"


    Lin Lin returned to the sofa and said: "They went out to kill Zombie for training. It wasn''t long ago when they went out."


    Bai Yu stared at Lin Lin and laughed, then suddenly asked: "You and Xi Shiyu have a conflict?"


    Lin Lin looked at Bai Yu and asked: "You guessed?"


    "No, no," Bai Yu smiled and replied, "Previously, I was still awake when you held her, so when I heard your conversation, I deduced that with her personality, she would definitely have a conflict with you, and it won''t be so easy to resolve it this time."


    Lin Lin raised her eyebrows, her tone was a little dubious, and said: "Are you on good terms with Xi Shiyu?"


    How could Bai Yu not understand Lin Lin''s thoughts, she immediately scolded, "Who has a good relationship with a young brat, I am that kind of person, I only understand a little about human nature, do you really think there is something between him and me?"


    Lin Lin shrugged her shoulders, declining to comment, and continued: "There are some people that might have a good mouth."


    In her previous life, Bai Yu had arranged for people to be arrested, but regardless of their age, as long as they were good-looking, they were sent to him.


    Bai Yu''s face darkened completely. "Lin Lin, let me tell you this, why can''t you misunderstand me like this, do you understand?"


    Lin Lin, "I am only making a possible guess, after all, Xi Shiyu is very worried about you, and you know him very well."


    Bai Yu, "..."


    Maybe it was rare for Lin Lin to joke with Bai Yu (?!), so the atmosphere eased up a little.


    "At that time, did you really not think about killing those people?"


    Lin Lin looked at Bai Yu and said, "You''re the same as Xi Shiyu, blaming me for not helping you take revenge?"


    Bai Yu hid her emotions and seemed to despise Lin Lin''s deduction, as she said: "I''m not like a child, I''m just asking."


    Lin Lin crossed his legs and said: "Yes, I didn''t think that I would be able to kill them at that time."


    Bai Yu grabbed onto what Lin Lin had said and said: "At that time, were you planning to kill everyone when you see them again?"


    "Yes, at least those two men are."


    Bai Yu was a good person, so she had a fair understanding of Lin Lin''s background and asked: "Is it because of Lin Yuyan?"


    Lin Lin nodded her head, admitting it.


    Bai Yu suddenly smiled sinisterly, "I knew you wouldn''t let them go so easily. Are you planning on playing with her?"


    Although the words were wrong, Lin Lin still did not say anything and agreed.


    "Oh right, isn''t Lin Yuyan and that Qin Rongyue still in the same boat? Why haven''t I seen him around before?"


    To this Qin Rongyue who was Lin Lin''s fiancee before, with such a good status.


    Bai Yu was both angry and jealous, but she still minded it in her heart.


    Lin Lin frowned slightly, and said: "I''m not sure. Lin Yuyan only said that his current condition isn''t very good, but, she should still be a distance away from death."


    He might have a hatred and a vengeful heart when it came to nurturing and betraying his sister.


    But for the man she had loved in the past, Bai Yu, it seemed like it would be difficult for her to grasp just what kind of feelings Lin Lin had towards Qin Rongyue.


    Some topics, go no further.


    Seeing Bai Yu in a daze, Lin Lin thought of his own ''savior'' and said: "Don''t worry, I will make them die a graveless death."


    Bai Yu looked at Lin Lin, and the smile at the corner of her mouth was inexplicably moving. "Lin Lin, I never thought that there would come a day where you would say such a thing, and treat me so well."


    Lin Lin''s expression did not change as she replied, "I owe my life, and you are my teammate."


    Bai Yu smiled wryly, saying, "I owe you my life, you are my teammate."


    It isolated too many things.

 C145 A City

    Xi Shiyu was very happy to see Bai Yu wake up, but he mocked her after that.


    "Bai Yu, if it wasn''t for your great fortune, you would have already died at the hands of an unknown nobody."


    Bai Yu coughed. Her originally pale face had turned a bit red.


    "Heh, no matter what, I owe you a favor. Just say it if you need any help in the future."


    Xi Shiyu sat down, "Forget it, I don''t need you for what I can do. What I can''t do, you can''t help me either."


    Bai Yu smiled, "Alright, as you say, then forget it."


    Xi Shiyu jumped up and said, "Hey, how can you talk to your savior like this?"


    Bai Yu closed her eyes, "Ah, my wound hurts so much. I''m going to sleep. Don''t disturb me."


    It was rare for Xi Shiyu to stop quarreling with Bai Yu and shut his mouth instead.


    As for Chen Chen, he sat down silently, drank his water quietly and looked at Xi Shiyu and Bai Yu silently.


    If a person woke up, that meant that they could at least bear the damage and travel far away.


    Actually, it was not a long journey. The city was not too far away from A City and it was only about a day''s journey away.


    Staying here for so long, even if Lin Lin drove for an entire day and night, she would still be able to hold on.


    The next day, when everyone woke up, Lin Lin expressed her opinion.


    Like Chen Chen, Xi Shiyu did not say a word and maintained his silence.


    Bai Yu was indifferent, "In any case, I''m not driving, I''m not the one fighting the Zombie."


    Seeing that there were no objections, Lin Lin packed in a place that was hard to come by after staying for so long.


    It was different from before.


    This journey seemed to be the end of the line. When they arrived, they would stop.


    They would no longer be floating around in a random place. They would be living in the same place, not for a day or two, not for a week or two, but for a month or two.


    However, it also seemed like the starting point.


    Because none of them could be sure what A city was like or what its base was like.


    Even Lin Lin couldn''t guarantee that she would be able to figure out the current A Base.


    The car did not stop, walking from day to night.


    Until a new morning sun appeared.


    They had finally reached City A.


    A city, a seemingly normal city. However, due to some special reasons, many officials and military personnel were gathered here, and finally, A base was set up to expel all the Zombie in A city. Then, in the middle of the city, a huge building was built, and a base was set up.


    It was a base that could accommodate the entire world, but had to pay a price.


    Lin Lin and the others were definitely a team that would welcome anyone at the base.


    Four of them had awakened their Discipline.


    Especially since Lin Lin was a hard to come by level 2 superpower, and Chen Chen was a very hard to come by healer.


    As for the remaining Adepts, although they didn''t have special abilities or high levels, they were at least as strong as the other Adepts.


    Maybe, Lin Lin and the others were even strongly invited to enter by the military.


    That was why Lin Lin greeted them before driving into A City.


    "Once we enter base A, there might be people from the military who would invite us to do all sorts of things. At that time, I will respect your decision."


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want him to stay, but rather she was trying to coerce or tempt him or even use her feelings to persuade him to stay.


    Neither for long.


    Rather than leaving after a long time of interaction, it would be better to make it clear now that if she wanted to enter the military, she had absolute respect for her.


    Chen Chen still did not speak, but looking at Lin Lin''s eyes, it was clear what he was thinking.


    Perhaps he had entered the military into the hands of another Chen Zhengyi.


    He longed for power and more for freedom.


    When he was with Lin Lin, he could have both. After all, the military did not leave a good impression in his heart.


    Bai Yu was lying on the back seat and took up the largest part of the seat. "Isn''t that trying to be a good person, going around to save people or something like that? I''ve become a good person, it''s better to stay here."


    It was as if Xi Shiyu didn''t want to talk to Lin Lin at all, and it took a lot of effort for him to squeeze out a few words from between his gritted teeth.


    "I''m not leaving either."


    Lin Lin nodded, "We are almost to City A."


    There were a lot of Zombie roaming outside A City, but they were all weak. On one hand, the strong ones had all been killed, and on the other hand, these Zombie had not eaten any flesh for a long time.


    When Lin Lin and the others appeared, the sounds attracted a large number of Zombie that wanted to eat flesh and blood, but they were still slower than the Zombie they met in other cities.


    Not long after, he was left far behind.


    Lin Lin knew where base A was. She didn''t make any detours and headed straight there.


    Luckily, there were cars or people who wanted to go to base A along the way.


    The tide was moving in that direction, so Lin Lin didn''t need to explain how she knew where Base A was.


    The A base was not a very powerful one. It had just been established, and had recruited many ordinary people. However, there weren''t many Adepts present.


    Compared to base J and base D, base A really didn''t really get along with them at all.


    However, Xi Shiyu and Bai Yu were surprised to find that they had such a strong defensive and offensive wall. Facing off against those Zombie, he would definitely be victorious in every battle.


    Humans seemed to have found their own place of safety.


    But in Lin Lin''s eyes, this kind of defense had too many loopholes, she could easily resolve it.


    Of course, this was only the initial and later stages. The A base would only develop more and more, and at that time, even Lin Lin would have a hard time breaking through.


    It might be said that Lin Lin had the memories of her previous life and had to experience the apocalypse to know this much.


    To Zombie without intelligence, they could not break through the defense of such a strong base.


    But that was only temporary. The more Zombie in the awakening ability, the more they would possess. Not only were their strength extremely strong, they had even recovered the wisdom of a human. He knew how to occupy the land and become the king. He knew how to ambush. He also knew how to break through the human base.


    Other than the special ability type Zombie s, the other most terrifying thing was the group of Zombie.


    So far, Zombie were controlled on the surface. Basically, they were chased outside the city by the people from base A, preventing them from entering.


    But one day, when the Zombie had not tasted flesh for a long time, they slowly gathered and the amount became terrifying.


    No matter how strong you are, can you kill one, two, or even five, but can you kill thousands of Zombie with one strike?


    And the number of Zombie was far greater than what humans had imagined. After careful calculation, he found out that one percent of the humans had survived.


    Even if a portion of the Zombie were to be killed by humans, there would still be a larger portion wandering outside.


    After that, they would slowly gather together and slowly build up their troops.


    Can you imagine the number of ants that could make your scalp tingle?


    And no matter how terrifying one''s imagination was, one would not be able to see such terror with one''s own eyes.


    In the later stages of the apocalypse, Lin Lin had seen many attacks by the Zombie tide.


    In the past, base A was almost attacked by a violent wave of Zombie. But it was thanks to the brave decision of the leader that most of the people in the base avoided disaster.


    When they were approaching the base, someone held a spear and knife in hand, commanding Lin Lin to stop the car.


    Lin Lin stopped the car, and immediately, someone walked over and asked: "How many of you are there?"


    "Four."


    The man seemed to be on guard as he looked at Lin Lin''s car, and said: "Come down, you guys wait in line."


    Lin Lin knew this rule, but she also knew that this rule was only for ordinary people.


    She didn''t want to waste time. She turned to the man with the dark expression and said, "We''re adepts."


    "Adept?!"


    It wasn''t a question, but a surprise.


    The resources and information shared by people in the same base were much better than those obtained by free wanderers like Lin Lin.


    Therefore, it was normal for people in the base to know the term ''Adept''.


    On the other hand, for Lin Lin and the others who looked at them like this, to know that they were travel worn out, was not very normal.


    The man squinted his eyes as he lowered the gun in his hand. He secretly pulled the safety catch and said, "Did you guys stay at the base before? Are you people from another base? "How else would you know about Adepts?"


    No matter what, one base would always reject people from other bases.


    Lin Lin casually lied, "When we came here before, we had heard others say this phrase."


    The man did not believe Lin Lin''s words, but seeing that he did not seem to be lying, he continued, "A special ability user can only bring two family members, who are your special ability users? Let him choose and bring those two in, the other person still needs to line up to get their tags."


    He could see almost all the people in the car. The driver was a woman, and she was pretty, but in the apocalypse, it was not a good thing to be pretty.


    There were three men in the back seat, no, one man and two boys.


    Moreover, there was a male student who was probably only ten years old.


    No matter how he looked at it, the one in the car was most likely an Adept. The other three were just for show.


    Lin Lin smirked, "I already said it, we are superpowers users."


    This wasn''t the first time the man had stood guard outside the base. He had seen a lot of people who thought that just because he had the ability he was amazing, but in the end, they were all broken by his brothers and didn''t dare to be arrogant anymore.


    Right now, the one speaking was a woman.


    "I know you have your own Adepts, and I''ve already explained the rules to you. There can''t be more than one Adept with two ordinary people."


    Lin Lin was too lazy to waste more time with this person, she threw out an ice blade right at the feet of the guard who was about to step forward.


    It scared him so much that he immediately fell to the ground.


    The man beside the car did not expect that someone would cause a ruckus outside Base A. He wanted to curse Lin Lin, even if she was an Adept, so what?


    Lin Lin added, "What we mean is, I and the other three people on the carriage are all superpowers."


    Four Adepts, sitting in the same car. All ready to enter their A base.


    Damn, this was definitely explosive news.


    They''d only seen two Adepts in the past, and they weren''t on the same team. But now he''d seen four of them, and they were all in the same car. It looked like they knew each other.


    Oh no, he had never seen such a powerful team.


    "Ah, ah, young lady, I was in the wrong just now. I''ve been waiting for you. This way, you don''t have to queue up and can directly drive towards that direction. We will have a special person to receive you."


    Lin Lin nodded, and ignored the man, continuing to drive straight ahead.


    There seemed to be someone familiar there.

 C146 Talent

    When Lin Lin and that team first came to base A, their hair was disheveled and their faces were dirty, and they did not understand the rules.


    She obediently queued up and waited for over an hour. When she finished filling in the form, she said that she could release the green vines, but then she was lured to a place where she could enter from before.


    The person registered was a woman, and Lin Lin only found out later that she was a member of the First Hunt Group.


    That person''s name is Yu Yuyan. Although his name is nice to listen to, he is definitely an absolute Little Chili Pepper.


    This was not praising her, but demeaning her.


    He was a hot-tempered man, and he hated women with superpowers.


    But unfortunately, he was best friends with the White Lotus Lin Yuyan and he had also helped her beat Lin Lin down quite a few times.


    At first, when he moved to another place to register for the base, Lin Lin saw that the other party was a girl.


    But Yu Yuyan always made things difficult for Lin Lin, and even made it difficult for her, making her look bad in front of everyone.


    Actually, at first, Lin Lin really did not know how she offended Yu Yuyan, which was why he made her treat him this way when they had only met for the first time and were not familiar with each other.


    However, after experiencing her and Lin Yuyan''s joint attack and being chased after, Lin Lin finally understood.


    Some people, he just can''t see you.


    Hello, he is unhappy, he is not good.


    But if you don''t, he''s happier than he is.


    The only way for you to deal with such a person is to kill her with absolute strength, not giving her even the slightest chance to resist.


    You can get rid of this dog skin stuff.


    After the man holding the gun pointed to the parking spot for Lin Lin, he led them towards the registration place.


    As this was a place for Adepts to register themselves, there weren''t many people present.


    Lin Lin and the rest were also considered the first today.


    The man respected Lin Lin and the others, so he nodded towards him: "Sister Yu, there are new arrivals. Four of them, all of them are superpowers users."


    Yu Yuyan lifted her noble head, upon noticing that the four of them were dressed differently from the others, her eyes flashed with an unknown light.


    Of the four people, other than the woman standing in the middle who made her especially unhappy, the other three handsome men were not bad.


    His eyes curved, and the corners of his mouth curled up as he quickly changed his appearance.


    "Zhu Tou, don''t you dare just listen to people call you an Adept. You''re an Adept. Do you really think that Adepts are like cabbages on a street? How come you think you can find them so easily?"


    Saying that, Yu Yuyan deliberately looked towards Lin Lin, as though she did not believe that a person like Lin Lin was also a superpower cultivator.


    Before Zhu could explain, Xi Shiyu could not take it anymore.


    "Heh, I''ve never heard of a street where cabbages can be found easily. How can a street be considered a market or a cabbage field? Is it that easy to find cabbages?"


    These words ruthlessly mocked Yu Yuyan, and made Zhu Chi want to laugh but not dare to. Yu Yuyan''s face turned dark, dark and green.


    An extremely good quality person required Yu Yuyan to be absolutely not a shrew, but someone who had great accomplishments and was picky about things.


    Carrying Yu Yuyan who didn''t want to lower herself to the children''s level, she looked at Xi Shiyu and giggled.


    "This kid here, lying isn''t good. Tell me, do you have any superpowers?" Did someone ask you to say that on purpose? "


    That gaze, with the same tone, looked towards Lin Lin as if there was some meaning behind it.


    Xi Shi raised her jade-like hand, and a gust of wind followed along as it straight towards Zhu Tou and Yu Yuyan.


    Zhu Tou was fine, but as a man, his short hair didn''t have much of an impact.


    Pitiful Yu Yuyan, it''s so hard to survive in this post-apocalyptic world, risking being scolded by the team leader. I spent so much time and effort to tidy up her long hair.


    But now, it was lifted up by the demonic wind of Xi Shiyu, causing his waist-length hair to stand on end.


    And then, at the moment the wind stopped, it collapsed.


    Such a nice little beauty, she became a virgin.


    Bai Yu held onto her injured waist and laughed out loud. She said, "Not bad, not bad. You look much better now."


    Zhu Bajie turned his face to look at Yu Yuyan. Even if his hair was covering his face, he could still see that Yu Yuyan''s body was covered in a black aura and he almost kneeled down.


    Heavens, this was the first time he saw someone challenge Sister Yu''s authority!


    Yu Yuyan gritted her teeth and clenched her fists, causing a cracking sound to be heard, "Brat, you''re courting death!"


    Xi Shiyu shrugged and said, "If you don''t believe me, I''ll just demonstrate it to you. Do you have other ideas?"


    Yu Yuyan endured for a few seconds, lifted her hair, and bit her lips. Okay, this time, she''ll admit defeat, if it wasn''t for the fact that he was handsome, she would have already caused his death.


    "Sure, you passed. Just fill out a form and you can enter."


    With that, he looked towards Lin Lin, as well as Chen Chen and Bai Yu who were behind her.


    "You all ¡­"


    Just as he said that, a water arrow flew past Yu Yuyan''s ears.


    Bai Yu chuckled. "Next, I''ll be next."


    Although Bai Yu was injured, her Discipline was still there. Just a casual water arrow from her was enough to make her speechless.


    Zhu Tou expressed that he had suffered more today than he had in his previous life. Ouch! His little heart was beating so hard that he could not take it anymore.


    Yu Yuyan''s face turned pale, she did not know why, but she could feel the killing intent from the water arrow, but the water arrow did not harm her at all.


    But such a contrast gave her the feeling that she couldn''t afford to offend that man who looked very beautiful.


    When you looked at the man, he was smiling all the time. However, when you looked closely at the smile in his eyes, it caused you to feel a chill in your heart.


    Even her captain hadn''t given her such a feeling. It was obvious how powerful this man was.


    Thus, Yu Yuyan hated Lin Lin, who was standing beside such a powerful man.


    As for the child, she was not a loving or motherly person.


    This form is for you to fill in, "Yu Yuyan said in a more gentle tone, controlling her trembling body to pass the form to Bai Yu, then casually threw two more to Lin Lin and said," Fill in these two, quickly fill in and don''t delay any further.


    Lin Lin swiftly received it, but did not say anything. Anyone could tell that Yu Yuyan was targeting her.


    Didn''t Xi Shiyu and Bai Yu want to ''avenge'' her?


    However, their behavior was indeed that of two children who had not grown up yet.


    However, Lin Lin didn''t say anything. A strong dragon had difficulty suppressing a snake on the ground, and although Yu Yuyan was a member of the First Hunt Group, he was assigned to the mission issued by the base and stood guard outside to register the incoming superpowers.


    Lin Lin was undoubtedly finding fault with the entire base.


    She was not afraid of this whatever base, it was just that Jiang Yishu was still here. Furthermore, she was not clear about the current situation of the hunting group that Jiang Yishu had requested for.


    She would not act rashly until she knew what was going on.


    This Yu Yuyan was only a clown, skipping around in front of him, but she was merely a person that could be abandoned at any time.


    In their past life, she and Lin Yuyan had targeted her many times, and although on the surface, they could not bear to see her at all, but deep down, there was still the oppression of outsiders like them from the First Hunt Group.


    Lin Lin''s life wasn''t spent on a character like Yu Yuyan. Her goal was the First Hunt Group, the entire A Base.


    Of course, Lin Lin wasn''t a kind-hearted person, even if Yu Yuyan didn''t bully her like in her previous life, with her personality, it was extremely easy for her to cause some trouble. Although it wasn''t a big deal for her right now, it was enough to make her worry.


    When she entered Base A and got familiar with the situation, it wouldn''t be too late to make use of this Yu Yuyan to make an example out of others.


    Lin Lin was familiar with the form, and quickly filled it in, but the other three people had problems.


    "How do I write this for living time?"


    Yu Yuyan raised her eyebrows, and she knew that it was her turn to go up on stage, so she said: "For the time being, if any of you are just passing by, come to our A base and rest for a while, then you will be able to fill in the bill for entering the base. Once inside, the food and lodging will be arranged by you. But if you want to live in Base A for a long time and become a part of Base A, you can fill it in for a long time. "


    Bai Yu glanced at Lin Lin''s face, the words written on it were "long", but she still asked: "Could it be that this long term has some sort of benefit?"


    Yes, you can guess that right, as a member of our A Base, we will distribute food and shelter according to your strength, all of these are free, and then only need to complete a few missions every month. Of course, other than the fixed missions, you can also receive missions from the Base Guild, and then rely on the completion of the missions to obtain food.


    Bai Yu nodded, "Listen, that''s good. We''ll stay here for a long time."


    After she finished speaking, Bai Yu wanted to fill in the form, but she noticed that other than him, the other three had already filled in the form of "Long".


    However, who was Bai Yu? She was not the least bit embarrassed as she said, "Yo, you''ve already filled it in. It seems that you don''t want to run outside anymore. You''re quite active."


    After filling in the form, two copies were given to Yu Yuyan, one was given to him, and the other was given to the four to bring the form into the base.


    Next check.


    That''s right, in a base, the entry and exit personnel had to be strictly checked.


    Firstly, he was afraid of spreading the Zombie virus. After all, the Zombie virus had an incubation period, especially for special abilities users. If they were at a high level, they could lurk for a day without showing anything.


    Secondly, Adepts and ordinary people were vastly different. In fact, the treatment they offered were completely different.


    Now, in the base at the beginning of the apocalypse, the Healing System and Spatial System were the most popular superpowers in the world.


    It could be said that once a healer was inspected, they would first receive an invitation from the military, then a few officials, which was also the base''s administrator, and finally the various hunting group s, who were arranged to receive an invitation from the inspection office.


    Because of the shortage of personnel and the fact that Adepts could transform into Zombie much more powerful than normal people, there were more people coming from the various hunting group s at the inspection office to check on him.


    At the same time, they were also existences that were recruiting talent.

 C147 Snatch

    The four of them entered the inspection office separately. Lin Lin naturally stood at the front, as she was the person who was most familiar with the base.


    If any of the three people arrived at the base first, it would be hard to avoid some unavoidable accidents because they weren''t familiar with each other.


    As for Xi Shiyu and the others, they didn''t seem to have much thoughts about Lin Lin standing at the very front.


    Perhaps in their hearts, they believed that since Lin Lin was a Leader, he should be standing at the front.


    Even if Xi Shiyu and Lin Lin were to be at loggerheads, they would still go out at critical moments to assess the situation, understand the importance of the matter, and not do anything that was of no concern to them.


    Zhu Bajie, who was standing by the side, noticed the three men. He had almost habitually given up on this beautiful woman. Unlike the ladies before the apocalypse, he trusted in the strong.


    Lin Lin naturally accepted it as well. It seemed like this kind of thing had already happened many times before.


    Could this woman be the leader of the team of four Adepts?


    It can''t be?


    Zhu Tou was not surprised for long, when he saw that Lin Lin had already entered, he could only hurriedly follow, and said to the three people behind him: "After she has finished arranging everything, I will come out to call for you guys, then you three can come in one by one."


    Lin Lin immediately took out the spear at her waist, a dagger between her legs, and a backpack, which she casually placed in a corner.


    However, the position was something worth paying attention to. Even if one did not have to constantly keep an eye on it, one would still be able to see it. Moreover, it was something that she could pick up after a few steps.


    The furnishings inside were very simple. There were a few tables and stools, and they were dimly lit. They were slanted and hit the ground through the windows.


    The few men and women sitting around were probably the inspecting staff members. Seeing Lin Lin consciously put down her weapon after entering, they were happy, but they did not see this new person who knew the rules for a long time.


    Zhu Chi immediately went up to one of the people who looked like a good speaker, and said: "Brother Shi Long, this is a newcomer."


    Shi Long sat, looked at Lin Lin, and asked: "Where''s the watch?"


    Lin Lin walked forward and directly handed the watch to Shi Long, who was also stunned for a second. Then, he accepted it.


    "Lin Lin, twenty-seven, ice attribute."


    Shi Long looked at the form, and occasionally recited a few words, then raised his head and looked at Lin Lin, and his eyes shone with an indescribable light.


    There were fewer offensive Adepts compared to other Adepts, at least in the category of Ice and Lightning. The power of attack was enormous, and the average Awakened Adept was a fifth of the average Adept''s power.


    Adepts with offensive powers were even harder to come by. According to what he knew, there were only two people at base A.


    And this Lin Lin was the third person.


    Shi Long put down the form, smiled and looked at Lin Lin, and said: "Miss Lin, the base only requires a preliminary check to see if they have any superpowers, then fill in the form. Once inside, however, it needs to display the superpowers that it has, I wonder if Lin Xiao ¡­"


    Right after he finished speaking, Lin Lin threw an ice pillar at the wall behind Shi Long. The sound of bricks breaking could be heard, and dust flew everywhere to cover the ice pillar, and after a few seconds, the dust dispersed, revealing the ice pillar that was deeply embedded within the wall, and even the faint white fog.


    The wall had been built long before this base, so it couldn''t be considered as an iron wall, but it definitely wasn''t so easy to pass through.


    And Lin Lin, with a casual wave of her hand, they weren''t even able to see clearly where the ice pillar in her hand was headed towards, as it pierced into the wall behind Shi Long.


    This move could be said to be very beautiful.


    If it was someone who had stayed in the base for a long time, perhaps they could get a round of applause.


    It was very possible that someone was dissatisfied.


    When he reacted, he shouted at Lin Lin, "Hey, what do you mean? You haven''t even entered the base yet, if you enter, can you just kill people as you please?"


    Lin Lin ignored that man. In her previous life, she had no impression of him.


    It had to be known that in his previous life, Lin Lin was only an extremely weak wood type superpower. As long as it was someone stronger than him or her, he or she would have his or her guard up.


    However, in his previous life, this person was only a passerby for Lin Lin.


    He looked at Shi Long, "It seems, it''s something he wants to see."


    Shi Long''s eyes flashed with a strange light, and he laughed: "Yes, it was my request. Miss Lin is very powerful, his hands are very accurate, and his strength ¡­ "It''s also very big."


    Lin Lin sneered in her heart, did he really think that she was a newbie who didn''t know anything at all. After staying in base A for so long, even if Lin Lin wasn''t clear about the rules, she still knew that there was a need to test them again.


    It had to be known that Adepts were capable of treating a base, especially a base that hadn''t been established for long. As long as one was free, they were treated with all sorts of good treatment.


    As long as you had a Discipline, who would care about what you were or how strong you were?


    That Shi Long, seeing that she was of the ice attribute and was interested, intentionally wanting to see her attack ability, then, why should she be shy and stingy?


    Lin Lin, "It''s done now, can you check it?"


    However, Shi Long laughed and said: "Miss Lin, don''t be in such a hurry.


    "Other than me, there are three more people."


    Shi Long''s eyes moved, "There are still three people left, Miss Lin, a special ability user can only bring two normal people in from here, I don''t know if you need me to bring one in, this will save you the time to line up again."


    Was this to express goodwill to her and to win her over?


    However, things did not seem to be going as he wished.


    Lin Lin replied indifferently: "No need."


    Thank is used to help people with no selfish motives, and this Shi Long, was obviously not such a person.


    Shi Long narrowed his eyes and said: "Does Miss Lin not wish to directly enter the base? To live in a building and rest on a comfortable bed?"


    Lin Lin did not answer, but Zhu Chi, who was at the side, said in an embarrassed tone, "Brother Shi Long, Miss Lin and the rest, the four of them are superpowers users."


    "All four?"


    couldn''t be blamed for being so surprised, but there were simply too few Adepts. Including the troops and hunting group s stationed outside the A base, as well as some ordinary people and Adepts from the other branches, there were at least ten thousand of them. However, there were less than fifty Adepts within the group.


    One to two hundred, what a small probability it was.


    And the majority of these Adepts were in the army, or each of them was a three star hunting group.


    Even so, Adepts were as rare and important as rare animals.


    He''d never heard of such a thing. In a random group, the only four people who knew where it came from were the Adepts.


    Lin Lin was also tired of being shocked and said: "Is it that strange? We don''t have time for you to do it again. "


    He did not dare to offend Shi Long nor did he dare to offend Lin Lin, or perhaps, he had the mood of a peacemaker. He did not want to see the two sides clash with each other because of some small matters and wanted to explain things to him.


    "Brother Shi Long, just now, outside, Sister Yu Yan was already..."


    He did not finish his sentence, but Chief Zhu knew that Shi Long definitely understood what he meant.


    Shi Long finally realised that Lin Lin was disgusted, his goal was to recruit people, and without saying anything, he had already offended Lin Lin, how would he explain this to the team leader?


    "Miss Lin, I don''t have any other meaning. I actually just wanted to understand your situation and help you out a bit more."


    Lin Lin did not have any expression to reply to Shi Long''s fawning on him, as she expressionlessly said: "Check."


    Shi Long had never seen someone who was so tough that there was no room for negotiation. Since it was in a new place, no matter how strong one was, if one was unfamiliar with a place, there would not be a single person who could compete with them.


    However, this woman kept rejecting his good intentions. Was she being too arrogant and not taking it seriously?


    When he thought about it, Shi Long no longer spoke anymore. This kind of person should have given him a taste of the cruelty of the world, only then should he know how cruel this world was.


    "Meng Yu, check with the Miss Lin. There''s no problem, or you can release it when the time comes."


    The only female amongst them stood up, without any expression on her face. She didn''t seem to be envious or jealous, or maybe she wasn''t kind or kind, as if she didn''t care about Lin Lin''s appearance or her actions at all.


    To Lin Lin, however, she was the kind of person who listed all the work as being something that needed to be done seriously.


    The so-called inspection was just to check if there were any traces of Zombie bites on her body.


    If you met someone who had a perverted mentality, they would probably strip you of all your clothes, leaving you with nothing on you.


    And it was very obvious that Meng Yu wasn''t such a person. When Lin Lin had stripped down to his underwear, Meng Yu glanced at Lin Lin''s body that was as warm and white as a pearl, with not a single bit of a bite left.


    He said, "Alright, the inspection is complete. You can put it on."


    Although the long clothes and pants were big, it was not difficult for Lin Lin to put them on cleanly after a few moments. She and Meng Yu left the room.


    After that, there was nothing to say.


    Lin Lin had already obtained the qualifications to enter [A] class, and as an Adept, she checked her body for injuries.


    In reality, the base was different from the one in the novel. In novels, Adepts were favored by the wind. Even the residences were separated from the rest of the world. The environment and food of the people in each district were also different.


    The reality was that it was only the sixth month of the apocalypse, and humanity was still around.


    Adepts and ordinary people lived in the same house. It was just that the furnishings in the room were different. Adepts were always better.


    As for food, the distribution of food was based on strength. There wasn''t much of a difference between normal and adepts.


    However, for Adepts, it wasn''t just their body that was strengthened, but their stomach as well. Killing Zombie s was an extremely taxing task. Normal food simply wasn''t enough to satisfy them.


    However, special ability users could accept missions issued by the Base Guild, go out to hunt Zombie to obtain supplies, and then receive corresponding rewards.


    This was probably the biggest difference between Adepts and ordinary people. Their abilities were limited, and normal people were more content with what they had. They stayed on the base, doing little things like building a base, and leading a warm life.


    Gradually, the difference between Adepts and ordinary people grew larger and larger.


    In the end, it was difficult to satisfy the desires of the people. As the difference between the two became bigger, ordinary people were regarded as lower level organisms than Zombie s in the eyes of some Adepts.

 C148 Finally …

    Base A was as familiar as he remembered it to be.


    Lin Lin smiled. Didn''t she come back after a lifetime?


    The inspection entrance was located at the edge of the base. It was not very lively here, but it was probably a place where new members came in. Many people were waiting here to see if there were any strong ones and then went forward to fight for them.


    Lin Lin came out from the entrance of the test room, and when she opened the door, many people stared at the person who was waiting for him to come out.


    A woman. Everyone was disappointed, but also pleasantly surprised.


    Female Adepts, how rare!


    In the apocalypse, a woman who had the ability to protect herself was better than a woman who could only scream and curse and cry.


    Most women are more useful to them now, anyway, in logistics and venting their desires.


    But Lin Lin was different from the others. When she entered the base, he did not look around curiously, she only glanced at the place once, and then stood there, waiting for the three people to check him out before coming out.


    After Lin Lin waited for a little while, there was finally someone who could not resist, and went up to talk to Lin Lin, simply asking for her name and age, and was sent away by Lin Lin after just asking for a few words.


    After all, this was an ability test, so even a woman couldn''t underestimate it. Who knows if her Discipline would attack you in the next second?


    Lin Lin''s attitude was a little more unyielding, and those who had not come forward to watch by the side all stopped their thoughts.


    In his heart, he thought that this woman was a little difficult to deal with, so he decided to tell the boss about the news for the time being.


    The second one to come out was Bai Yu. Looking at Lin Lin''s smiling face, the first sentence that came out was, "Lin Lin, you still have to take off your clothes for this inspection.


    Lin Lin, "... "Yes."


    Bai Yu was astonished, but then she remembered that there was a woman inside. She wanted to check if it was done between males and females, so there shouldn''t be any problems.


    "Right."


    Bai Yu stopped after saying this, making Lin Lin look at him, waiting for his next words.


    But Bai Yu acted like she was doing it on purpose, and after a long pause, she said, "There''s a man inside, what''s too... Sun Squad, such an ugly name, actually recruited me to join their squad. "


    Recruiting people was a very normal thing to do. After all, not only was Bai Yu''s Discipline powerful, but her Water Attribute was also sought after by everyone. Water was very important in the apocalyptic world. People could survive for seven days without eating anything, but drinking water for three days would cause them to die of thirst.


    "You didn''t agree?"


    Bai Yu looked at Lin Lin as if she were a joke, and said: "I''ve already said it, their team name, is very ugly!"


    Lin Lin held her hands together and nodded, agreeing with Bai Yu''s point of view.


    What should I do? Their team name doesn''t seem to be very nice either. Should I talk it over with my boss and change it?


    The third was Xi Shiyu. He was still recruited, but he did not agree.


    The last one was Chen Chen, who took longer to check on them than them. Just when Lin Lin and the others thought that Chen Chen had been kidnapped, Chen Chen walked out.


    Bai Yu spoke with a bit of discontent, "What, the people who robbed you were too many, or were you hesitating for too long?"


    Chen Chen replied indifferently: "No, they don''t believe that there''s a cure. I just randomly stabbed a few people, and then treated them conveniently."


    Both of them gave a thumbs up at the same time, "You''re awesome."


    Lin Lin looked at the three of them, feeling a headache coming: "Let''s go inside the base, we''ll go check out the situation first."


    Although she came here to look for someone, she still wanted to see if her impression of this base was the same as before. After all, after her rebirth, many things had changed just like the butterfly effect.


    Han Yu wasn''t dead.


    Jiang Yishu came to base A.


    Lin Yuyan awakened a Healing Type Power.


    Now that a base would change, it was no surprise.


    But it was very obvious that the power of Lin Lin''s butterfly wasn''t enough to change a single base.


    The base was just like how Lin Lin had initially when she first arrived. Other than the basic buildings, there were also many tents. Because there were more and more people coming to the base, the base only had so many houses, which meant it had a certain housing rate.


    In a house, Adepts owned 70 percent of houses, ordinary people 30 percent. When a building was overtaken, the only people who could apply for one were those who built their own tents and slept outside.


    Then wait, wait for the ordinary people inside to die, then there will be a place for you.


    Even though there was a tent outside, it looked as though there were a lot of people inside. But most of them were empty, reserved for the Adepts.


    When they first heard that many ordinary people protested against leaving their houses empty, the officials explained that they wouldn''t listen until they saw the difference between themselves and the Adepts. After all, the one who didn''t dare go out and kill the Zombie was none other than herself carrying her luggage and eagerly choosing to set up camp.


    Lin Lin and the rest of the four were Power users, so they could be allocated houses to live in. However, this was either done from the moment you came in or had been allocated houses, and needed you to apply to the Base Guild yourself.


    All these, was what Zhu Bainian told them briefly before heading off to find Base Guild. Lin Lin himself knew this much better.


    But Lin Lin was trusted, even if Lin Lin suddenly changed her mind and went to base A, the three of them would immediately follow behind her.


    A long road passed by, all the buildings, there was nothing to look at at at all, instead, it was Lin Lin and the other three, who were still covered in dust, like monkeys being looked at, attracting many people who stopped to look, and some even whispered to each other about the four of them.


    At first, it was fine, but most of them were curious. Although there were people entering base A every day, there were very few who were as handsome and beautiful as them.


    After all, no matter how handsome you were before the apocalypse, how you looked after half a year of the apocalypse, you were covered in dirt and grime. No matter if it was your appearance or clothes, you had lost your looks and beauty.


    However, these four were not only neatly dressed, but their eyes were full of indifference, without any trace of nervousness or fatigue from being suppressed by the apocalypse.


    Such a person was too fresh, causing people to guess, and they also began to make malicious guesses.


    They didn''t like it when people were still normal in the apocalypse as they were before the apocalypse. Of course, it was also because of the injured man and the girl that they were easily bullied.


    "Look, that woman is so pretty. Which man do you think she is from?"


    "Aiyo, are you talking nonsense? Two of the three haven''t even grown any fur, it must be that seductive guy ¡­" "Aiyo, where did this water come from? It''s killing me!"


    When Lin Lin heard the screams coming from behind him, she glanced over and saw a cruel smile on Bai Yu''s face.


    For those who didn''t know, they would think that he had killed someone.


    "His temper seems to have improved a lot."


    Lin Lin asked.


    Bai Yu answered matter-of-factly, "I''ve only just arrived. Of course, I have to restrain myself a little. However, I don''t mind harming you in the future."


    Smiling. This really was a cruel smile that belonged to Bai Yu.


    Lin Lin declined to comment. This kind of person who had a shameless mouth would get into trouble sooner or later. He did not need her effort to settle the matter, so naturally, people with bad tempers would take care of him.


    There was nothing to look forward to. After walking for more than half an hour, they finally reached the interior of the trading area.


    The trading area used the form of a stall, and once a cloth was placed, it would belong to you. The stall was a free place, and as long as you arrived long ago, you would have to wait for the next day.


    The ground was truly filled with all sorts of strange and messy things. It was similar to the market in the past. There was nothing that you couldn''t find, even if you wanted to.


    At the very least, you wouldn''t have seen anyone selling big bags with famous watches and watches on the ground before. Furthermore, no one would have placed gold and pearls directly on the ground, completely naked and free for others to choose from.


    Before the apocalypse, most people would need to spend a month''s or even half a year''s wages to buy it. Now, they only needed a meal ticket or even a steamed bun from the base.


    However, these were only young men and women. They had never possessed these people before. They were bored or curious, so they bought them to have a try with.


    To people who were older, or like Lin Lin, who were familiar with these trash, the most important things were the sharp weapons.


    Of course, after a short while, many people realized this problem as well. At that time, the products that were previously sought after by everyone had already been sold upside down.


    Lin Lin looked around, there was still space in the car outside of the city where she lived.


    She only wanted the crystal cores to be sold later, but that should be a long time later.


    These old people may not be that attractive to Lin Lin, but towards Bai Yu and the other two, they had already seen a lot of deserted cities and wilderness.


    Even Chen Chen was moved.


    Lin Lin suddenly thought that she did not give everyone ''pocket money''. Usually, the resources that she collected would be placed in the back of the car.


    Now that they had reached the base''s trading area, they could choose a lot of things and use a lot of ''money''.


    Lin Lin found a place where there were less people and gave them a big bag on her back. She gave each of them a can of food, a box of milk, two to three pieces of chocolate and a few packs of compressed biscuits, feeling a little confused as she watched the three of them carry them.


    "In the business district, other than the meal and food tickets provided by the base, trading items for items is the easiest and most people accept support."


    Bai Yu raised her eyebrows and said, "So that''s why you''re giving us money?"


    Lin Lin, "You can freely choose what you want to buy."


    Chen Chen''s lips slightly moved, as though he was about to say something, when a voice interrupted her, "Lin Lin!"


    The voice came from the back, it was very familiar, so familiar that Lin Lin immediately turned her head, his eyes filled with anticipation.


    It wasn''t Jiang Yishu who was running over from afar, or who was it?


    Jiang Yishu was dressed casually, as if there was a small change in his clothes before the apocalypse. He seemed to have lost weight, and his face was filled with unconcealable excitement and happiness.


    The corner of Lin Lin''s mouth curved up as she shouted, "You too."


    That smile was from the bottom of his heart.


    It was as if a glacier had melted, and a hundred flowers bloomed at once, dazzling everyone''s eyes.

 C149 Team

    Lin Lin looked at Jiang Yishu, her eyes filled with laughter.


    It was as if the flower had bloomed. The air was filled with a faint, sweet fragrance.


    Among the three men by Lin Lin''s side, ever since they had known her, they had not seen such a gentle and cold smile on her face.


    Bai Yu had an ugly expression on her face.


    Xi Shiyu had an ugly expression on his face.


    Chen Chen''s expression was also very ugly.


    [Who the hell is this man?]


    Jiang Yishu walked up, looked at Lin Lin, and said with a mouth full of smiles: "You''ve finally come."


    Lin Lin nodded, "Yes, but the timing is perfect."


    Currently, base A was in the midst of receiving a large amount of external personnel. Previously, she had already seen a steady stream of people rushing over. It was probably because someone was outside spreading the news of base A that it was so safe to attract so many people.


    If there were more people, it would be extremely chaotic, and Lin Lin could take the chance to do something.


    It was not a good place to talk on the streets outside. Since he had met Jiang Yishu first, he could leave base A to later.


    Jiang Yishu also saw through Lin Lin''s intention, and said: "Then we''ll head back to the group first."


    The group Jiang Yishu was talking about, was the hunting group he established. This was what Lin Lin had asked him to do before.


    Lin Lin nodded, then brought Xi Shiyu and the others to follow Jiang Yishu into a small villa.


    Jiang Yishu explained: "Our hunting group is currently a two star hunting group, so we can split into villas to live in. As for hunting group, and more specific things like two stars, I will explain to you guys later."


    The five of them entered the villa. The interior was rather western-styled, and it could be seen that the original owner had taken this villa very seriously. Many of the decorations were exquisite and unique.


    However, the layout inside had been slightly altered. The front of the TV cabinet was not a sofa table, but various fitness equipment, dumbbells, extension devices, and even parallel bars and yoga balls. Exercise was the main factor in this villa.


    Therefore, the living room was moved to a corner. There were a few sofas and a glass table.


    In short, the more inconvenient furniture in the villa had all been moved to the corner, leaving the spacious area with different fitness areas.


    Jiang Yishu saw that Lin Lin and the others were sizing them up, and laughed: "I think that since I''m in the apocalypse, there isn''t much time for entertainment at home, so I just have to move a lot of things away. If I don''t get used to it, I can move them back."


    In short, everything depended on Lin Lin, and the needs of others, to Jiang Yishu, were not that important.


    "That''s fine, but there are some things I can change again."


    When Lin Lin said her suggestion, Jiang Yishu''s eyes lit up and instantly understood what Lin Lin meant. The two of them had a tacit understanding with each other, causing the three men beside them to feel extremely displeased.


    He felt as if something had been taken away from him.


    For Xi Shiyu, it was an indescribably sour and astringent taste.


    Bai Yu suddenly said: "Jiang... Jiang Yishu? "


    Jiang Yishu looked at Bai Yu, and at first he was a little familiar with her. However, he very quickly remembered that he was Qin Rongyue''s previous partner, then the young master of the Bai Family who worked with Lin Lin in the Second Ring Commercial Street, Bai Yu, "Is anything the matter?"


    Bai Yu Xie smiled charmingly, "I''ve heard from you that you''re not the only one in a group. Why don''t you bring your men here for us to see?"


    Her tone of voice sounded as if she wanted Jiang Yishu to pull out the livestock she was hiding.


    Jiang Yishu was not angry, and said: "They just completed a mission before, they should still be sleeping right now."


    "From the looks of it, you should be able to speak up," Bai Yu heard Jiang Yishu''s tactful rejection, and said with a face full of disdain, "Are you that afraid of getting people to wake up?"


    Jiang Yishu laughed, "That''s not true, after all, the Captain has returned, they should come down."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Lin Lin and said: "I''ll go call them down."


    Lin Lin nodded, and Jiang Yishu went upstairs. In the process, the white jade was being dried, it was like air, causing his eyebrows to jump.


    Xi Shiyu and Chen Chen: We''ve been hanging around and never thought of it, okay?


    After a few minutes, Jiang Yishu went downstairs and came out one after another. There were three men and two women who were still feeling sleepy.


    A skinny guy who was walking in front rubbed his eyes and said to Jiang Yishu. There was a hint of annoyance in his tone, "Vice Guild Leader, you said that the Guild Leader is here, where is he?"


    Jiang Yishu replied: "In the main hall."


    The skinny man was still standing on the stairs, blinking in Lin Lin''s direction. The first thing he paid attention to was Lin Lin, the female and the beautiful girls, and then he turned to look at Xi Shiyu and the others.


    He opened his mouth and said: "Why is the captain still bringing his girlfriend and two children? Our team is not a relief agency!"


    Bai Yu curled her lips and turned to Lin Lin, saying softly, "Looks like she''s treating me as her Guild Leader. Although her words are a bit unpleasant to the ears, there are still some points that she''s right, so I won''t take care of him this time."


    Lin Lin observed the four people behind the skinny man, completely ignoring Bai Yu.


    Other than the petite man, there were two other men. One was very muscular with a face full of violence.


    The other one had a normal physique, but he seemed to have a lot of strength. He had a silly look on his face and looked like an honest man.


    As for the remaining two women, one of them was dressed not very openly, but she was extremely charming. Her movements were full of seduction, and her eyes were extremely foxy. From a glance, one could tell that she wasn''t a good person.


    The other woman was completely extreme. She had a pure temperament and looked cute, wearing a white dress. She looked at Lin Lin and the other two strangers downstairs with a slightly fearful gaze.


    The other four people were still alright. At the moment, they didn''t know what abilities they had and what their fighting capabilities were. However, this woman was clearly a girl that had never experienced the world.


    Now was the sixth month of the apocalypse, not the sixth hour of the apocalypse, nor the sixth day of the apocalypse.


    This kind of woman was either well-protected or pretending. Even if she was, after all, experienced the cruel apocalypse, she still wouldn''t be so ignorant of the affairs of the world.


    Lin Lin frowned, why would Jiang Yishu leave such a person behind?


    Even if they were extremely powerful, if they weren''t controlled properly, they would be the easiest to deal with later.


    It was obvious that Bai Yu and Lin Lin had the same thoughts, and he whispered in''s ear, "That woman at the end was a little interesting, quite similar to your younger sister."


    "Lin Yuyan is not my little sister. Remember, the next time you say it like this, I don''t mind crippling your hand."


    Lin Lin raised her eyes and looked at Bai Yu.


    There was an unquestionable certainty in his eyes.


    Bai Yu chuckled, "I was just joking. I understand, I won''t mention it next time."


    If it was anyone else, Lin Lin would not be so violent, but with regards to Bai Yu''s bad temper, if he did not speak of it like that, you would want to cripple his hands.


    If so, why not kill her in the cradle?


    In fact, all of these only happened in a few seconds. Not long after the skinny man finished speaking, Jiang Yishu''s face darkened as he said: "That man is not the Guild Leader."


    The petite man was surprised and said, "If it''s not him, then who else could it be? Vice Guild Leader, are my eyes alright? There are only four people in the hall!"


    Jiang Yishu''s face turned cold, "We''ll know when we get there."


    This was the first time the petite man saw Jiang Yishu being so terrifying. He thought that he did not say anything wrong, but being sensible was a must.


    It had already been a few minutes since everyone had stood behind the main hall. In the middle of the hall, both parties had sized each other up.


    Then, they looked down on each other.


    "One fire element, one earth element, two ¡­ I can''t tell what kind of superpower it is, but it seems to have something to do with strengthening the body. There''s also an ordinary person."


    Before anyone could approach, Xi Shiyu, who was at the back, spoke in a low voice.


    Observe very carefully.


    Ever since he taught Xi Shiyu how to judge a human''s Discipline, he seemed to be very interested in this activity. He would often observe others'' Disciplines.


    The Fire element user was a charming woman while the Earth element user was a simple and honest man. An ordinary person was naturally that young girl.


    It was hard to tell what these two Disciplines were, but one of them was a burly man with a tougher body.


    Adepts like these were different from those who had elements. They could unleash their own attacks. For Adepts like this, the biggest change after awakening was the strengthening of their body. At the early stage, they could lift stones weighing several hundred pounds with one hand, not to mention rank one or two.


    However, it was the same for Adepts. Aside from the fact that they were strong, they didn''t have much of an advantage.


    Initially, when he was fighting the Zombie alone, he was able to headbutt easily and even sent the Zombie flying. It seemed like he was very strong, but he was slowly unable to keep up with the evolution of the Zombie.


    If the Adept only cared about improving his Discipline, then he wouldn''t focus on any other aspects. He would be slowly eliminated.


    However, that didn''t mean the body builders weren''t good enough.


    Even if he did not have any superpowers, he could still rely on his physical fitness and the training of the army to kill quite a few Zombie s. Furthermore, after he had awakened his supernatural ability, he was like an unstoppable sharp arrow, unstoppable.


    In the end, that man seemed to be so powerful that even Zombie s who had awakened their special ability could destroy its brain with a single punch.


    But that was only a small minority, at least Lin Lin could discover that this man was gradually being controlled by his superpower, his eyes were extremely violent. From the looks of his preparation for an attack, he should be the kind of person who would start fighting whenever there was a disagreement. Furthermore, his muscles were taut, as if they had never relaxed. He also didn''t wake up feeling sleepy like the others. Presumably, even though he was lying on the bed, his nerves were still tense.


    What was the strongest Adept? It was the one who controlled the power so it wouldn''t go back on its own.


    Superpower was indeed a good thing, but how could God so easily give it to you?


    There is no such thing as a pie falling from the sky, just falling on your head for no reason at all.


    The use of Adepts in the future, as well as the research of scientists, all revealed a serious problem.


    As the number of uses increased, Disciplines controlled humans. However, something like fire, ice, and thunder appeared out of nowhere in his body. If this were to last for too long, the Fire Adept''s temperament would become more and more irrepressible, and in the end, he would lose his self-control and even burn himself in the flames.


    As for ice special ability s, their hearts and bodies would gradually become ice-cold. Be it facing Zombie or humans, they would truly be terrifyingly cold-blooded. What was even more terrifying was that the body would eventually lose all feeling and become a senseless person, or similar to a walking corpse.


    As for thunder-attribute and other abilities, they all had their own drawbacks.


    Two years after the apocalypse, there were many Adepts whose lack of self-control caused them to self-destruct.


    As for this burly man, he was one of the most dangerous of them all. Although he appeared to be only at rank 1, his superpower had controlled him to such an extent.

 C150 strong wood

    It was already not bad that his superpower had been awakened and he could still level up. However, he had a feeling that Lin Lin and the others were ''looking down'' on these five people.


    In this apocalyptic world, you should have some feelings for the apocalypse, not arrogance. Furthermore, you shouldn''t be sleeping in such a small villa. You might not even know that someone is coming from downstairs. It was only when Jiang Yishu called for someone did he come out sleepily.


    Those who entered were friends, and if they were enemies, they might have already died in their dreams.


    For Lin Lin and the others, whether they were in the wilderness or comfortable beds, they had to be on high alert at all times.


    In comparison, Jiang Yishu''s hunting group was a little out of place for them.


    On the other hand, those few people looked down on Lin Lin and the others from their outer appearances.


    One was more beautiful than the other, while the other was even more monstrous.


    This was the hunting group that had entered the hunting group, the hunting group that wanted to go out of the base to kill Zombie, not here to choose a beauty.


    As the two sides fought, it was unknown why the air was filled with the smell of gunpowder.


    Jiang Yishu could tell that something was amiss, and he also knew that it would be very difficult to fuse the two groups that had pretty much been tempered.


    But so what if it was difficult? Could it be that they wouldn''t merge into one team?


    "Captain Lin, this is one of the other members of our team, namely the speed user, Xu Bai, strength user, Yan Ku, earth power user, Yang Dazhuang, Fire Adept, Shen Mei and the butler of this villa. Most of the things are done by her."


    The order of introduction was the order in which he had descended the stairs.


    A petite man, a big man, a simple and honest man, and a charming woman.


    Finally, he introduced the flower like girls. Jiang Yishu spoke a lot of words that was hard to come by, and Shui Eryi also looked at Su Man Na with a smile, saying, "Hello, it''s a pleasure to meet you all.


    Others may not know, but Lin Lin knew that Jiang Yishu was only explaining why his hunting group had an ordinary person inside.


    Compared to Lin Lin and the rest, they were only testing Xi Shiyu''s judgement once.


    The other party was scared stiff by Jiang Yishu''s shout.


    Was there really such a thing as a godly dragon that had disappeared without a trace? Was there really a Guild Leader that hadn''t appeared for months after the establishment of a Regiment?


    Or was he surnamed Lin? Could he really be that enchanter-looking man?


    After all, when Jiang Yishu looked over, Lin Lin and the rest were all standing together, while Lin Lin did not nod her head nor reply, she could not tell who the Captain Lin he was calling was.


    Jiang Yishu saw that Lin Lin did not speak, and asked anxiously: "Guild Leader Lin?"


    Perhaps it was to correct Lin Lin''s name, but she did not call him by her name again.


    Lin Lin slightly nodded, and said: "I am Lin Lin, and he is Bai Yu, Xi Shiyu, and Chen Chen."


    Yi Yi introduced the people, but Lin Lin didn''t mention the superpowers of herself and Xi Shiyu.


    From Jiang Yishu''s name, it could be seen that the base had already researched and created a name for a portion of the things. Correspondingly, there should also be teaching methods to see other people''s superpowers. Even if they didn''t, the people who wanted to try and figure it out for themselves. After all, when taking on a challenge, knowing your opponent was the best choice they had.


    If a minor child like Xi Shiyu could do it, why couldn''t they?


    But the few of them didn''t care about their special abilities at all, and focused all their attention on Lin Lin. Amongst the four of them, she was the only one with the surname Lin. In other words, their Vice Guild Leader Lin was precisely this woman!


    A woman ¡­ Even if she had superpowers and was strong, she would be stronger than any man. With her leadership and authority, how could she work together and become the core of a team? Was she supposed to be the talk of the town when she was the prettiest?


    A joke.


    Bai Yu held her hands together and laughed while watching the show: "Lin Lin, looking at their appearances, they seem to be very unconvinced. Should we do something to make them submit?"


    The internal department needed to be reorganized, but not now.


    Since she suddenly appeared and said that she was the Guild Leader of hunting group, there were naturally people who weren''t convinced.


    Furthermore, they had just entered the hunting group, so their evaluation of everyone was only on the surface. They did not have a deep understanding of the situation, and did not have enough time to make various decisions.


    The most important thing was that Lin Lin had stayed in the team for a long time, and had seen many teams before. She clearly knew that there were different types of people in a team, and only those who killed Zombie s, were willing to work hard, had strength, and would not betray their teammates, were good teammates. It didn''t matter if the other party was a man or a woman. Their tempers were good, but their temperaments were not bad.


    If she were to say that her character was vile, would there be anyone who could match up to Bai Yu?


    Lin Lin turned to look at Jiang Yishu, and said: "Are there any more empty rooms? The four of us will first arrange a place to stay."


    Due to the special nature of the base during the apocalypse, every house had to create as many rooms as possible for a hunting group with a large number of people.


    As for Jiang Yishu, he had already prepared a very good room behind the villa.


    It faced south from north. There was a large dressing table, a large bed, and a separate bathroom. Although there was no water supply, it was much more convenient.


    At the beginning, the two girls in the party had tried to beat around the bush, wanting to get the right to stay in that room from Jiang Yishu. However, they were both bluntly rejected, saying that the room was for one person to live in, and even if that person hadn''t come for a very long time, that room would only be for that person.


    Other than the room that Lin Lin had specifically left for him, the other three had taken the second floor''s guest rooms. Although it was a little small, it was still not bad.


    Lin Lin told Xi Shiyu and the rest to return to their rooms to rest for a while, there were still a lot of things to be done, and when they entered the room, Jiang Yishu followed suit.


    "Manager Lin."


    Lin Lin placed the backpack on the bed and sat down. She tested the softness of the bed and found that it was not bad.


    He said, "It''s already the apocalypse. Just call me by my name."


    "Captain Lin."


    Jiang Yishu suddenly shouted.


    Lin Lin stopped rummaging through her backpack and said indifferently: "That''s fine too."


    "Are you going to rest? It will be tiring to come from the outside."


    Lin Lin stood up and walked out. Two people were caught red-handed.


    One was the petite man, Xu Bai, and the honest man, Yang Dazhuang.


    When Yang Dazhuang had grabbed Yang Dazhuang, he had panicked. It was the first time he had come out and listened to things from a corner of his room.


    He was stuttering and didn''t say anything, "We, we, we are just..."


    Xu Bo immediately took it and said, "We were just passing by. We wanted to come in and take a look, but who would''ve known that you just happened to open the door."


    In fact, Xu Bai and Yang Dazhuang''s posture was not exaggerated at all. They would not act like how it was on TV, and would instead lean close to the door to listen in.


    So Xu Bo''s explanation wasn''t wrong. At the very least, it was much better than directly admitting that he had brought an honest person to steal a peek.


    Lin Lin coldly looked at Xu Bo, as if she was warning him, "There''s nothing to look at here, and I don''t like people standing outside my door either. Next time, I won''t mind letting him know what the consequences will be."


    Xu Bo snorted disdainfully, saying, "If you don''t want to watch, then don''t. Who cares, it''s like there''s something nice to look at."


    As he spoke, he placed his hands behind his head and walked into his own room. Yang Dazhuang looked at Lin Lin apologetically, then followed Xu Bo closely, leaving her room.


    The door closed again, and Lin Lin entered, allowing Jiang Yishu to sit on the bench while he himself sat on the bed.


    "There''s no need to rest for the time being. Tell me about the hunting group."


    Jiang Yishu exhaled, then said: "Base A was established approximately three months ago, and was subsequently set up anew. Because of Han Yue''s convenience, I was the earliest group to apply for hunting group."


    Lin Lin nodded, then continued to speak: "hunting group evaluates stars, which is based on the strength of the people in the team and the battles, but there are other situations, where a three-star team can complete a mission that can be completed by a four-star or more star team, then it will automatically be mentioned in the corresponding star team."


    Lin Lin knew all of these clearly. She had stayed in Base A for a long time and learned a lot of things from it.


    She was even more clear on the rules than Jiang Yishu.


    Therefore, she was more concerned about something else. "Tell me about your teammates."


    Jiang Yishu laughed bitterly, "You don''t like it?"


    Lin Lin smirked, "It''s not that I like them, it''s that they are not suitable to be in our team."


    "Do you want to understand it first?" Jiang Yishu didn''t really care about where they were going. After all, they were Power users. Even if they were to leave their team, there would be a lot of people who would invite them.


    Other than Shui Eryi, Shui Eryi had her own skills too. In short, she would not starve to death in Base A.


    Jiang Yishu was just afraid that Lin Lin would want to first understand a specific situation before making a decision. At that time, she should also have an appropriate way to kick those people out.


    Lin Lin nodded her head, "After all, we just arrived at base A, so I will stay in the dark for a while longer. I won''t make any big movements this early. However, for the time being, I will not kick him out, but I will make some decisions accordingly. "


    "You are the Guild Leader, you can make any decision you want."


    At the end of the conversation, Lin Lin pondered for a long time, but she was still unsure of what Jiang Yishu was thinking.


    "When the base was first established, because my situation was special, the hunting group that I applied for was not here, but only had a Vice Leader. So I had a strong request, which was to have more than five superpowers in the team."


    Lin Lin did not expect it to be this troublesome, it seems like there were some situations that she had not encountered before, which she was unclear of.


    "That''s why you recruited them?"


    Jiang Yishu nodded, "At that time, even more people would follow hunting group, who has a lot of money. As the hunting group is currently alone, I naturally have no other choice but to recruit more than five superpowers."


    Lin Lin was clear that for a moment, she really thought that she was blind enough to accept Jiang Yishu, who was even more blind than herself, as her office assistant. So there was a reason for everything.


    "When you recruited them, you had the heart to kick them?"


    Jiang Yishu turned serious on the other hand and said, "No, as long as we do our best not to ruin the harmony within the team, I will be able to tolerate and accept all of it."


    Lin Lin understood Jiang Yishu''s bottom line, and changed the topic: "Right, what is the name of our hunting group?"


    "Intense Wood."

 C151 Task

    After saying that, Jiang Yishu seemed to think that Lin Lin would care about him giving out the name of the guild, and anxiously added, "This team name needs to be recorded, so a name must be given at that time. I have asked, but it can be changed, it just requires a bit of base currency."


    The base currency, the currency that circulated in Base A, was usually released by the base, and provided to hunting group who completed missions there. The corresponding base currency could also be used to exchange for food and daily necessities with the base, however, it was still the most common exchange with the people in the base.


    Jiang Yishu explained more about the base coins.


    Lin Lin nodded as she understood all of this, "There''s no need to trade, strong wood is not bad."


    Although Jiang Yishu said that it could be changed if he disliked his, when Lin Lin said ''not bad'', his face still revealed an unconcealable joy, and said: "It''s rare for you to like his."


    "Yes."


    Jiang Yishu saw that Lin Lin''s brows were a little tired, and said: "You should rest first, if you have anything to say, say it after you rest."


    He really wanted to know what had happened to Lin Lin in the past six months and when the three people by his side had followed him.


    and also wanted to tell Lin Lin what had happened in the past six months.


    Towards Xi Shiyu''s group of three, although Jiang Yishu was not tired, he was not happy.


    Lin Lin was indeed a person that was strong enough, but she was a woman after all. wouldn''t it be inconvenient for her to be with three men?


    Therefore, Jiang Yishu had his own selfish thoughts when he left Shui Eryi as an ordinary person.


    Shui Eryi was a woman, and a woman with a more distinct female identity.


    If Lin Lin came, other than Shen Mei, this group of people were all men, it would be inconvenient for them in the end.


    But all of them wanted to ask, compared to that, Lin Lin''s rest was more important.


    Jiang Yishu was afraid that Lin Lin would be on alert even if she was resting, as she kept her eyes on her surroundings. She couldn''t sleep well at all times, so he added, "I''ll be waiting outside.


    Lin Lin opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but Jiang Yishu cut him off, saying: "There are definitely many things we need to take care of later. I think as the Guild Leader, you should give it your full mental power."


    Jiang Yishu completely understood what Lin Lin''s future actions and whereabouts were. Furthermore, Lin Lin was also unable to refuse, and she nodded: "Alright, I understand."


    Lin Lin entered deep sleep, but because the cerebral cortex was too active, she had a dream during the latter half of the sleep.


    In her dreams, she returned to the instant when she was pushed down the abandoned building by Lin Yuyan when she was still alive.


    Falling, biting, despair and pain intertwined.


    When Lin Lin woke up, she gasped for breath but did not make any sound, as if she was afraid that someone would discover that she was still alive.


    The unique orange light of the setting sun shone into the room, scattering all over the floor tiles, as if the room had been overturned with paint, but in Lin Lin''s eyes, it was extremely peaceful.


    In an extremely ordinary room, Lin Lin sat comfortably on the bed with a head full of sweat, as if everything was still.


    After a long while, Lin Lin finally got up and went into the bathroom. After locking the door, he went in.


    That dream was a nightmare that Lin Lin would never be able to escape from in her entire life. Only through experiencing it would she know how much pain it would bring.


    Lin Lin was soaking in a hot spring with a bath towel wrapped around his body. After absorbing the energy from the bath cloth and circulating the wood and ice elements in his body for a long time, she finally got up and cleaned his body before putting on her clothes and leaving the space.


    At this moment, night quietly arrived.


    When Lin Lin pushed open the door, Jiang Yishu was surprised. In the blink of an eye, he said: "Aren''t you still sleeping?


    Jiang Yishu had been standing here since morning and he had previously said that the Liemu Hunting Group had just left for a mission not too long ago. Although he didn''t know why the rest of the party was resting in the villa while he wandered around outside, the amount of effort he had to put in as a temporary Guild Leader was definitely not less than the others.


    He had not had a proper rest in the first place, and had been guarding her for more than ten hours. Not only was he tired, he was also extremely tired.


    But when she looked at Lin Lin, her eyes were filled with gentleness.


    Lin Lin looked at the corridor and realized that all the doors were closed, and he did not know if the person was still inside, "Thanks to you, I had a good night''s sleep, where are Xi Shiyu and the rest?"


    Jiang Yishu laughed and said: "They seem to be exhausted, and are still resting in the room."


    In the wild, even if there were people on guard, it was inevitable that they would be tense. It was common for people to not be able to sleep well.


    And now they were in a base. A high wall, military and Adept bases. Perhaps, as far as Xi Shiyu was concerned, even Bai Yu and Chen Chen, the base that belonged to Jiang Yishu''s team, was completely safe. It was normal for them to slack off and have a good night''s sleep.


    However, is a base really safe?


    In his previous life, there were many people who died in the Zombie tide, regardless of whether they were normal people or Adepts.


    Although base A was one of the bases that would be able to escape that terrifying Zombie tide, the world was still constantly changing.


    The most terrible thing about a person is not that he is suffering, but that he has always been living a comfortable life.


    Just like boiling a frog in warm water.


    It seemed that her plan to reform the guild would have to be carried out.


    Although the rare rice fragrance was faint, it was something that he had not smelled for a long time. The smell was like a bomb to her, exploding in her nose.


    Lin Lin looked at Jiang Yishu and said, "Are you cooking?"


    Jiang Yishu was elated, even though Lin Lin''s expression was still indifferent, but there was an unconcealable greed in her eyes, "Un, Shui Eryi should have already started cooking."


    Lin Lin raised her eyebrow, that woman? It seemed to be of some use.


    "Let''s go down first."


    Shui Eryi was busy working in the kitchen, and when she noticed that Lin Lin and Jiang Yishu had come down, he seemed to have just washed her hands. She smiled at Jiang Yishu, and called out "Guild Leader" to him, and said to Lin Lin: "Miss Lin, you are a guest, so there is no need to help me."


    Call her Guild Leader Jiang Yishu. If Lin Lin remembered correctly, Jiang Yishu had said before that she was his Guild Leader.


    But now, Shui Eryi had purposely shouted "Guild Leader" at Jiang Yishu. Whether it was unintentional or intentional, anyone with a discerning eye could roughly see it.


    Furthermore, Shui Eryi and Lin Lin had said that she was a guest, so there was no need for her to help.


    Lin Lin almost sneered, she did not want to help him, so she asked her for help. Wasn''t he afraid that this house would be burnt down by her?


    But customer, it seems like Shui Eryi really missed her so much that she was only a guest who came to stay temporarily.


    Jiang Yishu was not a slow person, he must have heard the hidden meaning behind Shui Eryi''s words, and the expression in his eyes was clearly not friendly. Even if in his eyes, women should be protected, even if it was the apocalypse, in order to protect himself, it was understandable that he would be lenient towards women. But everything clashed with Lin Lin''s.


    Our Jiang Yishu did not have a good temper, he immediately said coldly: "Shui Eryi, I''ve already said before, Lin Lin is our leader, and she is not a customer, she is part of our team."


    Shui Eryi seemed to be shocked, as though she had never seen such an angry Jiang Yishu before. In a few seconds, his eyes were filled with tears, his eyes flashed and she said: "I, Jiang Yishu, I, I am just not used to it and have not changed."


    As he said that, he immediately looked towards Lin Lin and said: "Miss Lin, I didn''t do it on purpose. I just didn''t want you to be too tired, you will forgive me, right?"


    "If you don''t forgive me, you''re a bad woman."


    Lin Lin was really unable to hold on to such a soft and cute girl.


    It was just that he wasn''t used to it once, but what were those two times, or was he not used to it?


    "You can remember this now, I am the Guild Leader of Zang Mu, it doesn''t matter if you call me Guild Leader or Guild Leader Lin, but, I do not mind if you become the one who calls me Miss Lin."


    In Lin Lin''s eyes, there was a light domineering look. Facing the soft Shui Eryi, he was not afraid of being seen as an evil woman who was bullying little girls.


    Shui Eryi''s expression changed. Since Lin Lin had already emphasized that she was the Guild Leader of Lie Mu, then wasn''t the reason why he made her the one who called her Miss Lin was to drive her out of Lie Mu?


    "Captain Lin, I''m sorry." Shui Eryi''s attitude was still as sincere as ever, it was just that no matter how you looked at it, people would feel uncomfortable looking at his eyes.


    Lin Lin frowned, she had created the hunting group to kill Zombie and exterminated Lin Yuyan and Qin Rongyue, not to fight and scheming against them.


    Even if Shui Eryi''s level was really too low, so low that she couldn''t even compare to Lin Yuyan, Lin Lin also didn''t want to waste her time on her.


    Lin Lin looked at Jiang Yishu and said: "Jiang Yishu, if you''re free, go and cook; I''m hungry."


    Upon hearing the tone of the instructions, Shui Eryi sneered in her heart. A silly woman with an empty face actually dared to speak in such a manner to a man like Jiang Yishu, and even chased her away in front of him.


    Don''t you know that men hate evil women the most?


    Hmph, I originally thought that it would be difficult to deal with. So that''s how it is. So what if you live in that room?


    In his beautiful imagination, Shui Eryi looked at Jiang Yishu in shock, and in the next second, he was as happy as a child. He said continuously that when Lin Lin was hungry, he would go and make dinner. Just do what he''s best at, and make Lin Lin eat her fill.


    Shui Eryi stood in the distance in a daze, watching Jiang Yishu excitedly enter the kitchen, operating the kitchen with familiarity.


    He should have been holding a sword with a blade, but now, he was holding a kitchen knife, which completely overturned Shui Eryi''s'' imagination ''of Jiang Yishu''s powerful and ferocious fighting strength.


    Seeing Jiang Yishu enter the kitchen and seeing Shui Eryi who was still stunned, Lin Lin turned around, preparing to play with the fitness equipment.


    All of these fitness equipment had corresponding losses, so Lin Lin was able to see that the members of the hunting group were important to their strength.


    He played around for a bit and then ate dinner. After a lot of exercise, he once again soaked his clothes. Other than her outer garments, most of her clothes seem to be disposable. Otherwise, it would just be a pile. Always, she rarely washes clothes ¡­


    While training, Lin Lin heard a sound, not really a mocking voice.


    "If she''s so beautiful, why does she need to train her muscles to such a level? Isn''t it a pity?"


    Lin Lin turned her head. Unknowingly, Shen Mei had actually appeared behind her back without her noticing in the slightest.


    If he hadn''t known she was Fire Adept, he would have thought she was a Speed Talent.


    Lin Lin put down the barbell in her hand, and lightly said: "Beautiful, does it matter how beautiful you are, will you eat it or not?"

 C152 Beautiful

    Shen Mei chuckled.


    It was hard for ordinary people to laugh so sweetly, but Shen Mei laughed as if it was her name.


    "Of course it''s fine if you''re pretty. No matter whether it is before or after the apocalypse, as long as you''re pretty, you can have a bite to eat."


    Shen Mei spoke as if she was extremely experienced, just like how she was or is currently a person who relied on her beauty to survive.


    Lin Lin tried using other tools and replied, "Even so, the amount of food lost must be more than the ones left behind. Furthermore, she doesn''t have the ability to protect herself, so what if she''s beautiful?


    Instead, he expressed his agreement and leaned in close to Lin Lin, saying: "I agree with you very much, but right now, there are a lot of people who think that they can use their own appearance to get along well."


    Lin Lin heard Shen Mei''s words and looked towards her eyes. What entered his eyes was Shui Eryi, who was helping to set the bowls by Jiang Yishu''s side.


    At this moment, she was smiling sweetly. The dimples on the corner of her mouth added a bit of innocence to her cute appearance. She just couldn''t bear to refuse all of her requests.


    It was just that, Jiang Yishu did not have a good expression, and was probably about calling him Guild Leader before angering Shui Eryi.


    However, Shui Eryi was, after all, a teammate who had stayed with Shen Mei for a long time.


    In this way, this team was even more discordant than she had imagined.


    Shen Mei saw that Lin Lin had noticed it, and did not make a sound, and continued to watch, thinking that she was being concerned about it, she quickly said: "Aren''t you afraid that your man will be taken away by other women?"


    Lin Lin chuckled, as if she had heard a joke.


    Unconsciously, she did not know that when Shen Mei saw her smile, she was lost in thought.


    So it turned out that the ice beauty''s smile was really that beautiful.


    "I don''t think there are any men like him. If he gets too close to me and I find him annoying, I might as well not take him."


    In Shen Mei''s entire life, she had never heard a woman find out about her man with such an indifferent tone. It was like something that could be ignored, or even something that was better left untouched.


    However, for some reason, Shen Mei would never think that Lin Lin was arrogant, or that she was so confident that she thought that every man would be under her control.


    It was just a matter of indifference.


    That was probably the case.


    Shen Mei was dazed for a moment. When she came back to her senses, Lin Lin had already gone upstairs, as if looking for her own teammates.


    "Xi Shiyu, Chen Chen, Bai Yu, eat!"


    Shen Mei looked at Lin Lin''s tall and cold back, and the corner of her mouth curled up. "Guild leader, having a Guild Leader like this seems to also be a pretty good experience."


    Although Xi Shiyu and the others had fallen asleep, they had become clear-headed enough to enter battle mode the moment Lin Lin woke them up. This was the difference between surviving in the wild for a long time and staying in the base for a long time.


    Jiang Yishu and his five teammates.


    Lin Lin and her three teammates.


    The ten of them sat at a rather large table, not having the slightest bit of fun at all.


    When Jiang Yishu saw that everyone was present, he stressed on it again, "When you all entered the team earlier, I told you that I am the acting Guild Leader, and that the Guild Leader has someone else."


    Xu Bai held up his bowl and said: "I''m eating, can you not talk about such depressing things?"


    Jiang Yishu frowned, he was just about to say something, but Lin Lin said first: "Shame, since the Guild Leader''s matter is bad for you, I believe that you will only become more and more unhappy. This way, you can make the right decision right now."


    Lin Lin never knew the meaning of euphemism.


    Before, it was with Shui Eryi.


    And now, it was still the same for Xu Bai.


    Since they couldn''t even maintain their relationship on the surface, why stay together?


    Xu Bai''s face darkened, he couldn''t deny that he wanted to show this so called true leader some respect. Their team had been formed for several months, and they had previously said that there was an actual Guild Leader, but that was only in name. As time passed, they had not even seen a shadow of a person.


    A woman, even if she was pretty, so what? In this apocalyptic world, what she faced was a stupid Zombie, she was not a lecherous man that could use a beauty''s trick due to lust.


    But Jiang Yishu had already said that Lin Lin was the Guild Leader.


    Jiang Yishu had quite the prestige in the group, they had heard him mention him a few times, and knew that Jiang Yishu was serious. But even if they had admitted it in their hearts, they were still unhappy. Xu Bai had ridiculed them at this time, but who would have thought that the other party would speak so heavily?


    How could he leave the hunting group?


    He had already stayed in this hunting group for a few months, and had long familiarized himself with their interactions. The most important thing was that Jiang Yishu was not like the other captains of the hunting group, who were extremely harsh to their teammates.


    Every time Liemu Hunting Group went out, other than giving them the items, the rest would be divided equally. Sometimes Jiang Yishu would even take out a part of himself as a reward for their hard work in killing Zombie.


    Take it out to ask, in this A Base, only they, the hunting group, would do such a thing.


    Of course, the most important thing is that you are already a member of the Liemu Hunting Group, not a newcomer, but a person who has the memories of another hunting group imprinted on his body.


    A newbie would be distrusted for a while, not to mention someone like you from another hunting group.


    So when Lin Lin said that, no one replied, making the atmosphere become awkward.


    Lin Lin looked at the people around him, and noticed that their expressions were different, Xu Bai''s face was black, she was clearly not convinced, but did not dare to say anything, and was strict. He did not have a good expression, Yang Dazhu was a simple and honest man, and of all of them, his expression was the ugliest, because regardless of where the honest people were looking forward to, there would be no arguments, no gaps, and so on.


    Shen Mei was watching the joke.


    Shui Eryi''s expression was rather intriguing. While Lin Lin was speaking, she kept looking towards him, occasionally releasing a light wave that said "you must come out and say a word for us old members".


    "Alright, let''s put it this way, I am the leader of the hunting group, you can leave if you don''t like me, I won''t force you."


    Still no one spoke.


    Since they were both silent, then there was no courage to oppose it. Lin Lin said: "Since all of you do not wish to leave, then, my future arrangements, I hope you all can cooperate."


    This time, someone actually spoke.


    It was Shen Mei, laughing, "Guild Leader, we admit that you are the Guild Leader, but the person you brought in should be through an audit, right? We are the hunting group, not some sort of shelter."


    The words sounded slightly unpleasant, but it entered the hearts of the older members.


    However, on Lin Lin''s side, Bai Yu''s eyes immediately changed, she was about to make a move, but Lin Lin discovered her and stopped her in time.


    "If I say that none of you will believe me, then we can have a match."


    Jiang Yishu was surprised, "Competition? We''re all a team, there''s no need for that, right? "


    Lin Lin looked at Jiang Yishu and said: "For a team, if they don''t have a competitive environment, then they will only become more and more inferior. Only under strong competition will they be able to create a better team."


    Shen Mei was the first to express her agreement, "I like it, this way I can try out the little brothers that the Guild Leader brought with him."


    Chen Chen and Xi Shiyu could indeed become little brothers, but Bai Yu laughed disdainfully and said: "Big sister, it is fortunate that you are aware of yourself. You know that to you, we are just little brothers."


    For women, the most taboo is for others to ask about their age, and the most annoying thing is for others to change their appearance and say that they are old.


    It was the custom of the apocalyptic Adepts to use their Discipline at the slightest disagreement.


    A streak of fiery light shot towards Bai Yu. It was extremely fast and powerful. If it was real, Bai Yu''s entire body would have been set ablaze.


    Coincidentally, someone''s Discipline was water.


    Water versus fire. Bai Yu versus Shen Mei, it was very obvious who would win.


    However, if they were to rush in, with everyone sitting around the dining table, they might even be injured. It would be even more unfortunate for the table of dinner that Jiang Yishu had spent so much effort to cook.


    Lin Lin made her move. Her right hand released a special ability, and the ice immediately wrapped around Shen Mei''s fire, forming a rectangular shape. After slowing down the force, the ice flew about one meter away from Lin Lin and fell to the ground.


    The pure and transparent ice wrapped around a ball of fire, giving off a strange beauty.


    As for Bai Yu, her body was suddenly tilted because of Lin Lin''s kick. That strand of water, was shot out towards the kitchen behind Jiang Yishu.


    Crack, crack, crack. Many pots and pans were knocked down.


    Everything happened in a split-second, waiting for the crowd to come back to their senses.


    The ice had yet to melt and there were still echoes in the pots and pans. As for the white jade, it was still sitting at the side.


    Good, so fast.


    In an instant, this was the only thought that flashed through everyone''s minds.


    After seeing Lin Lin''s unfathomable strength, Xi Shiyu and the others were only slightly shocked for a moment.


    However, this was the first time they saw Jiang Yishu and the others, and it was the first time they saw him because they thought he was just a vase.


    Lin Lin''s expression was not very good, and almost, the good food on the table was ruined. Looking at Shen Mei, he coldly said: "This is the first and only time.


    Shen Mei could see the killing intent in Lin Lin''s eyes, maybe she was shocked by Lin Lin''s move, and her face paled a bit, but then she forced a smile: "I was just playing, if he really cannot dodge, I will take it back."


    Even though he could accept it, Bai Yu still had to suffer a bit.


    But Lin Lin did not say anything, and continued with the previous topic of the competition, "The few of you are indeed advanced Liemu Hunting Group, but in my team, it is not based on the ranking list, but on the strength ¡­"


    Before she finished speaking, Bai Yu, who had just came back from moving the wooden stool around, understood. She pulled at Lin Lin and pointed at her wound.


    Lin Lin nodded. Bai Yu thought she understood and wanted to ask why she was so understanding this time, when she heard Lin Lin say: "Tomorrow, I will arrange a match for you guys. Then, based on your rankings, you can rank in the team."


    Bai Yu, "..."


    Now, not only was his back hurting, his heart was also stuck in his throat.


    "But there''s one special point," Lin Lin said as she looked at Chen Chen. "Chen Chen''s superpower is a little special, so in order to be fair, during the competition, no one is allowed to use his superpower."


    The old members all looked at Chen Chen, although they did not like to laugh like Lin Lin, they did not open their eyes, and had a childish look, allowing them to understand what was going on.


    If they were going to fight a little kid and use their Discipline, they wouldn''t be able to do so.


    Her look of contempt made Bai Yu and Xi Shiyu, who were familiar with Chen Chen, serve these ''old members'' who didn''t know the immensity of heaven and earth.


    Three seconds of silence.

 C153 haircut

    When the sky lit up slightly, Lin Lin woke up. It was clearly just six o''clock, but she was already not in the mood to sleep.


    He got up, pushed open the door, and coincidentally bumped into Jiang Yishu who was walking over.


    "So early?" Jiang Yishu greeted first.


    Facing Jiang Yishu, Lin Lin found it hard to be stingy with her smile, and said: "You too."


    Jiang Yishu laughed, "There''s no entertainment right now. I sleep quite early, so naturally I wake up early."


    Lin Lin nodded her head. Before the apocalypse, there were too many entertainment activities for humans, the internet could solve almost all problems. But after the apocalypse, even electricity was a problem, not to mention the internet. Now, the entertainment activities of the base members were mostly gambling and gambling with cards.


    "You ¡­"


    "You ¡­"


    The two of them spoke at the same time, and then they went silent at the same time. Then, Jiang Yishu was faster than Lin Lin by a step, and said: "You go first."


    Lin Lin''s voice was slightly soft, perhaps afraid that it would disturb the person who was still sleeping soundly.


    The competition that was proposed yesterday made quite a few people feel a bit nervous and expectant. He was looking forward to seeing just how powerful his opponent was, but was also worried that he would lose to him. It seemed that either he did not sleep well in the middle of the night, or he wanted to sleep for a long time to recuperate. The only ones who had woken up now were Lin Lin and Jiang Yishu, who had nothing better to do.


    "Since we haven''t seen each other for half a year, why don''t we go down and chat?"


    Lin Lin said what Jiang Yishu wanted to say, and couldn''t help but take a step forward, and said: "Alright, let''s go."


    He went downstairs and undoubtedly chose the sofa.


    He didn''t pay much attention to it before, but now he realized that the reason why he moved the sofa here was probably because of his intentions. The sofa was facing a piece of clear and tall glass. When the weather was good, sunlight would seep in and gently shine on people''s bodies. Even the most nervous of situations would surely ease up a lot.


    However, it was still too early. Only the white light seeped in.


    Lin Lin asked Jiang Yishu, "How have you been these past six months?"


    It was a question that was too ordinary, but too difficult to put into words. To Jiang Yishu, these past half a year had truly been too slow, as though he was missing someone every single moment. However, when they met each other, they felt that half a year had passed really quickly. The person in front of them was still that familiar person, and it seemed that there was no change at all.


    It was still the same, causing his heart to be moved.


    "That''s right, Han Yue took good care of me." In the end, Jiang Yishu did not mention anything about how hard it was for him to endure these past few days. Even though he had help from someone, it would not be easy for him to organize and manage a hunting group by himself in this post-apocalyptic world.


    Mentioning someone familiar, Lin Lin remembered something, "Oh yeah, what position did Han Guoyu hold in the base?"


    This was actually not a secret. It was just that if someone intentionally asked about it, it would be somewhat strange.


    Jiang Yishu suppressed the curiosity in his heart and said: "It can be considered base of half a Leader, and often attends Base Guild''s activities.


    A base would definitely have a Leader.


    Base A was established by the military and even the government. It was a more standard base, or one that followed the rules. All servants were people with experience in government or military service before the apocalypse. In short, if an ordinary person wanted to enter the inner circle, they would have to be highly talented to be recognized by their superiors.


    Jiang Yishu was actually also a talented person, and was recognized by the Leader. However, because he agreed to Lin Lin''s plan to establish a base, he firmly rejected many invitations.


    At that time, if Han Guoyu had not intervened to ease the tension, Jiang Yishu would not have been able to successfully establish the hunting group.


    Han Guoyu was the mayor of B City and had a great relationship with the military who built this base. It was expected for him to become the Leader of this base.


    It was just that there were too many people in Base A before the apocalypse. Han Guoyu might have been weaker than them, so he could be considered half a Leader.


    However, having real power was good.


    Although Lin Lin didn''t have the intention to hug her thighs, she had some connections with the Leader at the base.


    A lot of people would say, "I have someone up there."


    That was very useful!


    Lin Lin was not a stubborn person, why wouldn''t she leave the back door? It was just that she did not dare to leave the backdoor, which was way beyond her capabilities. She also did not want to leave. If she did, she could only implicate others.


    just did not understand Lin Lin''s thoughts. She had come to base A previously because of Han Yu, and Lin Lin probably also had the intention to befriend Han Guoyu back then. If Lin Lin were to ask him now, she would inevitably think that Lin Lin wanted to rely on him.


    If it''s true... Jiang Yishu hesitated for a while, but still furrowed his brows and said: "Although Han Guoyu also holds a position in base A, there are too many people who want to share the large cake known as base A. Even he, is at the bottom. On the surface, Han Guoyu and Han Yu do enjoy a good time on the surface, but as long as we are exposed to the danger behind them, we will not be able to escape."


    Lin Lin was a little surprised. She had always thought that Jiang Yishu only liked and was good at economics and most of his considerations were business matters. She didn''t expect him to have such an understanding of politics.


    Perhaps some people would think that politics and business, between the shopping mall and politics, were similar, but most of them were conspiracy theories.


    However, there were people who thought that it was the same. The gap between the two of them was not small at all.


    You''re a shopkeeper and you know the rules of business, but that doesn''t mean you know the political twists and turns.


    Perhaps it was because Lin Lin was too surprised, but Jiang Yishu was also a little embarrassed and said: "I just watched a lot with Han during these few months, so I more or less understand a little."


    Lin Lin nodded, and finally thought of someone, "How is Han Yue?"


    Was this reckless young man still so straightforward even in the apocalypse?


    Perhaps under his father''s protection, they didn''t encounter any cruelty.


    Mentioning this, Jiang Yishu was somewhat emotional, "At first, Han Yu suffered a lot due to his personality, but he made a huge mistake. Han Guoyu was angry, so he let me train with him, and after following me for a while, in this apocalyptic world, his personality has changed a lot."


    "Changes? What changes?"


    Jiang Yishu suddenly laughed, "At least right now, I won''t be as hot-blooded and heartless as before. Every time I see a Zombie, I will rush forward to save them."


    Lin Lin watched as the sun slowly rose into the sky. A cool breeze seemed to brush away the soft clouds, projecting warmth and light, making it seem as if she had been reborn.


    "You know it won''t be easy to survive?"


    Jiang Yishu seemed to be deep in thought, and said: "Perhaps, it''s because it knows that it shouldn''t be so willful, and that its recklessness will only harm more people."


    Lin Lin suddenly ruffled his hair that was too long in front of her forehead, in order to not hide the fact that she had glowing eyes. However, Jiang Yishu paid attention to it, and said: "His hair seems to have grown a lot longer than before, do you think she will find it troublesome?"


    Lin Lin moved her arm to the left side and then pushed away the hair on the right side, pretending to be helpless and said: "A little."


    Her hair didn''t grow too fast, but it was still half a year in the end. The hair on her forehead was already close to the bridge of her nose.


    It was rare for Lin Lin to feel a headache from such a troublesome matter, but she did not know what to do. As expected of a normal woman, if there was something she couldn''t do, then wouldn''t he be able to be of use?


    "It''s indeed more convenient to have short hair in the apocalypse. Let me fix your hair."


    Lin Lin looked at the eager Jiang Yishu and nodded, "En, alright."


    Jiang Yishu was startled. He had agreed so quickly, he had thought that she would subconsciously reject him first, and even had the attitude of despising his cooking, but he never thought that she would agree so quickly.


    Lin Lin was really not afraid.


    In the apocalyptic world in his previous life, there were too many people who did not wash their hair once every ten days or half a month. For the weaker ordinary people, it was impossible for them to eat their fill.


    At that time, even though Lin Lin had a special ability, it was also a special ability that belonged to the Free hunting group.


    When he found out that the hair in front of his forehead was getting in his way, he found a broken mirror and cut himself short with the rusty scissors.


    His craftsmanship could only be described as something that a dog would bite off.


    However, Lin Lin did not mind, it was just hair, she did not care about appearance. And there''s no barber shop now, so you have to fend for yourself.


    But when Jiang Yishu made a move, being able to watch her cutting off the front, it was much better than when Lin Lin did it herself.


    However, a certain someone''s hand had gone stiff. Although he had suggested to help Lin Lin cut her hair, what if he had accidentally cut Lin Lin''s head off?


    Lin Lin seemed to be able to discern the reason why Jiang Yishu was stunned, and said: "Actually I don''t have much requirements, as long as I don''t cover my eyes it''s fine."


    This time, Jiang Yishu was really nervous.


    One must know that the most difficult requirement to deduce is to have no requirements.


    However, he still had to cut his hair in the end. Jiang Yishu went to the kitchen to heat up a basin of warm water, bringing along a towel and a pair of sharp scissors.


    Lin Lin was a little surprised, "Your kitchen is quite complete."


    Jiang Yishu put down the things in his hands and gestured for Lin Lin to sit on a high stool. Then, he said, "I''ll find some messy things when I go out to complete some missions.


    As Lin Lin sat upright, she patted her shoulder and said: "There''s no need to be so nervous."


    "Yes."


    "It''s too relaxing."


    "¡­"


    Lin Lin: You''re not a professional hairdresser after all.


    Jiang Yishu felt bitter in his heart: This is the first time, so it''s because I''m a little nervous.


    Jiang Yishu took out a slightly longer sheet and lightly wrapped it around Lin Lin''s body, using it to block the hair that was being cut off.


    In the end, the first cut caused his hands to tremble, and he accidentally cut a few more points.


    However, Lin Lin did not mind, she did not say a word, and her calm expression of trust allowed Jiang Yishu''s heart to slowly calm down.


    Jiang Yishu learnt to cut his hair the way he had seen it on TV before.


    His hair began to accumulate, some falling on the sheets, some falling on the floor. It was like old times that had been cut off, impossible to go back.


    In the end, Jiang Yishu used a dry towel to brush off his hair, and used a wet towel to gently wipe Lin Lin''s forehead, face and neck.


    "Jiang Yishu, what are you doing!"


    Following this shout was a gust of wind. Lin Lin felt that her hair was all messed up.


    "Bai Yu, what are you doing now?"


    She looked at the towel in Jiang Yishu''s hand, then looked at Lin Lin who was sitting upright on it.


    What was he doing?


    He also wanted to ask what the two of them were doing.


    Early in the morning, one of them was wrapped in a bedsheet, while the other was swaying in front of the man''s mouth.


    Anyone would doubt it.


    Bai Yu looked at Lin Lin as if she was an idiot and looked at him, before saying snappily: "Greetings to you all."


    Say hello, why are you so loud?


    Bai Yu saw through what Lin Lin did not say, "Can''t I just train my throat?"

 C154 Old People

    Lin Lin pulled down the sheet and stood up. She brushed his hair to make sure that it would not affect her line of sight, then said: "Speak your throat, why do you have to speak so loudly?"


    Bai Yu''s face was black as she replied, "I''ve never seen you so inquisitive before."


    Lin Lin had obviously ignored Bai Yu and said to Jiang Yishu: "It''s cut not bad."


    Jiang Yishu was still holding onto the towel in his hand, and smiled gently: "It''s good that you like it."


    Bai Yu, Madan, what the hell are these two?


    "Lin Lin, I can also cut hair, why don''t you let me cut your hair?"


    Bai Yu''s eyes were sharp and she looked at Lin Lin as if she was looking at a betrayal of her little brother. She spoke in a dignified tone, as if Lin Lin did it on purpose and just ignored him.


    Furthermore, after he finished speaking, he looked at Lin Lin''s new hairstyle with disdain and let out a sound of disdain, "It''s not nice to look at at at at all."


    Lin Lin gave a bland laugh, "And then?"


    She didn''t take the others'' evaluation of her new hairstyle to heart at all. She was just like a headstrong and headstrong woman.


    Bai Yu opened her mouth to speak, making Lin Lin realize how important a hairstyle was to a person, especially a woman, as a voice came from above.


    "Yo, our Guild Leader has changed his hairstyle. Not bad."


    It was Shen Mei. From the looks of it, she was summoned down by Bai Yu''s voice.


    As expected, Shen Mei''s next sentence was filled with sarcasm towards Bai Yu. Her eyes were filled with disdain, "I have someone who says to train the throat, we''re not the Beijing Opera Team, we still need to open our mouths in the morning."


    Bai Yu was not to be outdone in her life ¡­ Alright, he is a petty person. If others bully him, he will bully them twice over.


    "This place is indeed not the Beijing opera company, but there are some people who dress up like they''re singing. It would be a bit shameful to say that they don''t have any sense of shame."


    Although Shen Mei had a seductive appearance and sexy body, she had a fiery temper.


    Even now, it wasn''t clear to all that she had awakened her fire-attribute Discipline, causing her to be so irritable.


    It was also because her personality was'' anxious'' that her awakened superpower was of the fire attribute.


    No matter what kind, now that Shen Mei and the Fire element had melded into one, their personality was basically set in stone.


    Shen Mei gritted her teeth as she walked down the stairs. If it wasn''t for the white jade that was staring fixedly at him ¡­ If not for Lin Lin''s warning yesterday that they should not kill each other, she would have thrown a fireball over.


    This stinking brat, he actually had a verbal battle of words with this old lady.


    Bai Yu naturally knew that Shen Mei was holding back, and he, wasn''t he too.


    To Bai Yu, the care for the beautiful lady was only aimed at Lin Lin.


    Other than that, he would have cared about his character and appearance if he liked it.


    But right now, compared to Lin Lin, there seemed to be no one who could make him look at them with interest.


    Although the team competition that Lin Lin had proposed had the thought of letting everyone know about each other and their rankings, but wasn''t it also because they knew that the two sides didn''t like each other, they could use a reason to fight with each other?


    However, whoever wins would depend on their own ability.


    She would not protect anyone, nor did she need to protect anyone. All she needed to do was to hold onto the lives of the two of them.


    Therefore, everyone was even more anxious than Lin Lin to know when the competition would start. When everyone was about to wake up and go eat dinner, they asked him about this matter.


    Lin Lin did not think much about the competition grounds.


    After all, this was a single-family villa, and it was also the base''s public area. There were also quite a few tents that couldn''t be displayed.


    Jiang Yishu thought of an idea and said: "There''s a place in the base specially provided for special ability cultivators to cultivate. Although it''s a competition, tell Han Yue that it shouldn''t be a problem for him to go and train for a while."


    Look, it won''t be long before we enter the back door.


    Lin Lin nodded and replied, "Alright."


    After the meal, a group of people, in a grandiose manner, walked towards the direction of Base Guild.


    The Base Guild belonged to the upper echelons of the base. Naturally, the place that they built it was near the upper echelons.


    The location of the base''s construction was similar to the center where the leader was located. The closer one was, the more people with power there were. It was just like an ordinary person''s position outside the base.


    It was likely a decision that many people would come up with.


    Even though many people believed that the base''s defensive capabilities were enough to resist the Zombie of a city, but everything was changing, and humans were becoming stronger, who knew if the Zombie would stay the same.


    Speaking of which, the people standing at the top really did think about it more than ordinary people, including Lin Lin who was reborn.


    In the center, there were about a few large buildings, all built before the apocalypse and established according to the circumstances. After all, they were not novels of the apocalypse, one could easily gather a group of architects and workers to build a building that fit the higher-ups.


    One was the Base Guild.


    They were given missions specifically, those missions were simply just to clear the Zombie and collect the materials. Quests could be accepted by the established hunting group, or by a free-form temporary team. However, the missions one accepted were all determined by one''s own strength. If you are not strong enough and you complete a mission before you receive it, you will be deemed to have no effect.


    The Base Guild was naturally not only used for this. It was also the place where the news of the apocalypse was released. It would occasionally announce research on the apocalypse, Zombie, and other superpowers. Of course, not all of them were hiding things that were too important or that would cause panic from the public, whether it was the Junfang or the research institute.


    The research institute was still pure and sound, struggling to save the human race. However, as new discoveries were made, many scientists became fanatical. Before, it was done to save the human race, but after that, it was done to save them.


    Lin Lin who had gone deep into the research facility had a better understanding of these things.


    In another building, where the higher-ups lived and worked.


    This was a place with high security. It could be said to be the most difficult place to break into in the entire base.


    After all, the most important thing about a base is not the physical body, but the soul.


    This building was the most important soul.


    Han Yu and Han Guoyu were inside this building, and were still at the higher ups.


    There''s another one, the Institute.


    This was the more mysterious building.


    After the apocalypse, they had sacrificed a large number of people to form the research room with the precision apparatus that they had collected from all over the place.


    Different research rooms had different research directions.


    Some had to do with Zombie and others had to do with Adepts.


    One of them, although young, was someone many scholars admire. which was also Lin Lin''s nightmare in the past.


    The last building was very special.


    Perhaps it was due to the apocalypse that they were able to maintain a semblance of harmony at first, but after that, due to some decisions being made, the estrangement between them became bigger and bigger. In the end, the two sides were only able to reach an agreement after building a base.


    Other aspects.


    Anyway, if you say yes, I must raise my hand against you.


    Anyone could go to the Base Guild, but for the other buildings, without a special pass, you can''t even take a single step inside.


    Coincidentally, Jiang Yishu had the pass to enter the high levelled base, but he was only allowed to enter, the rest had to wait outside.


    Lin Lin watched Jiang Yishu being allowed to pass, and in the blink of an eye, he carefully sized up the building that he had not seen in a long time.


    When she was reborn, she had followed the so-called captain to base A, and thought that her new life was going to be broken by Lin Yuyan and Qin Rongyue, the two bitches.


    Then there was endless criticism, and then he was sent to the research institute.


    If not, that person would have been extremely interested in her Discipline. Most likely, she had already become a zombie. She had been injected with all sorts of drugs and turned into a mouse that could be used to observe and write a report.


    The others could also see the change in Lin Lin''s expression, but they had never experienced it before. They simply did not understand Lin Lin.


    Since a long time ago, Xi Shiyu and the others felt that Lin Lin was a person with a secret, a person with a great deal of secrets.


    The closer he got to her, the more he realized that she was more and more mysterious, and that her secret was growing bigger.


    Too big to touch and be afraid of what you see is not true.


    The truth of everything was just an illusion to cover up the truth.


    "Sister Bing!"


    Lin Lin heard the familiar voice and in the blink of an eye, she saw a familiar figure that was running towards him.


    Glancing at Jiang Yishu who was feeling helpless following behind him, Lin Lin started to suspect what Jiang Yishu had just said.


    This was a change of character?


    Being hugged so tightly, Lin Lin almost lost her balance and sighed.


    Bai Yu, Xi Shiyu, Chen Chen, Jiang Yishu, "...!"


    Han Yu, had only hugged for two or three seconds, and before anyone could react, he was pushed away by Lin Lin.


    Fortunately Lin Lin had pushed him away and saved his life.


    Otherwise, he would have been killed by some unknown men.


    He stood back and laughed as if he heard something. "Sister Bing, you''re finally here, when did you come? How have you been these few days? Did anyone bully you? You ¡­"


    Jiang Yishu walked over and patted Han Yu''s shoulder, saying, "We''ll talk about this in the future. We came to find you for a reason, did you forget?"


    Han Yue smacked himself on the forehead. "Aiya, I almost forgot."


    With that, he looked around at the people around Lin Lin. Although there were some with unfriendly eyes, who would care?


    "Sister Bing, is this the person from your hunting group?"


    Lin Lin nodded her head, "En, there are a lot of people, I do not wish for them to be tied down in the competition, can they arrange for a larger arena?"


    Han Yu patted his chest. "Leave it to me. Right now the base is looking for people to test out their defensive capabilities against Adepts. It''s as big of a place as you want it to be."


    Speaking of which, he had no choice but to say it.


    The base had been built to provide training for Adepts, but considering it was a place for ordinary people, it was possible.


    It took less than a week for the place to be ruined by Adepts. If you had to blame anyone, you could only blame the designer for underestimating them.


    It was easy to imagine that Adepts weren''t the only ones who were good at physical strengthening. They were also capable of manifesting their own Disciplines.


    It was just a normal field, yet it was being roasted by the Fire Adept, frozen by the ice special ability, and even hacked by a thunder-attribute Adept.


    Seeing that Han Yue was laughing so hard that his eight teeth were split, Lin Lin could not help but ask, "Han Yu, you seem to have turned even darker?"


    If not for the familiar voice, he wouldn''t have dared to recognize the person who just ran over.


    He walked to the front and smiled, the white teeth on his face contrasting with the darkness on his face.


    Heh heh, heh heh.


    Han Yuechan''s face had long since disappeared.

 C155 Competition

    Han Yu''s smile froze on the corner of his mouth. He slowly closed his mouth, revealing his white teeth, and slowly nodded his head. It was as if he was a movie character that had been slowed down.


    "Ah, for some reason."


    It seemed that the reason was very touching, and Han Yu''s eyes were almost wet.


    Lin Lin did not pursue the matter any further. Right now, everyone''s skin color was probably the same as before the apocalypse, but after a while, the environment became terrible. The ultraviolet light was extremely strong, so no matter how hard they tried to dodge it, everyone''s skin color was already dark by seven or eight degrees.


    Seeing that Lin Lin did not say anything, Han Yue waved her hand happily to the side, and said: "Sister Bing, you guys are here with me, it''s still early, I''ll treat you to a meal later than when we''re done, it''s really been a long time since we last met."


    Although the base was sealed off, it was equivalent to a small city with everything.


    Before the apocalypse, people from all walks of life were able to open a small shop in the base.


    For example, restaurants.


    And a small clinic.


    However, due to various reasons, the consumption of such a small restaurant was frightening. However, one could not blame the people who did business. The most basic things like ingredients and medicine were all scarce, not to mention that the base was practically one inch of land.


    However, even if it was very expensive, there were people who could afford it.


    Like Han Yu.


    The training ground was on the left side of the center. With the back of the mountain, it was impossible for Zombie to surround them from this direction. It also prevented them from attacking.


    When they arrived at their destination, they saw a large open space. There were a lot of training equipment, but most of them were stones or other materials to train their Discipline.


    At this moment, there were still a few people training in different places.


    The training for the Adepts were originally very casual, but for people like Lin Lin who didn''t apply or were lured into the competition, it was very difficult to enter.


    Han Yue seemed like a child to Lin Lin, but when facing the admin at the base, he had the aura of a high level son.


    Not long after, the other party nodded his head and let him pass. He even sent someone to help him lead the way.


    It was very casual. The original members of the Intense Wood Sect all stood by Jiang Yishu, while Xi Shiyu and the others stood by Lin Lin.


    No matter how slow he was, Han Yue still noticed that the atmosphere had changed. He recalled the words that Jiang Yishu had said to him when he came to look for him.


    "Arrange a place where you can perform your hand and foot matches. Lin Lin is back.


    Test, the word is cleverly used.


    However, at that time, Han Yu''s entire focus was on ''Lin Lin is back'', so he didn''t pay much attention to anything else. Now that he thought about it, Lin Lin might have done it in the face of someone else''s might.


    After all, he had come into contact with everyone from the Jiang Yishu hunting group. Other than Yang Dazhu, and Shen Mei who was slightly better, he did not really like the others.


    Previously, he had told Jiang Yishu to recruit these people in, so he would definitely not be happy when the Sister Bing returned.


    However, Jiang Yishu was in a rather difficult situation at the time, so he had no choice but to stay. As for staying, he stayed for a few months, until Lin Lin came.


    Lin Lin saw that the two sides were fighting but did not say anything.


    The most important thing for a team was to work together, but there wouldn''t be any good results if they forced it.


    Now that they looked down on each other, the most direct method was to put them on the stage and fight with them.


    Lin Lin spoke, "This match is a competition between us. Even though there isn''t any specific ranking amongst the members, victory or defeat will allow everyone to understand each other''s strength, so let''s stop with the last sentence."


    Her goal was not to have them fight to the death. At that time, if you die and I get hurt, as the leader of the Liemu Hunting Group, she would really lose.


    Maybe because Lin Lin had given them an image that was difficult to speak with, when Xu Bai and Yan Ku did not speak, Shen Mei had become their spokesperson.


    "Guild Leader, I wonder how the competition will proceed this time? Is it the round competition, will everyone come up against each other, or ¡­"


    Lin Lin spoke out: "Draw, two or three pairs."


    held his hands together, and his chest became even more plump. He then smiled, "This way, we won''t be able to understand everyone''s strength, and furthermore, the number of people in our competition will definitely be seven, even without you and the vice-captain. It will definitely be empty in the end."


    Although Shui Eryi had followed her, she was only the team''s butler. She did not have any superpowers, nor the ability to kill enemies, and only had the ability to watch from the left and right.


    There were four old members remaining. Including Xi Shiyu and the others, there were seven in total.


    As for the vice-captain that Shen Mei was talking about, it would naturally be Jiang Yishu.


    It was not a casual arrangement, but Jiang Yishu should be the only one with that identity.


    In regards to Shen Mei''s questions, Lin Lin answered them one by one.


    "It doesn''t necessarily mean that you have to face off against others if you understand the strength of others. Just by observing them, you would be able to tell a thing or two. As for the person who is in the air, he can choose anyone from the rest to fight with. "


    Shen Mei nodded her head, she understood and agreed with Lin Lin''s words.


    Lin Lin looked at the people around him and said: "Do you guys still have any opinions or opinions?"


    If no one replied, then it meant that they all agreed.


    Lin Lin asked Jiang Yishu to take out a paper ball of basically the same size as the one he had prepared beforehand, and said: "Then you guys can draw your lots."


    "Bai Yu versus Yan Ku, Yang Dazhuang versus Xi Shiyu, Shen Mei versus Xu Bai, Chen Chen versus."


    It could actually be fate. Lin Lin and the others did not draw the same number among themselves, but Chen Chen''s empty hands also allowed the other party to heave a sigh of relief.


    Since the awakening ability, they had long gotten used to killing enemies using their superpowers. Although it was easy for them to win against a child, they were still not used to it.


    Moreover, even if they won, it would still be rather unfair.


    However, there were still some people who were dissatisfied with this combination.


    Shen Mei was very concerned that she wasn''t able to slap Bai Yu again. She kept saying that she needed to slap her again, but Lin Lin had rejected her request.


    This kind of thing was not to everyone''s satisfaction. If they were to tolerate it, it would only become more and more troublesome.


    In the end, Shen Mei still compromised. In any case, they would be in the same team from now on.


    The first match, Bai Yu against Yan Ku.


    He was a power-type Adept. His eyes were unfriendly, and his body was covered with muscles.


    He was a water Discipline user, and his wounds hadn''t fully healed yet.


    Lin Lin stood in the middle of the two of them and said: "Let me remind you one last time, when the time comes, killing your own teammates is not allowed in my team."


    These words were not only aimed at Yan Ku, but also at Bai Yu.


    Neither of them was a good person.


    Perhaps Lin Lin''s words had some effect, the two of them had only used their superpowers to attack each other a few times in the beginning. In the eyes of ordinary people, it was as if the two of them had used their death moves, but for superpowers, it was just a simple battle technique.


    Even if it was just awakening ability''s ability users, these techniques would at most slightly injure them.


    Enough probing.


    Yan Ku''s eyes suddenly became sharp, he took a few steps forward, and his fist flew straight towards the white jade door.


    The fist was powerful, but the wind created by it seemed to be real, and it was sharp and sharp.


    Lin Lin raised her eyebrows, her strength was not bad.


    As for Bai Yu, facing the fist that was about to hit her handsome face, she only faintly smiled and turned to the side. When she raised her hand, a blurry, fist shaped column of water met Yan Ku''s fist.


    Yan Ku was a power-type Ranker, his body was strengthened by more than 100%. To him, his physical body was the strongest weapon.


    He was confident that not many people in the base could match his fist. At the very least, this pretty boy in front of him couldn''t!


    His fist didn''t slow down in the slightest as it directly collided with Bai Yu''s water fist.


    So powerful!


    Yan Ku''s pupils shrank as he was somewhat surprised at the power of the fist. What was with that thick power?


    Last night, although Yan Ku saw Bai Yu use his superpower, he did not have much of a feeling towards her abilities.


    For one, although Bai Yu was angry at the time, she didn''t go all out with her life on the line.


    Second, Lin Lin''s kick, caused Bai Yu''s attack to hit the kitchen from the back, did not deal too much actual damage, and was hard to see.


    Now that he was facing the adonis head on, he realized that the adonis''s superpower wasn''t as weak as his appearance suggested.


    Yan Kuan''s eyes dimmed as he saw the curve of the corner of Bai Yu''s mouth.


    So what if he was powerful? He still had no way of resisting when facing off against him!


    Yan Ku cried out loudly, the strength in his hands became even stronger, and his fist directly struck through Bai Yu''s water fist.


    Perhaps because the explosive force was too strong, the water was only broken after being sent flying and scattered on the ground.


    Yan Kuan rejoiced in his heart. He had just heard a voice of this level when a faint voice sounded beside his ear.


    "Ya, don''t be distracted. On the right."


    Yan Kuan subconsciously turned his head to the right and a column of water even bigger than before rushed straight at his face.


    More?!


    Just as this thought flashed through his mind, he was sent flying a few meters away by the water pillar and fell to the ground.


    Everyone stared blankly at the hulking 1.9m man, who weighed 180, being knocked down with a water column by a man who looked like a pretty boy.


    The old members all knew Yan Kuan''s strength, he had once smashed the head of a Zombie with a punch.


    It really did explode, and that brain flower and blood directly turned into mist of blood that scattered in the air.


    Furthermore, he was so strong that even a few Zombie would not fall if they pounced on him, yet he was sent flying by a water pillar?


    More importantly, Bai Yu had used a Discipline previously. How could it be possible for another Discipline to appear in such a short amount of time after the Discipline was broken?


    One had to know that while Disciplines could be used for a long period of time, one had to consider their strengths and weaknesses. If his Discipline was strong, then he would need a cooldown time to unleash his next Discipline.


    Moreover, when a Discipline was released, it had to be used to defend against the enemy. Once it was released, the Discipline wouldn''t be able to break free and would scatter without a trace of strength.


    Bai Yu could unleash another Discipline in such a short time.


    The only explanation was that the water column that Bai Yu used to resist Yan Ku was a power that he had casually released, which was why he was able to release such a power in such a short period of time.


    His opponent was a strength type Adept, and he was strict!


    Facing the opponent''s heavy blow, he actually dared to casually deal with it?


    Shen Mei and the others looked at Bai Yu, who was smiling faintly, as if she was looking at a monster.

 C156 And then …

    Yan Kuan was hit by the water pillar and fell to the ground. The water was as heavy as a stone and hit his face heavily.


    At that moment, Yan Kuan''s entire face was numb with pain. It was so painful that it was unlike his own face. It was so painful that it filled his heart with rage.


    Let alone the awakening ability, even before the awakening ability, before the apocalypse, he was strict and lenient.


    There was no one who was beaten up so badly like this!


    Not to mention that the other party was a pretty boy.


    Yan Kuan only fell to the ground for a few seconds before struggling to stand up. He looked at Bai Yu with eyes full of viciousness.


    Bai Yu disapproved and instead teased, "Ya, Yan Kuan, why are you bleeding from your nose? Could it be that your anger has increased so much recently?"


    Yan Kuang wiped his nose with his hand and put it down. It was a shocking shade of red.


    The people around them all looked like they wanted to laugh, but didn''t dare.


    Yan Kuan stood up without a word and charged straight towards the white jade. His speed was so fast that many people could only see the afterimages of his punches.


    Yan Kuan became serious.


    The old members couldn''t help but have this thought in their hearts.


    As for Xi Shiyu and the others, they only had one thought in their minds. Ah! Bai Yu had angered him, but he still had that sloppy appearance.


    Yan Guang''s seriousness was still effective. At least he was prepared for Bai Yu''s attacks, and was no longer as careless as before.


    Since he had dodged and defended against many of the attacks, Yan Kuan had decided to engage in close combat when the opportunity presented itself. As for Xi Shiyu, she had no choice but to swing her fist to meet the incoming fist.


    Bai Yu was at a disadvantage in this match.


    The disadvantage of it was that he heard Lin Lin''s words and didn''t kill him. He defended even more than before.


    As for Yan Kuan, he was fighting with the thought of either you dying or me dying.


    In comparison, it was easy to tell who was the weaker one.


    Of course, Bai Yu also had a fatal disadvantage, and that was the wound on his back.


    Lin Lin and the others were watching the fight from the side, when Chen Chen suddenly spoke out: "The wound is split open."


    Han Yu, who had been standing by the side, was confused when he heard this. "Wounds, what injuries?"


    The battle was in full swing. Yan Kuan''s face was scarred, but Bai Yu couldn''t tell that he had suffered any injuries. He had always been in an advantageous position.


    Chen Chen didn''t have any thoughts of explaining to this man who he didn''t know, and was even carrying Lin Lin. Instead, he returned to his previous silence and lowered the feeling of his existence to its lowest.


    Han Yue wanted to cry. He''s a living person, and yet he''s been ignored by a little brat?


    "Sister Bing." Han Yue looked at Lin Lin, his mouth puckered as he said grievingly.


    Your men are bullying me!


    Lin Lin was a little helpless towards Han Yu''s actions, but she still explained, "Bai Yu was injured before, and has not fully recovered yet."


    Han Yu was stunned again. Bai Yu was injured before?


    Then why did he have to accept the challenge? Moreover, he couldn''t see anything at all!


    Lin Lin looked at Bai Yu, whose forehead was already covered in sweat and had some holes in her defensive posture, and said indifferently: "This battle, it''s time to end."


    An unexpected block of ice interrupted the battle.


    Yan Kuan retreated a few steps, panting heavily.


    As for Bai Yu, she only took a step or two before standing still. The faint smile on the corner of her mouth remained the same.


    However, that smile was different from Han Yue''s cute smile towards Lin Lin. It was different from Jiang Yishu''s gentle smile towards Lin Lin as well as from an ordinary person''s smile.


    His smile was aggressive, even contemptuous.


    Yan Kuan looked at Lin Lin and asked: "What do you mean?"


    Yan Kuan''s tone was not very good, it was obvious, even if Lin Lin was the Guild Leader, she did not have the authority to stop the competition.


    Lin Lin replied, "This match shall stop here. Continuing is meaningless."


    Yan Kuan directly replied, "You mean that we will be in a deadlock. I, Yan Kuan, can only tie with him in a draw?"


    Lin Lin shook his head lightly, "No, you will only lose, or rather, lose from the very beginning."


    Even if Bai Yu was injured, Yan Guang would only lose in a fight.


    Yan Kuan squinted his eyes, looking at Lin Lin, he was unconvinced, and said angrily: I have lost, the competition has not even reached the end, how can you be sure that I have lost, don''t be so sure that this person has always been by your side, you must protect him!


    Lin Lin did not get angry, she would take care of him, but this was definitely not the time to fuse with a team.


    What she said was the truth.


    "Look at yourself, then look at Bai Yu, and you''ll know."


    Yan Kuan looked at his own body doubtfully. His long sleeves and pants had already become tattered, revealing some wounds on his arms. He wouldn''t be able to cut his own arms with a knife, let alone use his Discipline when his body was strengthened.


    On the other hand, Bai Yu''s clothes were still the same, neat and tidy as if nothing had happened.


    His posture had not been damaged at all by his previous attack.


    When the two competed, it was clear who would win and who would lose.


    Although Yan Kuan was not a good person, he knew that he was at a disadvantage. He did not say anything as he walked back to his own team silently.


    Lose, or win.


    Therefore, people had their own way of deciding.


    With this, no one dared to underestimate Lin Lin and the rest.


    After all, Bai Yu really did not dare to retaliate against Lin Lin. One could imagine just by thinking how strong Lin Lin was.


    As for the others, with Lin Lin''s character, would she raise the useless?


    When Bai Yu returned, she looked at Lin Lin with great interest and asked, "What''s wrong, Lin Lin, are you worried about me?"


    Lin Lin didn''t even raise her eyes as she replied, "Mn, I''m afraid you and Yan Kuan might kill each other."


    Bai Yu was so captivating that it was almost like she had heard a joke. "What do you mean by killing each other? I''ll single-handedly kill him, okay?"


    Xi Shiyu, who was quietly standing at the side, finally spoke up, his expression was a little ugly, "Bai Yu, let Chen Chen treat your wounds first, you can''t go back now, what should we do if your wounds become infected?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Chen Chen stepped forward and placed his hands on Bai Yu''s back, releasing his superpower. A faint white light surrounded his little hand, and Bai Yu''s body.


    "Healing element?"


    Jiang Yishu gave a small exclamation.


    Han Yu was just as surprised as he was, but there was another look in his eyes, one that was fervently glowing.


    Chen Chen did not tell his that he knew of Chen Chen''s ability to heal. Or rather, it could be said that he did not have any opportunity to tell his, and Jiang Yishu did not ask her either.


    However, for the base to know about the Healing Element so early was something that Lin Lin was surprised about.


    It had to be known that in his previous life, Lin Lin was aware that the matter of the Healing Department being involved was something that would happen a long time later, but from the looks of it, the information inside would probably only be made public after a long time. Jiang Yishu was very clear that this might be related to Han Yu.


    Seeing Jiang Yishu and Han Yue''s surprised and understanding look, and comparing it to the confused looks of the old member, he knew that the base still had not released any news of healer.


    Actually, Chen Chen was a moving bomb right now.


    If one was close to him, without full strength, one could be blown to smithereens at any time.


    Healing, such a crazy ability, with healer, it was like having another life.


    Thinking of Chen Zhengyi, locking him in the basement, guarding him so vigilantly or hiding him, other than wanting Chen Chen to obey him, there was also the reason of hiding Chen Chen so that no one else would discover him.


    They were just on guard against people like Lin Lin who wanted to snatch Chen Chen away.


    However, he was still unable to defend himself.


    But right now, Chen Chen was treating Bai Yu''s injuries in public, which was no doubt a little eye-catching. No, someone found out about this news a long time ago and reported it. From the moment they entered the base, this news could not be concealed, and the words Han Yu said next confirmed Lin Lin''s thoughts.


    "So the healer that came in earlier was this child!"


    Lin Lin did not have much of a reaction, but seeing that Lin Lin was calm and composed, they were sure that she had some sort of reaction from him, which caused them to be slightly relieved.


    The four of them were a team. From the start of their establishment to the end, they couldn''t afford to lose a single person.


    And Lin Lin, would definitely not watch helplessly as Chen Chen was'' recruited ''to another place.


    "Next, Xi Shiyu against Yang Dazhuang."


    Bai Yu and Chen Chen were just treating her there, so the competition had to continue.


    Yang Dazhuang, a seemingly simple and honest man, earth descent esper, his main goal was his defensive ability, attack ¡­ For someone like him, this ability was probably only used for defense.


    Sure enough, facing Xi Shiyu''s wind-type attack, Yang Dazhuang only erected his earth wall, resisting it without any intent of attacking.


    As for Xi Shiyu, he seemed to have reached a deadlock. The wind blades he released also struck against the wall, cutting a layer of dust off the wall, but were unable to harm Yang Dazhuang in the slightest.


    "Ya, that little boy flew up!"


    Shui Eryi covered her mouth, and pointed at Yi Shiyu in shock.


    Shen Mei glanced at Shui Eryi indifferently, and said in a speechless manner, "That''s a wind-type superpower, what are you making such a big fuss about?"


    But ¡­ Shen Mei frowned, even if this child had a wind-type superpower, she rarely had a wind-type superpower that could use it to help him soar into the sky.


    Shen Mei subconsciously looked in the opposite direction, Lin Lin''s expression was indifferent, as if it was normal, but it was definitely normal, since she had been outside for so long after the apocalypse, she should already be very familiar with each other.


    Never would they have thought that their Guild Leader would bring such a powerful teammate.


    In the competition, Xi Shiyu leapt over the earth wall, turned around beautifully, and sent his Wind Blade straight towards Yang Dazhuang.


    Originally, the wind blade''s attack power was not too strong, and was even directed towards Yang Dazhuang''s arm. Even if it was just a simple injury, Yang Dazhuang was extremely shocked and anxiously retreated a few steps back, the wind blade drew straight lines on his face. But this time, Xi Shiyu wanted to cut it, but she couldn''t do it back.


    The earth wall collapsed with a loud bang, and a cloud of dust scattered. A scar appeared on Yang Dazhuang''s face, and blood dripped down.


    The injured Yang Dazhuang, however, did not care at all. He cupped his fist, and laughed: "It''s my loss, you''re very powerful."


    Seeing Yang Dazhuang''s face injured, Xi Shiyu could not bear it anymore, seeing that the other party did not care, he could not help but hold Yang Dazhuang in high regard.


    This team didn''t seem to be entirely made up of scum.


    Lin Lin shouted: "Yang Dazhuang!"


    Yang Dazhuang looked at Lin Lin in a little daze, pointed at his nose and asked: "Guild Leader, are you calling me?"


    Lin Lin, "... Other than you, is there anyone else called Yang Dazhuang here? "


    "Nope." Yang Dazhuang shook his head, and happily ran in front of Lin Lin.


    Lin Lin looked at Chen Chen who had already finished fixing Bai Yu and said, "Chen Chen, treat some of the wounds on Yang Dazhuang''s face."


    Yang Dazhuang looked at Chen Chen who was standing to the side, and immediately waved his hand, "Captain, there''s no need, this small injury will recover in two days, there''s no need to go through so much effort."


    Just as he finished speaking, Chen Chen had already walked over, and directly waved his hand towards Yang Dazhuang''s face.


    Initially, Yang Dazhuang still wanted to ''struggle'', but when that light covered his face, he felt relaxed.


    So warm, so comfortable, yo ~

 C157 Again

    The healer was a power that could treat people. It was called a healing ability, and it was not something that could be casually taken.


    You have to understand that there are too many words to describe the healer''s power.


    The Healing Department, the Healing Department, and even the Physician Department should be more suited to his identity.


    However, there was only one reason why they were called ''Healing Department''. It was because their treatment was very gentle and comfortable, just like the male students who bought you roasted sweet potatoes in the winter night and kept them warm in their arms.


    This, Lin Lin had once suspected that the one who was given the name, was a girl who liked to read romance novels.


    Although Yang Dazhu had told Xi Shiyu that he was going to be at a disadvantage if nothing happened, he still felt a faint pain on his face. Even though the pain was within his tolerance, no one was stupid enough to continue to suffer, right?


    His face was already slowly losing its pain.


    Chen Chen lowered his hand, and said indifferently: "That''s enough."


    Yang Dazhuang subconsciously touched his face. Eh, the wound was no more, it was truly gone. The wound that originally split open the flesh had now become smooth and without a trace.


    Such a miraculous effect naturally caught the attention of the older members. Although the white jade had been healed before, it was still through the clothes, and everyone could only see a ball of white light.


    Other than the old member, the other Adepts from the base who had been attracted by Chen Chen in the previous competition looked over, or perhaps it could be said that they were looking at Chen Chen with eyes filled with ecstasy.


    Wasn''t this a person that would only appear in novels?


    With such a miraculous healing ability, humans wouldn''t have to die, nor would they!


    The look in Lin Lin''s eyes became even more fervent than before, just like when she was alive. When she found out about the existence of the healer, she was filled with anticipation.


    It was like a beam of light in front of him when he was lost in the darkness.


    Not only the road ahead, but also her confused heart.


    But reality was often more cruel than people thought, the healer was not as mystical as people thought. For some minor injuries, the healing effect is really good, at least far beyond modern medical techniques. However, the internal injuries were too serious. Unless one was a fourth or fifth rank Adept, the remaining Adepts were completely powerless.


    Moreover, the Healing System had two fatal points.


    First, the Healing Department can only heal wounds, but it can''t save the bleeding at all. After all, this ability is not hematopoietic, is it?


    Two, the cure type has no effect on the Zombie virus, there was once someone who was bound by the Zombie to treat the cure type. However, the cure for the healer was only that person''s injury, after a period of time, that person still became a Zombie and was killed on the spot.


    In the apocalypse, what the Adepts were most worried about was the amount of blood loss from heavy injuries. Otherwise, it was possible that the Zombie would accidentally bite them.


    And healer could not do either of these.


    But it did not mean that the healer was useless. Besides these two points, he was still very powerful in other aspects.


    Lin Lin spoke out: "Next match, Shen Mei and Xu Bai."


    Shen Mei walked out unwillingly. On the other hand, Xu Bai was rather happy, he looked at Shen Mei and smiled sinisterly, saying, "Great beauty Shen, it''s fine if we have a casual competition, there''s no need to be so serious."


    Shen Mei snorted and said: "You better be more honest with yourself, otherwise don''t blame me for being impolite."


    "Aiya, my great beauty Shen," Xu Bai said honestly. Then, with a few steps, he moved behind Shen Mei and whispered into her ear.


    Xu Bai was an ability user of speed. Although he was only level 1, his speed was so fast that most people would not even be able to react to it. And to a normal person, it was as if Xu Bai had disappeared into thin air just now, and then suddenly appeared behind Shen Mei.


    Xu Bai stuck close to Shen Mei and the hot air gushed into his ears. Shen Mei frowned, a fireball condensed in his hands and he threw it behind him.


    "Ya, why is Great Beauty Shen so angry?" Xu Bai stood to the right of Shen Mei and smiled complacently, as though Shen Mei''s attack had no effect on him at all.


    Shen Mei pursed her lips and did not speak. She threw yet another fireball at Xu Bai, but it still missed him.


    Her Discipline wasn''t as fast as the Adepts.


    Shen Mei continued to throw fireballs at Xu Bai, but what she threw was only Xu Bai''s afterimage, she did not even manage to touch the corner of her clothes.


    Xu Bai was not only dodging the fireballs, but from time to time he would also get close to Shen Mei, touching her neck, hand, and waist.


    The bystanders were getting used to it.


    Passerby A shouted, "Hey, are you a man or not? You only know how to dodge?"


    Passerby B replied with some dissatisfaction, "That''s right, he doesn''t know the rules. He really isn''t a man."


    Although he wanted to touch it too, he definitely wouldn''t do so in public.


    However, there were still people who praised Xu Bai''s superpower, "So this is what a speed user is. He''s pretty powerful."


    "It''s really quite good. Look at that girl. That fire didn''t touch him at all."


    Passerby A and Passerby B were displeased. "What are you two talking about!"


    The other two were also unhappy. "I''m just giving a live review of the battle. Why? You can''t accept it!"


    Shen Mei and Xu Bai did not really start fighting, but the onlookers started to fight instead.


    Lin Lin looked at Shen Mei, whose breathing was already a little ragged, and the expression in her eyes slightly moved. Shen Mei, in the end, did not manage to grasp onto the rhythm of the match.


    As he was thinking, Han Yu suddenly shook his head, and said in a helpless tone, "Tsk tsk, this speed is too slow, too slow."


    Scratching his head, he said in embarrassment, "Sister Bing, I said it out loud. Hehe, I just couldn''t hold it in anymore, I didn''t mean to say your team members!"


    Lin Lin did not say anything else, but only replied, "You are a speed ability user?"


    Han Yu scratched his head and asked curiously, "Eh, Sister Bing, how did you know? Did Big Brother Jiang tell you?"


    "No, I guessed."


    Needless to say, Lin Lin was able to sense what kind of superpower Han Yu had. Just based on what he said just now, as well as his speciality, the racing car would be able to guess a little about his superpower.


    Han Yue laughed happily. "Sister Bing, you''re still as powerful as you were before. You can even guess that!"


    Xi Shiyu, who was at the side, did not spectate, but glanced towards Han Yu and Lin Lin.


    That man called Han Yu, seemed to be half a head taller than Lin Lin, but he was as dumb as a child.


    A retarded child who has yet to grow up.


    However, he seemed to be very familiar with Lin Lin, as if they had known each other a long time ago.


    No, it was not only him, but also that Jiang Yishu.


    Lin Lin said before that she came to base A precisely because she had a good friend here.


    To be able to get such a cold to come all the way here, he must be a very good friend.


    It turned out that it was not that she was not serious toward others, but rather that others had not yet reached the point where she could be serious towards them.


    The look in Xi Shiyu''s eyes dimmed a little.


    Bai Yu, who was standing beside Xi Shiyu, saw it and frowned. It was unknown what she was thinking about.


    The battle continued.


    Xu Bai''s evasion and stealing of the incense had already completely angered Shen Mei. He stopped his attacks, looked at Xu Bai who was standing in front of him, and raised his eyebrows in anger. "Xu Bai!"


    "Is something the matter, beautiful lady Shen?" Xu Bai squinted his eyes, his mouth full of words'' beautiful lady Shen ''.


    Shen Mei was furious, seeing Xu Bai''s attitude, he shouted: "Stand still for me!"


    After he finished speaking, a fireball appeared in his hand, and he raised his arm, as if he was about to fly towards Xu Bai.


    How could Xu Bai stand still? He moved his body and immediately left the place he was standing. Not only did he want to move, he also wanted to move!


    The afterimage arrived behind Shen Mei, and she reached out her hand out of habit, but she did not see the faint smile on Shen Mei''s lips.


    "AHH!"


    Xu Bai stood at a corner with his left hand supporting his right arm. At this moment, his right hand was wrapped in a ball of fire that did not disappear for a long time.


    Shen Mei''s entire body was covered in flames, it looked like she was Nirvana. She smiled seductively and said: "What, is it good?"


    Lin Lin looked at Shen Mei whose entire body was wrapped in fire and couldn''t help but curl her lips. Although this consumption of superpower was great, it was extremely effective against people like Xu Bai, so it was worth it.


    Xu Bai looked at the fire that was gradually spreading upwards and could not help but say in fear, "Quickly, get me this fire!"


    Adepts of various elements, despite the fact that their Disciplines were behind them, would soon dissipate.


    However, that superpower still had a master after all. If someone controlled it, it would be as if it was alive, so long as there was a little flame on his body, it would be fine even if it were to cover his entire body, let alone entangle Xu Bai''s hands.


    In fact, Shen Mei''s superpower was almost used up too, and she used up too much of it in the end. Seeing that Xu Bai had received his punishment, he waved his hand and retracted the fire, retracting the fire from his body.


    This battle, Shen Mei won.


    Xu Bai raised his burnt clothes, came over with a burnt right arm, and shouted at Lin Lin with a bitter face: "Captain, save me!"


    Lin Lin glanced at it, "It''s not very severe. We''ll just need to use alcohol to treat it when we get back."


    Xu Bai almost couldn''t lift it in one breath. Based on what?!


    You don''t have to discriminate against people like that.


    In the end, it was Jiang Yishu who spoke up as he looked at Xu Bai''s torn body.


    Lin Lin slightly nodded, and looked towards Chen Chen, "Chen Chen."


    Chen Chen understood and replied: "I understand."


    It could still be treated, but had to decide how much and how to cure it.


    Besides, he still had a match later, so he couldn''t waste too much energy.


    Therefore, compared to Yang Dazhu, he was even more perfunctory towards Xu Bai.


    But when Xu Bai saw that his hands were no longer hurting from getting better, he still went back to his own team with a face full of joy.


    Lin Lin, "The last match will be with Chen Chen, you can choose your own teammates."


    With that said, Chen Chen stood up and the spectators started to chat softly.


    "Isn''t he just a little kid? Why is he still competing?"


    "Right, it doesn''t look like it has any combat strength!"


    or it could be said that they were people who did not hold much hope for Chen Chen''s combat prowess ¡­


    Chen Chen turned a blind eye to it, indifferently looking at the people around him, he pointed his finger at them. "Him."


    "Hua!"

 C158 enrage

    The person Chen Chen was referring to was within Lin Lin''s expectations.


    Xi Shiyu and Bai Yu were sure to be the first two people to get rid of each other. Although this competition was not considered a fratricide and did not affect the other, the three of them knew each other well enough so they did not have to test each other out.


    Including Jiang Yishu, the remaining four people, oh, five people, Yan Ku was the best opponent for the first match.


    At the same time, Xi Shiyu and Bai Yu also understood that Chen Chen had not been surprised by his decision.


    However, the other party had different thoughts and directions. Correspondingly, they did not know what Chen Chen had chosen either.


    Rankings was undoubtedly a good opportunity. One could choose their opponent at will, or choose their opponent at will.


    Chen Chen couldn''t even be considered a child, he could only be considered a child with small arms and legs. Who could he win against here, even if he didn''t use his special abilities?


    Thus, in order to ensure that he wasn''t injured, the best choice would be to choose his own teammates.


    For example, Xi Shiyu, Bai Yu and even Lin Lin.


    Even if he wouldn''t be biased, at least he wouldn''t cause any major problems.


    There was already a precedent for the competitions of the members of his own faction. With Chen Chen''s age present, no one would mock him even if he were to choose the weakest.


    And yet, he had chosen the person he shouldn''t have chosen the most.


    Shen Mei was a woman, there was always a little maternal love.


    Yang Dazhuang was an honest man, even an ordinary person would not do anything serious, let alone against children.


    Although Xu Bai was a ruthless person, after finishing the competition, he had consumed a lot of his superpower and physical strength. Adding to the treatment Chen Chen gave him earlier, even if one took into consideration some aspects, it was impossible to be too ruthless with his attacks.


    Strict and broad.


    His temper was violent.


    Strength buff.


    Even if he didn''t use his Discipline, his physical body wasn''t something an ordinary person could deal with.


    Don''t mention marriage, love, or love to him, he doesn''t have it. You could say that he is a person without a heart.


    He did not have the kindness that the general public would have.


    Was this child tired of living?!


    The bystanders could roughly predict the outcome. The kid was beaten half to death by the seemingly violent man. What else could the kid do? Could it be that the kid could win against the big man?


    Could it be that the child''s mind was spinning, and his hand was not pointing at the burly man, but at the woman beside him?


    The whispers were naturally heard by Lin Lin and the rest, but they did not take it to heart.


    Chen Chen, the majority of people will definitely be fooled by his outer appearance!


    Xi Shiyu and Bai Yu were in silence for three seconds for Yan Kuan.


    Lin Lin''s expression remained the same as she looked at Yan Kuang who stood out with no change in expression. He didn''t seem to feel anything when Chen Chen had selected him as an opponent, as if she was participating in a very normal competition with an opponent that was on par with him.


    "Because Chen Chen''s superpower is special, in this competition, both sides are not allowed to use superpowers."


    As Lin Lin''s voice fell, Yan Kuan suddenly spoke out: "He, can use her superpower, in case I were to casually attack him and cause his body to become paralyzed, he can at least save herself."


    There was a hint of disdain and mockery in his tone. A little brat who could crush him to death with his fingers. Hah!


    After that, Bai Yu looked at Chen Chen who was beside her and said smilingly: "Chen Chen, it can''t be that you chose Yan Kuang because of me, right? You better take revenge for me!"


    If it was during normal times like this, Chen Chen would definitely treat Bai Yu indifferently.


    Like Lin Lin, she completely ignored Bai Yu''s teasing. But now, Chen Chen slightly nodded her head, stretched her arms and legs, and said: "I know."


    Xi Shiyu, "..."


    Bai Yu, "..."


    It was really because of Bai Yu.


    ", I didn''t think that your feelings for me would be so deep."


    The hug missed.


    Chen Chen had already entered the temporary battlefield, ignoring the laughing white jade behind him. and Lin Lin, whom he was quite looking forward to.


    Today, he might finally be able to see the whole results of Chen Chen''s training.


    In the end, it was just a kid who was as tall as his own chest. Yan Kuan could not help but care a little, "Brat, if you can''t beat him later, just beg for mercy. I''ll stop in time."


    Chen Chen did not seem to hear Yan Kuan''s words, or perhaps it could be said that he did not even care about the person in front of him, and silently pulled out a dagger from his calf, carefully and carefully wiped it as though it was a treasure.


    "Hey, kid," Yan Kuan frowned. His voice was much louder than before, and there was a faint oppressive force in it, "Do you hear me?"


    Chen Chen finally wiped his dagger properly, looked up, and replied: "The one begging for mercy, it won''t be me."


    Yan Kuan frowned, he was just about to curse at Chen Chen, then he saw Chen Chen running towards him.


    It was a straight line with a clear target. It was running towards him with its eyes fixed on him.


    In addition, they were approaching in full fury, and a sense of danger inexplicably rose in Yan Kuan''s heart.


    Yan Kuan subconsciously tried to cover his Discipline with his punches, but before he could do so, he felt a surge of cold, penetrating energy.


    It wasn''t on the surface, but it had a slight effect on the skin. It was like an insect seeping into your bone marrow and spreading from there to the rest of your body.


    Yan Kuan felt as if his blood was frozen, and ice began to slowly spread inch by inch.


    It was Lin Lin, but she didn''t use her superpower. She only looked at him.


    No, it could not be said that she did not use her superpower. Lin Lin''s superpower had already fused into her body.


    Just as he was in a daze, Chen Chen had already rushed forward, but Yan Kuang did not mind at all. He raised his hand, wanting to block Chen Chen''s dagger, but the moment he touched it, he was extremely shocked in his heart.


    Why, is it so powerful?


    A man about 1.8 meters wide was pushed back several steps by a child.


    Everyone''s "Hua" sound was louder than when they saw Chen Chen pointing at Yan Guang.


    There was nothing to be said.


    That body is not tendons flesh, but weak fat.


    At this moment, this thought flashed across the minds of many people. But soon after, some people regained their rationality, whether or not it was something that no one knew about Yan Kuan.


    He had been in the base for so long, so even if he didn''t know any of them, he still looked familiar.


    This man was an Adept. Even if he didn''t use his Discipline, he wasn''t someone a child could force back.


    Everyone turned to look at Chen Chen at the same time. That little child, at that moment, his eyes were determined, not because the crowd was affected at all, and not because he forced Yan Kuan to retreat, nor was he secretly happy.


    It was just like he had expected.


    Either he was arrogant or he was confident.


    And this child was clearly the latter.


    Chen Chen had always been clean and tidy, and would not give his opponent any chance to catch his breath. Seeing that Yan Kuan was forced to retreat because he despised Yan Kuan, he immediately thrust his dagger towards Yan Kuan''s thigh.


    With the strengthening of his wide body, even if Chen Chen used his strength, he would still not be able to achieve a good result.


    Furthermore, this was a competition. Even if Chen Chen knew that attacking the chest and neck was the easiest way to win and take one''s life, he would not really want to make a move.


    His thigh, after being pierced, not only could it slow down Yan Kuang''s speed, it was also in a position convenient for Chen Chen to exert his strength.


    "Puchi."


    Chen Chen''s hands were fast, after piercing down, he immediately pulled back.


    After all, no matter how surprised and furious Yan Kuan was, as someone who had lived for half a year in the apocalypse, it was impossible for Chen Chen to defend against his body at such a close distance.


    He missed.


    Yan Kuan looked at Chen Chen who was a few meters away from him. His eyes were indifferent, and the dagger in his hand slowly dripped with his blood.


    F * ck, he had never been so humiliated in his life before!


    "Little bastard!"


    Yan Kuan shouted. His face turned ferocious, and his whole body began to radiate with anger. Even the onlookers couldn''t help but shiver. This was the might of an Adept. Even if he didn''t deliberately release his Discipline, it would still affect the environment and the people around him.


    However, Chen Chen seemed to not be affected at all. Looking at Yan Kuan, he said indifferently: "Do you only know how to speak?"


    It didn''t seem to have any fighting power.


    Yan Kuan could see the ridicule in Chen Chen''s eyes. His eyes were red from anger, and his mind was filled with thoughts of burning the person in front of him into ashes.


    Amongst the spectators, Bai Yu was a little worried, and said: "Lin Lin, aren''t you going to stop him? I see that Yan Kuang seems to have the intention of killing Chen Chen."


    Lin Lin looked at Chen Chen, who could dodge nimbly and still injure Yan Kuan from time to time, and replied: "There''s no need, he can handle it. Furthermore, he intentionally angered Yan Kuan."


    Bai Yu was worried, but confused. It was only when Lin Lin reminded her that she discovered the abnormality.


    Yan Guang''s attack and footsteps seemed to be more chaotic than when he had faced him.


    It was rare for Lin Lin to explain: "Chen Chen has been trained, so he still has the power to protect himself when facing normal Zombie. Even if we go up against you guys, you guys would intentionally let him go, so that he can unleash his full strength.


    It was as if he had already seen Chen Chen''s victory.


    Bai Yu asked curiously, "Complete victory?"


    Lin Lin, "Chen Chen is more cautious than the both of you, so he understands his own disadvantages."


    If it was an ambiguous sentence, then anything that he could understand would be understood. If he couldn''t understand, Lin Lin had no intention to explain.


    Chen Chen was very strict.


    This match that no one thought would happen, or perhaps it was a match without any expectations, had been completely reversed!


    The group of people looked at Yan Kuan who was riddled with scars and gasping for breath, and then looked at Chen Chen, whose body was completely unharmed. Even he was slightly out of breath, but his comparison to Yan Kuan was already too great, an indescribable feeling filled their hearts.


    Kids these days are this powerful?


    He could not drag it out any longer. This person was much more difficult to deal with than he had imagined.


    After such a thought flashed across Chen Chen''s mind, he slipped towards Yan Kuan like a mud fish. He stuck closely to him, but Yan Kuan was unable to grab even a corner of Chen Chen''s clothes.


    This move was taught to Chen Chen by Lin Lin.


    Chen Chen''s physique was not high, so if he were to fight a strong Adept, he would definitely not be able to escape.


    But accordingly, the short, thin and weak body part of Chen Chen became his strength. As long as his footsteps were agile, he could assassinate his enemy closely, causing his opponent to be unable to injure him in the slightest.


    The pain in his body had already made Yan Kuan completely lose his rationality. Seeing Chen Chen, who had been wandering by his side and was unable to be grabbed by his hand, Yan Kuan started to spin in one breath, raising his hand like a spinning top.


    Since he wanted to stay close to him, he might as well try his iron fists!

 C159 attractiveness

    It was ready to explode at any moment.


    Just as Yan Guang was spinning, Chen Chen actually climbed up from Yan Guang''s back, placed the dagger on Yan Guang''s neck, and whispered into his ear.


    "You lost."


    This sentence was like a spell, causing Yan Kuan to be stunned.


    The cold feeling around his neck also made Yan Kuan not dare to make any unusual movements.


    It was possible that to Yan Kuan, he was only distracted for a moment, but Chen Chen had already placed the dagger on his neck, leaving him with no way to resist.


    However, to the spectators, they too were stunned.


    He couldn''t see it clearly at all!


    But just because they could not see Chen Chen clearly did not mean that they were not clear of his strength.


    If they still treated Chen Chen as a little brat, then their years of living were in vain. Moreover, they haven''t died in the mouth of the Zombie yet.


    Just from how Chen Chen was able to force Yan Kuan into a corner, injure him, and leave him unscathed, they should have known that Chen Chen was not that simple.


    Afterwards, Chen Chen behaved like a child even more. His movements and footwork were obviously similar to those of an old master who had immersed himself in martial arts for many years.


    Of course, this was all because of Lin Lin teaching well.


    A gust of wind blew past.


    Many people didn''t recover from their shock for a long time.


    Chen Chen''s words resonated in his ears, "You lost."


    Not only did they lose with a wide belt, but they also lost with their shallow eyes.


    Of course, only a small number of people had such awareness.


    Even more people were shocked that Chen Chen actually had the power to suppress Yan Kuang.


    "This match, Chen Chen wins."


    In the four matches, Lin Lin obtained complete victory.


    From then on, Lin Lin''s goal was achieved.


    As for what his goal was, there were many, but not many.


    Han Yue was an outsider and the most suitable person to smooth things over. He clapped his hands and said, "Alright, friendly competition. Since the competition is over, let''s leave."


    I can''t just stay here and watch him like a monkey.


    Although the onlookers felt weird about this ridiculous competition, they didn''t know who this team was, but they did know who that black carbon person was. His father was half a Leader in this base, who would dare provoke him?


    Thus, no matter how curious they were, they could only suppress their curiosity and prepare to leave. However, one of them suddenly said something and forcefully ''stopped'' their feet.


    "Captain, we''ve already competed. Right now, there are only two people left who haven''t fought yet."


    Shen Mei''s superpower and physical strength had been restored by quite a bit, and she also had the energy and mood to watch the show.


    In this group, other than Shui Eryi who did not have any power, who else could she be?


    Lin Lin, and Jiang Yishu, only these two people remained.


    Moreover, when Shen Mei said this, she was purposely looking in the direction of Lin Lin and Jiang Yishu.


    Their target was obvious.


    None of them said a word, but they were all looking forward to it.


    Ice Mountain Beauty versus a gentle man.


    Who was stronger?


    The onlookers had already begun placing bets.


    "I''ll use two meal tickets to bet on that beauty. Looking at her spirit, she''s definitely not an ordinary person."


    "Hey, two meal tickets, aren''t you a little too stingy? I bet three tickets on that man. I heard he has lightning special abilities!"


    When these words came out, the people who were prepared to bet on her due to Lin Lin''s appearance all changed their direction, and spoke in a random manner, "I will bet on that man for four meal tickets."


    "Me too, me too, but I only bet one."


    "I''ll take five!"


    The crowd clamored. A good match had turned into a gambling house.


    Jiang Yishu did not seem to be dissatisfied, in fact, it could even be said that he was quite happy. He looked at Lin Lin and said: "How about, we have a match?"


    Lin Lin nodded, "Sure."


    Compared to the others, they couldn''t stand this Jiang Yishu who liked to laugh even more. They wished for nothing more than for Lin Lin to torture him to a pulp.


    This was the fight between the Guild Leader and Vice Leader.


    Even if there was no bustling gambling, the old and new members of the Fiery Wood were still very much looking forward to it.


    In the hearts of Shen Mei and the others, no matter how strong that little act of Lin Lin seemed, it would still not be able to compare to Jiang Yishu''s.


    Jiang Yishu, a Level 2 Lightning ability user, could be considered one of the top people in the base.


    The reason why superpowers in real life didn''t level up as quickly as in novels was because everyone had yet to grasp the way of cultivation. They had to rely on themselves to slowly figure out how to level up, so leveling up was a step at a time.


    But even so, rank 2 was already a formidable power.


    With just a casual move, he could attack a group of Zombie. In the eyes of the people from the past, he could be said to be a god.


    To Xi Shiyu and the rest, Lin Lin''s power was unfathomable, even now, he was like a god. If he followed behind her, she would definitely be safe.


    Something that could almost be called faith was buried deep in their hearts.


    This was the strength that Lin Lin displayed to conquer them.


    However, these were all their secrets and Lin Lin did not know, or perhaps knew, other than an instant of shock, she also did not understand.


    Lin Lin could not trust a single person that much right now. She believed in herself, and only by relying on herself could she survive in this dangerous world.


    Jiang Yishu, Lin Lin, fight against each other.


    The aura it exuded didn''t resemble that of a duel, but rather, a duel.


    More and more people gathered.


    The two''s appearance was too eye-catching. Coupled with the 1: 10 bet, it naturally attracted quite a few people who liked to join in the fun.


    Jiang Yishu saw that there were a lot of people around, and the smile on his face widened.


    He accepted Shen Mei''s suggestion because he thought that Lin Lin would be able to make use of her reputation to accept the truth.


    Even if it was an old member of the Intense Wood Sect, he shouldn''t have looked down on Lin Lin.


    To him, Lin Lin was a tough and strong person.


    If he could raise his superpower to rank 2 in half a year, Lin Lin would definitely be stronger than him.


    However, Jiang Yishu was unable to stop others from looking down on him. He knew that this view would continue to exist, after all, Lin Lin was just a new member of the A Base. At most, she would be a little pretty, and she would even have a special ability.


    Other than that, there was nothing else.


    And now, Jiang Yishu wanted him to use himself as the ''medium'' to spread Lin Lin''s power.


    Let her get the adoration and admiration of others.


    With that thought in mind, Jiang Yishu made the first move. He took out a lightning strike and did not hold back at all.


    Lin Lin did not dodge. Instead, she released her special ability, a block of ice, to block the attack.


    The ice fell to the ground. There were a few streaks of lightning on its body, but it was unharmed.


    In the first exchange, Lin Lin won.


    Jiang Yishu smiled faintly, following which his hands released streak after streak of lightning, which densely pounced towards Lin Lin like a fierce tiger.


    Lin Lin conjured an ice shield. While nimbly dodging the lightning, he raised his ice shield to block the lightning.


    Because it was scattered, Jiang Yishu''s lightning killing power was actually not that strong. However, what troubled Jiang Yishu was that there were too many of it, and it was almost impossible to guard against. But Lin Lin was able to perfectly dodge all of them.


    The surrounding people realized that Chen Chen''s previous dodging was nothing, this was the real dodging for Lin Lin!


    Perhaps, Lin Lin''s current dodging speed was not as fast as Chen Chen''s body, nor was it faster than the afterimages that Xu Bai could only see.


    It was as if she could predict where the next lightning would come from. One side, one side, and the other side, she bent down, coincidentally dodging the incoming lightning.


    One was an accident, two was a coincidence, three was a divine arrangement?


    There was only one explanation, and that was that Lin Lin had already completely understood the manner in which Jiang Yishu attacked.


    After dodging the lightning strikes onto the ground, a loud noise came out, followed by a small charred hole, and in a moment, the hole had already surrounded Lin Lin, looking very special!


    This match was even more exciting than they had imagined!


    In that first round, Jiang Yishu released quite a few useless superpowers, and after standing still for a moment, Lin Lin smiled and said: "It seems like it''s my turn now."


    The ice cones that covered the sky.


    Unlike Jiang Yishu''s, he came out one after another, while Lin Lin came out with a wave of her hand.


    As if the sky, it instantly enveloped and pounced towards Jiang Yishu.


    The weather today was not bad. The sun finally brushed away the clouds and hung them in the air. They lazily basked in the sun, but it wasn''t too hot.


    The light that shot out from the icicle was even sharper and colder.


    Jiang Yishu did not dodge or avoid, and only stood at his original position, occasionally shooting out a few balls of lightning, but he was only able to barely obstruct the progress of the ice cones.


    If that ice spike really broke through Jiang Yishu''s defense, his entire body would probably be covered in bloody holes.


    "Vice Guild Leader!"


    This voice was Shui Eryi''s, who was watching by the side. It was very anxious and filled with concern.


    It also caused many people to notice the seemingly unconcerned Shui Eryi, tsk tsk, what a deeply emotional, gentle and cute woman.


    On the other hand,''s current indifferent expression was even more cold and heartless.


    Weren''t they in the same group? How could they kill him? Was the ice beauty really going to kill that gentle man?


    Could it be that he was going to see a baptism of blood today?


    Killing is not allowed in the base, not to mention this is the base''s training ground.


    Han Yue was slightly nervous, so he blurted out, "Why didn''t Big Bro Jiang hide? There are even Sister Bing s that are too ruthless. That''s Big Bro Jiang after all."


    "Ruthless?"


    It''s Chen Chen, Han Yue suddenly felt his heart palpitate. This child is not to be trifled with.


    He had seen the battle very clearly. His moves were without the slightest bit of hesitation. Every move went into the flesh. Even if there wasn''t any danger to his life, it still hurt!


    Furthermore, when he finally placed the dagger on Yan Guang''s neck, he could sense a flash of killing intent in Chen Chen''s eyes.


    Killing intent! How could a child have such terrifying thoughts?


    The most important thing was that Chen Chen quickly controlled his emotions.


    Was he ten years old? He wasn''t even an adult yet. Not only did he have killing intent, he was also able to perfectly control it!


    All of this would only make Chen Chen even more terrifying.


    It was because this was definitely not the first time that this child had the intention to kill. It was also likely that she had the intention to kill someone, so she was not surprised by the killing intent and had good control over it.


    Han Yu heard his father say something.


    The most terrifying thing wasn''t the murderous aura that shrouded their bodies. Their eyes were filled with violent people.


    He was someone like Chen Chen, who was able to control his killing intent well.


    Because, because the former will be on guard, you will die without any precautions in the hands of the latter.


    But later on, Han Yu slowly came to understand a principle.


    The most terrifying thing was neither the former nor the latter.


    Yes, Lin Lin.


    If he wanted to kill, he would have to kill someone, someone he could kill at the same time.

 C160 swarming

    At this moment, Han Yue was somewhat afraid of Chen Chen. He was clearly just a child, but for some reason, he felt a chill down his spine.


    "I didn''t mean it that way. I was just ¡­ just worried about Big Brother Jiang."


    Chen Chen looked at Han Yue for a long time before shifting his gaze, and said indifferently: "Captain only wanted to force him to make a move, that''s all."


    The leader was naturally Lin Lin, and he was Jiang Yishu. It was at this time that Han Yue noticed, and hurriedly asked, "You mean, Big Brother Jiang let the Sister Bing win previously?"


    Chen Chen obviously looked down on Han Yu''s intelligence and spoke with an extremely naughty tone, "Do you not have eyes?"


    He couldn''t read it?


    Han Yu was deeply aware that he was being ignored, even ignored.


    This kid''s temper is a bit bad.


    However, Han Yue stared at the ice spike that was getting closer and closer. He was still puzzled and asked, "But why?"


    It was normal for Jiang Yishu to choose to fight Lin Lin, but he could not understand why Lin Lin would force Jiang Yishu to attack.


    No one answered Han Yu''s question. Some didn''t know, some did know but didn''t want to answer.


    The situation became more and more tense.


    Lin Lin''s expression was indifferent, and did not release too much power, but the ice spike broke through Jiang Yishu''s lightning attack without any obstruction, and already neared to a distance not more than a meter away from Jiang Yishu. With the speed of the ice spike, it would pass through Jiang Yishu''s body in a few seconds at the most.


    There were still some girls spectating by the side. Although Jiang Yishu was not shockingly handsome, with his enchanting features, he was gentle and handsome. Even when they were fighting, there was still a smile on his face.


    It was not the kind of smug or cold smile, but a very warm smile.


    However, what they did not know was that even though Jiang Yishu was like this and had his own nature as a part of it, the greater reason was still because the person facing him was Lin Lin.


    "Ah ¡­"


    The frightened cries came to an abrupt stop.


    An astonishing scene appeared as the ice steadily stopped in front of Jiang Yishu.


    Lin Lin, you stopped?


    No, it wasn''t. That ice was no longer as domineering as before and was instead slightly trembling. It seemed as if some force had stopped it. More importantly, that ice seemed to be cracking apart.


    Fortunately, the competition grounds were large enough, and the spectators were all standing obediently at the periphery of the competition grounds. The ice had just flown to the edge of the fence before falling down, landing beside their feet, and of course at this time, they could clearly see Jiang Yishu who was previously surrounded by the ice cones.


    Both of his hands were held straight forward, and from the looks of it, his posture was still stable and his aura was still normal. It should be because he wasn''t injured by Lin Lin''s ice pick attacks. And with Jiang Yishu''s palm as the center, a round circle with a diameter of one metre, filled with purple lightning, was enough to stun everyone.


    "Hey, what''s that? Is it a superpower?"


    "Are you stupid? What else do you have?" The man by the side, who couldn''t stand to ask such a stupid question and had zero intelligence, replied rather aggressively.


    "..." "No, you don''t realize that this looks like a science fiction movie..."


    "Shield." The Truth Emperor spoke out.


    Humans were indeed very resilient, but the apocalypse was too terrifying, and it was beyond the imagination of most people. Even if most people had read novels about the apocalypse, accepting the arrival of the apocalypse was a completely different story.


    So, in the current apocalypse half a year, in the first three months, many people were adapting to the cruel betrayal and the hard-to-find kindness. Everything was different from before.


    Most of the superpowers awakened three months later.


    Eh, he had forgotten about Xi Shiyu, Bai Yu, Chen Chen, these extraordinary people, and Lin Lin who had gone against the heavens.


    In the first month, many people were immersed in the beauty of their Discipline. Some were in pain from not being able to control their Discipline, while others were confused about the existence of their Discipline.


    In the second month, they gradually began to accept their abilities. They began to accept themselves as adepts, and their differences from others.


    In the third month, they began to try to understand Discipline. They knew the classification system, how to level it up, and how to improve it.


    If not, it would be like how Shen Mei and the others only knew a little about attacking methods, and then on top of that would be like Xi Shiyu and Bai Yu. After Lin Lin''s guidance and her own thinking, she was very familiar with her own special ability and had mastered a lot of "consummate skills".


    In the end, even Lin Lin, who had stayed in the apocalypse for more than two years, had witnessed many gorgeous superpower attacks and had personally researched many beautiful moves.


    It was just that Lin Lin could also tell that no matter how beautiful his superpower was, it would be useless. She could only shake her opponent''s eyes a little.


    Above, the people who were "inexperienced" were first envious of Lin Lin''s Icicle Web, which covered the sky and the earth, then shocked at Jiang Yishu''s lightning barrier.


    Lin Lin was not too surprised, but she was a little happy.


    As a vice-captain, he had even better assistance in hunting group, and this was even more because he had the strength to protect his own life.


    Lin Lin didn''t know if Jiang Yishu had some sort of fortuitous encounter, or perhaps it was because of her, this little butterfly, that caused too many people''s original paths to undergo a major change.


    No matter what, it was a good thing for Jiang Yishu.


    Jiang Yishu withdrew his lightning barrier and stood still. Looking at Lin Lin who had a faint smile on her lips, she said. "Looks like I was wrong.


    Jiang Yishu had sensed Jiang Yishu''s intentions from the very beginning.


    Among Adepts, one could not only sense the type of power, but also the level of their Discipline. Unless, of course, the other was a lot stronger than you.


    Because Lin Lin wanted to test how much fighting experience Jiang Yishu had, she only used about three-quarters of her strength, but even so, Jiang Yishu was still at a disadvantage.


    After that, Lin Lin would build up and increase her strength, and Jiang Yishu would also increase in strength accordingly.


    It was fortunate that this wasn''t a duel. Otherwise, would she really be treated as a fool?


    However, Lin Lin also believed that Jiang Yishu did not want to play with her, but had other reasons for doing so. When the spectators around them cheered and yelled at his because he had beaten them to such a state, she finally understood what Jiang Yishu was thinking.


    Prestige.


    Simply put, it wasn''t an easy task for a woman who''d just entered the A-base.


    What''s more, Lin Lin had become the leader of the Tristar Hunt Squad as soon as she entered. Although 3-star wasn''t a high level realm, at the moment, it could still be considered a high level hunting group. Who knew how many people were envious of it?


    The most important thing was that Xi Shiyu and the others, people with different base levels of abilities, had a lot of battle experience and unfathomable superpowers. Especially Chen Chen, who had the ability to heal.


    In fact, Lin Lin had long noticed the fervent gazes from the audience and the expressions from the people who were determined to win.


    The crowd could naturally tell that their Leader was Lin Lin, a beautiful woman.


    Even if Lin Lin''s temperament was cold, it would at least show a little. But to most people, Lin Lin was just an excessively beautiful woman, and nothing more.


    What qualifications does she have to become the Guild Leader of the Tristar Hunt Squad?


    What right did he have to have teammates like Xi Shiyu and the others?


    The jealousy and disdain of everyone present would become the biggest obstacle for Lin Lin in base A.


    This was not what Lin Lin wanted, and it was naturally not what Jiang Yishu wanted either.


    He knew that Lin Lin was not strong enough, and he also wanted to know about the others.


    Even though it had been half a year since they last saw each other, he still believed in Lin Lin''s abilities unconditionally.


    And as he had expected, Lin Lin was strong enough.


    Jiang Yishu believed in it even more blindly than Xi Shiyu and the others, or it could be said that he was even closer to worshipping Lin Lin.


    Xi Shiyu and Chen Chen were both children and had been saved and taught by Lin Lin. Even though they might seem a little arrogant and spoiled on the surface, they completely relied on her to trust her.


    As for Bai Yu, he understood Lin Lin very well.


    Occasionally, it was like looking at a mirror. He could see the dark side of her heart, and similarly, he could see his own dark side because of this.


    And because of some people, he had fallen in love with Lin Lin, and had fallen in love with her. Occasionally, his emotions would become so strong that they wouldn''t be able to take over and he would be destroyed, but Lin Lin''s cold aura seemed to be like an evil thought that was specifically aimed at suppressing him.


    In short, Bai Yu''s emotions were very complicated, and no one could explain it clearly.


    But because of Jiang Yishu, who accompanied his and went deep in, he began to have a different kind of love for Lin Lin.


    Of course, there was also a sense of obedience due to their identities.


    In fact, someone who was interested could actually observe that when Jiang Yishu was facing Lin Lin, he would always be a head shorter. Although it was hidden, after careful observation, one could still see it.


    In short, to Jiang Yishu, Lin Lin was his reliance, and she also wanted her to rely on her love.


    As such, even if Bai Yu saw that Jiang Yishu liked Lin Lin, she realized that he had no desire to fight him. Otherwise, with his personality and his concealed enemy, he would definitely fight first.


    Although Lin Lin clearly knew that Jiang Yishu wanted to show off his might, she did not agree with the way he chose to do it.


    It was certain that the vice captain was weaker than the captain, but no one wished for the difference between the two to be that great.


    Sometimes, a vice captain was actually used to request for a life for the people. Although there were no rules, it was basically something everyone admitted to.


    The vice-captain was one level lower than the captain. Compared to the captain in charge of the overall situation, the vice-captain had more contact with the people in the group, more understanding of their thoughts and was also someone who had the authority to speak.


    And the counterpart of status, is that you must have the corresponding strength.


    Without strength, who would believe that the Guild Leader would listen?


    Who believes you have the right to control the regiment?


    The people in the team, who would submit to you?


    Jiang Yishu was probably too impatient, which was why he found himself in a position of weakness. If not for the fact that the older members of the Fiery Group all knew of Jiang Yishu''s strength, they would probably have been even more "weak".


    Lin Lin did not want Jiang Yishu to lose his authority as the vice leader just so he could establish his own, so it would be difficult to take care of this hunting group.


    Lin Lin raised her hand and started to accumulate her abilities. At this time, Lin Lin seemed to have recognized the truth and her eyes started to turn ice-cold, "Jiang Yishu, just go all out."


    Jiang Yishu was slightly startled, but quickly reacted. He treated those people as fools, he should not have treated Lin Lin as a fool, much less do something that had no meaning to her.


    "I understand."


    A ball of lightning appeared in Jiang Yishu''s hand, which grew bigger and bigger, as if it was there to block Lin Lin''s attack.


    "I will do my best."

 C161 iceberg

    Jiang Yishu was a high-ranked Level 1 Adept. He was only a hair''s breadth away from reaching Level 2.


    Lin Lin was a high level 2 Adept, but in terms of rank, she could fight with a level 3 Adept.


    She was already proficient in ice, and wood was an ability that had been carved into the bones from her previous life. She only needed to be given a little time to restore her ice ability to its former state.


    All in all, Lin Lin''s power could already be considered as a Level 4 Adept.


    This was the strength that Lin Lin had predicted from her own strength.


    The fourth level was currently considered to be someone who walked unhindered. If he could, Lin Lin could even find a small place to establish his own tribe, just like Chen Zhengyi.


    But managing a tribe was too troublesome, even if Lin Lin had the ability, she would not be in the mood to do so.


    To her, the most important thing was the growth of a hunting group, and her own growth.


    After all, in the apocalypse, everything was too incalculable. For example, Lin Yuyan. In the past, Lin Yuyan was just a white lotus who only knew how to scheme a little, it was nothing to fear. But when they met again, she had changed, becoming a ¡­ Overlord Flower.


    Not only had her personality changed, but even her Discipline had changed. Even though she still wasn''t her match, she''d grown stronger in the end.


    If they were able to establish a tribe, they would definitely be troubled by all sorts of miscellaneous tasks, and wouldn''t be able to concentrate on cultivation.


    Furthermore, how could establishing a territory on his own be better than stealing others''?


    Right now, what Lin Lin was most concerned about was Jiang Yishu who should be full strength, and his balls of lightning one after another.


    Lin Lin raised her eyebrows. Ah, a group technique?


    Although the difference in strength between the two of them was huge, Lin Lin at the fourth rank could be considered a wood type superpower and a series of trump cards that was far from an opportune moment. Therefore, the current Lin Lin could still be considered as a third level beginner superpower user.


    But just like this, he was much stronger than Jiang Yishu.


    Although Lin Lin also wanted to make use of this'' battle ''to become famous, but her style of action had always been to end battles quickly, and she did not want to delay anything. She had already given Jiang Yishu too much space, so she did not waste any time.


    Lin Lin no longer dodged. She conjured an ice blade, held it in his right hand, and steadily took a step forward. With a wave of his hand, she scattered Jiang Yishu''s electroballs.


    Right, it was dispersing. It wasn''t resisting it head on or slapping it open, but dispersing the brain of a Zombie that was strong enough to explode.


    As there were so many of them, as Lin Lin waved her hands, one after another, those balls of lightning were like fireworks in the winter night, beautiful to the point where it was hard to look at.


    What was even more beautiful was Lin Lin''s chin that was lightly stroke. Her lips opened slightly, "It''s still not enough."


    Lin Lin''s voice was not loud, but because of the sounds made during the battle, no one could clearly hear what she said, but, Jiang Yishu heard it, or perhaps it was more accurate to say that he saw it.


    If it was said that Jiang Yishu had been restricted by the restrictions for some reason, then he had now completely broken free from it. His urge to fight had grown stronger and stronger, his hands moving faster and faster, and the energy released by the Thunder Lightning Ball had grown stronger and stronger.


    Even if the people at the scene were far away from Jiang Yishu, they would still be able to feel the powerful energy contained within the ball of lightning.


    However, Jiang Yishu''s'' Madness'' seemed to have no effect on Lin Lin, her footsteps were still steady, her speed had increased due to the Thunder Lightning Ball, but her expression was still calm as she said: "Not enough, not enough, it''s still not enough."


    Jiang Yishu''s forehead was already starting to perspire, and now, he seemed to have realized Lin Lin''s strength.


    It was obvious that he had already used his full strength, but Lin Lin seemed to not feel any pressure at all, instead, he remained as skilled as ever, as if he was playing a game.


    And only when he fought with Lin Lin would he be able to sense how powerful she was, and how terrifying she was.


    In the eyes of the crowd, his attack seemed to be obstructing Lin Lin, at least, it would cause him to pause when defending, and the two parties were still in an opposing state.


    But Jiang Yishu knew that it wasn''t, not like how everyone else had seen it.


    He was standing opposite of Lin Lin, and was able to see the movements of her hands from such a close distance. She didn''t even use any strength, and just casually waved her hand as if she was waving it.


    And with this light pat, the Thunder Lightning Ball was instantly destroyed.


    Lin Lin had already gotten closer. With her speed, she guessed that the competition was not far away.


    Jiang Yishu gathered all of his energy and spun it around, watching as a small, cute white ball appeared in his hands.


    Looking up, Lin Lin was getting closer and closer to him.


    This was the final strike.


    The ball of lightning in Jiang Yishu''s hand was clearly smaller than the one before, but the surrounding people could feel that the ball of lightning was ten times or a hundred times more powerful than the one before.


    The power of destruction.


    "Ha!" Following Jiang Yishu''s shout, the ball flew straight towards Lin Lin.


    The height was right on top of Lin Lin''s face.


    Lin Lin smiled faintly, a little excitement jumping in her eyes, as if her calm heart had become a little bit more interested because of Jiang Yishu''s attack.


    He withdrew the ice blade and closed his fingers. A few ice needles were instantly shot out. They were unstoppable as they circled around the lightning ball and forcefully shot into it.


    The ball of lightning was stopped right in front of Lin Lin, and it couldn''t move an inch.


    Ka-cha.


    Those with good hearing could hear the slight cracking sound. It was like a pot of hot water being poured over an ice cube that had been frozen for an entire night.


    The cracking sounds were like firecrackers. Once ignited, it would not stop.


    Jiang Yishu''s attack this time was much stronger than before, but Lin Lin was only breaking it, so she was not able to take it, thus the huge energy released by the Thunder Lightning Ball spread out.


    It was a good thing most of the spectators were Adepts. They had been keeping an eye on the scene for a while now, so when they noticed the change they immediately used their Adepts to block it. Just that, for the group who were trying to share a portion of the energy, they suddenly realised that they were being suppressed by Lin Lin, and that she was actually that powerful.


    If the dispersed energy could make him struggle so hard, then what about all of it?


    Just how much power would he have? Yet it was blocked by Lin Lin?


    Everyone could not help but look at Lin Lin who was standing with her hands behind her back, under the undulations of energy, the wind became stronger, blowing away all the fine strands of hair, her eyes recovered to be calm and indifferent, as though nothing had happened.


    However, the scene of the battle that was like a movie scene and the energy that everyone felt made them forget.


    Jiang Yishu''s superpower was strong, but whether he knew Jiang Yishu or not, it could be seen how strong he was from the battle.


    Then, what about that beautiful woman from the ice mountain, wasn''t she even more powerful?


    "Whap."


    It was unknown who started it, but applause started ringing. It was very sparse at first, followed by a series of applause and cheers.


    No matter where or when, experts were respected.


    Furthermore, the apocalypse was a time to hunt Zombie in collaboration with all the humans. It was always a happy thing to have someone with such great ability.


    Of course, the ones who would feel happy would mostly be people who did not have any benefits related to Lin Lin, while there were a few other people who had different thoughts and took advantage of the slightly chaotic situation to slip away.


    Today, he finally had an important matter to discuss with his boss. He didn''t know if he would be able to get anything to eat.


    Besides these people who had suddenly discovered the good stuff, there were also some people who had their own reasons. Their thoughts were impure and they attacked the people who were following them.


    Now that he had achieved his goal, he naturally had to hurry back and report the situation.


    Lin Lin looked at Jiang Yishu and nodded, "Your explosive power is not bad."


    Jiang Yishu''s expression was close to a bitter smile as he said, "Compared to you, all of these are not worth mentioning."


    Lin Lin did not say anything. In this kind of situation, she chose to silently agree.


    Han Yue ran over, grabbed Jiang Yishu''s shoulders and shouted loudly, "Let''s go, let''s go! Aren''t you guys hungry? It''s been so long, I''ll treat you guys to a meal!"


    If one were to say who was the most nervous amongst them, it would definitely be Han Yu!


    Although he knew that Sister Bing wouldn''t hurt Big Brother Jiang, her attacks were too ferocious, making him worry even if he didn''t want to.


    The most terrifying thing was that Brother Jiang''s gentle fighting style had changed, and he was even more violent than the Sister Bing.


    One was a Sister Bing who was close to death, the other was Big Bro Jiang who was "on the same side".


    He would feel heartache for anyone who got hurt.


    Now that the match was over, they would definitely rush over. Who knew what other tricks they would play?


    Thinking to this point, Han Yu glared at Shen Mei. It was her who was so blind to propose such a ridiculous request.


    Shen Mei who was glared at expressed his innocence.


    The son of the vice head of the base, why did he want to glare at her?


    Lin Lin had no objections to Han Yu''s suggestion. After all, for special ability users, the consumption rate was faster than normal people, especially when they had just finished their ability competition.


    However, for some of the higher level Adepts, eating this food was the weakest possible. They mostly chose to absorb the crystal cores in order to achieve the energy needed to support the daily activities of their body, so naturally, they didn''t care.


    It was just that although Lin Lin''s combat ability was already at level 4, her superpower was still at level 2. Thus, she was actually a little hungry right now.


    Seeing that there were no objections from the two of them, Han Yu pulled them away, and the members of the Liemu Hunting Group followed their Guild Leader.


    The base''s cafeteria was a place where most people had been to before. However, Xi Shiyu and the other "newbies" did not know much about it.


    However, the structure of the dining hall was similar to that of the one before the apocalypse. With a single glance, one could see the entire dining area, the size of the windows for the customers, and the faint aroma of food.


    When it was almost time to eat, many people came in one after another, preparing to eat, of which, Lin Lin and the others were in a group, from the looks of it, they were also from hunting group, with many people coming to eat, but there was not one person left.


    However, there were very few people like Lin Lin, and they attracted a lot of attention. Most of the attention was focused on Han Yu.


    Compared to before the apocalypse, Han Yu''s popularity was very high. More than half of the people in the base knew that one of the Leader''s sons in the base was very handsome, very powerful, fierce towards his enemies, and even more ruthless towards himself.


    Han Yu''s bright black skin was caused by training with the army. It would be strange if it wasn''t dark when training with the Zombie and hunting every day.


    However, today''s Han Yu caused the people from Base A to be stunned.


    The teasing kid with the fawning expression.


    Was it really the Han Yu they knew?


    Do you believe it, anyway? I don''t believe it.


    It had to be his vision that was off. Yes, it had to be!

 C162 reminiscent of the past

    Although the cafeteria was more crowded, it was separated by a private room, which was specially provided to ''noble people'' like Han Yu. Even the waiter''s looks were on par with those of the celebrities before the apocalypse.


    After all, Lin Lin and the others were almost at the pinnacle of beauty. Not only were they handsome, they also had extraordinary temperament.


    In the apocalypse, abilities were more important than looks.


    Although Han Yu had some status in the base, in the apocalypse, a single dish was as simple as gold. Although Han Yu had some status in the base, a single dish was as simple as gold.


    Xi Shiyu and the other two were similar to hypocrites. After staying with Lin Lin for a long time, their emotions were also hidden extremely well, and even Xi Shiyu, who was unbridled in the beginning, had turned into a black-skinned youth.


    As for Shen Mei and the rest, even if they were dissatisfied with the sudden arrival of a group of unfamiliar people, after crawling and fighting for six months in the apocalypse, they should still know how to restrain their emotions.


    Lin Lin and the rest, strong in appearance and special ability, how could they afford to offend him?


    No.


    But Han Yu continued his previous attitude and was extremely lively ¡­ Talking too much. One had to say, half of his credit came from this joyful meal.


    It was just that, at the end of the meal, Han Yue''s tone already carried a bit of the intent of ''chasing people away''. He couldn''t help but talk with Lin Lin and Jiang Yishu alone.


    Shen Mei and the others weren''t familiar with Han Yu in the first place. Since it was so obvious that they wanted to chase him away, it would seem that they weren''t mature enough to do so.


    Seeing that Shen Mei and the rest had walked for a while, while Xi Shiyu and the rest were still seated on the wooden bench, with no intention to move their butts, Han Yu became anxious.


    "Hehe, haha, have you guys eaten your fill?"


    Even Han Yu felt a little awkward after saying so many words that were either obscure or obvious. When he spoke again, he could not help but feel somewhat baffled.


    The white jade tongue said, "Could it be that someone here is called ''hehe'', or ''haha'', Han Yu?"


    Han Yu, "... "Well, that''s not what I meant."


    Indeed, these people weren''t so easy to get along with. Han Yu''s eyes were filled with tears.


    "Bai Yu, go back and rest after you''ve finished eating."


    "Let''s go," Bai Yu glanced at Lin Lin, a huge drama could be played in her eyes, "What about you?"


    Lin Lin looked at the broken soup on the table and replied: I still have things to talk about with Han Yue.


    Bai Yu laughed in a baffling manner, "We can''t stay?"


    "No."


    It was so simple that it was rather cold-blooded.


    Without saying a word, she turned around and left. Chen Chen stood up once again, and politely nodded his head towards Jiang Yishu and Han Yue, then followed behind her.


    As for Bai Yu, she stood up gracefully at the end and said with a smile, "You guys, take your time."


    No matter how you looked at it, it didn''t sound friendly at all.


    After the door closed, Han Yu laughed dryly and said, "Sister Bing, these teammates of yours seem to be quite jealous."


    Lin Lin did not know how to explain, and maybe she did not understand either why Bai Yu and the others were acting so ''exaggeratedly''.


    After thinking for a long time, Lin Lin found the only reasonable excuse. Most likely, Bai Yu and the others felt that they could rely on her.


    In an environment as dangerous as the apocalypse, after experiencing life and death, going through companionship, it was very easy for one to rely on that person as a young bird or on the large bird that fed it.


    It was not bad to rely on others to interact with each other. Once an outsider intervened, it was easy to develop rebellious feelings.


    For example, Bai Yu''s taunt, Xi Shiyu''s rebellion, and Chen Chen''s ¡­. Uh, ignoring him, he didn''t have any special changes.


    "They just came to a new place and aren''t familiar with it. They''re not in a good mood."


    Han Yue nodded his head, agreeing with Lin Lin''s explanation, even though it was a bit far-fetched. After all, in the apocalypse, people would flee everywhere in order to escape. How could they become ''submissive to the soil and water'' just because they arrived at a base?


    "Sister Bing, in the past six months, have you ¡­ okay?"


    Han Yue asked, but it was not difficult. In short, it was not as easy as he thought.


    Facing an old friend who wanted to know more about the other person''s past, even the conversation was planned countless times on the alarm clock. However, when the question left his mouth, it was strangely sour.


    Lin Lin, on the other hand, was exceptionally calm. No, perhaps this kind of Lin Lin was normal.


    Being unafraid in the face of danger was no longer enough to describe her unique calmness. Even when she was in a normal situation, whether she was happy or sad, she did not have any expression on her face.


    However, it could not be called facial paralysis because her face was very cold. It was as cold as a block of ice.


    To put it more forcefully, this could also be considered a little bit of emotion on her part.


    The trash would not listen to the nonsense, the trash would not care, this was the emotion revealed from Lin Lin''s entire body. It was a pity that only smart people knew about it. As for stupid people, not only did they not understand their own situation, they did not even have the ability to judge others'' looks.


    Therefore, there were a lot of people who provoked Lin Lin.


    It was just that they were dealt with by Bai Yu and the others, so there was no news of Lin Lin''s evil reputation.


    "Not bad." Lin Lin slightly nodded and replied.


    This was the truth. Lin Lin possessed a special ability before the apocalypse, and after that, she had also awakened a wood type special ability. Lin Lin, who had been stronger than him for the past half year, had been living a good life. At the very least, no matter what, it would be better than the life she had lived in her previous life.


    There were still people who coveted her beauty, but there were even more who were taken care of in front of her.


    From what Xi Shiyu and the others had said, with Lin Lin as the center, to how Jiang Yishu, whose strength was ranked in the base, had lost to Lin Lin, and then to what Lin Lin had said, that her life had been pretty good. In all likelihood, everything was true, and the more Han, the more trustworthy it was.


    It was just that, a beautiful lady in the apocalypse was a little inconvenient, even if she was strong. When facing those Zombie s that were hard to explain with science, her heart was so strong that when it came to those things, could she really kill those dirty things?


    Han Yu didn''t say that he''d been through all this in the political world, but he''d heard quite a bit. Although people seemed carefree on the surface, their hearts were deep and unfathomable. They were very sensitive to these matters.


    He stared at Lin Lin for a long time, and the three of them did not say a word. The previously lively atmosphere of the meal was now reduced to three people leaving. The big dining table was also left with some leftovers. The scene seemed to have become a lonely movie scene.


    sadend.


    Han Yue also didn''t want to make the atmosphere depressed anymore. It wasn''t easy to get the group of people to leave, so their reminiscing didn''t continue in this kind of atmosphere.


    "Haha, Sister Bing, I knew you must be having a good life, but Big Brother Jiang didn''t believe me. When I first left, he was worried about you every day, which means that after I established the Liemu Hunting Group, you became busy, not as often as before. However, I didn''t know that I dreamt of you at night."


    They were originally talking about being concerned about Lin Lin, but as they talked, their tone became ambiguous. Their eyes also turned left and right, as if Lin Lin and Jiang Yishu were having an affair.


    Jiang Yishu smiled gently, and in the blink of an eye, he had concealed his emotions. His tone was terrifyingly calm, and said: "Han Yue likes to exaggerate. I was only worried about the Guild Leader since the Zombie was rampant during that period of time.


    In this aspect, Jiang Yishu was very good at formalizing his words.


    How could Han Yu not distinguish the concern between men and women, and the concern of his subordinates? Speaking of which, Lin Lin was an ice cube, but Jiang Yishu was actually a sultry one?


    Was this still Jiang Yishu who knew that he was not strong enough and could not even protect Lin Lin in the apocalypse?


    After all, in his heart, Jiang Yishu was a very gentle, very amiable person. In short, in all the years since Han Yu had lived, he had never come into contact with such a gentleman.


    It wasn''t that he hadn''t met a gentleman, but that he hadn''t met a man who was one with a gentleman and was a gentleman himself.


    Jiang Yishu''s gentlemen did not make people feel uncomfortable, they were not like some people who would pretend and act!


    Cough cough, Han Yu was quite angry when he mentioned this.


    In short, Han Yue never thought that Jiang Yishu would have the ability to awaken lightning.


    However, when he thought about the matter of the base being established the day before yesterday, Han Yue understood why Jiang Yishu would awaken this ability "in a moment of desperation".


    They were probably afraid that Lin Lin wouldn''t have the ability to protect her when she came.


    Despite being so in love, she still dared to be so sullen.


    Han Yu''s lips moved slightly, but just as he was about to lend a helping hand, he felt a bolt of lightning pass through his body. He couldn''t even speak or move.


    After a long while, he turned his head in a daze, but Jiang Yishu, who was facing him, still had a face full of warmth and gentleness.


    Black belly.


    Han Yu spoke, and for a second, he thought that black smoke would come out when he spoke.


    However, although his throat was very dry, it was not to the extent that it could emit black smoke.


    "Big Brother Jiang, you ¡­"


    Jiang Yishu held onto Han Yu''s wrist and asked, "What''s wrong, do you have something to say?"


    Han Yue felt that if he didn''t speak properly, he would be instantly killed by Jiang Yishu''s gaze. He tactfully shook his head, "No, no."


    Lin Lin was a little confused from the side. Even though she had felt that there was a lightning ability coming out in that instant, its energy was very weak, so much so that it could not cause any harm to him.


    Now, Jiang Yishu was perhaps punishing Han Yue for speaking carelessly.


    Seeing that Han Yue was about to ''cry'', Lin Lin said, "Han Yu, you chased everyone away. Could it be to ask if I''ve been doing well these past six months?"


    Han Yu then remembered his business and quickly said, "Of course not."


    It definitely wasn''t just reminiscing about the past ¡­ Well, it seems like he accidentally revealed his true thoughts.


    When Han Yue looked at Lin Lin''s eyes that had already seen through everything, he finally decided not to hide anything. Maybe in her eyes, Lin Lin was just a child''s play for her acting skills.


    "Sister Bing, I actually wanted to ask you about the Intense Wood."


    "Intense Wood?" Lin Lin frowned slightly as she looked at Jiang Yishu, and said, "Regarding Lie Mu, I''ve only just reached base A. Even if I''m the leader now, I don''t know as much as Jiang Yishu. You seem to have asked the wrong question about Lie Mu."


    Han Yu shook his head. "I am definitely clear about the composition of the staff, and that is not what I want to know."


    "There''s no need to keep us in suspense. Just speak your mind."


    At first, Lin Lin knew that Han Yue''s thoughts were not pure. Although it definitely wasn''t poaching her, it wasn''t as simple as reminiscing about the old days. After all, he came to base A to stay, he had a lot of time, so why was he so anxious to reminisce about the old days with her and Jiang Yishu?


    Thinking about it, there must be some urgent reason.


    Han Yue clenched his teeth, and after hesitating for a few seconds, he said, "Sister Bing, I want you Fiery Wood to join the army."

 C163 Decline

    "Army?"


    Lin Lin''s expression was unfathomable. Even though she had spoken with a certain emphasis, he couldn''t feel that she liked it.


    To most people, the army was more of a kindness.


    With this thought in mind, Han Yu opened his mouth and said, "Yes, army. But unlike the ones before the apocalypse, there is no need to follow a large group. The rule now is that we can still form a team inside using the hunting group. Even if we have to go on a mission, we can do it on a single hunting group. "


    "However, we still have to obey the orders of the higher-ups. We cannot have any objections."


    Lin Lin replied.


    Not doubt, but certainty.


    Han Yue was also somewhat embarrassed. After all, to the current people, freedom was the most important thing. If he joined the army, his freedom would be almost gone.


    Since they were still not free enough to act in the apocalypse, it would be better for them to enter the stomach of Zombie sooner.


    Although many people were thinking about the matters of life and death, about the issue of being warm and fed, and how to survive in the apocalypse, Lin Lin was not one of them.


    This matter, Han Yue definitely knew about it, and he understood Lin Lin''s personality very well.


    As a result, he intentionally changed the topic and didn''t try to lure them in.


    Now that he was exposed, other than an awkward expression on his face, he was slightly relieved. Maybe the Sister Bing was completely deceived by him and he was the one who didn''t want to.


    "Yes, after entering the army, you will be completely obedient. However, that complete submission will not be to let the Sister Bing send you to your deaths, and there will not be any danger. It will also not be something that you will not be willing to do ¡­"


    "Is that so?" His tone was filled with ridicule.


    Lin Lin interrupted Han Yu, the black color in his eyes was so deep that it could suck in a person''s soul.


    Although the Lin Lin of the past was cold, but in front of him, she had an even colder appearance. It was something that was rarely seen, which was even more frightening.


    The only time was when he was in a car accident. At that time, Lin Lin''s disgust in his eyes made him scared, scared that Lin Lin would hate him and ignore him forever.


    He stuttered: "Sister Bing, you don''t believe me?"


    "I believe you, and I don''t believe them."


    Although Han Guoyu was the mayor of B City, he was extremely close to the military. If you ask Han Yu, the answer he gave you is that he prefers people in the military to those in the political world who are bigoted.


    Sister Bing was also a person that he admired.


    What he was worried about was not to have Lin Lin join the army, but to have Lin Lin change her opinion of the army.


    It''s like having two people you like, but one person hates the other and you feel bad about it.


    "Sister Bing, I don''t know if you misunderstood the military before, but I hope that you can understand more about it ¡­"


    Lin Lin would never waste her time on meaningless things, let alone in this apocalyptic world. However, Han Yu wasn''t at fault. The one at fault was her. She had been reborn with too many incompatible ideas.


    It is not wrong that Han Yue believes that the army is selfless.


    As mentioned earlier, it was because of Lin Lin that she was prejudiced against the army. Furthermore, she had little privacy when she entered the army. Coincidentally, she had a secret that she had no choice but to hide.


    No matter what it was, Lin Lin would never join.


    Han Yu was destined to fail this time.


    Lin Lin didn''t want to talk anymore, so she spoke a few sentences to stop Han Yue from persuading him further. "Because of a personal reason, I, as Guild Leader Lie Mu, represent the entire hunting group, refuse to join the army. You can invite people from the Intense Wood, but when he agrees, she will no longer be one of us. "


    Han Yu was still struggling in death. "Sister Bing ¡­"


    Jiang Yishu placed his hand on Han Yu''s arm to stop him, and said: "Han Yu, I''ve already talked about this with you before, now that the captain has rejected it with his own mouth, do you still want to persevere?"


    Persisting on such a thing that would only make Lin Lin disgusted?


    Han Yu could read the meaning behind Jiang Yishu''s words, he immediately shook his head, then sighed and laughed: "Although I know that you will definitely reject Sister Bing, but I still want to ask, now that you have been rejected personally, I am relieved."


    The invitation from the army was a great surprise to the old members of base A.


    Even if that little ''obedience'' sounds a little scary, but isn''t it ''obedience'' everywhere? As long as it is not Number One Under Heaven, there will definitely be someone stronger than you. Could it be that you can still stubbornly reject his'' request ''?


    The welfare of the army is absolutely the best, and from now on, you will no longer represent the entire army, but you alone.


    Think about it, even if someone is stronger than you and the f * ck doesn''t like you, if they want to deal with you, they have to be mentally prepared to fight the entire army.


    Lin Lin knew and considered about all of these advantages, but for certain reasons, she would not join.


    Even Han Yu''s invitation and promise were useless.


    However, if anyone found out that Lin Lin had actually rejected Han Yue''s invitation, they would definitely say that she was a big fool.


    Entering the army wasn''t that simple. After all, there weren''t many resources, and there wasn''t much left to share with the people who had been there from the start. As a result, at this time, not only was the person entering extremely powerful, but his background was also very hard.


    The strength of Lin Lin''s group was definitely enough, at least Lin Lin, Jiang Yishu, and Xi Shiyu had enough. As for those people, Han Yu didn''t think too much about them. If they didn''t conform, she could just kick them out.


    As for the background, even if Han Yue was not qualified, Han Guoyu would have just said something.


    One must know that his father was very optimistic about the Sister Bing, and would frequently praise Lin Lin in his ears, saying that once Lin Lin reached the A grade exam, he would learn from her.


    It was just that even without any background, and the rest could still enter because there was someone in their group.


    Chen Chen.


    healer.


    From the very beginning, he had always been thinking of how to take this person back with him. If it wasn''t for Lin Lin watching by the side, he probably would have already attacked.


    Only, if Lin Lin refused to join the army.


    Chen Chen was undoubtedly a huge bomb.


    When Han Yue thought of this, he immediately said it out loud, "Sister Bing, Chen Chen, he ¡­ "I think a lot of people have noticed him today. If you can''t take it anymore, ask Big Brother Jiang to come find me."


    Although Lin Lin''s reply was decisive and did not give Han Yue any face, the relationship between the two was so strong that they did not need to care about this.


    Lin Lin nodded, "I understand, I will."


    Receiving a positive answer, Han Yu heaved a sigh of relief. One must know how much he was afraid that Lin Lin would reject his good intentions.


    Although Sister Bing was very powerful and her little friends were also very powerful, the strong dragons do not pressure the snake on the ground. No matter how powerful they were, they would easily fall into the sewer.


    After they finished chatting, there was nothing left for them to eat. After Han Yue paid the base''s special fee, he went out with Jiang Yishu and Lin Lin. He inadvertently received many strange gazes.


    Actually, the base was not just a place for eating. There were also a few restaurants outside. The environment was good, it was quiet, and the restaurants were only slightly more expensive. However, Han Yu brought them to the base''s cafeteria for a meal.


    No one would believe him if he said that he was contributing to the base.


    Now, perhaps Lin Lin understood a little. Perhaps, Han Yue wanted to let these people know that she, Lin Lin, was protected by the son of the Leader from the base. If he wanted to touch her, she would have to think carefully about how strong she was. It wouldn''t be too late to make a move after thinking it through.


    But, was it also saying that Chen Chen was contracted by the army?


    Although it was only Lin Lin''s guess, but if the people who had messed around for so long still could not understand, then she was messing around for nothing.


    When they parted ways, Han Yue''s face suddenly became impassioned, and said: "Sister Bing, there were some matters before, I''m sorry, but I really did not have any intentions of harming you. We''ll arrange to meet again when we''re free."


    Lin Lin nodded, "I understand."


    He was still as cold as ever, but Han Yu didn''t care as much as before. He nodded with a smile and waved goodbye.


    No matter what Han Yue''s intentions were, his sincere heart was real to her.


    Perhaps the "Sister Bing" she called out really treated her as an elder sister.


    Although he had to be on guard against Han Yu, he might be able to make things easier for him.


    Lin Lin was shocked, since when did she trust Han Yu so much? She had even thought that in this lifetime, besides Jiang Yishu, she wouldn''t unconditionally trust anyone else.


    Although she needed to trust her teammates in order to coordinate with them, she still held back.


    Others might not be able to see her appearance, but she was on guard.


    "Actually, Han Yue also wants to be nice to you."


    Jiang Yishu suddenly said, causing him to not be able to react at all.


    At this time of the afternoon, perhaps the person who accepted the mission had returned. It was during this time of excitement, and it was bustling with noise and activity. Lin Lin was still able to hear what Jiang Yishu had said, and admired himself quite a bit.


    "You''re good to me? "I know."


    Lin Lin glanced at the items on the ground indifferently. At this time, it was still considered the early stage of the apocalypse, there were many treasures that were sold at a low price as useless items. She might even be able to find some good stuff.


    Jiang Yishu followed closely by Lin Lin''s side, as though he was afraid that Lin Lin would lose herself, and with her superpower, even if Lin Lin was a few hundred meters away from him, with many people between them, he could still find her accurately.


    But right now, he was just so worried that Lin Lin would suddenly disappear.


    "I am only proposing that you don''t have to seal yourself away like this sometimes."


    Lin Lin looked around, they were all luxurious goods that had no use in the apocalypse, and just as she was about to walk, he heard Jiang Yishu''s words and stopped in his tracks, slightly raising his head, as though he did not know who Jiang Yishu was.


    "Seal?"


    Lin Lin suddenly laughed, "It has never been opened, why is it called a seal?"


    Her memories of her rebirth still existed, which meant that in her entire life, she had only lived for revenge.


    Sealing these things up was something that only rebellious children would use. She wasn''t one of them; she clearly knew what she wanted, knew that there were people who knew her but wouldn''t go near her heart.


    Friends, lovers, relatives.


    She had, but it didn''t seem like it.


    Right now, she didn''t seem to need it either.


    Lin Lin, whose heart was in darkness, was colder and crueler than anyone in this world. It was just that she could understand and perfectly control it.


    Chen Chen didn''t have the chance to train, but had to experience too many things to become so dark.


    However, the white jade seemed to be nurturing, trying its best to sink Chen Chen.


    It wasn''t that Lin Lin wasn''t clear, but she was powerless.


    She couldn''t even save herself, so how could she save others?

 C164 Summary

    "Be careful!"


    In front, Jiang Yishu anxiously shouted out. Behind him, there were also people shouting.


    Jiang Yishu saw that a person carrying a few large cartons was about to crash into Lin Lin, go up and try to pull Lin Lin away, but his hands, missed him.


    In the blink of an eye, Lin Lin had already avoided the box behind him and stood in a safe place.


    He didn''t seem to be affected at all.


    Jiang Yishu laughed bitterly, she seemed to be so powerful, he did not need any help at all.


    Even those ferocious Zombie could not hurt her, so what were these boxes worth?


    Only when would she need someone''s help?


    Not that she really needed it, but she wanted someone to help her?


    The conversation had been interrupted by the box. Originally, it was meaningless to continue, but this box happened to be of help to the two of them.


    And Base A had nothing to shop around, even if the streets were filled with stalls, there was nothing that Lin Lin needed.


    Maybe she would have to wait until the base people announced the crystal core of the ability Zombie that could help her level up. Only then, the stalls in the base would have something that she would set her eyes on.


    The Guild Leader and Vice Guild Leader were both out there, and they didn''t know if any accidents would happen to the newly merged team members.


    Just based on the strength of the battle, Lin Lin believed that even if her side was outnumbered, they would not lose.


    And in the competition, there was Xi Shiyu and Bai Yu singing the same tune. If they were to recognize the truth, who would be able to win?


    However, it was different from the chaotic scene they imagined. When they returned, they discovered that everyone was holed up in their rooms. Perhaps, in their eyes, time without a mission was time without freedom.


    As for Xi Shiyu and the others, they were probably waiting in the room for some bad idea. However, they could still be considered to be resting.


    But now was not the time to rest.


    On the way back, Jiang Yishu mentioned that the base had made it mandatory for hunting group to receive two star missions every month, and there were only three days left in the middle of the month.


    After calculating, he would have to complete an unpredictable mission in the remaining time, which was a bit tight. But the star missions that the base required to complete, one of them was of a hard nature, and had to be of the star ranks and above where the hunting group was located. For example, Raging Inferno was currently a Tristar Hunt Squad, so the mission had to be above three stars, including three.


    The other one, however, was casual.


    It doesn''t matter what star level, 1-star, 4-star, or even 5-star, as long as you finish it.


    But it was only half the time they had now, Shen Mei and the rest were not anxious at all.


    Lin Lin asked Jiang Yishu. Heh, sure enough, in the past, Strong Wood would take one or two star missions in the last ten days and that would be enough.


    There was more than enough time.


    "You''ll tolerate them being so relaxed?"


    No matter what, Jiang Yishu was the Acting Guild leader. Lin Lin did not think that he was someone who would let his subordinates go so easily.


    "If they ask, I have no other choice."


    Jiang Yishu answered casually, but Lin Lin didn''t have any intention of letting him go. She kept looking at him until he continued, "They have laziness and cowardice in their hearts, rather than saying that they are lazy and don''t want to waste their time accepting two three star missions, it would be more accurate to say that they are afraid."


    The apocalypse is full of dangers. Once out of the base, there will be no one to protect their life.


    So what if they were teammates? In such a life and death situation, how could they sacrifice themselves to save others?


    Don''t joke with me.


    Furthermore, he couldn''t do it himself, so he didn''t want others to do it noble and well.


    It was already a big taboo for hunting group to not trust his teammates.


    Lin Lin had already seen through the fatal flaw of the Intense Wood long ago, so she was not too surprised by Jiang Yishu''s words.


    Actually, as the acting leader, Jiang Yishu could totally take on a three star mission on behalf of the hunting group.


    Jiang Yishu was not afraid of death, but was afraid that he would not be able to see Lin Lin after death.


    It was very contradictory, but it was not contradictory at all.


    Jiang Yishu did not say that he did not have any desires, he had something he wanted. Wealth and power were, in the end, a bit envious. However, after having someone in your heart, compared to that person, everything else was nothing.


    Therefore, when the people of Intense Wood retreated, he would indulge himself with them.


    Lin Lin thought for a bit and the corner of her mouth twitched, "Three stars seems to be a little too weak."


    Jiang Yishu looked at Lin Lin who already had an idea in her heart, and smiled gently: "En, after you came, you really did look down upon me."


    Tristar Hunt Squad, Intense Wood.


    It was time to change.


    Jiang Yishu went upstairs and called for people. After everyone came down and sat, there was one less person.


    "Shui Eryi didn''t come back with you?"


    When Lin Lin asked this, she looked towards Shen Mei. The two of them were both female, so they should be more intimate than the others.


    Shen Mei ruffled her hair and laughed: "I came back together, but I don''t know where I went to after I came back, nor do I care."


    Yang Dazhu felt that Shen Mei''s attitude towards him was not good, as though she was trying to soften something, and anxiously said, "I saw that Shui Eryi went out to buy some daily necessities and she said that she wanted to go out to buy some."


    With four new people, although Lin Lin and the others had brought some with them, they still needed to purchase some things.


    Lin Lin nodded, she was only holding a meeting to watch today''s competition, it wasn''t important if Shui Eryi was here.


    It was just that everyone was here and they lacked a person, so they had to ask.


    "Do you have any thoughts about today''s match?"


    After he asked that question, it was just as Lin Lin had thought. They were all silent, and no one spoke.


    They were both adults, and didn''t look like primary school students. thought for a bit, then asked again: "Then is there anyone who doesn''t like it, or feels that it was just a moment of carelessness that caused me to lose?"


    Yan Kuan versus Bai Yu, whether Bai Yu is injured, Yan Kuan won''t win.


    When Yang Dazhuang went up against Xi Shiyu, although Yang Dazhuang was suspicious of him, Xi Shiyu''s superpower was almost the best, excluding Lin Lin and Jiang Yishu. Even if they did not win, they would definitely not lose.


    Shen Mei and Xu Bai, these two, might not have used their ultimate moves, but who would use their trump cards in this match? So, it was still Shen Mei who won by a level.


    As for Yan Kuan and Chen Chen, even though Yan Kuan underestimated his opponents and had yet to display his superpower, Chen Chen was undoubtedly the victor in the eyes of the masses.


    In short, there were probably none who were unresigned to the outcome of these four matches.


    Lin Lin saw that the others were still quiet, or perhaps tacitly agreed. With a smile, he said: "Then you all have no idea, and also believe that your losses are not unjustified, do you all think that the other party is stronger than you?"


    Yan Kuan suddenly said, "Regiment Commander, do you mean to say that we must compete on the same level?"


    Lin Lin knew what Yan Kuan meant. He was only saying that Yan Kuan was forbidden from using his abilities in the competition due to the type of ability he had with Chen Chen.


    "No, in a true life or death battle, anything can be used as a basis for battle. There is no gender, no age, no rank."


    Saying that, Lin Lin looked around at the crowd, and continued to speak: "So, in my eyes, because of your age and ability, there is no discrimination or treatment, I do not look at the process, I look at the results."


    This was because in the apocalypse, the result was so cruel that there was no loss or victory.


    There was only life and death.


    To live is to live.


    If I die, I bury him.


    Lin Lin explained her own principle as a Guild Leader, which was that in this battle, everyone had made a mistake.


    "The level of your Discipline is weak or strong. You can practice it yourselves, and control it takes hard work to produce results. Different Discipline users can''t give much of an opinion." I don''t have much to say about these two things. I only have one thing to say today. Dependence, you are all too reliant on your Discipline. "


    Xu Bai had always had a skeptical attitude towards Lin Lin. Right after he finished speaking, he continued, "Dependence, what dependence? We are superpowers, so of course we have to use our superpowers."


    Lin Lin waited until Xu Bai finished speaking, but seeing that no one else had finished, she said indifferently: "We are just one person first, then we are superpowers users."


    Shen Mei laughed, "Captain, you''re right. What kind of espers are we?"


    Jiang Yishu frowned, he wanted to say something, but Bai Yu laughed and said first: "That''s right, but there are some people who speak human words, and some people who do not know how to speak."


    How could Shen Mei not hear those words? The fire attribute unique ability had caused her to be unable to resist those mocking words, "I only know that what I''m saying is human words, but yours doesn''t sound like it."


    Seeing the argument getting hotter, Shen Mei and Bai Yu started to talk. There was someone that Huo Jue couldn''t bear to see happen. When they thought that they would once again see the battle of words escalate to a brawl, the sudden cooling caused everyone to shiver uncontrollably.


    After the awakening ability, the corresponding strengthening of the body would also be able to withstand a lot of heat and cold.


    It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that even a few degrees below zero wouldn''t make them feel cold.


    But now the temperature outside should have been twenty degrees or so, and they were freezing.


    They all subconsciously looked towards Lin Lin, she was the only one present, a ice special ability user.


    Seeing everyone looking at him, the coldness in Lin Lin''s eyes became even stronger, her red lips slightly opened, and as she spoke, it was as though an ice pick had shot out from her, the coldness penetrating into her bones, "It seems that someone is very angry, let me cool everyone down."


    Xu Bai''s body became weak, but after a while, he could not take it anymore. He hugged his arms and rubbed them up and down, and said with a tremble: "Leader, Shen Mei and Bai Yu were just playing around, it''s alright, we don''t need to cool down, you ¡­ you can leave."


    Shen Mei wasn''t really afraid of the cold. She was a Fire Adept and was normally very warm. Now that the temperature had dropped, she only felt a little cold.


    But she became a little more afraid of Lin Lin.


    The tables they sat at were not small. This entire dining hall was under Lin Lin''s hypothermia, yet Lin Lin, who had unleashed a group attack, seemed like she had not done anything at all.


    Looks like Lin Lin really stopped fighting with Jiang Yishu.


    The majesty of his superpower was already enough to strike fear in people''s hearts, and Lin Lin''s control over it was even more powerful.


    In fact, superpowers like fire and ice were extremely difficult to control.


    Shen Mei was a Fire Adept, so she knew very clearly that when they first started the awakening ability, she had only wanted to let out a low temperature fire to roast her clothes, but she accidentally burned all of them. And the first time she tried to release it to burn Zombie s at high temperature, it was as if she was giving it three warms.


    As for Lin Lin, her control of temperature seemed to have reached the limit.


    Shen Mei understood her situation, and knew that her new Guild Leader, currently, what she cared the most about was the unity of the hunting group, so she smiled slightly and said, "That''s right, Guild Leader, Bai Yu and I are just playing around, there is no need to be angry."

 C165 Divine Man

    Although Bai Yu didn''t mind the low temperature, he didn''t want to get into an awkward relationship with the people of Zang Mu.


    At the very least, after their fight, the first person Lin Lin dealt with was not them, but him.


    "Mmm, I was just having fun with this sister."


    Bai Yu smiled gently. Her casual manner, coupled with her unruly appearance, made her look very much like a flower young master. If this was before the apocalypse, a lot of young girls would definitely be moved. But now, the only woman on the other side, Shen Mei, was clenching her teeth.


    Lin Lin retracted her hand and in an instant, the temperature returned to normal. If not for the frozen water droplets falling out of the cup on the table, it really would have been like nothing had happened.


    "Next time, since the two of you want to fight, turn into a fight. However, both of you are going to burst into flames."


    Perhaps under normal circumstances, this method was too extreme, but at this moment, using it here could be considered as having solved a desperate situation.


    Everyone had different expressions on their faces when they heard this, but none of them had any objections.


    He continued, "Adepts, that doesn''t mean that all forms of combat are related to Disciplines."


    Xu Bai still insisted on using his special ability. "Special abilities are a gift from the heavens, they represent that we are different from ordinary people. Why can''t we use our special abilities?"


    Yan Guang was an Adept, and his Discipline wasn''t as dazzling as other Disciplines, but it changed him enormously.


    The Discipline separated him from the others like ants, allowing him to stand in the ranks of the strong.


    Yan Kuan did not use his superpower. Instead, he looked at Lin Lin with a paranoid gaze, "If we do not use our superpower, how are we different from ordinary people?"


    Lin Lin looked at him blandly, "Why do you care so much about being different from normal people? Regardless of whether it''s an ability user or an ordinary person, when facing a Zombie, you only use different battle styles. The two are basically the same."


    Shen Mei laughed, "Captain, it seems like you are the one who is more focused on the differences between special ability users and normal people. Different battle styles represent different starting points and different processes. Perhaps, the result would also be different. "


    Xu Bai, Yan Kuan, and Shen Mei were all the absolute supporters of the superpower, and were all dependent on it.


    Once they entered combat mode, it wasn''t just during a battle. They would also occasionally use their Disciplines to do what they did with their own strength.


    Power made everything easier, but it also made people rely on it like opium.


    This was also the tragic reason why so many Adepts died in the apocalypse.


    Adepts possessing such a power made them forget about the feeling of bare-handed combat. It also made them stand in a respectable position and look down on ordinary people.


    In the apocalypse, there were countless battles between humans and Zombie, and countless battles between humans and mutated plants and beasts.


    There was also a war between Adepts and ordinary humans.


    In the apocalyptic world, Adepts and ordinary humans who survived were no pushovers.


    Adepts despised and humiliated ordinary people.


    But for ordinary people, it was as though they were facing a formidable adversary.


    Besides, even though normal people didn''t have superpowers, they still possessed the abilities they had before the apocalypse. They could set traps, concoct poisons, and also kill people.


    The two battled. The Adept had won, and he''d won miserably.


    Countless Adepts had died in that battle. Ordinary people had lost, but they''d killed far too many.


    However, all of these things would happen in the future so it was impossible for Lin Lin to say it now.


    "Yes, there is a difference between having a Discipline and not having it. What I''m saying now is that I don''t want you to take it lightly and think that the Adept is the absolute victor." The ones who are eliminated in the apocalypse are the inferior ones, not the ordinary people. "


    Shen Mei had some feelings for her, but she still insisted on her point of view, "This way, we should use our superpowers even more properly, right?"


    "Then, one day, if you don''t have your Discipline, what will you do?"


    The few of them said in unison, "How is that possible?"


    It was as if she had said the most unlikely thing in the world.


    "There is no absolute in this world."


    The apocalypse had not only transformed humans, but also plant life. Their abilities were different, including the plants that made Adepts dissipate their abilities. Even if it was only for a short period of time, it would be their strongest attack.


    Adepts who had relied on their Disciplines before faced not only powerful enemies, but also the despair they felt after losing their Disciplines.


    Lin Lin knew too much about the matters of the apocalypse, too many turning points in history.


    The feeling of being a prophet was not very wonderful.


    Because you''re the only one who knows about these things. You can''t share them, and even if you do, you won''t be able to.


    The most important thing is that sometimes you are in reality and illusion.


    It should have happened that way. All you did was avoid it, yet you caused a different kind of horrifying result, or were puzzled by the crowd. After all, at that time, nothing happened, and your actions were as strange as a lunatic''s.


    Lin Lin endured, but changed what she wanted to say.


    "I am only speculating whether or not the power will dissipate. Since the Zombie appeared, anything that is not possible could happen. In short, her own strength and Discipline were inextricably linked. Her body and spirit were both tyrannical, and his Discipline was certainly not that much weaker. "I''m not trying to get you guys to stop using your Disciplines. It''s just that you should train more normally."


    In truth, they had long heard of these words, so they didn''t have any particular thoughts.


    As for Shen Mei, some people took it to heart, while others disapproved.


    Lin Lin was a group of people, and not someone who would forcefully instigate knowledge.


    "One more thing. When I update the team tomorrow, I will be receiving this month''s mission level, at least 3 stars. You guys should prepare yourselves."


    The news came a little too suddenly. Other than those who weren''t too sure, they were all a little agitated and angry.


    "We''ve always accepted 1-star and 2-star missions for the second mission."


    This was Yan Kuang, his tone more forceful.


    "That''s right, we can''t change our previous rules just because of a few new people."


    This was Xu Bai, always a little sarcastic when speaking.


    Shen Mei, for once, did not speak. Although she was eye-catching, but she was basically as silent as Chen Chen, with no feelings of existence.


    In terms of using his superpower, Lin Lin had only offered his suggestions, he could not force them to accept missions.


    "If any of you don''t want to go, that''s fine. But if Lie Mu is willing, he can only send out all of his troops."


    With that said, Lin Lin no longer needed to care about their expressions and stood up to leave.


    She could tell who was thinking otherwise.


    She did not chase them away, but waited for them to withdraw.


    However, if he didn''t quit now, he still had other thoughts. When he found out, he couldn''t blame her for being ruthless.


    Maybe, since there was no one who had fought or acknowledged him, Lin Lin could not treat him as a teammate.


    She was lacking in trust towards others and was always on the alert. With such a strong opponent, she could still deal with him with some effort. But, for the weak, it was as if they were alive or dead.


    As a result, she didn''t want to waste time. She just needed to make her attitude clear.


    Lin Lin returned to her room and as if she was very tired, she sat on her bed.


    Along the way, she would act like a babysitter most of the time, ''taking care'' of Xi Shiyu and Chen Chen. Alright, she admitted that the way she took care of them was a little different.


    Of course, the most important matter was still Bai Yu''s injury.


    Originally, with Bai Yu''s help, he could have been more relaxed. However, after an injury, Lin Lin thought about it more, in order to prevent his injuries, and thus spent more energy.


    Lin Lin herself didn''t know, but occasionally, her heart would also be extremely soft.


    Although Lin Lin was expressionless when facing Xi Shiyu and the other two, it had always let them know more, learn more, and be able to survive in this apocalyptic world.


    Xi Shiyu was a very promising wind power user. On one hand, he''d have a bright future ahead of him.


    On one hand, it was his tenacious eyes, his pain, and his determination when he killed the butler.


    After that, he relied on her like a brother, sometimes very much like Han Yu.


    Lin Lin thought that she hated being a big sister, but when facing Han Yu and Xi Shiyu, she still wanted to protect them.


    Even though her thoughts had been greatly weakened, she didn''t show it at all.


    In short, after half a year of interaction, the tacit understanding between the two had already been formed.


    Chen Chen, second member, a child trapped in darkness.


    He had experienced too much and was forced to grow. His eyes were filled with endless despair, but he also had faith.


    He had killed the person in the world that he loathed.


    He had survived by relying on this almost cruel and cold-blooded faith.


    The two were very similar. Both of them had experienced betrayal, and both of them had experienced a dilemma that was even more painful than death. Both of them had struggled in endless despair.


    Leaving him behind, looking at him, the manic monster that could devour anything in his heart was able to firmly suppress him.


    This point was enough for Lin Lin to ''raise'' him, protect him, and become a permanent member of the blazing flames.


    Bai Yu, rather than saying that she was joining their hunting group, it would be more accurate to say that she was relying on her hunting group.


    Initially, Bai Yu wanted to drive her away midway, but coincidentally, Bai Yu''s bodyguards died in the battle for the first crystal core.


    Moreover, Bai Yu''s strength was also not bad.


    Rather than entering with a stranger who didn''t know the ins and outs of the world, it was better to find a friend who knew the bottom of the heart.


    After all, although Bai Yu was a bad person, but how could she continue to be a good person in a team? With a bad person, wouldn''t she be able to walk around hunting group at all bases better?


    Perhaps in the future, Bai Yu would be their spokesperson.


    Leave the cruel and cold matter to him, and since he wanted to join the hunting group, he would have to pay a price.


    Lin Lin was tired, she was not a divine person.


    Before the apocalypse, she had to gather materials, train her body, cultivate her special abilities, and even find time to deal with Qin Rongyue and Lin Yuyan, the two bitches.


    However, after being reborn, other than having experienced an additional life, she was actually just a simple woman.


    The Lin Lin on the surface was indeed calm, as if everything was in her grasp.


    But in the deepest part of her heart, she was still afraid. She was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to gather all the materials before the apocalypse began. She was afraid that she would make the same mistake again.


    A man wins.


    But people who had experienced pain would find it difficult to walk out of their dreams.


    Whoosh.


    Lin Lin deeply exhaled.


    Or at base A, the beginning of her nightmare, her mood fluctuating.


    But thinking too much wasn''t good.


    Lin Lin restrained her emotions in a short while. Just as she was about to meditate and cultivate, she heard a knock on the door.

 C166 Bomb

    "Come in."


    The door opened, and the person who entered looked around the room for a long time before saying, "A woman''s room is not that simple."


    Lin Lin stood up, looked at the person who came, and did not know what to say to him, "Bai Yu, what''s the matter?"


    Bai Yu walked to the side of Lin Lin''s bed with her arms crossed. She looked at the weapons placed by Lin Lin''s bed with interest and laughed innocently, "Who needs you to be so defensive in this villa? Even if we add all of us together to attack you, we won''t be able to escape."


    Lin Lin looked straight at Bai Yu, and asked: "What do you want?"


    Bai Yu calmly sat on the chair by Lin Lin''s bedside. Although he really wanted to sit on the bed, after thinking about the consequences of sitting down, he still silently sat in the position that he should sit in, "It''s not okay to have a heart to heart talk with you, you''re still the captain after all."


    "I''m in charge of your lives, not your minds."


    Maybe because he knew he couldn''t chase away the white jade, Lin Lin was not anxious, he took out a bottle of mineral water and drank it.


    After drinking it and checking the production date, two years, there was still a year and a half left. There would be no mineral water to drink later on, and most of the fresh water would be contaminated because of the apocalypse. Lin Lin was considering whether she should collect more fresh water in the dimension now. Even though she had a mysterious space, other than training and storing some things that she didn''t need for the time being, she didn''t seem to have much use for it.


    Although the vegetables and fruits in the spatial space could be eaten, Lin Lin was temporarily unable to accept the water from the fish in the stream.


    Wouldn''t drinking the water in there be the same as drinking the fish''s bath water?


    As for the distilling equipment, Lin Lin had actually prepared a few, but it was rather troublesome to use, so she decided to prepare fresh water to boil.


    Alright, at times, Lin Lin does have some things to force her to do.


    Lin Lin completely forgot about the matter of the water ability user, and this person was still sitting in his own room. It was not because of the low perception of Bai Yu''s existence, but because Lin Lin was used to relying on herself for everything.


    Relying on others was truly difficult.


    As for Bai Yu, when she saw Lin Lin taking out some water from her bag, she smiled as if she was considering something. After a long while, she said, "Lin Lin, you seem to like drinking water."


    Along the way, and a few others robbed quite a few supermarkets. In terms of food, Lin Lin always maintained that it was easy to keep it as long as possible, and that it would be easy to preserve it. For example, instant noodles, compressed biscuits, beef jerky, canned food, chocolate etc. No one had any objections on this point.


    As for the water itself, there was some controversy. Actually, it wasn''t a dispute, but everyone had different preferences.


    Chen Chen was younger, cough cough, in short, he was still in his growth phase. Maybe because he felt that he was too short and wanted to grow taller quickly, he took all the dairy products such as milk. These things were not bad, but they were kept for a short period of time. However, taking into account Chen Chen''s actual circumstances, Lin Lin agreed and gave him a spot.


    As for Xi Shiyu, she just happened to be the age of a teenager who liked sweet beverages, so she could endure the food for a while. As for Xi Shiyu, she just happened to be the age of a sweet beverages, so she could endure the food for a while.


    The last piece of white jade was even worse. They were going for red wine and champagne. They were really going for an outing now. They were going to escape. They were going to escape. They were going to decide their fates if they took more or less.


    Lin Lin''s eyes twitched for a few seconds when she saw what the three of them were holding. Luckily, she had stored a lot of things in her storage space, so she was not afraid of the three of them playing tricks on him.


    In any case, other than the public resources placed there, Lin Lin had also given them a small place to take what they wanted. Since they thought the food was more important, she didn''t care.


    It was said that beverages and wine were hard to come by, but water was hard to come by. With Bai Yu, it was equivalent to having a mobile reservoir, so how could they be afraid of not having a cup of water? They even encouraged Lin Lin to choose colored water. Even if you don''t like to drink these, making tea with tea leaves and chrysanthemums is not bad.


    But Lin Lin could only choose, and she also liked plain water.


    Not only because it was good for the human body, but also because of some special reasons.


    However, Lin Lin still brought a lot of salt to supplement her salt.


    Lin Lin maintained silence towards Bai Yu''s nonsense. The two of them had lived together for a long time, and were already familiar with how Bai Yu liked drinking water, but now she suddenly asked, who knows what other thoughts he might have.


    Sure enough, Bai Yu''s next sentence was, "We only brought a little pure water, but your backpack doesn''t seem to have enough bottled water."


    Lin Lin tilted her head, Bai Yu smiled, a probing look in her eyes, but it was not dangerous.


    This person was much more sensitive and vigilant than she had imagined.


    Along the way, she did not gather anything, and would never take it out from the space. Even if she did not eat vegetables for a long time, with a few sores growing on their mouths, Lin Lin would only grow with them, and not steal food from the space.


    On the water, because Lin Lin was of the ice attribute, she liked to drink water. But most of the time, she avoided the three of them to drink water, and most of the time, she placed the water in a position where it was difficult to observe.


    But, it could be that Lin Lin drank too much water, and Bai Yu was too attentive, so she suddenly said that.


    In fact, if it was an ordinary person, they would only ask out of curiosity. At most, they would feel a little suspicious and then forget that nothing had happened.


    However, with Bai Yu around, he must have had his suspicions for a long time.


    So now, whether Lin Lin was telling the truth or lying, Bai Yu already had her own conclusion in her heart. All of her lies and excuses were powerless.


    It was just that Lin Lin did not plan to hide the whole thing, but she did not plan to reveal everything.


    "Yes, I do have a lot of bottled water, so what?"


    Bai Yu laughed, as if she felt wronged by Lin Lin''s vigilance, she then explained: "Lin Lin, no matter what, we are still friends, you taking precautions against me, have truly hurt my weak little heart."


    After finishing his sentence, his slender fingers lightly tapped on the back of his hand, and his expression changed to one of contemplation, "However, I sometimes wonder, since we will awaken a magical ability that can release fire and ice, then, do we have a storage space of our own?"


    Bai Yu raised her eyes and stared straight at Lin Lin, as if she had to ask for an answer.


    In the storage space, no one had mentioned anything that had happened before, yet Bai Yu had revealed it with a single sentence. It was unknown whether it was because he was smart or because his ability to gather information was amazing.


    Perhaps, there would be a space adepts in Base A now.


    Lin Lin did not speak.


    She didn''t want to lie, and she didn''t want to reveal her cards.


    Storage space, how could her space be so simple?


    The storage space of the space adepts would grow larger with the upgrade of a special ability, but Lin Lin had never heard of any space adepts whose space was as big as her jade bracelet. Moreover, living beings could not enter the space of the space adepts, and humans could not. Be it himself or an outsider.


    But because Lin Lin had died relatively early in her previous life and the power of the space adepts at that time was not strong due to her slow levelling speed, Lin Lin wasn''t very clear on whether the space adepts''s space would be able to enter a living being after levelling up.


    At least, right now, Lin Lin was the only one who could enter this space alive.


    Initially, Lin Lin also wanted to just pretend to be the dual-element Adept, the Ice and Spatial elements. This way, it would be more convenient for him to gather materials and not have to be so sneaky anymore.


    But after that, Lin Lin thought of how the other space adepts s could only store inanimate objects in their spaces, while she himself could only grow plants. She had to be different from the others no matter what, and at that time, she would definitely be recognized as a human by the fanatical researchers, and be sent to the operation table for research.


    But if he did not take out the plants, Lin Lin''s space was actually not too useful.


    He was still in the early stages of the apocalypse, and there was still a lot of food left. As long as he had the ability, he wouldn''t have to worry about getting hungry. Lin Lin was not the King of Stomach, in addition to the fact that the space had stored enough food for a hunting group to eat for his entire life, why would he reveal his trump card, just so that he could gather the materials without any worries?


    In the apocalypse, the space adepts was the most vulnerable to attack and imprisonment.


    No one knew how many things were stored in his space, so they only had one way, fight. As long as you hit them until you can''t take it, then everything would be spat out.


    Lin Lin was a level two wood attribute cultivator, so naturally others wouldn''t think that her spatial attribute was that low, and that the spatial storage area was definitely very large.


    could still deal with normal people, but if it was a Leader from a base, they would use all their powers and arrest her when they were out of food.


    What would she do then?


    Therefore, even if it was a space-type adepts, they would still try their best to hide their identity in the apocalypse, unless they had to reveal themselves or find a hunting group they trusted so much.


    Of course, all external factors were unable to compete with the most important internal one.


    Lin Lin''s space was after all, different from space-type adepts''s.


    Although Lin Lin had done a bit of research on some of the superpowers, she had only said it on paper. The real thing was to experience it for herself, and what she was referring to was the things that appeared on the surface.


    Currently, Lin Lin was only familiar with the wood and ice elements. She had the memories of her past life, so she was in a high position to begin with. However, the advice she gave was just advice. She couldn''t just treat it as a textbook.


    Therefore, if he had the space adepts to exchange experience or ask her any questions in the future, Lin Lin wouldn''t be able to answer them at all.


    At that time, it would be the true calamity for Lin Lin.


    From the looks of it, Lin Lin''s dual-attribute ability, as well as his spatial jade bracelet was good as well as good as good as good as good, but actually, it was also a huge bomb.


    Lin Lin''s silence was within Bai Yu''s expectations. If Lin Lin had really said everything, then that would be impossible. Bai Yu had long realized that Lin Lin didn''t like to tell lies, or perhaps she had thought about it too much and knew that lies were like balls of snow that rolled bigger and bigger, so sometimes she would rather not speak.


    Bai Yu smiled and said, "Don''t be nervous. If you don''t say anything, I won''t pursue the matter."


    He would have asked before. It was only because he wanted to understand Lin Lin better that he could protect her.


    But that was voluntary. Forced, he couldn''t do it.

 C167 Business

    Lin Lin sometimes understood Bai Yu''s thoughts, and sometimes she didn''t. Sometimes, he seemed to treat her very well, and sometimes she seemed to observe something.


    They had to keep their secrets.


    Bai Yu naturally knew that Lin Lin did not trust him, but so what?


    Except for Jiang Yishu.


    The man who got in the way.


    Bai Yu was actually testing Jiang Yishu during their bickering and battle.


    As long as Jiang Yishu had the slightest bit of protection for their Liemu Hunting Group, he would immediately bring Lin Lin away, at most bringing Chen Chen and Xi Shiyu.


    That''s right, he had never treated himself as a member of some Liemu Hunting Group.


    If not for Lin Lin, he, no, not only him, Xi Shiyu and Chen Chen would have already left.


    Maybe it was because they had spent too much time living apart from others, they were not used to it, maybe it was because they hated interacting with others.


    The four of them, couldn''t they just walk through this apocalyptic world?


    In short, it was difficult for them to merge into the Intense Wood.


    But because of Lin Lin''s attitude toward Lie Mu, they did not dare to be too dissatisfied. Even if they were disgusted, they would not directly express the thought of leaving.


    To Lin Lin, regardless of how long they spent together, if you had the heart to leave, she would not ask him to stay.


    And Bai Yu, had come to find Lin Lin because of this as well.


    "Lin Lin, there''s something else I came to find you for today."


    Lin Lin looked calm on the surface, but she was already on guard, "Speak."


    "You don''t want to talk to that brat, Xi Shiyu?"


    Lin Lin said indifferently, "Is there anything between us that we need to talk about?"


    Bai Yu clicked her tongue, as if she was looking down on Lin Lin for being stubborn or unrepentant, "You know clearly about the relationship between you and Xi Shiyu, Xi Shiyu is a child, and you''re also a child?"


    In Lin Lin''s eyes, there was a trace of unfathomable emotion: "In the apocalypse, there are no children."


    This is the first time he wanted to educate Lin Lin, "Lin Lin, I''m not sure what kind of tragic events happened to you before. I only know that, right now, there doesn''t seem to be a person who is as indifferent as you in this so-called apocalypse."


    Life and death, friends and family, they didn''t seem to matter at all.


    Lin Lin didn''t say a word. She only looked at the white jade, pondering.


    Bai Yu no longer had that sloppy look and instead looked a bit more pleasing to the eye, "Xi Shiyu, his actions are not wrong, impulsive, or stupid. He just cares too much about you, and whether you care about him or not."


    To Xi Shiyu, Lin Lin was extremely important and was basically the only family she had in this world.


    The only sunlight that could shine.


    However, one day, he discovered that there was no one in the sunlight. What she cared about, was not. In her eyes, he was just a person, a person that she didn''t care about. His internship Shiyu is a very sensitive person.


    Perhaps it was because of the environment he had lived in since he was young, but it was easy for him to see if a person had his own existence or not.


    Yes, he could act as he pleased.


    No, he would learn to please others and make them like him.


    Lin Lin was the latter.


    Lin Lin did not chase after the person who killed Bai Yu, and let Xi Shiyu think, Lin Lin does not care, did not care about what happened to the people around him, even the Bai Yu who had known Lin Lin for a long time is like that, then what about me?


    The fact that they had known each other for so long exploded at that moment. Back then, the current Xi Shiyu was actually just an awkward child.


    Even if it was a bit too willful in the apocalypse, it was still important to distinguish between the priority and importance of the matter. It was already not easy to not do anything that would harm the guild.


    Lin Lin looked at Bai Yu and asked, "Have you talked to Xi Shiyu before?"


    Otherwise, how could she be so clear about what had happened at that time and know Xi Shiyu''s feelings? At that time, Bai Yu was clearly on the verge of fainting.


    Bai Yu smiled, "Perhaps it''s because I have a face that people can easily trust."


    Lin Lin only wanted to say one sentence, shameless.


    "Lin Lin, no matter what, be it sprinkling salt on Xi Shiyu''s wound or breaking the poison in his heart, you have to talk to him."


    Bai Yu said, and said the last sentence.


    "Didn''t you say that we''re from the same team?"


    Open the door and leave.


    There wasn''t the slightest bit of procrastination.


    Lin Lin went forward, locked the door, sat back on the bed and closed her eyes to cultivate.


    Until when night fell and Jiang Yishu called her to eat dinner.


    Dinner was simple. There were several cans, a big pot of instant noodles and a hard biscuit for each of them.


    Rice, vegetables and meat were something that only happened once in a long time.


    After all, it had been half a year since the apocalypse, and the amount of frozen food they could get was getting less and less. Vegetables were even rarer things, and only rice was cheaper.


    However, it was only now.


    Later on, the seasons and the environment of the apocalypse made the vegetables harder to come by. Even the weaker Adepts were hard to come by, let alone the average person.


    The Adepts at that time were sick from lack of vitamins, and their faces were thin and weak. In short, he did not look good at all.


    It was only when the power of the Adept was increased that he was able to control his own abilities. It was better to use seeds to produce vegetables that weren''t too hard or poisonous.


    After the meal, everyone had their own matters to attend to. There were those who wished to cultivate, those who wished to train, and even those who wished to play and rest.


    Lin Lin pretended not to see it as well. It was as if she was being lenient towards her own people. There were more people, but she already had a hint, so she had to rely on herself to do most of the work. In the apocalypse, there were too many people who died. You didn''t know if the person in front of you would die on a mission, so she didn''t have the obligation or the right to supervise the training one by one.


    "Xi Shiyu, wait a moment."


    Just as Xi Shiyu was about to enter the room, Lin Lin called out to him. Maybe it was just an illusion on Lin Lin''s part, but she seemed to see Xi Shiyu''s body tremble slightly.


    "Sister Lin ¡­" Captain, what''s the matter? "


    Lin Lin nodded, "Talk to me."


    With that, Lin Lin headed to her own room, while Xi Shiyu was stunned for a few seconds, and still obediently followed.


    Xi Shiyu closed the door, isolating him from the outside world, and in this room, only he and Lin Lin were present. Even though this was not the first time they were alone together, they suddenly felt a little nervous and irritated.


    "Do you want some water?"


    Xi Shiyu shook his head, "Is there something important? I need to go back to my room to cultivate after I finish speaking."


    In fact, the word "practice" had always been used by Lin Lin. If she said it too many times, Xi Shiyu and the others would naturally use it too.


    As for the improvement of superpower, it was related to martial arts or something similar to internal energy. Therefore, in his previous life, Lin Lin had been trying to level up her special ability and cultivate like a martial arts novel.


    In this world, Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu cultivated together. After all, in the apocalypse, there were many people who wanted to figure out how to survive in this dangerous world.


    Lin Lin stood there and looked at Xi Shiyu. Just like when they first met, to Xi Shiyu, they felt a faint warmth.


    "You are very unhappy with me?"


    However, the words he spoke lacked the skill to chat.


    Xi Shiyu subconsciously wanted to deny it, but''s expression was indifferent, no one was angry or anything like that. Only then did he remember that Lin Lin was completely different from the people he knew.


    As if she had lost her temper, her small mouth curled up and she said, "No."


    Lin Lin laughed lightly, "Xi Shiyu, you look just like a child."


    Not only was the cold face Lin Lin very good-looking when she smiled, it was also because it was the first time he saw Lin Lin smiling like that to him.


    It seemed that the two of them were very good friends, or perhaps families.


    "I''m just a child to begin with," he thought to himself.


    "Can you tell me what kind of dissatisfaction you have towards me, child?"


    Well, the evidence was confirmed.


    Xi Shiyu did not understand Lin Lin''s plan at all. Asking him where he was dissatisfied with her in such a direct manner, regardless of whether he was speaking the truth or denying it, it did not seem like it was good.


    After struggling for a long time, Xi Shiyu decided to speak the truth. "Mmm."


    "Tell me, I was in the wrong. Let me change it."


    At this time, Lin Lin was like an adult teaching a child how to be patient and ask himself if he had done anything wrong.


    They were completely unlike Lin Lin.


    Xi Shiyu slightly opened his mouth. The words that had hovered around his mouth for a long time were still swallowed back, but he felt really uncomfortable in his heart. After choking for a long time, he still asked, "Are you going to chase me away?"


    Lin Lin was surprised, "You want me to chase you away?"


    Xi Shiyu nodded silently, "Hmm, at the moment, I don''t seem to have the right to be your team member."


    He clearly said that he would recognize Lin Lin as her captain for eternity, yet, because of his own selfishness, he threw his temper at Lin Lin, and even held back from saying anything afterwards. It was just because of that little bit of laughable ego of his.


    Did Lin Lin do anything wrong?


    He did not have the qualifications for Lin Lin to care about him, so what right did he have to request so much?


    From start to finish, he was the only one who did wrong.


    Lin Lin didn''t know that Xi Shiyu would walk out of his dead corner so quickly, and even more so didn''t expect that he would slowly walk over and gently hug her.


    "Sister Lin, can I hug you?"


    This was the first time Lin Lin had interacted so intimately with someone since she was reborn. It didn''t feel bad.


    Xi Shiyu had grown quite a bit taller, but his head was still at the tip of Lin Lin''s nose and his hands were around her waist.


    She was already hugging him, and yet he still asked her if she could hug him? Could it be that she would have to avoid him like he was some sort of pest?


    "One minute."


    Qi Shiyu''s head arched towards Lin Lin''s neck, the furry feeling made Lin Lin feel itchy, and it was good that she did not move again after that, if not, Lin Lin would not have let him move for even a second, and would have pushed him away.


    "Sister Lin, can you not chase me away?"


    His tone was like that of a child trying to please a parent.


    Lin Lin sighed lightly, and said: "Why should I chase you away?"


    She had never thought of rushing to study under Shiyu''s tutelage. If she had that intention, would she have kept Xi Shiyu here for so long due to her temper?


    "I thought ¡­"


    Lin Lin quietly listened to what Xi Shiyu was about to say, but after a long time, she did not say anything. Just as he was about to say something, Xi Shiyu finally opened her mouth and choked with sobs.


    "Sister Lin, I was wrong."


    I was really wrong. I should have known your personality, but I was greedy.

 C168 Select

    The matter with Xi Shiyu was solved too easily. Lin Lin had thought that they would have something to say.


    "Sister Lin, I''m going back to my room. Sleep early, good night."


    Xi Shiyu waved his hand and said good night with a smile. His expression was relaxed and natural, and he didn''t look like he was in the apocalypse at all. After all, good night was a very extravagant word for the apocalypse.


    Lin Lin sighed in her heart, she really is a child. Her emotions came and went quickly.


    When angry, as if to the enemy, and at the moment of peace, intimate people.


    "Cultivate well."


    Xi Shiyu nodded, "I understand."


    After closing the door, Lin Lin locked the door and turned around to enter the space. The night was still long, and her cultivation had officially begun.


    In the apocalypse, only those with sufficient power would be able to look down on others. For example, betrayals.


    It was as if they had verified Lin Lin''s thoughts. At base A, in a dark corner, two people were whispering.


    "I want to think about what you said a bit more." The slightly shorter man said.


    The tall man had a powerful figure and was smiling. He should have been gentle, but a scar extended from the corner of his eyes to his temples had forcefully destroyed him.


    "You want to?" The scarred man stopped smiling. His originally hostile face was now even sharper than before. As he spoke, his tone seemed to carry a hint of bloodlust. "The condition I gave was already the best. Could it be that you don''t like it?"


    A light wind blew past, causing Xu Bai''s body to tremble, but it could not be said if it was because of the wind or the man in front of him.


    But in his heart, he was afraid, "Satisfied, satisfied. I am very satisfied, but Boss Mo, you should also know that I have been in Lie Mu for a long time ¡­"


    Maureen snorted, "Don''t tell me you have feelings for those people?" Just based on Xu Bai''s ability to urinate?


    Xu Bai immediately waved his hand and rejected it: "How can that be? I''m just thinking, if I come to rely on Dawn in the future, will Boss Mo and your people reject me?"


    He was not the kind of person to make random promises. Xu Bai was a man with shifty eyes and an unloyal personality. If he entered their hunting group in the future, he would definitely be rejected by their brothers. But now ¡­


    Xu Bai observed the situation and could still see the hesitation on Mo Lin''s face. He rubbed his hands together as if it was very cold, "Boss Mo, look, I was just thinking of a safe place to stay. Although Lie Mu is a Tristar Hunt Squad, with a new Guild Leader here, he should be able to guarantee his mission."


    With just a few words, he had completely denied everything they had discussed.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "It''s impossible for my people to completely accept you, but I can guarantee that on the day of dawn, no one will give you a hard time."


    Xu Bai naturally knew that this was the biggest concession that Mo Lin had made, but there was still a risk in this matter, so when it was not necessary, he had to think about it no matter how good the condition Mo Lin had given was.


    "Boss Mo, since it''s still early, I will give you a reply on this matter later."


    With that, Xu Bai waved his hand and left. Although this Mo Lin was terrifying, this was still the base. The base strictly stated that Adepts should not kill each other. The punishment was not only directed at the two fighters, but also at their families and hunting group.


    After all, in terms of brotherhood and brotherhood, there was no way he could implicate his own brothers.


    Xu Bai walked far away, and a person walked out from the darkness. He was a bit weaker than Mo Lin, and spoke angrily: "Boss, Xu Bai is too much of a trash, we gave him such good conditions, but only allowed him to sow dissension on our relationship, and even took Qiao Qiao as a member, what kind of person do you think you are?"


    Maureen still looked in the direction Xu Bai left in and frowned as he said, "He''s just a coward. That Lin Lin is probably a two level Ice Element user, it''s normal for him to be afraid."


    When he mentioned this, that person was somewhat puzzled, and said: "Boss, I still don''t understand why you let Xu Bai instigate their relationship, could it be that you want to destroy the Intense Wood?"


    No matter what, their hunting group was a four star, and that Lie Mu was only a three star. They did not need to spend energy on him, not to mention the promised supplies for Xu Bai.


    Maureen narrowed her eyes, her originally fierce gaze suddenly changing to one of calculation.


    "Lin Lin, I am here for Lin Lin."


    On the second day, after Lin Lin and Jiang Yishu finished breakfast, they prepared to take a mission.


    "Sister Lin, I''ll go with you guys. I''ll just obediently follow behind you, I won''t provoke anything."


    Xi Shiyu made a promise, but his character was truly unbelievable.


    The biggest drawback in reconciling with Xi Shiyu was probably his annoyance.


    On the other hand, Jiang Yishu laughed and said: "Leader, let Xi Shiyu go together with us. We should at least know about A Base."


    Although she did not say anything, her eyes were filled with malice as she stared straight at Jiang Yishu.


    Just like a little wolf cub protecting his food, Jiang Yishu suddenly had this feeling, after that he couldn''t help but look at Xi Shiyu and ask: "Don''t you want to go with me?"


    Xi Shiyu bit his lip.


    The enemy is too cruel, and they have seized our weaknesses completely.


    However, he couldn''t show any weakness. He shouted, "I''ll go!"


    The three of them walked out of hunting group''s villa area, heading straight for Base Guild. However, because it was a place with a large amount of people, the surroundings were very lively, and not only were there limited stalls, there were also some shops currently in operation, but there were only a few of them. There was only a single variety being sold inside, which was completely unattractive to Xi Shiyu and Lin Lin who were always loitering outside.


    However, for those who had been stuck in base A for a long time, they still liked to go in when they had the materials to exchange.


    The Base Guild was very big, similar to the government offices in her previous life, there were many windows that advised the people in the base on "business".


    Jiang Yishu was very familiar with this place. He brought Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu to the area that was specially used for serving the hunting group.


    It was a young and beautiful woman who was receiving him. Even in the apocalypse, matters of face were more important.


    "Sir, Miss, what can I do for you?"


    Jiang Yishu looked at Lin Lin. The current Intense Wood had already changed hands, and Lin Lin was the Guild Leader.


    Lin Lin understood what Jiang Yishu meant and said, "Liemu Hunting Group will take on the second mission of the month."


    The receptionist looked through a stack of documents and found the information on the Intense Wood. After reading it, he said, "The Intense Wood has completed his compulsory mission. There is only one task left to choose from."


    Lin Lin nodded, "What missions do you have to take?"


    The receptionist flipped through the papers on the right hand side and took out a dozen of them. "These are the tasks that remain in this month. The new mission will only be issued next month."


    Lin Lin picked it up, and rather casually flipped through it, her fingers forming a sheet, "This one."


    The receptionist also roughly looked at hunting group''s information. Last month and last month, Liemu Hunting Group accepted a compulsory mission, three stars. Then, she casually accepted two stars and one star, treating it as if it was a complete mission.


    Actually, it wasn''t just Intense Wood, the other hunting group in the A Base, other than occasionally accepting missions of the same level, basically would not choose missions of higher level than those of random missions.


    As a result, the receptionist very casually prepared to register, but in order to confirm the information, she wrote while saying: "Liemu Hunting Group, vice-captain, Jiang Yishu, current three star rank, has accepted a mission of five stars ¡­ 5-star? "


    The receptionist had a cherry mouth, but at this moment, her mouth was wide enough to fit an egg inside. Her eyes were round and quite cute.


    "Young, young lady, you didn''t choose wrong, right?"


    There were only three 5-star hunting group in base A, and even their strength was very dangerous to complete the mission, so the Base Guild made the appropriate adjustments.


    Aside from hunting group s of six stars and above, the other hunting group s only need to receive one mission of five stars per month.


    One could imagine how dangerous a 5-star mission was.


    Not only that, she had also held this 5-star mission in place for a long time. It was issued two months ago, but there was still no hunting group to accept it. This meant that the difficulty of this 5-star mission was also high.


    The receptionist was getting more and more sure that the pretty girl in front of her had chosen the wrong mission. She smiled and said, "The task hasn''t been written down yet, so it can still be cancelled. Miss, do you want to see it again?"


    Lin Lin said indifferently: "No need, I''ve already taken a very careful look."


    The receptionist was about to roar. If she looked carefully, she would see that it was just flipping through it!


    This young miss was too cold, the receptionist could not handle her, and could only turn to look at the steadier Jiang Yishu, and said: "Sir, do you want to watch this 5-star mission with the young miss again?" I''m telling you, it''s too difficult!


    Jiang Yishu smiled gently, but his tone was firm: "No need, she will decide what to do."


    His pampering tone made the receptionist lose focus for a few seconds. He didn''t want the three people in front of him to accept this impossible task, especially when there was a pretty child in the room. "Little friend, do you want to talk to me?"


    After arriving at base A, he had been called a little friend many times. If not for the fact that this woman looked pretty good, he would have been angry a long time ago!


    "No, I believe her."


    The receptionist''s job was only to clarify and post tasks, not to persuade people to switch missions. At the moment, he just didn''t want to see them throw their lives away.


    However, she had already warned him a few times that he would not listen. She had no choice but to continue with her previous registration.


    "Miss, I have already registered. This is the information regarding the mission. You only need to submit the mission this month. After that, we will send someone to verify the mission and give you the appropriate reward and punishment."


    Lin Lin nodded his head, and suddenly said: "Are you able to improve the hunting group''s information here?"


    The receptionist was stunned and answered, "Yes, that''s fine. Do you have any new members?"


    "Xi Shiyu, Wind Element, White Jade, Water Element, Chen Chen... "Healing type."


    It was a simple sentence, but the receptionist smoothly wrote it down, and said: "Did you add three new members, Xi Shiyu, Bai Yu and Chen Chen?"


    Adding new members was very simple. After all, everyone who could enter the base had already done a physical examination. Plus, there weren''t any cameras on the internet right now, and there wasn''t even much electricity, so making changes wouldn''t be too troublesome. There would be no verification of identity or anything like that. After all, it was the end of the world.


    Those opposing the Zombie were all acceptable.

 C169 out

    "Yes."


    The receptionist stopped writing. "I''ve already recorded everything."


    However, Lin Lin seemed to have thought of something and spoke out, "Oh right, there''s still the Guild Leader."


    The receptionist looked up, and was a little surprised. Is it vice-captain Jiang Yishu? "


    "No."


    After Lin Lin denied it, she continued, "Guild Leader Lie Mu, Lin Lin, ice attribute."


    After everything was settled, Lin Lin took her things and left the Base Guild. The receptionist looked at their backs, and did not get a good look at them.


    In Tristar Hunt Squad, there were only nine members, and they actually had the guts to accept a 5 star mission.


    There were no stupid people in this apocalypse. The remaining one was smarter than the last one.


    The fact that this team was able to stay in the beginning meant that they had the corresponding strength and vision. No matter what, they couldn''t choose a 5 star mission, and compared to before, there were three new members and that leader.


    Could it be that they can really accept a 5-star mission? With their three star strength?


    No, it wasn''t just the four of them. With these four, who could say if they were a three star master teacher?


    Perhaps, there was a miracle that came from her.


    That woman should be the Guild Leader.


    The receptionist pursed her lips, looked at the name on the paper and muttered: "Lin Lin."


    Lin Lin did not know of a receptionist, as there were a lot of things happening. All she knew was that Xi Shiyu was extremely excited, "Sister Lin, so we are here to take a mission, does that mean we are about to go out and fight Zombie?"


    Xi Shiyu licked her lips as light danced in her eyes, "I haven''t fought a Zombie in a long time." He was looking forward to it.


    Jiang Yishu glanced at his, his heart feeling strange. Although Xi Shiyu was wandering over outside, and did not have a person that was as afraid of or did not want to face the Zombie, it was impossible for him to be looking forward to killing the Zombie.


    Moreover, it was not only Xi Shiyu, Bai Yu and Chen Chen were also different from the other people from the apocalypse. They were not obedient at all, their eyes were still unruly, as if they were not suppressed by the apocalypse. While the others thirsted for a stable place, they were extremely disdainful of it. It was as if the sinister outside was even more comfortable than the inside.


    Bai Yu was a restless person, he knew. The apocalypse might be better for him than a decayed and well-behaved world.


    However, Jiang Yishu did not believe that Xi Shiyu and Chen Chen, the two children who were not even of age, would be calm and collected towards the time of doomsday from the very beginning, or even be so excited now.


    There weren''t that many freaks.


    The only possibility was that they had changed because of Lin Lin.


    Gradually, they started to get closer to Lin Lin.


    Jiang Yishu thought back to the first time he saw Lin Lin, and felt that the auras coming from the four of them were so similar that he could tell with a single glance that they were together. They must be very familiar.


    His heart felt a little sour.


    Xi Shiyu did not know that Jiang Yishu had actually started to envy his, but he had been looking at Lin Lin, and had even shifted his attention to the paper in Lin Lin''s hands. "Sister Lin, why don''t you let me take a look at that 5 star mission?"


    Lin Lin originally wanted to say something, but an ear-piercing voice came out, "Haha, a five star mission, aren''t you afraid of ridiculing someone else''s big teeth? Do you really think a five star beast is something you can casually cut?"


    To Lin Lin, Xi Shiyu was like a child who loved to mess around, but to his enemies, it was like a January or February wind. The blade on his face hurt.


    His cold eyes looked over and the corners of his mouth lifted into a fiendish grin. Although his innocent face had weakened quite a bit of his power, he still said, "At that time, who was I? So it was a combination of cabbage. Why, did I come to the street to pick up cabbages?"


    Amongst the four or five people standing opposite of him, both of their faces instantly darkened. One of them was the one who mocked Xi Shiyu previously, and the other one was someone familiar, Yu Yuyan.


    That little chili girl who was inspecting the entrance of the city.


    Yu Yuyan could not hold it in any longer and said, "A child who speaks in such an unpleasant tone, I wonder who taught him this?"


    The spearhead pointed straight at Lin Lin.


    Previously, he had released his wind ability outside the city to teach this woman a lesson. He did not expect that he would not learn his lesson, and now, dare to say that he was in Sister Lin.


    With a raise of his hand, a wind blade flew straight towards Yu Yuyan.


    Yu Yuyan did not have any superpowers, so Xi Shiyu knew very well that he had only used thirty to forty percent of his abilities.


    However, just as the Wind Blade was about to cut Yu Yuyan, it was forcibly destroyed by a vine. But even so, a small piece of the Wind Blade still cut Yu Yuyan''s hair, but it was better to disfigure her face.


    had a vine in his hand, his eyes were sharp like a knife, and when he looked at Xi Shiyu, he actually had some killing intent mixed in, "You''re so young, yet you have such a vicious heart."


    It was as if Xi Shiyu had heard a joke, "I''m sorry, who said that you have to be so vicious as to hook up with your age?"


    Lin Lin looked at her'' shamelessness'' and suddenly felt that letting Xi Shiyu and Bai Yu mix with each other was a huge mistake. In the future, she would still have to ''lock'' Bai Yu up and release her when necessary.


    Lv Sheng should have known Jiang Yishu, so she did not care about Xi Shiyu''s shamelessness anymore. Her expression changed very quickly, as if she was being bullied, and she spoke softly to Jiang Yishu: "Yishu, who are these two, do you know them?"


    Hehe, walking together and standing together, you''re still asking if I know you, you''re talking nonsense, or you''re just asking on purpose?


    Lin Lin was unclear of what Lv Sheng meant, it looked as though she was trying to show her weakness, but why did she have to mock Xi Shiyu before, and create a vicious image?


    In fact, it was Lin Lin who was a little unclear about the direction of the females in this apocalyptic world.


    He could only rely on himself and his men.


    There were many in the former group, and most of them relied on physical strength.


    The latter, although they rarely lived in the apocalypse completely relying on their own strength, like Lin Lin or even Shen Mei, they were mostly tough people.


    For example, although Lv Sheng liked Jiang Yishu, it did not mean that she would swallow her anger when facing her love rival.


    As for after that, why couldn''t she show weakness?


    A woman who could act like a spoiled child despite her power, how could she not like him?


    Jiang Yishu looked at Lv Sheng and continued to smile, "Miss Lu, this is my hunting group teammate, Xi Shiyu, and this is Lin Lin, the Guild Leader of Zang Mu."


    As his voice faded, a surprised gasp could be heard.


    Guild Leader Lie Mu?


    Actually, Lv Sheng and the others had always thought that Lie Mu would definitely be the Guild Leader, but even if he died as the Vice Leader, who knows if the person he was waiting for would come or not. There were many dangers lurking around in the apocalypse. They would either choose a safe place to stay for a long time or die on the outside. After all, it wasn''t a day or two, it wasn''t a month or two, it was half a year.


    But now, the Guild Leader actually appeared, and it was a woman!


    There were only three female Adepts in Base A, Shen Mei, Lv Sheng and the last one was Lin Lin.


    Shen Mei and Lv Sheng were only members of the hunting group, so what ability did Lin Lin have to be the Guild Leader!


    The most important thing was that Lv Sheng did not expect Jiang Yishu to be waiting for a woman. Furthermore, looking at the way he looked at Lin Lin, how could Lv Sheng not understand what he meant.


    "Impossible!"


    Lv Sheng was too shocked, and subconsciously denied it.


    Jiang Yishu restrained his smile and said seriously: "Miss Lu, there is nothing impossible about this."


    Yu Yuyan knew what Lv Sheng was thinking, adding on to the fact that Lv Sheng had just helped her, they were naturally speaking on Lv Sheng''s behalf now, "Xiao Sheng is just feeling sorry for you, you were the one who established Lie Mu, and now a woman is interfering and taking over him. Jiang Yishu, you better keep your eyes open, don''t be fooled by these people."


    Jiang Yishu frowned, he was about to say something, but Xi Shiyu made her move again ¡­


    Fighting if there was a single disagreement, it seemed like it was not only Bai Yu''s patent, those who had followed beside Lin Lin for too long would also have this kind of habit.


    After all, Lin Lin never liked to waste time talking about things that she could solve herself.


    The other party consisted of two females and three males. Other than Yu Yuyan, they were all superpowers, with the exception of Lv Sheng, two of them were of the earth type and one was of the fire type.


    Xi Shiyu''s sudden move was a foregone conclusion. His enemies had been on their guard for a long time, and that was why the two Earth Adepts had been able to block his attack.


    In the apocalypse, due to killing Zombie, there were more factors of violence than during peacetime. When attacked, they immediately defend and counterattack.


    Who cares who you are and why you want to attack me.


    The surrounding crowd had long dispersed. Although the base clearly prohibited killing each other, there was no restriction on fighting. At least, they didn''t receive a heavy punishment. It was a common practice for Adepts to fight. They had long since become observant, and when they noticed the two sides standing in a confrontation, they would stay far away from them, or they would stay far away and observe from the sidelines.


    After all, he didn''t know who to cry to when the aftermath of the fight hurt him.


    He was just an ordinary person. If he didn''t have any power behind him, no one would care about him even if he were to die.


    Furthermore, they were looking for justice in the hunting group.


    The two adepts had blocked Xi Shiyu''s wind blades, and had thrown several earth balls at them. Although they were earth, the abilities of an adepts were such that even a earth ball could compete with a steel ball.


    Along with the earth ball, a fireball also flew over. As it pressed down, it seemed to have quite an oppressive force.


    Xi Shiyu had originally planned to use his Discipline to block the attack, but then a vine appeared out of nowhere and wrapped itself around his legs. Then, it wrapped around his hands in the blink of an eye.


    It was Lv Sheng.


    Xi Shiyu pursed her lips, the binding power of the vine was not strong, so Lv Sheng''s strength was still much weaker than his.


    However, a fireball was pressing down on him. Even if it only bound him for a few seconds, it was enough to injure him badly.


    And behind her was the Sister Lin ¡­


    Just as this thought flashed through his mind, a figure flashed in front of him. With a wave of his hand, a few streams of cold air that could be seen flew out and struck the incoming dirt ball and fireball unerringly.


    "Thud." The earth ball instantly froze and then fell to the ground.


    Even with fireballs.


    On closer inspection, the signs of fire in the ice-covered ball had disappeared completely.


    As one might imagine, fire against ice was simply unable to withstand a single blow.


    Xi Shiyu had already used his wind blade to cut open the vines, and when he looked up, he saw Lin Lin''s white neck and the cold voice.


    "If you want to fight, how about five against one?"

 C170 single-

    Qi Shiyu was fortunate enough to see this wonderful scene.


    Lin Lin had completely beaten up those five single-handedly. Furthermore, in a natural and natural situation, she didn''t have any hint of a fight, it was more like an extremely beautiful art form.


    An art of ice.


    Fighting one against five, yet rendering the other powerless to counterattack.


    This should be the shortest fight that Xi Shiyu had seen, no, it should be a one-on-one fight.


    As for the five people, their hands and feet were cold but they kept exhaling rough breaths. Looking at Lin Lin who was calmly standing, they were extremely shocked, they did not even know if the Guild Leader was that powerful.


    Although their leader was of the metal attribute and could be considered the strongest offensive ability amongst the other abilities, if they were to face off against Lin Lin''s ice attribute, it was unknown who would win.


    The Captain was the strongest Adept in the base!


    How could a woman who had just arrived at base A possibly be in the same position as the Guild Leader?


    Definitely, they were definitely too weak, which was why they were disadvantaged after a few moves, and that Lin Lin absolutely did not appear to be relaxed either, it was just an act.


    The five of them were worthy of being in the same team. They all thought this way. However, they had already lost the match. There was no point in staying any longer. They all fled in embarrassment.


    Slowly, this place returned to its previous bustling atmosphere. Only the objects on the ground that were covered in ice seemed to be showing signs of fighting.


    Xi Shiyu smacked her lips and said, "This is way too fast. It''s not fun at all."


    When Jiang Yishu came over, he slightly frowned. When he saw that there were no injuries on Lin Lin and her clothes did not even have the slightest trace of a fight, he heaved a sigh of relief and said: "Captain, although those people aren''t that strong, they are people from the First Hunt Group s."


    Before Jiang Yishu could even finish his sentence, Xi Shiyu shouted loudly, "What, First Hunt Group? Did you not admit that he is a First Hunt Group? "You are trying to make others weaker than you are."


    Her arrogant appearance was very similar to white jade, just like a miniature version of the arrogant rich second generation, possessing the arrogance of being shoulder to shoulder with the heavens.


    Although this arrogance, came from Lin Lin.


    On the other hand, Jiang Yishu was amused by Xi Shiyu''s expression. After all, he was praising the person he trusted as well, Lin Lin. He believed that she had absolute strength and could lead them to become the First Hunt Group of the A Base. As for the First Hunt Group that Yu Yuyan was in, according to his understanding, it was only a temporary rise in glory.


    The ones inside had long since rotted away.


    Lin Lin did not think that Jiang Yishu was scared like Xi Shiyu did, but this was not a suitable place for discussion either, so she said: "Let''s go back first, we''ll talk about it later."


    "Alright." Jiang Yishu nodded.


    Go back, Bai Yu and Chen Chen will PK downstairs with five pieces of chess.


    Seeing Lin Lin return, both of them looked up. Bai Yu smiled and waved, then said: "You guys are back. Come, watch how I crush Chen Chen."


    Xi Shiyu hopped over, looked at the situation, and asked, "You''re a cross?"


    Bai Yu responded, "Mm, what, is the situation going to be great?"


    Xi Shi pointed at a certain place and said, "I''m sorry, but I think you will lose the next step."


    Bai Yu looked at the piece of paper in shock, and instantly discovered that she had been careless in playing chess. Her expression changed, raising her head to look at Chen Chen, she said sinisterly: "Little brat, you actually tricked me."


    Chen Chen put down his brush, and said indifferently: "Ten rounds, you have already lost nine rounds. This is the tenth round."


    Xi Shiyu patted Bai Yu''s shoulder, laughed until he couldn''t stand it, and said: "Bai Yu, aren''t you too weak? What happened to the stomp? "


    Bai Yu hugged her hands and fell backwards, lying down very comfortably. "I let him do this, I don''t want to make a child cry."


    Occasionally, they would try to ignore Bai Yu''s shamelessness and narcissism.


    In fact, Xi Shiyu had always been worried about something important. He kicked Bai Yu to let him in and said, "Sister Lin has accepted a new mission, let us listen first."


    The sofa was still big enough for five people. Because it was his initial understanding, Lin Lin did not ask Jiang Yishu to call the others over.


    They weren''t all in the villa right now. Shui Eryi had just gone out to buy some things, so Shen Mei left early, while Yang Dazhu went to the training grounds for the Abilities Realm. Only Xu Bai and Yan Kuan were still in their rooms, but they seemed to be sleeping.


    Lin Lin placed the piece of paper on the table, "Please pass it around for a while, I would like to briefly explain the mission."


    Five star missions, although there were very few hunting group s who had the ability to accept them, missions of this level were correspondingly very rare, thus no one took them away after two months, which made it difficult.


    Collection of materials ¡­ these four words sounded simple, but it was not so simple in this quest.


    First was the location.


    The location of the mission was approximately 100 km away from the base. In other words, it would take at least 10 hours to drive, no one could guarantee what would happen. Then, what would happen along the way?


    He was not going to a backwater, but to a shopping center in A City. There was a theater with thousands of people, a stadium with tens of thousands of people, and a shopping mall with a large number of people. Even though at the beginning of the apocalypse, many Zombie were still killed by the cannonballs, there were still a terrifying number of them.


    However, because the Zombie were wandering around the center of the city, they were not too far away from the city center. Furthermore, with the decrease in the number of people and gunpowder, there was no way for them to retreat to the government or the military.


    At that time, he only wanted to preserve his life, but now, he had no choice but to consider the issue of warming up to his hunger.


    That was why this mission appeared.


    Although that place was already equivalent to a dead city, when the government and the military left, they set up a metal net and obstacles there, and even planted a lot of bombs. If the people of hunting group found that something was wrong, they would immediately retreat, and rely on the iron net and bombs to create time for them to escape.


    After looking through the information a few times, Xi Shiyu asked a question, "Isn''t this too dangerous?"


    Although he loved fighting Zombie, but fighting against a city''s Zombie, he still had a few considerations. He wasn''t afraid, he was just thinking why he would definitely die.


    Lin Lin looked at Chen Chen and said: "Chen Chen has a detailed map of the place with you. I have looked at it before, but this mission is to go to a nearby secondary school to gather supplies, covering an area of tens of acres. The nearby areas are mostly residential buildings, and although it was a weekend during the apocalypse, because it was Women''s Day, quite a number of people went out. Moreover, this high school is very close to where the bombs and iron net will be set up, so overall, the danger level is not very high. "


    Bai Yu also looked at the information once, although he was arrogant, he still cherished his life, and was not the type of person who would throw their lives away when they knew that something was wrong, and said: "Even so, this information is actually information obtained from previous investigations. Zombie are not dead beings, they can move, and we don''t even know the current distribution of the Zombie at all. It''s not impossible for all the Zombie to move outwards. "


    Lin Lin slightly nodded her head, "I have thought of this, but we aren''t running amok here and there. Before we go in, I will first go investigate.


    Once he finished, Jiang Yishu and Bai Yu shouted at the same time, "No!"


    The two of them glanced at each other after speaking at the same time, and the worry in their eyes were exactly the same.


    Bai Yu frowned and denied Lin Lin''s suggestion, "This is a dangerous place to begin with, wouldn''t going there alone be suicide?"


    Jiang Yishu continued: "You are an ice attribute user, so your speed isn''t superior at all. Xu Bai is a speed variant user, after entering, you can come out in time even if you are in danger."


    It was the first time that he and Jiang Yishu had reached a common point of view. She said, "Jiang Yishu is right, you don''t need to come to the commotion."


    As for Xi Shiyu and Chen Chen, although they did not say anything, their eyes were still filled with disagreement.


    Lin Lin had a strange feeling in his heart. She suppressed it and looked at the four of them, then said in a serious tone: "It''s already been half a year since the apocalypse, Zombie is not what you think it is. Although speed is fast, it depends on level, if there are Zombie higher level than Xu Bai, even if he used all his strength to rush back, it would still be useless."


    Jiang Yishu frowned, "A high level Zombie, could it be that the Zombie has another ability?"


    Now, maybe someone had seen Zombie with a special ability, but for some reason, they did not spread the news, and the base might be considering when to release the news, since if they did not handle the news well, it would easily cause panic among the people.


    The people of the apocalypse were already tense. If the Zombie could level up, it was entirely possible that it could burn down all the hopes in people''s hearts.


    Therefore, Jiang Yishu was not clear about the matter of the special ability Zombie.


    Lin Lin didn''t think about hiding anything and said: "Along the way, we have met with Zombie s that have levelled up. They have the same ability as other superpowers, they use wind, water, ice, etc."


    Jiang Yishu''s expression did not look too good, and said: "Looks like the heavens are giving preferential treatment to the Zombie."


    Wasn''t it the same as having 70% of Earth''s partners instantly and the ability to infect humans allowed them to level up even now?


    Although Xi Shiyu and the others knew that the Zombie could level up, they were still a little depressed when they saw how Jiang Yishu looked.


    For a time, no one spoke.


    And the one to break it, was none other than Chen Chen.


    "We might be able to charge in here." Chen Chen pointed to the map and said.


    Chen Chen was referring to the back gate of the school, which was facing the river, and was surrounded by roads and unobstructed buildings, making it an excellent place to escape. Furthermore, not far away from there was a bomb site, so if there was any danger, they could pass through from there.


    Lin Lin had actually long since seen this, and said: "This, is the place where we should evacuate. When we leave, we should first exterminate a few Zombie."


    His tone was light, and it didn''t seem to be affected at all.


    Of course, this was completely rubbish, how could Lin Lin be scared by the so called dead city, the so called evolved Zombie.


    Chen Chen, however, was the most composed and cool-headed person. He said lightly: "I don''t think this mission is that difficult. Even if all the Zombie are gathered here and there are bombs, why should we be afraid?"


    My dear, even if there was a bomb, a group of Zombie would surround us and kill us!


    Could it be that you can escape from a group of Zombie s?

 C171 Decision

    "Actually, my goal isn''t just this middle school."


    Lin Lin suddenly said, causing everyone to look over, their expressions more or less filled with shock.


    He pointed to the map and said, "There is an underground arsenal."


    Jiang Yishu suddenly had an indescribable feeling in his heart, and his expression became somewhat uneasy. Looking at the map that had the shape of a mountain on it, he said: "Guild Leader, how did you know?"


    It was as if he wasn''t asking Lin Lin how he knew, but was warning him, ''How can you not know? You shouldn''t know.


    Jiang Yishu was clear that Lin Lin had reincarnated, so it was normal for her to know a few things they did not know. However, this was not entirely an advantage.


    Right now, he was not the only one, there was also Xi Shiyu and the others.


    Lin Lin naturally understood the meaning in Jiang Yishu''s eyes, and said indifferently: "I obtained this information from somewhere."


    Such an obvious lie caused Jiang Yishu to look somewhat worriedly at Xi Shiyu''s group. However, what surprised him was that Xi Shiyu''s group did not have the slightest bit of curiosity on their faces, nor did they have any doubts, as if what Lin Lin had said was the truth. They did not need to doubt it, nor did they need to investigate to the end.


    Just what kind of trust did these three people have for Lin Lin?


    Being able to trust Lin Lin so much, she definitely would not do anything to betray her master. Furthermore, he had forgotten that Lin Lin was already very cautious and would not do anything stupid to buy bombs for him.


    It was all his fault for being so concerned.


    "This mountain is right in front of the high school. If we want to go there, we must first attack and break through the high school, but our mission is to get the materials. At that time, the cars that are going will all be filled with materials, and there might not be any place to load the gunpowder. "Also ¡­"


    Jiang Yishu suddenly stopped talking, all of them looked at him strangely, then continued: "Furthermore, even if we carry arms, when we return to the base, we will have to go through an inspection, and even if all those weapons are our other possessions, we will have to pay 70% of them."


    Upon hearing this, Xi Shiyu cursed, "How can you be so darned? Why didn''t you pay when we first came in?"


    Jiang Yishu explained, "Firstly, you are special abilities users, so you have preferential treatment. Secondly, you have just entered the base, so you can relax for once. But after that, when we go back to the base after the mission, we will hand over 50% of the food and 70% of the hot weapons.


    Lin Lin was clear about this, but this rule had always been followed by people sneaking around. Later on, when there were even more space adepts s, causing the base to have no choice but to make changes. According to the rank of the hunting group, they had to pay a certain amount of supplies every month.


    That means you have to pay a certain amount of taxes, in addition to the tasks you have to do to get the right to live on the base. Even though this matter has always been criticized by the people, if you don''t want to pay up, alright, please leave or not.


    After all, the base had to support the entire base, the walls had to be reinforced, the scientists had to support them, and the staff had to support them.


    The more Xi Shiyu thought about this, the angrier he got. He said, "What''s left after we turn it in? We might as well stay outside. It''s really depressing to be in this crappy base."


    Bai Yu had always been a spectator. She smiled and said, "I support it. Actually, it''s not bad for us to be wandering outside."


    Lin Lin looked at the two of them and felt a little pressured. The two of them started to think about how to leave, and how could they be so free and happy outside? The environment was getting worse and worse, and the weather was getting worse and worse.


    "Alright, since this is the case, it''s not about not paying, but how to get more materials."


    Bai Yu shrugged her shoulders and declined to comment. Although Xi Shiyu was still unable to suppress his desire to leave this place, but when he said that he was'' going against ''her, then he would have given Jiang Yishu a chance to show himself.


    Actually, Lin Lin was not worried at all about the materials being paid. Don''t forget, what does she have?


    Space.


    However, it was a secret that could not be revealed. Even if it was to hide something, it could only be hidden, and it could not even be told to the people in the team.


    In this case, it was necessary to find a space user.


    Even if it was equivalent to keeping it for free, it was still better than giving it up just because he couldn''t take too much with him.


    And right now, they did not have a space-type adepts, nor did they need one for the time being.


    Lin Lin''s eyes were filled with determination, and she said: "I only said that my goal was the weapons here, I didn''t say that I want to bring them back."


    Jiang Yishu instantly understood and said: "Could it be that we''ll use that place as our secret base, and take it out when necessary?"


    Lin Lin nodded, "You can say so."


    Bai Yu, who rarely spoke, said, "But people always covet weapons like the armory. What if we miss an opportunity and get taken away by someone else?"


    "Nope."


    Lin Lin confirmed.


    This armory was very secretive, because very few people knew about it during the time of cultivation. Moreover, they all died in the tide of Zombie. The reason why they appeared again in front of everyone was because the Zombie at base A was swept clean. An army had unintentionally barged into the secret passageway of the mountain peak and discovered a large amount of firearms. It was only because of these firearms that base A was able to avoid the various Zombie tide.


    Lin Lin was naturally clear on such huge news. At that time, even though the news of the apocalypse was a secret, people were still concerned about the spread of the news, as there were practically no secrets about it.


    A year later, the Zombie would be swept clean, and that place would also be equivalent to a dead city.


    "It''s just that that place is more dangerous than our mission. Isn''t it too dangerous for us to use that place as our secret base?"


    As the vice-captain, the most important thing for Jiang Yishu was safety. As for the charge, he would hand it over to Lin Lin.


    Just as Lin Lin wanted to answer, Bai Yu suddenly laughed and said, "There''s still the Guild Leader, don''t forget that our group does not consist of five people, but nine."


    Chen Chen uttered a rare sentence, "I don''t believe them."


    Indeed, the issue of firearms was too big, and the slightest carelessness could lead to mishaps. Even if they succeeded, if anyone had any ulterior motives, they would still meet a dead end.


    Bai Yu implicitly expressed the thoughts of the people in the group, and their hearts were at odds.


    Chen Chen was even more clear that he couldn''t even be a teammate if he said that he didn''t believe in Shen Mei and the others.


    Jiang Yishu didn''t say anything. Forget about Bai Yu and the others, he couldn''t actually trust Yan Kang and Xu Bai completely either.


    Lin Lin''s expression did not change. She had already considered this a long time ago, maybe after the competition, some people had already started to get restless. Right now, she only had to wait for them.


    "This mission will be a test. Those who pass will be the people of Intense Wood. The loser, I will eliminate them."


    If the other party couldn''t do it, she would only expel him from the team.


    Too much, killing the other party in self-defense wouldn''t be too much.


    Bai Yu lightly glanced at Jiang Yishu and said: "Does someone not mind?"


    On this point, Jiang Yishu did not evade, but directly answered, "The current Guild Leader is Lin Lin, I support her every decision."


    Bai Yu laughed, "It''s best if it is."


    Compared to Xi Shiyu, Bai Yu and Jiang Yishu''s relationship had almost dropped to the freezing point, and the two of them could not stand each other''s gazes. However, problems between adults were mostly hidden arrows and there were few open guns. Most of it was just a verbal mockery. How could it be as straightforward as Xi Shiyu''s? In fact, it didn''t have the slightest bit of lethality.


    "So, this matter should be kept a secret for the time being. I will take some time to observe the mission over there. After I come back and prepare, we will go together."


    Bai Yu was actually still lying on the sofa, not a trace of laziness on her. It was as if her entire body was tense. "You still have to go alone."


    "You''re just dragging my back."


    Lin Lin started to not act tactfully again, as she directly pierced through the hearts of the few people present.


    Bai Yu narrowed her eyes, "If you do everything by yourself, what use would you have a team?"


    These words were a little heavy and the atmosphere was a little heavy, but Lin Lin seemed to have a standard answer in her heart.


    It was an answer he had prepared for this sentence.


    "It''s just a team. Someone wants to lead it."


    She didn''t care about Lin Lin''s great reasoning and said, "When the time comes, I want to go with you. Don''t think about leaving me behind."


    If a weak girl were to say it out, she would be filled with grievance and love. However, if it was Bai Yu, it would be more like a threat.


    Xi Shiyu also quickly followed up, "Me too, I''m not weak now, maybe I can help you guys."


    Chen Chen, "You may get injured."


    Although Jiang Yishu did not say anything, his eyes represented everything.


    Lin Lin was feeling rather helpless in her heart. These people were all cowards, how could she shake them off?


    "We''ll talk about this later. In short, the mission has been decided. I will announce it in the evening and set off tomorrow morning."


    With that, Lin Lin took the information and called Jiang Yishu over, saying: "Jiang Yishu, follow me, I have something to ask you."


    Although it wasn''t a secret matter, he just wanted to ask how the strong wood worked together in the past, how they performed, and how they prepared to do missions in the future. Originally, Bai Yu and the others had also heard this. However, if the five of them were to chat here, it would seem that they were making a battle plan. However, Lie Mu didn''t just stop at the five of them.


    Xu Bai and the others weren''t used to new members in the first place. If they continued to act like this that was equivalent to isolating them, it would definitely cause even more contradictions between them.


    Jiang Yishu spoke about their cooperation the previous few times.


    As the missions were not far away, Xu Bai drove the car. His driving skills were not bad, and he used the car as a driver.


    When fighting Zombie, Yang Dazhuang would always take the lead, but as for defense due to the earth element, it was because of his special ability that he could only fight in close combat, and thus, he was only slightly behind Yang Dazhuang.


    Although Xu Bai was fast, he would usually wander around the battlefield to kill Zombie, but because of his abilities, killing Zombie was negligible.


    The most important thing was and Jiang Yishu, who were responsible for launching group attacks.


    Shen Mei was of the fire attribute, so she could temporarily obstruct the Zombie''s footsteps. On the other hand, Jiang Yishu had basically accumulated thunder energy and if a lightning web were to strike down, it would be able to burn most of the Zombie and even turn them into ashes.


    After Lin Lin finished listening, she said indifferently, "So you''re saying that in this group, only you and Shen Mei are attacking?"

 C172 Announcement

    Lin Lin''s words stunned Jiang Yishu slightly, she then said: "Yang Dazhu''s defense is also very necessary."


    "How many Zombie s are there between Xu Bai and Yan Kuan?"


    "Not much."


    With these two words, Lin Lin already knew the deep meaning behind Jiang Yishu''s words.


    No effort.


    In the apocalypse, there were many people who were afraid of death, but in the team, it was impossible. This was because a decision made out of greed and fear of death could destroy the entire regiment.


    Xu Bai was a Speed Talent Master, which made it so that his attack power was not strong enough.


    What Lin Lin wanted was not a teammate who could avoid Zombie, but a teammate who could fight hard and kill Zombie.


    Furthermore, according to his superpower, Yan Guang should prefer to use his fist to kill Zombie and kill them. Therefore, he could not hide the violence in his eyes.


    However, Jiang Yishu had the thought of classifying him and Xu Bai as one kind of person, which showed how few Zombie he had hunted.


    If it wasn''t out of fear, then it could only be determined by one''s ability.


    Although Adepts who strengthened their abilities were weaker when hunting Zombie compared to Adepts of other elements, they weren''t so weak in the early stages of the game. There were even many elementalists who, because of their control, hunted Zombie less often than strengthening-type Adepts.


    The only choice he had was to use his Discipline in a strict manner. In fact, it was clear from the match between Bai Yu and himself.


    It was almost impossible to see the advantages of being an Adept.


    He looked more like someone who was using brute force.


    Lin Lin did not like foolish people who thought themselves as such. In fact, Jiang Yishu had definitely mentioned to Yan Kuan about the issue of strength, but after so long, even until Lin Lin arrived, Yan Kuan did not seem to have improved. Either that, or he had no talent and was too stupid to save. He was either so self-righteous that he wouldn''t listen to anyone''s advice, including the Adepts who were much stronger than he was.


    Lin Lin couldn''t think of any way to ''save'' such a person.


    Lin Lin had already started to get used to being cold. She was responsible not only for herself, but for this team, for those who believed in her.


    Don''t sacrifice the entire team just because of one person.


    This was the most important thing for a Guild Leader to know.


    Jiang Yishu should have seen that Lin Lin had given up on Xu Bai and Yan Kuan, but he did not say anything. He did not seem to have any intention of interfering with Lin Lin''s decision, as he had said earlier.


    Support all Miss Huang''s decisions.


    Actually, Lin Lin had already understood the hearts of these four people, but only on the surface.


    For example, Yang Dazhu, his superpower was not very good.


    However, he knew that the earth element was a defensive ability. It could be used a lot in the team, and he was trying his best to act as that character.


    In a team, every team member should have their own position.


    Only by locating the target would they be able to play a great role in the team.


    For example, Bai Yu. He was the bear of the fierce wood villain, so it was a little too vicious. Cough cough, for some people, if it wasn''t acceptable, Lin Lin could go and find Bai Yu.


    As for Shen Mei.


    This woman still had more to consider.


    Actually, there was still one person missing, Shui Eryi.


    The person that Lin Lin was the most worried about.


    Her eyes were filled with restlessness, surging with desire, unwilling to give in to the desire of others.


    The thing that Lin Lin detested the most was the way she looked at Jiang Yishu, as if she was looking at an item that she had to obtain at all costs.


    That''s right, he seemed to have rarely seen Shui Eryi around.


    He didn''t know what she was doing out there.


    After thinking about it for a few seconds, Lin Lin looked at Jiang Yishu and continued to ask: Are all the resources in the team managed by Shui Eryi?


    After Jiang Yishu nodded, he then shook his head, "On the surface, a portion of it is handed over to Shui Eryi. She is, after all, in the back of the sect, and we are very tired from completing our missions and have no mood to manage these miscellaneous matters.


    In the apocalypse, the most difficult thing to be certain of was the human heart. One simply could not be certain of what would happen to the other party in the next second.


    "Go prepare the materials for this mission."


    Lin Lin thought about it and made a decision. Going out this time was very important, not only did she have to complete the missions at the base, she also had to investigate the armory.


    On one hand, Lin Lin took into account Fierce Wood''s current strength. On the other hand, she was going to be in the armory after receiving the five star mission.


    Regarding the armory, Lin Lin had really thought of it at the last minute.


    Too many things had happened in the apocalypse, so Lin Lin couldn''t think of them all clearly.


    Although Lin Lin''s space had guns and explosives, they were still hers after all. She didn''t know what reason she had to take them out to avoid attracting suspicion.


    A hunting group''s superpower was important, but weapons were indispensable.


    If he wanted to improve further and become the First Hunt Group of A Base, Lin Lin could only think of a way to benefit the hunting group.


    For example, the armory.


    Even the boss of a base would be envious of the gunpowder inside.


    Just thinking about how it was about to become a private base for the Intense Wood was enough to make one''s heart heat up.


    However, Lin Lin could still maintain her calm now. Although all of this was good, it was an external object after all, so if she was too concerned about it, it would often not make up for her loss.


    Meanwhile, Jiang Yishu was thinking about the matter of Lin Lin making her manage the supplies. This mission was extremely important and dangerous, even if it was not related to the armory.


    Without much thought, Jiang Yishu nodded, "Mn, I understand."


    Although he would be busy tonight, as the vice-captain, he should take care of all these chores for the captain.


    With regards to the supplies, Lin Lin and Jiang Yishu mentioned about it for a while.


    Seven days. Regardless of whether the mission was completed or not, or whether the arsenal had been investigated, he had to return within seven days.


    This was the limit of the hunting group which had yet to completely integrate.


    Firstly, the mission was not difficult, and secondly, hunting group had cooperated for a long time, so they were very familiar with each other.


    However, although the current Fierce Wood was several times stronger than before, his ability to cooperate wasn''t very good.


    Jiang Yishu thought for a while, "The armory is a little far from the school where we are completing missions. Is there enough time?"


    Lin Lin nodded, "Give me half a day."


    Twelve hours. She would be back for seven to eight hours, and the remaining four to five hours would be enough for her to fill the space with gunpowder and hide some of it.


    Seven days. Nine people, Jiang Yishu had been the Company Leader for so long, so he should be clear about how much food he should bring.


    Furthermore, with Shen Mei''s Fire Element, she would be able to bring quite a few things.


    After giving orders, Lin Lin wanted to study the map. When Jiang Yishu left, he hesitated for a long time, before frowning and speaking.


    "Captain, even though you have information that many people do not know about, things in the world are unpredictable, so you still have to be careful."


    As someone who had been reincarnated, Lin Lin indeed had many advantages.


    But sometimes, relying too much on one''s advantage would only lead to one''s death.


    Lin Lin''s heart was moved. Even though she had been constantly warning herself, she had still lost her mind in the face of temptation in the end.


    Seeing the concern in Jiang Yishu''s eyes, Lin Lin laughed: "I got it, also known as you."


    Jiang Yishu also laughed, "Sometimes, you can actually try to rely on us."


    Lin Lin nodded, "Okay."


    Lin Lin announced the news during dinner.


    Apart from Xi Shiyu and the others, the others had expressions of shock and disbelief.


    After a moment of disbelief, he felt an unconcealable rage.


    Xu Bai was the first to jump out, "Five star mission! Do you know what a 5-star mission means? Even if the First Hunt Group in the base went out, they wouldn''t be able to guarantee that they would all come back. We are only the Tristar Hunt Squad, yet we are actually accepting a 5-star mission.


    Yes, he saw that this woman was crazy, he thought that she would be the leader of the hunting group the moment she arrived, she was the strongest person in the base. Now she actually dared to covet a 5 star mission, who the hell did she think she was!


    Yan Kuan also frowned, his eyes were filled with rage, "Although you are the Guild Leader, that does not mean that you can take our lives."


    Yang Dazhu did not say anything, only his face was filled with worry, but he did not know if he was worrying about the 5 star mission, or if he was worrying about how the hunting group could get along peacefully.


    There was no need for the Guild Leader to resist to such an extent just because of what he had said.


    Shen Mei had been smiling the entire time, but aside from the initial surprise, she quickly calmed down and her concealing abilities could not help but attract Lin Lin''s attention.


    He never thought that she would be the one hiding the deepest in the hunting group.


    "Captain, I don''t really care about the star level missions. What I care about is whether or not you can guarantee our safe return after leaving the mission."


    Lin Lin gave Xu Bai a bland look, and said: "As long as you listen to the arrangements, I can guarantee it."


    As long as he didn''t seek death, she had already made a foolproof plan. Even if the mission wasn''t completed, she would still bring them back safely.


    Shen Mei covered her mouth and chuckled, she then said with determination to follow, "Then I will trust Captain, and follow you out of this mission."


    Yang Dazhuang seemed to have made a decision, "I''m going too, my teammates are so strong, what am I afraid of."


    As he said that, he looked at Xi Shiyu and the others, who were sitting opposite him, and let out a few giggles.


    Although her simple and honest appearance made it difficult to look at her directly, it greatly increased the affability level in her heart.


    Among them, only this fool was pleasing to her eyes, Xi Shiyu thought to herself.


    Perhaps it was due to Yang Dazhu being naive, he felt that Lin Lin would definitely not do something so foolish that she would seek death. In addition to the previous competition, he had given Yang Dazhu a strong impression with his newly joined teammates, and now that Shen Mei had taken the lead and said that she wanted to go, he would naturally do so.


    But Shen Mei''s thoughts were not as simple as they seemed.


    Shen Mei was a sales manager before she came to this world, her actions were hot, but no one could possibly know that a woman like her was actually very difficult to deal with here.


    Although appearance was his advantage, it brought her many dangers.


    However, she was able to go from being a salesperson to being a sales manager. The people below didn''t have any objections, so she knew how powerful this person was.


    And how deep must the shrewdness of the city be?


    Shen Mei''s words seemed to confirm the dangers of this mission, but she had a reason to rely on it.


    He did not submit to Lin Lin as if she was a member of the Liemu Hunting Group, but chose to rely on him.


    which also meant that no matter where Lin Lin was, she would follow him.


    Most of the people present were smart, but they could all hear it.


    Lin Lin didn''t know why Shen Mei had such a thought, but it wasn''t a bad thing for someone to submit to him.


    Shen Mei''s strength was not bad, and she was also a tactful person.


    Lin Lin was not too against it, and was even a bit pleased with it.

 C173 Key

    At this moment, Xu Bai looked at Shen Mei and Yang Dazhuang as if he was looking at a traitor, and said: "This peace and safety is not based on words, who knows what will happen if we go out, the more pleasing the guarantee is, the more quickly we can abandon them."


    Being ridiculed by so many people, Xi Shiyu''s face immediately turned ugly, and he retorted back, "What kind of person are you, you can do whatever you want with a person. Saying that other people don''t even know what kind of person they are first. "


    Xu Bai had never suffered at the hands of a little kid in his life, his voice had even turned sinister, "What do you mean?"


    Xi Shiyu crossed her arms, looking lazy, "You can look at who you are first, then think about what I mean."


    Bai Yu, who was at the side, could not hold back and applauded.


    That was a good saying.


    Xu Bai must have thought that Xi Shiyu was reprimanding him, but this only meant that he was a vile person.


    And if Xu Bai thought himself to be a good person, then Xi Shiyu was praising him. How could Xu Bai be fierce towards someone who praised him?


    In fact, his words were not without flaws, but Xu Bai''s mind was neither clever nor clever. After hearing Xi Shiyu say that, he was immediately stumped, and roared ''you'', ''you'' a few times, but he was unable to say anything.


    Although Yan Kuan did not like Xu Bai, at least they were on the same side now. He looked at Xi Shiyu and said: "A sharp tongued kid."


    Xi Shiyu sneered, he did not even bother to scold these people to lower his identity, and because Lin Lin had said that private duels were not allowed in the team, she only said one sentence coldly, "At least he is better than some incorrigible adults."


    "Enough."


    A light and indifferent sentence, but it was like a shot put that fell heavily on his heart, bringing with it some dull pain.


    When Lin Lin spoke, she brought along a few abilities. Everyone present was much weaker than her, so naturally they couldn''t bear it.


    And at this time, everyone once again realised how strong Lin Lin was.


    Lin Lin''s eyes were calm, when she spoke, although she did not reveal any emotions, it was cold. Part of it was because of the ice special ability, part of it was because of her personality.


    "I''ve already accepted the 5-star mission, and now I''m announcing it, not asking for your opinion."


    Xu Bai snorted, and said: "Since when did Zang Mu have such a special authority, to not even ask us, and he already accepted the mission."


    Lin Lin looked straight at Xu Bai, her eyes a little cold, "Now."


    Xu Bai felt chills run down his spine from those eyes, even his opponent''s words were a little unclear.


    "There is no time for democracy in the apocalypse. If we do things like what we did in the past, we can either stay in the base forever and not go out, or we can always stay at the bottom level. We can''t even protect the people we want to protect."


    Once upon a time, Lin Lin maintained her thought before the apocalypse to think and think.


    Everyone is equal, and democracy should be the law of the world.


    However, reality struck her hard.


    Humans were born unequal.


    If you seek equality, then the first thing you need to do is to abandon equality.


    True equality is the equality of thought, not the magic of the weak seeking protection.


    By acting decisively and using straightforward methods, he was able to lead the team to greater heights.


    This was what Lin Lin was following, she didn''t want everyone to believe in her set of rules.


    They only hoped that the like-minded would travel together with them.


    Those who shared a strange dream parted ways with him.


    Lin Lin''s words moved the expressions of everyone present a little.


    Bai Yu and Jiang Yishu looked at Lin Lin with eyes filled with love. She was clearly well-hidden, but she was always moving.


    Xi Shiyu and Chen Chen slightly lowered their heads, as if they were thinking of something, as if they were recalling something.


    They all had people they wanted to protect, but they wanted to let those who wanted to protect protect protect protect them for the sake of protecting themselves. They left.


    As for the people on the other side, some of them were chuckling, some of them were pondering, some were struggling, and some were dissatisfied.


    "That''s a 5-star mission after all. If I go, how dangerous would it be?"


    Lin Lin looked at Shui Eryi. This woman had a gentle appearance and spoke gently.


    She was looking at him with a pair of gentle eyes.


    He did not want to anger her.


    "This is a 5 star mission, then, are we the Tristar Hunt Squad?"


    The corner of Lin Lin''s mouth hooked up into a smile, but no one would think that she was smiling, and was instead mocking him lightly.


    "First Hunt Group, all twenty people. "But there are only ten Adepts."


    Shui Eryi did not know what she was thinking, but she said, "Even if our team only has 9 special ability users, we only have 9."


    "Nine, two are level one low rank, one is level one middle rank, one is level one high rank, four are level two low rank."


    As he finished speaking, Lin Lin paused for a bit before continuing, "There''s another Low Rank Level Three."


    Everyone present turned to look at Lin Lin, and their shock was not any less than the announcement that they would accept a five star mission.


    Level three.


    What kind of existence was that?


    The strongest person in the base was only a level two high warrior, and that was how the leader of the base respected him as his superior. It also opened the door for his hunting group, which was also his First Hunt Group.


    Although there weren''t many Adepts in the First Hunt Group, everyone was full of admiration and admiration.


    After all, their captain was a high-ranked Adept of the Second Order.


    But now, Lin Lin had actually said that she was a Level 3 Low Level.


    Once this news got out, one could imagine how crazy the base was.


    Their lonely little villa would probably be filled with endless streams of Adepts coming to deliver gifts, just for the sake of getting to know the most powerful man in the base.


    What five star hunting group, could they even become six star hunting group?


    In the apocalyptic world, powerhouses were just that powerful. The two levels were basically one in a hundred, and as for the third level, even if it was a lower level, there was still a huge gap between it and the two levels.


    Seeing that he had achieved his goal, Lin Lin quickly explained the other things, "Tomorrow morning, we will set off. I will explain everything in detail on the carriage, now we can return to our rooms to rest."


    She had already said enough rubbish today, if they continued, Lin Lin reckoned that she would become crippled.


    After everyone dispersed, Lin Lin returned to her room.


    Bai Yu and Xi Shiyu immediately went upstairs. To them, killing Zombie was a common occurrence. In the past, it was just a simple task to do so.


    Shen Mei stood up with a smile on her face. Looking at Lin Lin''s back, his smile grew wider.


    She was indeed not mistaken, Lin Lin''s strength was indeed not limited to just two levels.


    When she was fighting with Jiang Yishu before, she could see that there were some heresy things about him, but what she did not expect was that he would be at the third level. She thought that he would at most be at the same level as the captain of the First Hunt Group s.


    However, the higher the level, the better it was for their hunting group.


    On the other hand, Yang Dazhu did not have such thoughts, he only had thoughts of leaving the mission tomorrow. He had to sleep well tonight, and only tomorrow, would he have the energy to fight Zombie.


    Yan Kuan and Xu Bai did not stay for long either, their expressions were gloomy, they frowned, the emotions in their eyes were unclear, their heads were lowered as though they were thinking something, but it was not a good thing at all.


    These two people also became the focus of Jiang Yishu''s observation.


    Lin Lin had said that she would get rid of the losers. Jiang Yishu knew that those were only the official words, and his real intention was to deal with those traitors with different intentions.


    Shui Eryi who was at the side stood up and walked over.


    Rou Rou shouted.


    "You too."


    Jiang Yishu frowned, but did not let Shui Eryi change the way he was addressed, "Is there something you need?"


    When Shui Eryi heard him call him ''Yishu'', Shui Eryi''s smile became even sweeter than before. "How many days will it be for this mission?


    Jiang Yishu replied indifferently: "No need, I will prepare. You can also give me the key to the storage."


    Shui Eryi''s eyes widened as she exclaimed, "Why?"


    "There''s no reason. You just need to hand over the key."


    Jiang Yishu spoke in a formally cold and detached manner.


    Shui Eryi''s big eyes started to tear up, the tears that she brought about seemed to flow down in the next second, her nose twitched slightly, and with disbelief. "Yushu, the supplies have always been under my control, do you not believe me?"


    Jiang Yishu did not say anything, he only looked at Shui Eryi, and the meaning in his eyes was clear.


    Give the key.


    Shui Eryi blinked, and tears streamed down her face. Under the light of the lamp.


    Jiang Yishu was actually very agitated in his heart. Previously, he didn''t have any special feelings towards women who cried, but now he felt extremely annoyed.


    Would tears solve the problem?


    If not, why bother?


    It didn''t look like ¡­ Unlike Lin Lin, who only knew how to go forward and not do anything that would make him weaker, but wouldn''t change anything.


    But, if Lin Lin cried like Shui Eryi.


    Jiang Yishu shamelessly thought that he would only be hugging her and consoling her with his heart.


    Shui Eryi noticed that Jiang Yishu was lost in thought, a look of hatred flashed past his eyes, and then quickly changed. It was just like how it was before, weak and weak, without anything strange, then it choked up as he said, "Yishu, you had always let me meddle in the past, so why did you take back the key this time?


    Jiang Yishu''s face was already a little impatient, for some reason, he was treating others well.


    Facing Shui Eryi, it was difficult for him to have the usual good temperament, and the usual patience.


    "This matter has been decided. Regardless of the reason, the matter of the supplies will be left to me."


    Shui Eryi felt hatred in her heart. Why did she keep the materials for him?


    Before the woman came, it was all under her control.


    What right did that woman have to change everything the moment she arrived? Her team wanted to compete with the people she brought, and they also wanted to take on a 5-star mission, and now they even wanted to take over supplies?!


    That person was right.


    That woman was a slut. Not only did she want to take away the Intense Wood, she also wanted to take away Jiang Yishu and everything else about her.


    Lin Lin was the epitome of demons!


    Perhaps the more he resented things the more furious he became, the more Shui Eryi understood that he had to endure, endure, in order to take back everything that belonged to her.


    As if he didn''t want the person in front of him to make things difficult for her, he said: "Yishu, I''ll leave the key to the lock in my room. It''s still early, can I wash the dishes for you?"


    Jiang Yishu did not want to drag it out, so he said: "I''ll wash the dishes, you bring the keys and go rest, I think I''ll be tired from purchasing materials these few days."


    Hearing this, Shui Eryi laughed stiffly, "Mmm, that''s fine too."


    After the bowl of water was washed, Shui Eryi finally brought the key down. In the end, Jiang Yishu still thanked him and took the key.


    As for the him who was heading to the warehouse, he did not notice the look in Shui Eryi''s eyes.


    Weird, resentful.

 C174 Departure

    Early morning of the next day, as Lin Lin was busy organizing her things, she was a step too slow.


    Because of the time problem, breakfast was supposed to be taken care of in the car.


    It was very normal for Shen Mei and Yang Dazhuang to be here, but both Xu Bai and Yan Ku were present as well, and there was even the addition of an unexpected person.


    Shui Eryi.


    Her clothes changed from a long dress to simple clothes, and her long hair was tied into a braid. No matter how you looked at it, it looked like she was going to go on a mission with them.


    Lin Lin''s eyes looked at Jiang Yishu, but Jiang Yishu had not said a word, and Shui Eryi seemed to be helping Jiang Yishu with his explanation, and anxiously said: "Leader, I want to go on a mission with everyone, I''m not an ordinary person anymore, I''m a special ability user."


    With that, Shui Eryi turned his hand, and a sausage immediately appeared in her hand.


    It was the space adepts.


    Judging from the time when he had taken out the item, it seemed like he had not just awakened yet. However, when they first met, Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu had observed that Shui Eryi was obviously an ordinary person. Thus, either that or Shui Eryi did her best to hide her abilities, which was why the space-type adepts was harder to sense than normal elements.


    Lin Lin raised her eyebrows, with a questioning look in her eyes.


    "Just awakened?"


    Shui Eryi wanted to say ''yes'', but no matter what, she couldn''t utter a word under Lin Lin''s gaze. In a blink of an eye, she seemed to be helplessly stating the truth, "No, I woke up a long time ago."


    Xu Bai was the most surprised when he said that, and said: "Shui Eryi, what do you mean by this? You actually didn''t tell us anything about your ability after awakening it, with your ability, if we went out together in the past, we wouldn''t even need to look at the things that were thrown there that can''t be put away, let alone give away so many supplies!"


    In the blink of an eye, he had figured out the reason behind his temper.


    Shui Eryi''s expression changed, she knew that there was someone in the group who could not tolerate any ill intentions, his eyes quickly turned red, and said grievingly: "I did not mean not to say, I was just afraid, there was no one in the base that heard of any special ability to hide things, and at that time I was managing the supplies in the team, I was afraid that you guys would suspect that I was hiding things from you ¡­"


    The people behind were already sobbing.


    The good mood of the early morning was wiped away by the sound of crying.


    However, Shui Eryi''s words were extremely good. First, she wanted to act like a weakling, and then she would point out that her unique ability might be the only part of the base. If they didn''t accept her, it would be their loss. In the end, that should be her smartest spot.


    After all, in the apocalypse, supplies were really too important, not to mention how the resources of a team made people jealous. Previously, they would be at ease with Shui Eryi because she was a weak girl, but now that she was mentioned as a space adepts, who could guarantee that she wouldn''t take them?


    Before anyone asked, Shui Eryi said it out loud, afraid that her teammates would misunderstand.


    Such an approach would usually only lessen the suspicion of others. It was the best way to dispel suspicion.


    However, Shui Eryi had also underestimated the degree of shrewdness of the people present.


    Shen Mei was right in front of Lin Lin. She curled her red lips and looked at him.


    He probably wanted to add fuel to the fire because he didn''t think it was a big deal just to watch the show.


    Lin Lin did not care about Shen Mei''s'' provocation '', but instead, Xu Bai said snappily: "You know, in the past, when Vice Leader Jiang saw your ordinary people, he gave you everything he had. Now, it''s your turn, Captain Lin, you must be careful not to think about hiding anything, or else I will beat you to the ground and take out the things you have hidden."


    Saying that, Xu Bai waved his fist. With his strengthened body as a special ability user, it was extremely easy for him to make Shui Eryi puke.


    Lin Lin looked at Xu Bai in surprise. Unexpectedly, he noticed that she smiled at her.


    Last night, he had unceremoniously criticized her for being undemocratic, so why was he behaving like this? Could it be that people were already this unpredictable?


    On the surface, it seemed as if Xu Bai was trying to please him, but on the surface, it seemed as if he was pretending to be powerful. He was naturally the cunning fox, and Lin Lin was the big tiger.


    But for some reason, Lin Lin felt that Xu Bai was mocking her, mocking her for settling everything by force.


    Looking at Shui Eryi''s pale little face, it seemed like Xu Bai''s threat was still effective. Or perhaps, Lin Lin''s image of violence had already become deeply rooted in people''s hearts.


    "Enough!"


    A loud roar attracted Lin Lin''s attention, and she looked towards the furious Yan Ku.


    Why did this person suddenly jump out?


    "Shui Eryi is a member of our team, even if she doesn''t have any contributions, she would still have to put in some effort. Now that she has a special ability, she should be happy, how can we suspect her without any proof!"


    Suspicion, Lin Lin said as the corners of her mouth curled into a cold smile. Could it be that she had revealed the suspicions in her heart?


    She didn''t say anything during this time.


    But when Yan Ku was speaking, he was staring at her.


    As the captain of the team, Xi Shiyu, was the first to jump out, "Yan Ku, may I ask if Sister Lin just said anything to doubt that woman? Since we cannot doubt Shui Eryi without any proof, what qualifications do you have to doubt Sister Lin without any proof! "


    Bai Yu coldly added, "Probably feeling guilty."


    Yan Ku''s head was burning with fire, "You guys are clearly doubting it now!"


    Xu Bai and Shen Mei had the same preference, to sprinkle water on the wok, and said indifferently: "Yan Ku, the current leader is Guild Leader Lin, you must be careful with your words!"


    It was unknown which side Xu Bai was standing on as he spoke.


    Yang Dazhu''s face showed that he was in an awkward situation. He wanted to advise them, but he did not know what to say.


    Lin Lin was supposed to be the center of attention, but now she just sat there and observed. Looking at their expressions, their hearts. No thought of stopping them.


    Bai Yu and Xi Shiyu naturally knew what Lin Lin was thinking about this, and thinking back to yesterday when she said that she would clean up the mess, if they still did not clean up these few people, how could they have the chance to do so in the future?


    Seeing that the situation had turned violent, Jiang Yishu could only step forward and preside over the situation.


    "Enough."


    In these few days that Lin Lin had been here, Jiang Yishu also learned something. If he wanted his words to be important, he had to use his special ability.


    With a swoosh, the seedling landed right in the middle, creating a small crater. This made everyone quieten down.


    Jiang Yishu looked at Lin Lin and said, "Yesterday, Shui Eryi came to find me late to tell you that she had awakened a spatial ability. It was too late then, so I didn''t disturb your rest.


    When Shui Eryi knocked on his door in the middle of the night, it caused him to be astonished. She thought that something had happened, but fortunately, he had slept soundly and nothing awkward had happened.


    Lin Lin slightly nodded, looked at Shui Eryi, and said with an almost flat tone, "How much can you store in your space?"


    Shui Eryi was stunned for a few seconds before replying: About a hundred square metres.


    Lin Lin nodded, "Alright, follow me."


    With regards to letting Shui Eryi leave the mission, Xi Shiyu was very dissatisfied. He talked about it from getting on the carriage all the way to leaving the base.


    Bai Yu could not hold it in any longer, so she threw over a knife and said coldly, "Xi Shiyu, are you the eighth mistress? Why are you talking so much?"


    Xi Shiyu rolled her eyes. "She is a nuisance to begin with. So why don''t you allow me to say it?"


    With that, he looked at the rather awkward Yang Dazhu and said: "Tall guy, what do you think?"


    Because there were more people, they were split into two groups to travel. Lin Lin was leading the way, Jiang Yishu was leading the way, while Lin Lin was leading the way.


    Bai Yu and the others naturally followed Lin Lin with their lives, and even Shen Mei stood tenaciously outside Lin Lin''s carriage.


    The carriage Lin Lin drove away from B City was swapped after Bai Yu was injured. After all, a person who was injured could not just sit there like that. She had switched to a seven-seater with a high chassis. In general, it was quite good. Even if it was heavy and cumbersome, it was still a good thing in the apocalypse.


    As a result, after subtracting five seats from Lin Lin''s, two of them could still sit. However, because Lin Lin''s co-pilot never sat, there was only one seat left.


    Other than Jiang Yishu, only Yang Dazhu had the ability to see through the remaining people.


    Thus, they were quickly split into two factions. Lin Lin brought Xi Shiyu, and the rest along with him as she carried Shui Eryi and Yan Kuan.


    With regards to power, Lin Lin and the others were destined to be the first ones to go. It would not be good for them to let Jiang Yishu carry two Level One and a space adepts to be cannon fodder.


    Yang Dazhu was actually very awkward, very awkward.


    His temper was very slow and hot, completely lacking any basics compared to Xi Shiyu and the others. Even if it was Shen Mei who was in the same party as them, they would either be tired or it was because of something. Once they got in the car, he would close his eyes and rest immediately.


    Actually, it was nothing to be embarrassed about sitting like this, it was just that Xi Shiyu kept ridiculing Shui Eryi, and now she was even asking him what he thought, causing him to not know what to answer.


    Saying that wasn''t the case, wasn''t that the case for Xi Shiyu? How could she explain why Shui Eryi couldn''t go on a mission?


    Say yes, his conscience wouldn''t allow him to do that.


    After all, Shui Eryi was once part of their team. Now that she had awakened a special ability and was able to muster up her courage to face the Zombie, how could he say that she shouldn''t have gone?


    A girl should have been protected by a man. There was no other way to force a woman to become a man in this apocalyptic world.


    In truth, although a person like Yang Dazhu was honest, it did not mean that his mind was not working. In just a few seconds, he had already thought of the benefits and disadvantages clearly, and had also stabilized his determination.


    However, the other wasn''t someone one could deal with without saying a word.


    Xi Shi frowned, "Tall guy, are you trying to say that I''m not right?"


    Yang Dazhu immediately waved his hand and said: "No, no, how could I, but..."


    Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by a person in front, "Xi Shiyu, it''s done."


    It was Lin Lin.


    Xi Shiyu paused for a moment, then said: "Sister Lin, I just can''t stand Shui Eryi''s look. She was clearly not as beautiful as you, what is she doing?"


    Yang Dazhu was surprised. Little brother, you are saying it bluntly. The words of a child are unrestrained, the words of a child are unrestrained.


    "Mn, I know, but," Lin Lin looked up from his rearview mirror to look at Xi Shiyu, and said indifferently, "Don''t fall for it."

 C175 Blessings

    Xi Shiyu was stunned and asked, "What did I get?"


    Shen Mei still had her eyes closed, but she was awake now, "I said you guys shouldn''t fall for the tricks of others."


    The more Xi Shiyu heard, the more confused he became. He said, "A man with good intentions. Did I fall for any of your tricks?"


    As he said that, he looked around at the crowd, Chen Chen''s expression remained indifferent, Bai Yu''s face was full of ridicule, luckily, he had the equally stupefied Yang Dazhuang to accompany him, if not the dumbest person in the car, he would not be able to escape.


    Shen Mei sat up, stretched lazily and smiled: "Little friend, do you need me to explain?"


    Little friend, why does someone always call him little friend? Does he look so childish?!


    Why didn''t anyone say Chen Chen!


    With a dark face, Xi Shiyu nodded.


    He really couldn''t imagine what kind of move he had fallen into.


    Shen Mei leaned her hand on the chair in front of him, which was between Yang Dazhuang and Xi Shiyu. As they talked, a faint warmth surrounded Yang Dazhu''s ears, causing Yang Dazhu''s ears to turn red.


    "Don''t you feel that someone is acting strangely today?"


    There was indeed something strange, "When did Yan Ku get into a fight with Shui Eryi? He actually helped her like that."


    Hearing Xi Shiyu''s words, Shen Mei chuckled, his hand knocked on Xi Shiyu''s head, and said: "Child, what are you talking about, I like it."


    After being knocked on the head, Xi Shiyu was originally very angry, but he was left at a loss by the following words. He felt depressed and didn''t know what to say.


    Shen Mei looked different from Lin Lin. Charm was innate, it couldn''t be possible that even if she was a child, she would still be so charming.


    "Could it be that the two of them are plotting something?"


    Yang Dazhu rarely brought up his own point of view.


    "It''s Xu Bai."


    Chen Chen''s eyes moved, and suddenly said.


    As if grabbing onto her savior, Xi Shiyu asked: "Why is it Xu Bai, my good little brother? Didn''t he come to help us just now?"


    Chen Chen opened his mouth and spat out a word, "Stupid."


    Xi Shiyu, "..."


    Fine, he''s the fool!


    However, Yang Dazhuang seemed to have been given a lesson, and came to a realization, "Yes, it''s Xu Bai, I was just listening to him, why is his words so wrong, originally it was not a big deal, but with him doing it, it became more and more troublesome, is he instigating our team''s relationship?!"


    Chen Chen glanced to the side, and said indifferently: "This isn''t too stupid."


    His words were like a knife that fiercely stabbed at Xi Shiyu''s heart.


    She felt that her IQ had dropped recently. She became even more stupid when she was with those people in the team.


    Xu Bai did have ill intentions.


    Actually his words were hidden, but unfortunately his image in the team was too deep, so how could he not be noticed, and how could the people in the team be smarter than him, Xu Bai could not fool them. Alright, Yang Dazhu and Xi Shiyu were not included in it.


    He turned and thought about Xu Bai and asked suspiciously, "What benefits does he gain by instigating our relationship? Furthermore, our relationship with Shui Eryi was never close to begin with, is there a need to provoke him?"


    Shen Mei also suppressed the smile on her face and said: "Why I don''t know either, but provoking a relationship is the truth. No matter what, I did a small part of it."


    Xi Shiyu nodded and suddenly thought of something, "Oh right, you are clearly in the same group, why are you talking to me about this? You want to be a double agent? "


    "Little friend, I didn''t expect your imagination to be so good," Shen Mei said with a bright smile on his face, as his eyes flashed with a smile. "Who told you I was in cahoots with that group of fools?


    Yang Dazhuang was somewhat surprised, but he also felt that it was reasonable. Shen Mei was a beautiful woman with a special ability, there was a lot of people who would try to recruit her at the base.


    Shen Mei supported her head with one hand and looked at Lin Lin from the rearview mirror, saying, "Jiang Yishu is a capable man, a person who can make him guard the Vice Leader without any thoughts, is even stronger than I had imagined."


    Xi Shiyu nodded, looked at Shen Mei and said: "Seems like you have good eyes."


    It had to be said that it was probably Xu Bai''s failure as a human, even if he had any evil thoughts, he would not be able to arouse the interest of others.


    Originally, he thought that it would be a boring journey, but because of Xi Shiyu and Shen Mei, it suddenly became lively.


    Shen Mei was keen to understand Lin Lin''s glorious past.


    Xi Shiyu was also very interested in telling others about Lin Lin''s glorious past.


    As for Xi Shiyu, he wasn''t stupid. He knew what he shouldn''t say. As for the secrets of his small team, he wouldn''t say a word in front of people like him and Bai Yu who hadn''t admitted to it.


    However, concealing many of their achievements, was enough to surprise Shen Mei and Yang Dazhuang, who were imprisoned in the ''base'' area. They were shocked that their experiences were so soul-stirring, that Lin Lin was so powerful, and that their team was so harmonious.


    The place was peaceful and peaceful, but the atmosphere there was depressing.


    Jiang Yishu was in charge of driving the car, while Xu Bai and Yan Ku sat on both sides of Shui Eryi.


    Shui Eryi''s space was filled with food and daily necessities, such as weapons. It was much more convenient to hold these in her hands.


    In the beginning, no one spoke. It was very quiet. After a long time, there were people who could not hold it in.


    Shui Eryi still acted as if she had let Jiang Yishu down, and apologized in the beginning: "Vice Guild Leader, I didn''t do it on purpose, I only wanted to help the gang."


    Jiang Yishu drove without even raising his eyes, and said indifferently: "You didn''t do it on purpose, we don''t seem to have said what you did on purpose."


    Before the apocalypse, Jiang Yishu was a gentleman, he was even considered a modest gentleman when he appeared. However, when Lin Lin arrived, he seemed to have awakened all the black cells in her body.


    Otherwise, if he were to say that Shui Eryi was a weak girl, she would not even be able to bear Jiang Yishu''s sarcastic remarks, and her tears would start to fall again.


    He lowered his head and shrugged.


    After a long while, he raised his head, looked strong, choked with sobs and said, "I know, I just wanted to say I''m sorry."


    Jiang Yishu was not moved at all as he said indifferently: "You didn''t do anything that would let me down, so there''s no need to say that you''re sorry, or perhaps you need me to say or do something for you that''s sorry?"


    Shui Eryi opened her mouth in shock, as though she was provoked. As she shook her head, tears rolled down her face, as though she was wronged, making people''s hearts ache for him.


    "No, I didn''t ask for anything, I just ¡­"


    Before she finished speaking, Yan Ku hugged Shui Eryi. First, he comforted Shui Eryi softly, and then, he looked at Jiang Yishu with an unswerving determination: "Vice Captain, regarding Shui Eryi, you were the ones who wrongly accused her in the first place. It was because of her good mood that she felt that it was her fault.


    Jiang Yishu opened his workshop and took a look at the two people behind, smiling at the corner of his mouth, he said: "Oh, so it was like that."


    Shui Eryi had actually been observing Jiang Yishu this entire time. Just as she was feeling happy in her heart, Jiang Yishu''s next sentence felt like she was thrown into an abyss.


    "I wish you all happiness."


    After he finished speaking, he ignored the two people behind him who had different expressions, and Xu Bai who could not hold back his laughter.


    Everyone knew that Shui Eryi liked Jiang Yishu, but it seemed like there was someone that did not know about it.


    Yan Ku had even thought that Jiang Yishu was sincerely wishing him and Shui Eryi, and was happy and hesitant at the same time. After all, he wasn''t really together with Shui Eryi, and he didn''t even know what kind of attitude Shui Eryi had. Shy.


    Shui Eryi''s slightly lowered head was in a state of confusion. It seemed to be unwilling, yet also sad. Most of it was like a well in the middle of the night, in such a deep place that nothing could be seen.


    After the two cars left the base, nothing special happened along the way. After all, the base had cleared this road before, there were no Zombie roaming about, and most of the ruins were there.


    There were houses that had been burned down, large buildings that had been destroyed by bombs, and even more desolate and run-down houses.


    There was almost no greenery to be seen, no living things to be seen.


    The carriage passed through many defensive lines, and stopped at the last defensive line. The soldier with the spear on his back saw Lin Lin''s fair and clear appearance, and became kind, reminding her: "Once we leave this defensive line, no one can predict what will happen outside, so you must be careful."


    Lin Lin accepted the other party''s good intentions and nodded: "I understand, thank you."


    The soldier raised his hand and the defense line opened up. Lin Lin and Jiang Yishu slowly drove out.


    Xi Shiyu had already opened the map given by the Base Guild, and observed it for a long time before he started to point the way.


    "Left... Take the road to the right, cross that road and you''ll be on the road to the high school. "


    The road was not complicated, after turning a few corners, it was clear. Lin Lin looked at the car mirror outside, and saw Jiang Yishu following closely behind.


    The car immediately flew out, and Jiang Yishu quickly reacted and followed.


    The sun had risen and it was time for lunch and rest, but before that, he had to find a safer place.


    "What the hell kind of weather is this? Why is it so hot?"


    After wiping away her sweat, Xi Shiyu made a wind whirl with his hands and felt much cooler than before.


    Shen Mei came over. She was from Fire Adept, and her body temperature was higher than normal people, so she should be able to resist the heat, but for some reason, the fire in her heart started to burn more and more, and her body became hotter and hotter.


    "Little friend, get me a breeze too."


    Her back was already soaked with sweat, and at this moment, she couldn''t help but stick out her tongue and exhale.


    It was originally a sexy scene, but Xi Shiyu retorted, "Big sister, don''t stick out your tongue, alright? I didn''t know if I thought you were a dog!"


    Shen Mei shut her mouth and smiled, she then used a few small flames to fly around Xi Shiyu and circled around him.


    "Little friend, it seems that your heart is a little cold. Big sister will help you."


    Being already hot, coupled with the fire, Xi Shiyu instantly felt his whole body was covered in sweat before being roasted dry. That feeling, there was no need to mention it.


    He subconsciously used his supernatural ability, but when fire met wind, the fire became stronger and stronger. It roasted Xi Shiyu like he was roasting a suckling pig.

 C176 human heart

    A few streams of cool water suddenly flew over, extinguishing the flames. Xi Shiyu gazed at the white jade on the side that had yet to return to normal and was about to express her gratitude.


    Bai Yu said disdainfully, "Stay away from me. Hot."


    Xi Shiyu, "..."


    The Yang Dazhu who was called over by Lin Lin just now brought out two big buckets, which contained a lot of ice pillars, and they released a cold aura, which was different from normal ice cubes.


    Actually, the degree of coldness of the ice block formed by the ice special ability would vary depending on its level.


    From the ice in this pail, even Xi Shiyu, who was over ten metres away, could feel a bone-piercing coldness. It could be imagined just how high Lin Lin''s level was.


    At his level, there was no way for him to block this attack.


    In fact, he could also use the air conditioner to hide in cars, but it would be a waste of gas. In the apocalypse, he did not know what would happen on the way back and forth.


    Perhaps it was due to the scorching weather and the dilapidated environment outside that caused everyone''s mood to turn heavy. They did not say anything unpleasant.


    They were all sitting around the ice bucket, eating their rations and occasionally drinking a mouthful of water.


    You couldn''t drink too much water either. It was normal to drink too much to excrete too much water, so it would delay your journey for a while.


    Before it was dark, they had to reach the outside of the iron fence. As soon as night fell, the Zombie would enjoy the show as much as they could. If they were not prepared beforehand, it would be troublesome even if nothing big happened.


    When he got on the car, he handed over the driver and Lin Lin''s car changed to white jade. Lin Lin sat in the back seat with her eyes closed and rested. On the other hand, Jiang Yishu had switched to his. Although he didn''t want to sit together with Shui Eryi, the conditions were limited, so moving the weapon in front of him again would be extremely troublesome.


    Different from the cool and refreshing scent that Lin Lin had, Shui Eryi had a little perfume on him. Even though it was already the apocalypse, she still cared a lot about her clothes and now she even sprayed some perfume on her. If they were at the base, Jiang Yishu wouldn''t care about it. Zombie were very sensitive to smell, other than the attraction due to the smell of blood, perfumes and the like were also very attractive to Zombie.


    Previously, Jiang Yishu had known this when he had followed the army to save people.


    At that time, they were in charge of rescuing a residential building in A City. There were people of all grades in that building. One of them was a young woman who was wearing revealing clothes and was covered in perfume.


    Originally, during the apocalypse that was filled with desolation and the stench of the Dao, this fragrance wasn''t that repulsive. However, what happened afterwards made everyone loathe the smell of the perfume.


    Under his observation, the Zombie that was previously quietly wandering suddenly became restless. Its ugly nose twitched as it accurately and quickly found the residents that the army had saved.


    As for the group of Zombie, most of them pounced towards the young maiden''s side.


    In fact, he had planned that battle early on, how many people would be watching, how many would be rescued, how many would be wiped out, but suddenly the Zombie riots interrupted all of his plans.


    Jiang Yishu''s superpower had also been awakened at that time, so he had activated a few thunder balls in time to buy everyone some time.


    Just as he was thinking, the fragrance became even stronger, directly rushing into his nose.


    Unknowingly, Shui Eryi had moved closer to him. The fragrance made Jiang Yishu feel even worse.


    Not to mention Shui Eryi''s soft body, or the place that was extremely flexible while rubbing against his arm. Make his face black enough to drip ink.


    "Shui Eryi, you..."


    Shui Eryi replied and raised her head to look at Jiang Yishu, but before Jiang Yishu could finish speaking, Xu Bai turned around and fell straight into Jiang Yishu''s embrace, as if she could not control her body.


    With the beauty in his arms, Jiang Yishu pushed her away disdainfully, like he was hugging a piece of smelly tofu, and quickly retracted his hand.


    Shui Eryi was still pretending to be shy so she naturally didn''t notice Jiang Yishu''s expression. She even treated Jiang Yishu as a gentleman and kept a distance between men and women.


    "Vice Guild Leader, I was in too much of a hurry to make the turn just now. I am sorry, but I have to steady myself."


    Jiang Yishu''s expression was stiff, as if something extremely unpleasant had happened.


    "Yes."


    Yan Ku didn''t think too much about it. Although he didn''t feel anything when he turned the corner, thinking about it, Shui Eryi was definitely different from him, a woman.


    On the other hand, when driving Xu Bai and seeing what happened afterwards through the car''s rearview mirror, he could not help but laugh.


    Shui Eryi said: "I did not make a wrong turn just now, what''s wrong with you? Why are you in such a hurry to throw yourself into my arms!"


    Shui Eryi couldn''t help but scold out of shame and indignation: "Xu Bai, you were the one who slandered me earlier, do you still want to go now?!"


    Yan Ku''s face became ugly. He did not like Xu Bai and now he had killing intent.


    Xu Bai acted as if he did not feel anything, as he drove, he spoke with a tone of ridicule, "Defamation, as a person, you still have to speak properly. The turn that the Vice Leader made earlier was much larger than this, and I didn''t see you fall on top of me, I see that your lower body is very stable, why, now it''s your turn to sit by the side, is your butt melted?"


    Xu Bai''s words were too vulgar, even if Shui Eryi could bear it, in front of the two men beside her, she couldn''t.


    Shui Eryi''s face flushed red, her tears falling straight down, "Xu Bai, you''re lying!"


    Xu Bai raised a cold smile, "Shui Eryi, Shui Eryi, your tears are useful in front of that big and foolish guy, but they''re useless in front of me."


    It could be said that although Xu Bai was someone who couldn''t benefit from being early, he was definitely not someone who was bewitched by beauty. Furthermore, even if he was bewitched by beauty, he was still bewitched by a spirit like Shen Mei.


    Shui Eryi, oh, forget it, this woman was just a lotus that had been poisoned, he could not get infected by her.


    "Thud."


    The fierce strike had caused the car to veer a bit in his direction. This was the force that would cause the car to deviate while they were on the road. It was just how much strength he had put into that attack.


    Xu Bai anxiously turned the steering wheel, his eyes red from anger, "Yan Ku, you are crazy! If you want to die, I do not want to die! Do you need it for a woman!? "


    Jiang Yishu shot a cold glance over, and spoke with a serious tone: "Yan Ku, what are you doing?"


    Yan Ku sneered, adding his face, it was actually a bit terrifying, "You should ask Xu Bai what he wants to do?"


    While Xu Bai was driving, he turned his head to look at Yan Ku, afraid that he would do something stupid, "What am I doing, what am I able to do, have you gone mad!"


    "You did it on purpose, deliberately targeting Shui Eryi, didn''t you?!"


    Xu Bai looked at Yan Ku''s eyes and his heart tightened. Could it be that this foolish big guy saw through it? No, with his IQ! Right, he must have blown himself up!


    "Yan Ku, don''t think that just because you like Shui Eryi, you can treat everyone else as your enemy and love rival. Do you think that everyone has ill intentions towards your goddess!?"


    "You should be clear in your heart about what is going on. Don''t think that I don''t know what kind of stupid things you have been doing recently, and you aren''t afraid that the Guild Leader and Vice Guild Leader will find out about it."


    Xu Bai''s voice suddenly rose eight degrees, it was ear-piercing to the ear, "I, Xu Bai, am doing the right thing, and have done some terrible things, you better make it clear, don''t wrongly accused me!"


    Yan Ku coldly snorted again, and just as he was about to say something, Jiang Yishu interrupted him, "Enough."


    Yan Ku was surprised, he looked at Jiang Yishu and said: "Vice Guild Leader, Xu Bai had an ulterior motive for fighting Shui Eryi today, you are..."


    Jiang Yishu interrupted Yan Kuan''s speech again, looking at Xu Bai who was already a little guilty and avoided his eyes, he said: "This matter can be discussed after we get to the next resting point. Right now, we are on a mission, I am still on the same team as you, if that''s the case, I don''t want to hear about it a second time!"


    Yan Ku clenched his teeth, and did not say anything else, but he still glared at Xu Bai fiercely and said: "Keep your mouth in order."


    Xu Bai stared back with a bluff, he did not dare say anything else, since they were in the carriage, he did not want to risk his life to provoke the strength enhancer.


    However, it was with Jiang Yishu.


    Xu Bai looked up to see that Jiang Yishu was looking at him, as if he had been looking at him the entire time.


    That gaze made Xu Bai''s heart feel empty, as if his thoughts had long been completely wiped clean by Jiang Yishu. What he had done was like a clown jumping around in his opponent''s eyes.


    However, the word ''disloyal'' was too serious.


    Xu Bai could not help but open his mouth: "Vice Guild Leader, please do not listen to Yan Ku''s nonsense. I am absolutely loyal to Lie Mu without a single ounce of hesitation!"


    Jiang Yishu retracted his gaze, looked outside, and replied ''Drive properly'', and then did not speak anymore.


    Shui Eryi, who had experienced a series of ups and downs, still had tears on her face as she looked at Jiang Yishu, and lightly called out, "Vice Guild Master?"


    Jiang Yishu could see Shui Eryi through the reflection of the car mirror, and said: "Speak."


    "That earlier ¡­" Shui Eryi wanted to say something but hesitated. He expressed his intention very clearly.


    Everything was a misunderstanding. Everything was Xu Bai''s nonsense.


    Jiang Yishu didn''t give Shui Eryi a precise answer, he only said indifferently, "I understand."


    He then looked at the scenery outside once again.


    They didn''t give Shui Eryi the chance to explain.


    Got it?


    What did he know? Did he know that Xu Bai had slandered him just now, or did he know what she was thinking?


    Xu Bai''s actions were a clown in Shui Eryi''s eyes, a clown in Jiang Yishu''s eyes, and even in the eyes of the entire troop.


    Many people knew that she adored Jiang Yishu.


    Furthermore, everyone knew that all of Jiang Yishu''s heart was with that woman.


    Was she more like a clown?


    Shui Eryi slowly clenched her fists, and Yan Ku noticed that something was amiss. He asked with his eyes, and Shui Eryi quickly regained her senses and gave Yan Ku a look that she did not need to worry about.


    There was also a hidden sense of grievance and strength.


    Yan Ku''s eyes suddenly showed love and compassion. This man had merely given her a little advantage by allowing her to order him around.


    Shui Eryi believed that she had a good grasp on how to give a man a protective heart.


    But it was delivered to Jiang Yishu.


    All of this was the fault of that woman. She was clearly the wife of the Guild Leader.


    However, it was going to be soon.


    After all, no one knew what would happen in the end.


    Isn''t it?

 C177 Scouting

    Fortunately, Xu Bai was a lot more obedient, and did not say anything else to anger him, so he immediately became more obedient and sat down, not saying a single word, and not even moving an inch.


    In the middle of the afternoon, the station arrived.


    Lin Lin looked into the distance. There were no signs of Zombie or living people moving at all within the steel fence. It was likely that most of the Zombie were wandering around inside.


    This could be considered good on one hand, but it could also be considered bad on the other.


    Currently, they could guarantee their safety. As long as they didn''t commit suicide, they could rest for the night.


    But after that, the Zombie must have gathered together, especially in a place like the school where there were so many people.


    The eighth of March coincidentally happened to be a Wednesday, which was also the time of the class.


    A student in a classroom.


    No matter how many people had not become Zombie, just how many people had reacted and escaped, and how many were not stepped on, injured or even killed?


    Other than the large shopping mall, the school was the place with the most casualties.


    Even if this mission wasn''t a dead end, it could still be ranked 5-star.


    Let alone the fact that this school was located in many places on the Zombie.


    Lin Lin and the rest entered, the danger level was extremely high.


    The sun was still high in the sky, not showing any signs of setting. It was unbearably hot, and the air was filled with an extremely unpleasant smell, like rotting meat or more like meat being roasted over a fire, which made one''s hair stand on end.


    After the car stopped, Jiang Yishu walked over, and saw Lin Lin looking towards the distance, and said: "How far is the Zombie that you can see?"


    "About seven hundred meters."


    A person''s vision distance was calculated as a thousand meters in a clear sky without any obstructions. However, on land, due to environmental reasons and weather reasons, the things that a person could see could not be too far away under all sorts of obstructions.


    And Jiang Yishu asking was not really asking how far Lin Lin could see, but was instead asking about the feeling of her superpower.


    Adept Adept Adept''s Discipline included elements and qualities, the ability to heal in space, and the ability to heal in spirit.


    A psychic, who was able to control people at a lower level. He was able to explore a radius of tens of meters, or even thousands of kilometers, with himself as the center.


    Apart from the psychic, the elementalist, one could still detect creatures even after reaching a certain level. It was just that he wasn''t as powerful as the psychic.


    Or rather, there was a huge difference between them.


    However, Lin Lin was able to see the seven hundred meter long Zombie, which meant that she could feel at least seven hundred meters above.


    Was this the power of a third rank Adept?


    Xi Shiyu was very keen on taking a break. He found an empty space and cut off the dry grass with his wind blade, then placed the picnic sheet that the four of them had collected in a certain city along the way.


    As for Yang Dazhu who was behind Xi Shiyu, he quickly placed a stone on each corner. It seemed that he had worked together with Xi Shiyu for many years, they had a very good understanding of each other.


    Shen Mei was even more playful as she took out some food and water from the back of the car and arranged them for six people.


    White jade and Chen Chen made by sitting cross-legged were matched with small pieces of cloth and ''sumptuous'' food.


    If you ignored the occasional sound of Zombie howling from not too far away, it would really be like friends riding on their own, looking for a beautiful spot to have a picnic.


    Shen Mei called Lin Lin over to eat, seeing that she was looking over, she laughed and said: "Vice Guild Leader, I''m sorry, I wasn''t paying attention to your presence, I did not have your share."


    Not only Jiang Yishu, the six of them also excluded Xu Bai, Yan Kuan, and Shui Eryi.


    Xi Shiyu liked Shen Mei''s attitude towards those people, so he changed a little and blew until Shen Mei, who was sweating profusely, became much cooler.


    Jiang Yishu didn''t mind in the slightest. Instead, he smiled at Shen Mei and Yang Dazhuang, who were getting closer and closer to them.


    This way, he would be more like a team.


    not like that... Jiang Yishu looked to the side of another car, where Xu Bai was chewing on a compressed biscuit, looking at it with envy, but he did not have the intention to go forward. Thinking back to his performance today, he probably didn''t want to attract too much attention and attract too much attention. As for the other two, they were Yan Ku and Shui Eryi.


    On the other hand, Shui Eryi had taken good care of Shui Eryi, so she could deliver whatever she wanted to eat. If she was thirsty, she only needed a look, and the water would be brought to her mouth.


    "Aren''t you hungry?"


    A faint voice entered his ears.


    Jiang Yishu laughed, retracting his gaze to look at the people beside him, at that moment all his emotions were gone, the cold made people want to touch him but they did not dare to.


    "Not very hungry, but you?"


    Lin Lin looked at Jiang Yishu, "Before battle, I don''t like to let my stomach get too full."


    Not far away, they were already noisily eating.


    In the apocalypse, dining etiquette had long been abandoned, and people were not allowed to eat together. If you want to eat, then go ahead and eat.


    Thus, after they greeted Lin Lin, they did not have any intention of waiting for him.


    Compared to the liveliness over there, this place was surprisingly quiet. Even Lin Lin''s voice was quickly blown away by the wind.


    Jiang Yishu sensed that something was amiss, and unconsciously lowered his voice. "Before the battle? Aren''t we going to rest tonight? "


    Lin Lin turned towards the inside of the iron fences and said with a frown: "I can sense something dangerous there, I''ve decided to go see it tonight. Arrange a good person to stay on night watch, if there are any movements, you must be prepared for battle, if you sense any danger, don''t linger, and leave immediately."


    "Prepare to go alone."


    Actually, there was no need to ask a certain sentence. The words had already been expressed very clearly.


    Lin Lin did not nod his head, neither did she shake it, nor did she say a word.


    It was most likely because he knew that Jiang Yishu already knew what he meant, and even more so because he knew that had advised him to go with his.


    However, it was still better to scout at night. There were many dangers lurking within. Her level was the highest, and she had the ability to defend herself. Alone was the best plan.


    No matter what Jiang Yishu said, she had already made up his mind.


    Jiang Yishu slightly opened his mouth, and seemed to still want to advise him otherwise. But then, Lin Lin spoke again, and interrupted his words.


    "Yishu, I will tell you so that I will believe you."


    I''m sure you''ll be able to see the situation clearly.


    I believe that you will make a rational choice.


    Jiang Yishu shut his mouth. He understood Lin Lin''s thoughts, but he was still worried.


    "I''m not going. Choose one of them to help me."


    Jiang Yishu took a step back.


    He was currently the vice-leader, so he had to be in charge of the other members'' safety. Furthermore, he had to prepare a path for Lin Lin to take when she was in danger.


    Lin Lin shook her head, "No, if I ask, they would definitely come with me."


    Jiang Yishu knew about the congealing power of Xi Shiyu and the others with Lin Lin, but he did not know that it would be like this.


    Lin Lin looked at Jiang Yishu. In her eyes, there was not the slightest bit of fear or nervousness from entering this dangerous place. It was as if there was nothing to be afraid of after entering the Zombie circle.


    "You should know that if I go alone to the most conservative plan, bringing along anyone will only be a burden."


    Jiang Yishu frowned, "But when you leave, you will definitely be discovered, what will you say then?"


    "Wait for late at night ¡­"


    Before Lin Lin could finish her words, Jiang Yishu had already pointed out the impossibility of this plan, "Every single one of them is more vigilant than the last. If you leave, they will definitely notice it."


    That was true, previously, Lin Lin was only preparing to go to the toilet from a distance, but before she even started, she heard Xi Shi Yu screaming.


    "Sister Lin, where did you go?!"


    At that time, Lin Lin was not at all calm.


    Thinking about it, she had let them be vigilant in their dreams, but it was she who had dug the pit for herself.


    Or could it be that in their hearts, she was someone who was easily "abandoned"?


    No matter what, Lin Lin was currently not in a good mood.


    "Captain Lin, no matter how fast a person grows, his team will never grow as well. Although it is safer for you alone, taking one person could still be considered training that person. Furthermore, the world that two people see is ultimately wider than what one person sees, so why did you break your own path on the battlefield? "


    It had to be said that Jiang Yishu''s words were somewhat convincing. He had the charm of persuading people.


    After being lectured too many times, Lin Lin had no choice but to reflect on whether or not she was being too presumptuous.


    Those who believed that rebirth had mastered many of this world''s affairs did not know of the convenience of having no one to stand on their side. However, they did not know that the things that were fixed in their hearts would quietly change.


    Although Xi Shiyu and the others were weaker than her, she was still strong.


    However, in terms of talent, she was far superior to him.


    Along the way, she had subtly taught them many things, and now she couldn''t underestimate them.


    The most important thing was.


    If Lin Lin had always maintained that it was the safest plan, then she would have to do everything alone.


    Then she would be more suited to be a lone wolf, not suitable to form a hunting group, and even more unsuitable to be a Guild Leader.


    There was no need for this Intense Wood to exist.


    Lin Lin nodded, "I understand."


    Jiang Yishu laughed. He always knew that although Lin Lin was a stubborn person, she would definitely listen to other people''s suggestions.


    There were some things that, if she said too much, she would ''reflect'' on herself and find the most suitable method.


    The two finished their conversation and walked over.


    Xi Shiyu noticed it first. She was not sure if her expression was good or not, but she said, "You guys were just whispering to each other. Why are you saying that you don''t even want to eat? It seems like it''s something very important."


    Jiang Yishu laughed: "It''s a very important matter."


    Qi Shiyu did not expect Jiang Yishu to say that, and was curious, "What important matter?"


    Lin Lin did not say anything, her eyes signalling for Jiang Yishu to call Xu Bai and the others over.


    Although this matter had nothing to do with them, they were still part of the same team.


    After everyone had arrived, Lin Lin went straight to the point, "I will go scout first tonight, then choose a person from your group to go with me."


    In regards to dangerous matters, Xu Bai would never come close to me. He raised his hand and chuckled, "Captain, I''ll stand guard at the back and await your safe return."


    Yan Ku and Shui Eryi did not speak, and it was believed that Lin Lin would not let such a thing happen to them.


    One reason was because his level was too low.


    The other reason was that his Discipline was special and he currently had no offensive power.


    Shen Mei was the first to register and said, "Leader, the best thing to do is to let both of us be partners."


    "No, I am the most suitable for Sister Lin!" Not to be outdone, Xi Shiyu shouted.


    On the other hand, although Chen Chen and Bai Yu did not speak, their eyes were very clear.


    Don''t leave me.

 C178 internal fighting

    Lin Lin felt a headache. The few ''children'' she had brought along were simply too attached to her.


    Alright, Bai Yu''s personality was as stubborn as a child sometimes.


    "This matter has already been decided. The best match is between two people. I will only choose one person."


    Shen Mei knew that she was not one person, nor did she insist on expressing her'' loyalty ''. Furthermore, her strength was nothing to look at when compared to the other three, so why would she bother to go forward and humiliate herself?


    "I''m leaving, I''ll still be guarding the back. It''s night time, there should be a Fire Adept waiting for the fire."


    Shen Mei laughed, and right after she finished, Chen Chen continued to ask: Are you going to be injured?


    Its big eyes were staring straight at Lin Lin, its eyes were pitch black, it seemed to be deep in thought.


    Lin Lin''s eyes were determined, without any hesitation, "No."


    Chen Chen slightly lowered his head, continuing to eat the biscuits in his hand, "Then I won''t be going."


    In this way, only Xi Shiyu and Bai Yu were left.


    As for these two, neither of them said a word about retreating.


    Hmph, it was difficult for Jiang Yishu to not go. The opportunity was too good, who would say that he had given up.


    While sticking to it, Bai Yu suddenly smiled, causing Xi Shiyu''s eyes to flicker.


    "Xi Shiyu, between you and me, who do you think is stronger?"


    Xi Shiyu pursed her lips but did not say a word.


    The answer was obvious. The moment he said it, he lost.


    However, Xi Shiyu did not easily admit defeat, and said: "Cooperation is not the most important thing, Sister Lin and I have a high degree of tacit understanding, it should be my turn!"


    "A tacit understanding?" "Compared to you, I seem to have the highest mutual understanding with Lin Lin. Furthermore, in terms of the time we have known each other, you have not grown up as much as me."


    Just when she was about to say something, Bai Yu suddenly added, "There''s still a bit of it, I''m a water type ability user, and in most cases, it seems to be more useful than your wind element."


    Xi Shiyu was completely speechless.


    Although Lin Lin was an ice attribute user, ice being water, because her strength was too high, the temperature of the ice was also very high, which was correspondingly hard to melt.


    Xi Shiyu snorted and said, "You can go. If you come back to the Sister Lin and get injured, there won''t be a next time!"


    Bai Yu laughed, "Don''t worry, even if I am injured, I won''t be able to harm her in the slightest."


    Things have already been adjusted internally, so the matter of scouting should be left to Lin Lin and Bai ¡­ " "No way."


    An unexpected objection attracted everyone''s attention.


    Lin Lin looked over, her eyes were not cold, but they made people feel cold.


    Shui Eryi clenched her fist, she did not have any intention to retreat, although she had her own selfish intent, and could not bear to see so many people fighting to keep the woman company, but, she was also leaving for the team!


    "The others can go, but not Bai Yu."


    Bai Yu was clearly more spirited than Lin Lin. She was clearly about to make a decision, but she was interrupted. Who would be happy?


    There was a storm in his eyes, and the sneer at the corner of his mouth was terrifying.


    He''d long since disliked this woman.


    "You''d better give me your reason, or I''m afraid you won''t have a chance later."


    Shui Eryi never thought that Bai Yu would be so terrifying. Thinking about it, when he was fighting with Shen Mei previously, he was also smiling, but at most he had the intention of winning, but he didn''t think that he would be like this ¡­


    It was as if he wanted to kill her.


    The killing intent was dense.


    Shui Eryi could not help but shiver, which attracted Yan Ku''s attention. "Shui Eryi, are you alright?"


    He then looked towards Bai Yu, "Bai Yu, don''t go too far."


    Bai Yu smiled, her killing intent dissipating in an instant. "How could I bully you? I was just asking her to share her opinion, why, why can''t I say anything?"


    Shui Eryi bit her lips and indicated for Yan Ku not to stand up for her. Although she was soft and weak, she was not lacking in tenacity as she said: "Bai Yu, you''re a water type ability user, I''ve considered this point and didn''t put too much water in when packing materials. If you leave, what about the rest of us?"


    "Since you considered that I''m a water Discipline user, did you consider that as a powerful team attack, my Discipline would be depleted and I wouldn''t be able to use up water?"


    Bai Yu was clearly speaking slowly, but her tone carried a bit of pressure. She didn''t make others feel any more aggressive, but she felt a lot of pressure.


    Shui Eryi panicked, and even if there was a response, she was unable to say anything, "I, I''m not clear."


    Bai Yu raised her eyebrows, it was as if giving Shui Eryi an extra expression was a waste, "I''m not clear, you are the space adepts, you are in charge of managing the supplies, but if I ask you a question now, you wouldn''t be able to explain it, and if we ask you, you also say that you aren''t able to take out anything to eat and drink?"


    As he finished speaking, there was already a bit of a scolding coming from him.


    Lin Lin was happy to see such a joke.


    She could slightly guess what Shui Eryi was thinking.


    A woman''s jealousy.


    And Bai Yu was so strict with Shui Eryi, he probably never liked this kind of person.


    In other words, Bai Yu basically didn''t like any one of those people.


    It was hard for him to like someone.


    To treat life as a game, how could he put a person in his heart?


    Even if it was the first few confessions, Lin Lin only thought that Bai Yu''s sudden interest was piqued. She felt that there were very few women who didn''t take him to heart, and thus felt moved.


    Having a shelf life.


    At most, it would last longer than the previous ones.


    When that fresh energy passed, Bai Yu would be annoyed with herself.


    Shui Eryi had overestimated the level of Gentleman on Bai Yu''s side. Anyone who was familiar with Bai Yu would know that he was a beast dressed in white.


    Sometimes, it could be said that he was an animal.


    Those who dared to confront him were those who didn''t know any better or those who were ignorant and fearless.


    Shui Eryi stuttered twice, but without knowing what she said, she kept circling around, and only dared to speak while holding back her tears, "I brought some water."


    Bai Yu''s smile turned even colder. "Since you brought water with you, why can''t I go?"


    Without waiting for Shui Eryi''s explanation, Bai Yu asked again: "Or, who do you think is more suitable? Who would be the most suitable to drag Lin Lin down so that she wouldn''t be able to return?!"


    What he had said before could be said to be Shui Eryi''s failure to fulfill her responsibilities, but the following words, would become reality. They were Shui Eryi''s ill-intentioned and harmful intentions.


    Shui Eryi will not take this'' black pot ''for granted!


    Shui Eryi spoke with a raised voice, with a tone of urgency, "I did not, don''t wrongly accuse me."


    Bai Yu lowered her eyes and lightly said, "Don''t say that others wronged you. Why don''t you think about what you''ve done. Others are only targeting you, only wrongly accusing you."


    After saying this, he no longer spoke.


    It made it so that even if Shui Eryi wanted to take this opportunity to start a fight, she couldn''t.


    Xu Bai, who was at the side, was already shocked.


    No, it should be said that Xu Bai is an expert!


    With just a few words, when had he ever seen Shui Eryi being rendered speechless by these words?


    Yan Ku knew that he couldn''t deal with Bai Yu because she was a pushover. At least, he couldn''t do it on the surface, because Bai Yu was harsh on him with her words. He replied her with a sentence, but everything Bai Yu said seemed to make sense.


    Even if he wanted to refute, he couldn''t.


    Of course, Yan Ku tried his best to ignore the pressure that he was releasing on Bai Yu, making him feel timid.


    As soon as the person was chosen and the time was set, they would wait for the right time to make their move once the sky had turned dark.


    After eating, the few of them observed the surroundings to see if there were any defenses or loopholes. After setting up a few traps, other than the Zombie s, they also had to be on guard.


    He divided them into a few groups, Jiang Yishu and Lin Lin who were in charge of inspecting for loopholes and loopholes in the fence.


    Xi Shiyu was a person who could not hold back his words, "Sister Lin, what exactly is going on with that Xu Bai? Why don''t you guys tell me instead?"


    Lin Lin observed and casually replied: "He has ulterior motives."


    Qi Shiyu felt that she had gotten the answer, but it was as if she hadn''t.


    "Should we ¡­" After saying that, Xi Shiyu''s hand that was placed on his neck made a gesture of wiping his neck.


    How did Xi Shiyu become like a child that was about to be killed? It was truly a sin to be raised by her and Bai Yu to such an extent.


    Lin Lin thought, looked at Jiang Yishu, and asked: "Yushu, what do you think Xu Bai is thinking?"


    Jiang Yishu, to begin with, was a little concerned about Xu Bai.


    "For the time being, I don''t know who Xu Bai is colluding with, but I think he probably wants our team to be at odds with each other, and everyone is in danger. If something happens during the mission this time, we''ll disband the Intense Wood."


    Jiang Yishu scattered his thoughts, but did not know what Xu Bai was thinking.


    Xi Shiyu frowned, "Our mission this time was filled with danger, if we were to be destroyed by Xu Bai, wouldn''t it just be the complete destruction of our army? Does Xu Bai even have a brain?"


    "Perhaps, he had no brain in the first place, and the person behind him was also aiming at this point, wanting to harm Violent Wood." Lin Lin replied.


    Xi Shiyu''s mouth was wide open in disbelief, "So that''s how it is!"


    Without any such thought, Maureen almost cried to the point of fainting.


    In fact, what Lin Lin had guessed wasn''t logical, it was just that Xu Bai couldn''t understand the situation they were in. They were not at the player''s house, but doing a 5 star mission, if they were careless, people would die.


    Mo Lin only wanted Xu Bai to deepen the conflict in the team, but did not expect him to be so rash in completing missions.


    It was tiring to have such a lousy teammate.


    "Xu Bai is currently targeting Shui Eryi, there''s no guarantee that he will target anyone else. It''s fine if it''s an ordinary mission, but this is a five star mission, do we still want him to follow us?"


    Xi Shiyu''s evil thoughts rose again, and he said, "It''s better if you listen to me. It''s better to just kill him, and save time and effort."


    Lin Lin had other thoughts, "We have yet to grasp any strong evidence, so we can''t act rashly. No one can say if he has other plans, and, could it be that he has other intentions, and the only one who has done so is him?"


    From her point of view, there were a lot of people in the team who had ideas. She decided to leave them aside for now and let them bite off a piece of fur and bite off a dog.


    Xi Shiyu heard something from Lin Lin''s words, and said: "Isn''t this a internal conflict? "Not bad, not bad, I like to watch the show."


    Jiang Yishu''s expression was a little ugly. He thought that he would have helped Lin Lin lay the foundation in A City long ago, but in the end, he had instead planted so many troubles. Now, he couldn''t even feel at ease about passing the task down to his teammates.


    He didn''t seem to have helped Lin Lin in the slightest.

 C179 Killing move

    Lin Lin naturally noticed Jiang Yishu''s abnormality and stopped to observe. "Yushu, after I leave, I''ll leave the Intense Wood to you."


    Jiang Yishu came back to his senses, and knew that Lin Lin would specially bring up this matter. On the surface, it would seem as if he was assigning a heavy responsibility, but in reality, he wanted to devote more of his attention to the team, and not randomly thinking about some unnecessary things.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it."


    Lin Lin nodded her head, then turned and said to Xi Shiyu, "In short, for the time being, none of you should be careless and have your own judgement. We can talk about this after we return."


    If this was before a mission was completed, the time when Lin Lin and Bai Yu would leave was the best time to strike.


    But in the team, Jiang Yishu, Xi Shiyu, and Chen Chen all had very good abilities.


    Even if the five of them teamed up, they might not necessarily be able to get anything from the three of them.


    This way, they could only find another way to start from the point of discord, allowing the three people to be separated one by one and then settle their differences in succession.


    The best course of action would be to clean up the mess before they went out to kill the Zombie. After that, they would not need to be distracted by the other Zombie s.


    Lin Lin and the other two had all finished checking the iron fence, it had no flaws at all. If there was a hole, it could only fit a mouse at the width, and so it was also reinforced by them.


    The person in charge of setting up the trap was also successful. He even picked up some inflammable things from the tree branches. Perhaps, he would be able to light a small fire tonight.


    The sky gradually darkened.


    Perhaps the darkness would strengthen one''s senses, but at the same time, it would also make them feel that the danger was rising. Even though they didn''t get along with each other previously, the people of Intense Wood still sat together.


    Chen Chen and Yang Dazhu were in charge of adding firewood at a side window, increasing their firepower when it was almost extinguished.


    The moon was bright and sparse. Lin Lin looked at them for a while before saying: "It''s time to go."


    Because it was a mission, other than sufficient food and daily necessities, such as rope and backpacks, as well as iron hooks, he could not take any less. These things could save his life at a critical moment in the apocalypse, so he could not underestimate them.


    Lin Lin and Bai Yu each had a backpack filled with food, weapons, a flashlight and a nylon rope. As for water, there was no need for Bai Yu.


    There were very few Flashlights in the apocalypse. There were only two in the team, one for the guards and one for Lin Lin. Although Lin Lin had a lot of items for illumination in her space, because she had just arrived at A City and had only been in power for a short while, she did not provide the appropriate Battle Equipment for his team ¡­


    Even though the light would attract Zombie, but sometimes, in the dark night, there was such a light. It was only when you felt safe that you would pay attention to the situation ahead and survive.


    After everything was prepared, Lin Lin was prepared to set off with Bai Yu.


    Before departing, the group had gathered together and told the two that they should be careful on the road and return early.


    When Lin Lin crossed the iron fence, she grabbed onto the iron rod that was deeply embedded in the ground, and stepped on the iron wire with the help of her strength.


    Even with a big backpack on his back, it didn''t feel heavy.


    After Lin Lin landed, she seemed to have made no sound at all. There was only a faint dust cloud around her feet.


    He waved towards Bai Yu, "Come here."


    Bai Yu laughed softly. She knew that Lin Lin was holding a grudge and that she was doing it to make him lose face in front of everyone, but he was not as good as her.


    The iron fence was more than two meters high. Just by standing there, one would feel that they were minuscule.


    Bai Yu used her water Discipline, and layer after layer of surging water enveloped his body. He was like a living creature, gel-like in defense, protecting Bai Yu. Whenever the white jade''s hand or anywhere was hooked by the fine wire on the iron fence, the water would melt away, blocking the white jade and forming a natural barrier.


    Since she wasn''t afraid of getting hooked, her white jade hand quickly passed through the iron fence.


    Lin Lin nodded and said, "Let''s go."


    The bright moon had yet to be covered by the dense fog, so Lin Lin and Bai Yu borrowed the moonlight to enter.


    After that, the two of them gradually became blurry and disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    Jiang Yishu kept watching until he could no longer see anyone. He then turned and went to the bonfire, and arranged for the remaining people to get on the train to rest and replenish their energy.


    Even though he wasn''t a night watchman, he still had to listen to the sounds outside at all times.


    After all, he was slightly stronger, so his range of observation was much wider.


    Lin Lin and Bai Yu, who were deep inside the iron fence, had already encountered the first difficulty of their exploration.


    Only now did Lin Lin understand why there were no Zombie wandering so far away from the iron fence. It turned out that when the soldiers of A city retreated, they had surrounded the place with large objects like cars, steel frames, etc. It was extremely difficult for normal Zombie to pass through, and with the fact that there was no smell of blood or sound to attract them, they would naturally not risk their lives to get past this obstacle.


    Although they had blocked the Zombie, they had stopped Lin Lin.


    This height was about two or three times of a human''s height, and because the steel frame of the car had been weathered, it wasn''t solid enough for them. Once a heavy object was on it, it would definitely be on the verge of collapse.


    It would either collapse or make a violent noise.


    The most important thing was that these cars blocked his vision and took up a certain amount of space. Lin Lin was not very sure if there were any Zombie guarding the other side.


    Although it was effective in observing Zombie with spiritual force, it had a loophole.


    If the enemy was too weak or too strong compared to the scout, the scout could make mistakes.


    However, if the object that was blocking them was too large, it was extremely likely for mistakes to occur.


    In the end, ordinary superpowers could not compare to psychic powers. It was only because Lin Lin was slightly stronger that her mental energy was slightly stronger than ordinary people.


    However, fortunately, the danger that Lin Lin felt was still very far from here. Even if the other party had Zombie s, it would not cause them any trouble.


    Seeing that Lin Lin had stopped, Bai Yu did not say anything, but went forward to carefully observe the barrier.


    After a long while, she finally came over and said to Lin Lin: "Even if we pass through this thing, they will have to go through it again when they enter later. We may have sufficient strength, but others might not be able to pass it smoothly."


    He was talking about Yan Kuang and the other level one superpowers, and most importantly, the space adepts Shui Eryi. She was very important and could not be left behind so easily.


    With a twist of his hand, an ice blade appeared in Lin Lin''s hand. It was suffused with a bone-piercing cold aura and along with the killing intent in Lin Lin''s eyes, it caused Bai Yu to tremble unnaturally.


    "Since we can''t be together, then let''s push it off!"


    With that said, Lin Lin''s blade had already fiercely slashed towards a car that was covered in rust. With a loud noise, the car was also snapped at the waist, revealing the seat inside.


    Bai Yu was stunned.


    Only after Lin Lin used two or three more blades and made quite a big hole did she regain her senses and used a water ball to help Lin Lin expand her exit.


    The Zombie came over.


    Lin Lin noticed a black shadow approaching first. Upon closer inspection, it was an ugly Zombie with dried skin that emitted a disgusting stench. It should be because of the disturbance here, causing it to come over.


    Lin Lin squinted her eyes for a moment, her hand still holding onto the light, she waved her blade from an angle, at the same time cutting off a big piece of the iron frame, the remaining blade light went through the Zombie''s stomach and intestines, brain matter was splattered everywhere, in less than two seconds, it could not hold on any longer and fell to the ground.


    The blade created by a superpower was naturally not the same as the previous one. It only relied on its hardness and power to destroy external objects.


    Adepts in the apocalypse were like those in anime. When they used it, they would emit colorful lights, and its power was extremely great.


    So, watching Adepts fight was a very cool thing to do.


    When Lin Lin swung his blade, it was not only the force brought by the blade, but also the energy that was brought along by the blade''s swing. After passing through the metal frame, even if it dissipated a little, it could still easily kill a Zombie.


    There were then two, after Lin Lin killed the Zombie, many more appeared.


    It was probably because they had not eaten humans for a long time that the fragrance emitted by Lin Lin''s and Bai Yu''s bodies made the Zombie madly rush towards them. They did not fear this strange light that could easily kill them one after another.


    In any case, hacking open a path and killing a Zombie became a convenient task.


    In just a few minutes, the Zombie in that hole had already piled up to two meters high.


    The road was already long enough. No matter how wide the road was, it was inevitable that a large number of Zombie would come out. There was still Base A at a hundred kilometers.


    "Bai Yu, the water ball blew away the Zombie, I will block first."


    "Yes."


    The two of them had a tacit understanding between each other. Lin Lin took over the white jade Zombie and attacked even more fiercely. In just a few seconds, she had already killed quite a few Zombie.


    The water ball in Bai Yu''s hand became bigger and bigger, from the size of a hand, it became half the size of a person, then it gradually became taller and bigger ¡­


    Bai Yu''s face was already a little ugly, the rate of growth of the water ball gradually became weaker and weaker, until it reached a height of more than two meters. Lin Lin said, "Enough."


    He then dodged it, and in the next second, Bai Yu''s water ball was sent flying.


    It was like a huge bomb, bringing with it an unstoppable force, pushing all of the Zombie that were piled up, as well as those that were rushing over, out.


    Lin Lin immediately rushed forward and with a few swings of her blade, she killed the rest of the Zombie.


    The water ball brought the Zombie dozens of meters away before exploding.


    There was a huge explosion.


    When the water dispersed, the Zombie s'' arms, thighs and heads all fell to the ground. The Zombie s had already been broken into pieces.


    Lin Lin looked into the distance, and nodded her head in satisfaction: "Not bad."


    Bai Yu''s face was slightly pale. She stood behind Lin Lin and smiled: "Your guidance is good."


    Lin Lin laughed, and declined to comment.


    She had only told Bai Yu about the killing move of a high level water descent power user in her previous life. Even Lin Lin herself did not know the depth to which she had told Bai Yu.


    Bai Yu though. She thought about how the water ball contained her special ability. Once it flew out and exploded, the water ball would be forced to explode even more.


    Although the high level water descent Adept would be able to destroy the huge wave of Zombie when he used this powerful skill, Bai Yu was only a low level two Adept.


    To be able to create such a destructive force, it was already quite good.

 C180 special ability

    Some people had a lot of misunderstandings about Disciplines.


    In their opinion, only the Lightning element, the Metal element, the Ice element, the Fire element, and even the Fire element were powerful enough to make his life the strongest of the four major superpowers.


    He didn''t know that no matter what ability it was, it would be able to kill the enemy.


    For example, for Chen Chen, not only could he heal, he could also kill.


    Take space-type adepts for example. When one reached the advanced level, they could form their own space domain. The so-called strongest ability was nothing more than a weak chicken in there, which could be casually repaired by the space adepts.


    A supernatural ability that strengthened the body and increased one''s speed. If one was adept at discovering and studying, they could also become a powerful supernatural ability.


    As for the water and wood elements, many people now thought that they were just supplementary abilities. If they couldn''t release the water, then plants would be born.


    The two Adepts had probably been abandoned long ago.


    However, Lin Lin who was wandering around saw many water and wood type apothecaries. There was a leader, and even a Leader that was a base.


    Water Element, could also unleash an extremely strong killing move, able to fight one against a hundred. One move could even kill a city''s Zombie. It''s not just to quench the thirst of your teammates.


    As for the wood element, it could become the most terrifying ability.


    In future generations, the environment will become worse. In order to adapt, plants will become stronger and stronger, and later on, in order to absorb nutrients, they will become stronger and stronger.


    For a moment, the mutated plants were even more terrifying than Zombie.


    However, the adaptability of humans was much stronger than that of plants. There was nothing without weakness. After the deaths of many groups of human scouts, they finally concluded that there were a lot of mutated plants that they were afraid of.


    Fire and water.


    Even though it was a mutated monster, the plant still retained its weakness of being a plant.


    When there is more water, there is more water.


    If there was more fire, it would be destroyed.


    However, this was limited to high-level Adepts versus low-level mutated plants. If the plant''s level was too high, it would suck up all the flesh and blood in the vicinity, let alone releasing fire and water.


    If he had no other choice, he would have to use his weapons and attack from all sides.


    The reason why the wood element was blessed and became a superpower feared by all was because the mutated plants had seeds. The wood element had the ability to stimulate the growth of seeds.


    Think about it. In battle, sprinkle a handful of seeds into your flesh and blood, and then use the wood element to catalyze it.


    That mutated plant is growing in your body, using your body as its nourishment and sucking up all your flesh ¡­ In the end, it grew into a sky-high tree.


    It was even more terrifying than death.


    Perhaps, to suppress such a terrifying ability, it was not easy to nurture a seed that was not in one''s hands. From what Lin Lin knew, this kind of person had at most five fingers.


    Furthermore, they were all super experts from various powerful bases and were admired by many.


    In her previous life, Lin Lin had never reached that level, but before she died, she had always strived hard to grow a seed that would leave her hand.


    Perhaps there was some sort of special energy within this space. In his previous life, he had tried so hard but failed, but in this life, he had succeeded.


    Therefore, the current Lin Lin had the ability to produce seeds of separation when she was at the second level, low grade wood element.


    Right now, she was only waiting for the appearance of the mutated plant and the seeds to be collected. In the future battles, she would be the killing weapon.


    The road was open, the Zombie were almost killed, and the rest were nothing to be afraid of.


    Most of the Zombie in this range had surrounded them and were almost killed by them, so when the water ball exploded, there was no Zombie around.


    Lin Lin asked Bai Yu in the end, "Can you persevere on?"


    Bai Yu''s complexion was still pale, but she wasn''t weak enough to need rest. She replied, "I can do it, but my abilities will be limited later on. Perhaps I''ll have to rely on you more."


    Lin Lin nodded, "I understand."


    Although there were a lot of Zombie in front, they were all lower levelled Zombie. At this moment, Lin Lin could not help but be glad that her supernatural ability had awakened early. She could basically walk unhindered at this moment, let alone the fact that she still had so many killing moves.


    When it was almost midnight, just as Lin Lin and the others were nearing the school for this mission, a heretic suddenly appeared.


    Lin Lin stopped Bai Yu and said softly, "Yes."


    Maybe because Lin Lin''s eyes were too serious, Bai Yu could not help but become nervous and she lowered her voice, "What''s wrong?"


    "Something is approaching us."


    Things, those that could be described as things, were naturally not humans.


    And, for Lin Lin to pay attention to something, it must be something very powerful.


    Bai Yu frowned and said, "Should we face him directly or hide first?"


    Lin Lin looked at the environment here, it was an old district, there were very little greenery here, only a few residential buildings surrounded by it, she did not know how old it was, the people living there were fewer, and the corresponding Zombie s were fewer, so the house was not destroyed by Zombie or soldiers, it was considered to be intact, and it could be considered to be a good place to hide.


    "Let''s go up there and hide."


    Lin Lin pointed to one of the buildings and said.


    This was after all, an open area. When the Zombie came, Lin Lin and Bai Yu would stand in this place because it was simply too dangerous.


    Compared to that, Lin Lin and Bai Yu were in the darkness while the Zombie was in the light, so it was naturally much better.


    The two of them quickly ran upstairs. After killing one or two Zombie, they found an open door room and hid inside.


    Closing the door, he closed the window. Lin Lin stood behind the curtain and paid attention to the situation outside.


    The Zombie''s speed was extremely fast, and in a few breaths, it had already passed a hundred meters.


    The danger was getting heavier and heavier.


    Lin Lin already had a vague estimation of him, it was a level 4 Zombie.


    How could that be!


    It had only been half a year since the apocalypse, and although the humans had established a base, they were still struggling to survive under the hands of the Level 1 or 2 Zombie. If such a Level 4 Zombie really appeared, would the humans still be able to survive?


    In her previous life, she had never heard of the existence of a level four Zombie.


    One must know that in half a year, the people from Base A would organize a group to come here to clean up. If this was a Level 4 Zombie, then its power would be much stronger and it might even reach Level 5.


    With such a powerful Zombie, even if all the Adepts at base A were to come out, they wouldn''t be able to do anything.


    But during that cleaning, Lin Lin had only heard that there were too many Zombie, which was why it was difficult to sweep, but she had never heard of any super strong Zombie.


    Could it be that something strange had happened in this world? Or could it be that she didn''t know much about this world and was simply supporting herself through the apocalypse?!


    Just as he was thinking, Lin Lin noticed that there were movements on the stairs, and Zombie s walked out slowly. They seemed to have a goal, and all of them were heading to the same place.


    Furthermore, it was not only the residential buildings, but also the Zombie outside, that were all there.


    A few minutes later, dozens of Zombie had already gathered and it looked like there would only be more.


    ''s heart became heavier and heavier. Low levelled Zombie did not have intelligence, they could not even judge their opponent''s abilities, they were only sensitive to flesh and blood, and would only try to pounce on food.


    Now, they were actually standing in the same spot with a purpose.


    There was only one possibility.


    A high level Zombie was issuing an order, they had only obeyed one of the Innate Rankers.


    To be able to summon so many of different levels, Lin Lin had already determined that the Zombie was a Level 4 Zombie.


    Bai Yu also saw the scene outside through the leaked curtain and was slightly surprised. "What are those Zombie doing? Did they have ideas?"


    Lin Lin replied indifferently: "No, they were just summoned by a super strong Zombie."


    "Super Zombie?"


    With that said, Lin Lin could feel that the Zombie wasn''t too far away from her.


    He raised his hand. "It''s coming."


    It was a Zombie with a special appearance. Ordinary Zombie would be infected by the previous generation of Zombie because they were hoarse before they became Zombie, so their appearance was not very neat. There was always a spot on their face that had been bitten off.


    Furthermore, its body was twisted and crooked, because the Zombie did not feel any pain. Sometimes, it would jump down from high altitudes to hunt for food, and even if its body was strengthened, it would fall down with all four limbs twisted.


    If not for the Zombie not harming its brain, it would have been paralyzed long ago.


    Therefore, most Zombie were very ugly and twisted.


    But this Zombie. But it was neat. Not only was his body neat and tidy, his face was also neat and tidy.


    However, his appearance was close to that of an ordinary person''s. If it wasn''t for the fact that his pupils were different from a human''s, that he had sharp teeth, and that he had skin that gave off a dim light, people would really mistake him for a human.


    Moreover, although his clothes were not very clean, they were not damaged at all. It was as if he had deliberately found clothes to change into.


    While Lin Lin was observing, the Zombie suddenly turned its head and looked straight at Lin Lin and the others.


    It was as if he had already seen them.


    It was clearly very far away, but Lin Lin felt that it was looking at him.


    In the blink of an eye, danger filled his entire body.


    Lin Lin even unconsciously activated her superpower to resist the pressure brought by the Zombie.


    As for Bai Yu, the situation was even more serious, and she was almost crushed by the Zombie''s gaze.


    It was just a look, and that was all. If they really had to face each other, he would be like an ant in someone else''s hand, ready to be crushed.


    For the first time, Bai Yu felt that she was so weak. That feeling of not being in control of her own life was even worse than killing her.


    Just when Lin Lin felt that the Zombie was coming over and was even prepared to fight with it, the Zombie glanced over indifferently and looked towards another building.


    Lin Lin was sure that the Zombie saw him, but why did it not come over?


    Could it be that it didn''t come here to sense her existence?


    Maybe it was to answer Lin Lin''s question, but the Zombie suddenly jumped up and shot out like a cannonball, instantly arriving at the building opposite of Lin Lin, smashing its fist onto the wall. Dust flew in all directions, and after a few seconds, a large hole with a diameter of about three meters appeared.


    The figure inside was revealed.


    Lin Lin squinted her eyes, there were actually people there, and there were quite a few of them.


    All of the mysteries were solved, no wonder Zombie who was still far from them would suddenly come over, it was for those few people.


    As he thought about it, he realized that they had already started fighting with Zombie.


    Just by watching, the four people could be considered to have fought to a draw with the Zombie, and could still resist.


    Only, the human''s body slowly became weaker, as though someone was injured, and the Zombie took the chance to attack.


    Although Lin Lin didn''t know them personally, they were already at a loss of what to say to each other.


    She didn''t believe that after the Zombie killed those four, it wouldn''t come over to kill her and Bai Yu.


    If it was a normal Zombie, Lin Lin would have taken the chance to escape. In this world, saving others was just asking for trouble, she would not do such a foolish thing.


    However, the other party was a level four Zombie. Even if he killed those few, he would have the strength to chase after them.


    "Bai Yu, let''s go kill that Zombie."


    A Level 4 Crystal Core, Lin Lin licked her lips.

 C181 intelligence trump

    She had been afraid before, but now her heart was filled with rage.


    It was just a dead object. Could it be that Bai Yu was afraid of it?


    "Alright, let''s go!"


    Kill the Zombie! He didn''t trust it to be there, and she wouldn''t let anyone or anything that could threaten her life go.


    When Lin Lin and Bai Yu reached downstairs, the battle arena had already been moved downstairs.


    There were even low level Zombie s gathered downstairs! Although his ability was weak and couldn''t kill them, it was enough to cause trouble.


    On the battlefield, what was most frightening was not the enemy''s spear, nor the hidden arrows, but those small soldiers whose abilities were not as strong as yours, but the ones who kept harassing you.


    His goal was to stop his movements for a few seconds at a time.


    The situation was urgent, so Lin Lin didn''t pay too much attention to it. Once she got there, she immediately shot a few ice pillars towards the high levelled Zombie.


    A high level Zombie was indeed a high level Zombie. The ice pillar that could directly pierce through a low level Zombie''s head was actually blocked by its body.


    Lin Lin frowned, that Zombie was even stronger than what she had imagined.


    Bai Yu''s reaction was also very fast, and immediately after, Lin Lin released several extremely powerful water blades from his ice pillar.


    The Water Ball was suited for area-of-effect attacks, and the current situation was more suitable for the more cohesive Water Blades.


    Just like Lin Lin''s ice pillar, it did not cause any harm to the Zombie at all.


    Of course, because the Zombie had also noticed Lin Lin and Bai Yu, Lin Lin could guarantee that she would be able to see the doubt in the Zombie''s eyes.


    It was as though they were wondering why they would still rush up to it even though they knew how powerful it was.


    The Zombie thought for a while but still could not think of an answer. Waving his hand, he sent his little brother over, but he, himself, did not even give Lin Lin and Bai Yu a single glance.


    He seemed to look down on the two of them, as if they were only fit to fight with his lackeys.


    Bai Yu was infuriated by the insult, and released a few water balls, knocking all the Zombie that were rushing over until their arms and legs flew everywhere.


    However, Lin Lin''s calm and quiet heart had become fiery hot. This Zombie''s eyes had really grown to the top of its head!


    "Friend over there, this Zombie is too powerful. I hope you can help us out."


    Heavy boys came from the surrounding area of the Zombie.


    The people inside were surrounded by Zombie and they were even emitting light rays of different abilities, thus Lin Lin was unable to see what was going on inside, and naturally did not know what those people looked like.


    But from the sound of it, it was probably a man in his thirties.


    Lin Lin attacked the Zombie that was pouncing towards him one after another, and replied: "Alright, I find this Zombie annoying too!"


    Right after he finished speaking, another voice sounded from inside, "Lin Lin!"


    This time, Lin Lin and Bai Yu both looked over. Was she an acquaintance?


    The voice was not very familiar. Lin Lin thought about it for a long time, but she still could not think of who the other party was. Furthermore, the most important thing right now was not getting married, but the high levelled Zombie in front of him.


    If they didn''t deal with it properly, the few of them would have to report to the inner court today.


    And the person inside seemed to be even more shocked by the sound of ''Lin Lin''. There was a body collision and a groan, it was likely that someone had been hit by the Zombie''s attack.


    That Zombie, was also of the ice attribute.


    Therefore, no matter what, Lin Lin had to kill this Zombie and take its crystal core. If she used this crystal core, her special ability would probably reach the high rank of the third level.


    Moreover, it wasn''t just ice, but wood as well.


    The dual-element Adept had a good point. The power of the Crystal Core was not only provided to the corresponding superpowers, but also to the two superpowers in his body.


    Of course, the same could also be said about the distribution of energy, which meant that the level of growth wasn''t high.


    However, this Zombie was at least a level four Zombie. Even if it was only half of its energy, allowing her wood element to cross over to level three was an easy task.


    As for the ice attribute, Lin Lin would definitely be suppressing it a bit. In the future, she might even cultivate two types of superpowers together. Although ice type attacks were strong, wood type abilities were even more terrifying. Moreover, her wood type could heal people who were infected with the Zombie virus.


    No matter how he thought about it, he should at least increase the wood element.


    When the Zombie sensed that someone had been hit, its attacks became even fiercer, and its subordinates became even more excited. Not only were their expressions ferocious, their shouts were also bone-chilling.


    However, all of these were nothing to Lin Lin and Bai Yu.


    The high levelled Zombie had finally noticed that its little brother had died in a few seconds, but it was too late to save him. Lin Lin''s final big move had directly blasted away all of the Zombie s that were surrounding the four people.


    Noticing this move, the person inside laughed, "Impressive."


    Only then did Lin Lin manage to see the person inside clearly. The moment she saw, he was stunned, and stood in the middle of the man.


    Was it that person?


    Gu Tianyi kept on using his superpower and smiled at Lin Lin, "Lin Lin, you came to save me, I knew that we are fated!"


    Lin Lin wanted to turn and leave immediately.


    Her instincts caused Bai Yu to be wary of the man who released the fire ability. This man had never heard of him before, nor had she ever seen him by Lin Lin''s side.


    Such a person had suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    Bai Yu felt a sense of crisis.


    Of course, what made him feel threatened wasn''t just this man, but also the Zombie that was eyeing him covetously.


    Lin Lin judged the situation and ignored Gu Tianyi, looking at the most mature person and said: "We''ll go together?"


    Yin Guoyi came back to reality and nodded, "Yes, alright."


    It was always better to have someone to help than the four of them or the disabled.


    Even though they didn''t know each other, they had a special tacit understanding when fighting together. The six of them formed a defensive barrier with no attacks coming in.


    But with that, they could only defend, not having the ability to attack the Zombie.


    Lin Lin used an ice pillar to resist the ice sent out by the Zombie. "We are only using our abilities right now, we are not causing any significant damage to the Zombie. When our abilities are completely used up, we will only be waiting for death."


    On the surface, it looked as if their strengths were the same. If they couldn''t defeat the Zombie, then it wouldn''t be able to defeat them either. However, the Zombie wasn''t alone, it still had a bunch of lackeys.


    Once Lin Lin and the others had used up all their abilities, only the surrounding Zombie would be left to bite into.


    The others naturally thought of this as well, and their faces all changed.


    Yin Guoyi clenched his teeth, looked at the injured Hao Jin by his side, and said in the end, "Old Four, can you still attack?"


    Hao Jin''s arm and thigh were all cut by the sharp object, it was most likely the Zombie''s attack. The wound was no longer bleeding, but was filled with terrifying and sinister blood scabs, and perhaps because he had lost too much blood, his face was extremely pale.


    He must have done his best to keep up with their footsteps.


    But of the six of them, he was the only one who didn''t attack.


    Therefore, he could only break through.


    Only, Yin Guoyi was worried that Hao Jin would not be able to hold on. Although that mental attack was effective, if the opponent was strong, it would cause a huge backlash.


    Hao Jin was rather weak when he spoke, but he was extremely tenacious, "Boss, I''m fine. I can attack once more, but if I make a mistake this time, I''m afraid I will implicate the two of you."


    Yin Guoyi was silent and did not speak.


    Lin Lin who was at the side suddenly spoke out, "Your friend is a spiritualist?"


    Naturally, he was asking about Yin Guo Yi.


    Since the two of them were ice special ability practitioners, they had to act as the front to defend themselves.


    The one behind in the middle was naturally Gu Tianyi. He was of the fire attribute, the natural enemy of the ice attribute. Bai Yu stood behind Lin Lin and Wei Xiaobao who were using their flesh to block the incoming Zombie.


    Occasionally, he would go to the front and give the Zombie one or two attacks. Although they didn''t deal too much damage, it was already good to give them some time to rest.


    Hearing Lin Lin''s question, Yin Guoyi hesitated for a moment before nodding, "En, yes."


    A person who could see through Hao Jin''s ability must be someone who was very familiar with his ability. Even if he lied easily, he would not be able to lie to him. No matter what, the two of them were partners now. One didn''t trust them, so they might entrust them to everyone else.


    "Mn, yes. But he attacked too many times before, and because he was injured by Zombie while he was still weak, it was very difficult for him to use his superpower now."


    Lin Lin knew what Yin Guoyi was trying to explain, and it was nothing more than afraid that he would feel Hao Jin standing there empty-handed without paying anything.


    "Later, Gu Tianyi will use all of his strength to attack the Zombie''s face, you and I will take the opportunity to stab the ice pick into its eyes. While it is in a state of panic, make your friend use his supernatural ability." Then, she would have the chance to kill the Zombie.


    Gu Tianyi was very excited, "Lin Lin, remember my name!"


    Yin Guoyi and Lin Lin unanimously chose to ignore it.


    Although Yin Guoyi felt that this method was not bad, he still found it a little difficult to realize, "Wouldn''t it be too dangerous if this were to happen? You and I were to go up and attack that Zombie''s eyes, we would definitely be very close to that Zombie.


    Lin Lin''s expression remained calm, "Only the eyes of Zombie are the weakest, and it is also the easiest to panic because of this. At that time, the mental attack of your injured friend will be the best time for that, if you attack now, your friend will only be counter-attacked by the Zombie, and death awaits."


    Hao Jin was a good brother to Yin Guoyu, none of the four of them could be missing!


    In addition, if they didn''t go all out, the six of them would all die.


    "Fine, I''ll give it a try."


    The corner of Lin Lin''s mouth curled up slightly, and she said: "When the two of us go up, let the rest help cover us, and with Fire Adept''s full force attack, that Zombie has offended you as well."


    Yin Guoyi nodded, and relaxed a little. He believed in Gu Tianyi''s strength more.


    "In that case, let''s begin."


    At this time, Lin Lin had become the Leader of the convoy.


    No objections were raised.


    It was just like how she possessed the strength to convince others that she was capable of leading them to victory in this battle.


    If Gu Tianyi did not say it, he would only blindly believe in Lin Lin.


    Bai Yu was the same, he had already experienced Lin Lin''s ability.


    However, Yin Guiyi, Wei Bao, and even Hao Jin, had all completely listened to Lin Lin.


    Listen to all of Lin Lin''s commands!

 C182 recognition

    Lin Lin''s eyes moved slightly, her hand moved downwards. When Wei Xiaobao received the signal, he immediately shot out like a cannonball, his hand directly smashed into the Zombie''s chest like steel.


    A third level low level Adept definitely could not deal too much damage to a fourth level Zombie with this attack.


    Wei Xiaobao''s current goal was only to slightly hinder the Zombie''s movements, so that Gu Tian could gather his strength and use his strongest attack to face off against the Zombie.


    Just as Gu Tianyi used his superpower, Lin Lin and Yin Guo moved. One on each side, like a partner that had been working together for a long time.


    The Zombie that should have reacted immediately suddenly stopped, giving the two of them the best chance, each of them using an ice pick to stab straight into the Zombie''s eye sockets, through the skull!


    When no one was paying attention to him, Lin Lin quietly used his wood type superpower. A vine quickly entered through the Zombie''s wound, tightened around the crystal core, and quickly withdrew his hand, before throwing it into the air.


    Lin Lin''s movements was extremely fast, she had completed all of them within a few seconds.


    A Zombie with an ugly expression laid on the ground.


    There were two ice cones in his eyes, and his face was charred from the fire. There was even a deep palm on his chest.


    It seemed like these people had held back in order to maintain their balance.


    The high leveled Zombie died, and the rest of the Zombie was not enough to deal with him. It flew a few meters away after being hit by Wei Bao''s fists and fell onto the ground, becoming a pile of mud.


    After the greatest danger was solved, the next four people on the other side would be the members of the Lin Clan.


    In the apocalyptic world, a relationship can break whenever it is said, let alone a relationship that has never been seen before ¡­ Well, he was someone he had met once.


    The two parties stood opposite of each other in the midst of a pile of Zombie limbs. After a long while, Gu Tianyi pounced on them with lightning speed.


    "Lin Lin ~" Big smile.


    Finally, I found you.


    Finally, I saw you.


    The smile on his face was like that of a large dog seeing its owner.


    He had blinded the three friends behind him, leaving them completely dumbstruck.


    Was this still their Gu Tianyi, the god of death?


    "Miss, he..." Yin Guoyi stepped forward, looked at Gu Tianyi who had shining eyes and was ready to move, and said with difficulty: "Before, it was not like this."


    As for the dagger Lin Lin had pulled out from her leg, it was now tightly pressing against the body Gu Tianyi wanted to step forward with, and indifferently said: "I know."


    Oh wow, this was completely a familiar tone. There''s a JQ!


    The expression on Yin Guoyi''s face was hard to read.


    Gu Tianyi was even happier now. Wei Bao and Hao Jin could see his swinging tail behind him.


    As for Bai Yu, her face darkened.


    "Who are you?"


    Although Bai Yu''s level wasn''t high, Yin Guoyi and the others had never looked down on people''s levels. Even if they were only level 1, they would fall into the hands of the opponent if they weren''t careful.


    "We''re soldiers from D Province ¡­"


    Before she could finish her sentence, the wariness in Bai Yu''s eyes intensified. "You are soldiers from D Province. Why have you come to A City from such a distance?!"


    It must be some sort of secret military operation. Now that it was the apocalypse, he had to be careful of everything.


    Yin Guoyi could see the wariness in Bai Yu''s eyes. Considering that this kid and his brother liked people who walked the same path, he patiently replied, "We''re just looking for a single person. According to some clues, we''ve found this place."


    "Looking for someone?"


    Bai Yu frowned. Although she had asked this question, she already had the answer in her heart.


    Looking at this fool''s attitude towards Lin Lin, he should know that the person he was looking for was actually Lin Lin.


    What was strange was that the normal people would actually follow this fool and cause trouble in the apocalypse.


    Yin Guo Yi could see from Bai Yu''s eyes that he despised Gu Tianyi, but so what? If it wasn''t for the fact that Gu Tianyi was his brother for thirty years, he would have already left in disgust.


    Rubbing his nose, he awkwardly replied, "The one my brother is looking for is the person beside you."


    It was unknown if the two of them were fated to meet, but the chances of meeting in A City were so slim.


    At this moment, Lin Lin''s dagger was even closer to Gu Tianyi, her tone cold, her killing intent spreading, "Stay away from me."


    Gu Tianyi seemed to not have noticed at all, his tone was still excited as he said: "Lin Lin, long time no see, do you miss me?"


    Lin Lin clenched her teeth, and finally retracted her hand, spitting out two more, "Madman!"


    Madman.


    What lunatic would say that he liked her the first time they met?


    What lunatic would cross such a great distance in the dangerous apocalypse to run from D Province to A City?


    What lunatic was so calm when the dagger approached him, so close to death?


    He was a complete and utter lunatic!


    It was a waste of his good figure, handsome appearance and powerful superpower!


    Yin Guoyi saw through the situation, it was clear that it was his brother''s one-sided wish, so he anxiously pulled Gu Tianyi who was about to step forward again, and laughed: "It''s very late, why don''t we find a place to rest first. Everyone is tired from the battle just now."


    The most important thing was that Hao Jin''s injuries were severe, and he had been standing here for a long time.


    Lin Lin nodded. The opinion expressed is acceptable.


    It was about three or four in the morning after the battle.


    The awakening ability could strengthen a person''s body, so the visibility in the darkness would increase by quite a bit. Although it was not as bright as day, but in a night where there were no street lights, one could still see a lot of things.


    Moreover, after the apocalypse, the moon changed or the earth changed.


    The moon in the sky grew brighter and brighter.


    In addition to the many colourful superpowers he''d seen in the previous battle, they blended in to one another, making it almost impossible for him to sense the dark.


    However, it was still the middle of the night and everyone had experienced an intense battle. Naturally, they needed a place to rest and organize themselves.


    The six of them went upstairs and found a relatively clean room. They took out the quilts and made a bed in the living room.


    Actually, it was impossible for him to be deep in sleep. He could only say that he had to rely on closing his eyes to regain some consciousness.


    Although Hao Jin was a psychic power user, his body was strengthened. He was also a soldier previously, so his injuries were still alright. After being washed by the water that Lin Lin and the others brought along and wrapped up the white cloth, he had recovered a lot.


    At this time, Yin Guoyi also gave his most sincere thanks to the two of them.


    The current conditions were too harsh, and it was impossible to find clean water and white cloth in such a short period of time.


    If there was really no other way, Hao Jin''s injuries would worsen, or even become infected. At that time, he would have to walk through the gates of hell with a high fever.


    Lin Lin didn''t really mind, putting aside the fact that she had a lot of these things in her spatial space, she could tell that these four people were definitely not simple people.


    Not only before the apocalypse, but after the apocalypse, with their cooperation and abilities, they would definitely be number one in A base.


    Level 3 was not that easy to cross!


    Only by eating the cores of Zombie would Bai Yu and the others be able to quickly cross over.


    As for Jiang Yishu, because lightning was a very powerful ability, it was not very special to increase his strength quickly.


    But of these four people, one was of the ice, one was of the fire, one was of the spirit, and the other was an enhancer of strength.


    They did not know that the Zombie''s head had a crystal core, and that it did not advance through the crystal core.


    Not to mention, it wasn''t a special ability. It could quickly increase the power of an Adept.


    Thus, their strength was raised in real time. They were able to reach such heights in just half a year after the apocalypse.


    There was always someone stronger than him, someone stronger than him. He no longer confined himself in that small world and thought that he was very powerful, because he knew that once he was reborn, he would have enough power to walk in front of everyone in the apocalypse.


    Because of her rebirth, she had lost the most important thing in the apocalypse.


    He knew his own limits.


    No matter what, you have to see your own strength clearly. Don''t be a frog in the well, don''t think that you are the strongest person in the world.


    Because reality will give you a resounding slap in the face.


    Since it was like that, Lin Lin and them naturally could not become enemies with each other, and could not be considered as fawning on each other.


    In any case, they helped her obtain a Level Four Zombie''s core, didn''t they?


    There were still a few more hours before daybreak. Bai Yu and Wei Bao, as two people who hadn''t put in much effort, became night watchers.


    However, just as everyone was quietly sitting in their corner, Yin Guoyi leaned over to Gu Tianyi and asked softly, "Second brother, you ¡­"


    Gu Tianyi did a silent action, his eyes never left Lin Lin who was resting against the wall with his eyes closed. Yin Guoyi thought that Gu Tianyi was afraid that his voice would disturb Lin Lin, but did not expect him to say that, "If there''s anything, we can talk after going out."


    His tone was as if he wanted to say something shameful to Yin Guoyi.


    Yin Guoyi looked at the soundly sleeping Hao Jin and Lin Lin, and said, "There''s only that man and Wei Bao here, I''m worried that ¡­"


    Gu Tianyi shook his head, "Don''t worry, she can handle it."


    When he said that, he was still looking at Lin Lin, as if he could tell that she wasn''t fast asleep.


    There was a faint smile on his lips.


    Yin Guoyi did not know that Gu Tianyi was playing dumb. He could only follow him out.


    The two did not go downstairs. Instead, they went up to the roof. Maybe the Zombie in the area were all summoned away by the high level Zombie, so they did not even see any rats on the way.


    The roof was very bright, so Gu Tianyi directly sat on the fence.


    His feet hung outside.


    Yin Guoyi also held on, and sat on top of, right beside Gu Tianyi.


    The two of them did not speak immediately.


    He just looked at the moon that was like a disk in the sky.


    After the apocalypse, regardless of whether it was 15 years old or not, as long as the moon appeared, it would still be a full moon.


    It seemed to remind people that the world now was different from before.


    Such a peaceful time, it had been a long time since he had come from the apocalypse, no, from joining the army.


    Yin Guoyi smiled, "Second Bro, it''s been a long time since we sat like this?"


    Gu Tianyi''s eyes did not shift away from the moon in the slightest, as if he was bewitched. "It''s been a long time."


    "Speak, why did you fall for that Lin Lin, don''t talk about love at first sight. You brat, I don''t believe you."


    Gu Tianyi grinned, "I know you don''t believe me, but I don''t believe you either."


    With that, he paused before continuing, "But I fell in love with her at first sight."


    Yin Guoyi resisted the urge to roll his eyes, "You''d better tell the truth. Love at first sight is all fake. If there''s no special reason, would you care so much about her?"


    Gu Tianyi''s expression seemed to become serious, and replied: "Alright, consider it as having a reason."


    A very important reason.

 C183 Reason

    Gu Tianyi''s gaze was too serious, Yin Guoyi took a low breath, and listened attentively.


    He was hoping that Gu Tianyi would tell him the reason that he did not know, but he did not expect that he would ask, "You didn''t notice, does Lin Lin really resemble big sister Yan?"


    Yin Guoyi still pondered for a moment before asking, "Are you talking about the young miss of the Yan Clan?"


    Although Yin Guoyi, Gu Tianyi, Wei Bao and Hao Jin were all grown up in the same courtyard, but even further away, in truth, they were the only ones of their generation who had a good relationship with their father.


    Above that were his ancestors, the Yin and Gu Families, as well as the Zhuang and Yan Families. The four families were the old families in D Province.


    Amongst the four families, the Yan and Gu Clans were on good terms and the Yin and Yin Clans were on good terms with each other. Amongst them, only the Zhuang and Zhuang Clans were despised because of their poor working style, but it was obvious that the other four families still maintained a good relationship.


    The Yan family and their generation''s direct descendant had three misses and two young masters, while Yin Guoyi could already guess that they were the big misses. It was naturally because Gu Tianyi had a very good relationship with the big one since he was young.


    After all, only the young miss of the Yan family had the ability to get Gu Tianyi to call his sister so intimately, as well as the three women of the Yan family. Something had happened to Gu Tianyi when he was young, and they were very closed for a period of time, almost as if they did not communicate with anyone. It was the young miss of the Yan family who slowly brought Gu Tianyi out of that sealed world, and gradually got better.


    On this matter, the Gu family was very grateful to young miss Yan, and they even gave her a lot of support and help in the future.


    Young Miss Yan escaped the marriage.


    Not just running away, but running away from a man.


    Actually, the Yan Clan knew about the matter between Big Miss Yan and that man. They just turned a blind eye to it, after all, no one felt that they would make it to the end.


    It was only until one day when Young Miss Yan publicly rejected the marriage and said that she was pregnant with that man''s child that the entire Yan Clan began to pay attention to her. In other words, it was a stormy sea.


    That time, the memory of Yin Guo was still fresh in his mind. He never thought that a usually weak girl would do such a brave thing.


    Even he didn''t dare to rebel against his family.


    Of course, the clan had never forced him to do anything.


    After that, young miss Yan was brought back to the clan. After that, what happened? The Yan Clan sealed the news of the Yan Clan''s humiliation away, but he was unable to find out anything.


    But Yin Guoyi could imagine how hair-raising it was for a weak woman like young miss Yan to fight against the entire Yan family.


    Behind them, young miss Yan had fled. She had heard that the Gu family was still there to help. Back then, the Gu family''s fury had obstructed many of the Gu family''s businesses.


    But Gu Tianyi''s status was too important, for him, the Gu family would not dare to not save young miss Yan. They were just afraid that Gu Tianyi would lose himself again because of this.


    Mentioning this point, Yin Guoyi asked again, "Actually, all these years I''ve always wanted to ask you, what exactly happened that year."


    Gu Tianyi coldly snorted, "What can happen to Big Sister Yan was nothing more than letting her have an abortion and forcing her to marry that man."


    Yin Guoyi was shocked, "They actually did such a thing, that child is after all the blood of the Yan Clan."


    Gu Tianyi''s face turned ugly, but he did not say a word.


    "What happened after that? Are you in contact with Sister Yan?"


    shook his head, "No, back then, grandfather and the others had erased all of the traces in order for Big Sister Yan and the rest to escape. Furthermore, with the help of Big Sister Yan''s man, in the end, it wasn''t only the Yan family, we didn''t have any news of Big Sister Yan either."


    Yin Guoyi sighed. Sigh, what an excellent job.


    That incident back then caused too much trouble, but when she thought back to it now, she was still shocked.


    Back then, the young mistress of the Yan family and the second lady of the Yan family were famous for their twin flowers. Back then, the young miss of the Yan family and the second lady of the Yan family were famous for their twin flowers.


    He did not expect that the young miss of the Yan family would actually like a poor boy, or even have a hidden knot in his womb.


    But, aren''t their topics related to Lin Lin?


    Wrong, wrong.


    Yin Guoyi tried his best to recall Lin Lin''s appearance, but he couldn''t help but say, "Lin Lin and Big Sister Yan don''t look alike at all."


    Even though he was only a few years old when Sister Yan left, he could still remember her. Furthermore, because of her outstanding appearance, it would be difficult for him to forget her. Moreover, Yan Er was a twin of Big Sister Yan, and they looked very similar. Yin Guoyi had seen him a few times in recent years.


    Other than the fact that both Lin Lin and Big Sister Yan were very beautiful, Lin Lin did not feel that they looked similar at all.


    Gu Tianyi explained to the friend who only looked at his appearance, "I''m not talking about looks, but eyes, and expression."


    "I still don''t feel anything. Sister Yan''s eyes are very gentle, and her words are like the spring breeze, but Lin Lin''s eyes are extremely cold, as if she wanted to freeze people into ice."


    Gu Tianyi seemed to have thought of that person, and said indifferently: "That is only her disguise, her heart is very gentle."


    Yin Guoyi''s face turned dark. Were they really talking about the same person?


    Was the person with the gentle heart really the Lin Lin who killed Zombie without batting an eye and attacked so quickly that even he had no confidence in winning?


    It couldn''t be that a person''s eyes could see the light of day, right?


    Gu Tianyi did not tell Yin Guoyi.


    After the Yan Clan captured elder sister Yan, he followed her because she was small, hiding behind a pillar.


    Big Sister Yan discovered her presence and shook her head. She told him to continue hiding and not come out.


    Gu Tianyi''s strongest point was concealment. He could stay still and not make any sound for a long period of time.


    Standing behind the pillar, he also saw how strong Sister Yan was. She was fighting against the Yan Clan and even had a group of highly respected people. Her words were sharp and her actions were flawless.


    At that time, when she looked at the eyes of the Yan family members shooting out cold lights, it was exactly the same as when Lin Lin pointed the gun at him.


    In this world, there might be people who looked very much like each other, but not people who looked so much like each other.


    Gu Tianyi did not deny that he had fallen in love with Lin Lin''s eyes. He had fallen in love with Lin Lin''s eyes that resembled big sister Yan Shi Yan''s face.


    The two chatted for a while, then sat and watched the sunrise before going back.


    Lin Lin and Bai Yu were eating rations together, and on the other side, Wei Bao was feeding Hao Jin food with his coarse hands and feet. It was hard for Hao Jin to swallow.


    Seeing Gu Tianyi and Yin Guoyi enter, his eyes seemed to be filled with tears, "Big brother, second brother, you two are finally back."


    I''m in so much pain.


    Yin Guoyi did not see, or rather, did not notice Hao Jin''s pleas for help, but instead looked at Lin Lin who had changed to try her best to swallow.


    Ah, I still feel that she doesn''t look like Sister Yan.


    But the eyes seemed to be the same.


    It was only Gu Tianyi, his heart had already long ago lost track of where he could control Hao Jin. He hurried over and said: "Lin Lin, I''m so hungry."


    Lin Lin glanced at Gu Tianyi, and then slowly spat out a few words, "What does it have to do with me?"


    Yin Guoyi and the others were fine, but Gu Tianyi, this madman, was willing to let him have a little sunshine to shine on, and not treat him nicely.


    Gu Tianyi said in a spoiled (?!), "Why do they have one!?"


    He was talking about Wei Bao and Hao Jin who were at the side. The two of them expressed their innocence, and what Lin Lin gave them was not what they wanted.


    Yin Guoyi walked over with a friendly smile and said, "Miss Lin, it''s already dawn. I wonder if you guys have any plans in the future."


    The two carried their backpacks, which contained plenty of food and many emergency items. Moreover, their clothes were clean and they did not look like they were travel worn, so there was no way they would casually come to this deathtrap to play.


    Lin Lin nodded, "Yes, our team has accepted a mission, my teammates and I are here to check the situation."


    Yin Guoyi smiled even wider, "Oh, I wonder if Miss Lin needs our help?"


    Lin Lin thought for a second, then replied: "Thank you, there''s no need."


    Yin Guoyi''s face did not change, and suddenly asked: "Miss Lin, are you going to the school to investigate?"


    Lin Lin was surprised, although Yin Guoyi was only asking a question, but he was already sure of it in his eyes, he never expected that Yin Guoyi would be so smart, and was only able to see through their intentions.


    There was no need to hide it anymore. He nodded and said, "Yes, the school we are going to is that nearby school."


    When conversing with smart people, there was no need to waste words. When Yin Guoyi saw that Lin Lin was not the least bit curious, he knew that he would know their goal, so his opinion of her increased by a few points.


    This person was very suitable for the apocalypse.


    Gu Tianyi did not care whether he needed help or not, he had decided to follow her.


    The reason why he came back from D province was for Lin Lin. Now that he had finally met her, there was no way he would let her off.


    In the end, Gu Tianyi and the others still went to school with Lin Lin.


    Although Lin Lin had rejected Yin Guiyi''s suggestion, but she didn''t take the main road. It was impossible for her to walk, and others couldn''t.


    Even though he knew that Yin Guoyi and the others were following her, he couldn''t simply say, "You can''t go on this path, we can only go on, can you?"


    Since that was the case, the six of them slowly became a group of people.


    Bai Yu was a sensible person, or rather, a person who did great things.


    Although they could not bear to see Gu Tianyi so attached to Lin Lin, they knew that the two of them would encounter irresolvable dangers if they were to head to school. With the help of these four people, the chances of them escaping would increase greatly.


    Furthermore, Bai Yu also could not see anything special about Lin Lin either.


    Of course, if being hateful was also a special thing, then Lin Lin would treat Gu Tianyi very special.


    In comparison, only Jiang Yishu was worth his attention, but Gu Tianyi should just let him do it himself.


    A love rival was something that only someone with strength could be worthy of. Any kind of cat or dog could call themselves a love rival.


    As such, Bai Yu''s face was unsightly along the way, but she didn''t target the four people. It could be said that they were getting along harmoniously.


    Lin Lin then asked Yin Guoyi about the Zombie, "That Zombie''s strength is very high, since it had chased all of you here, then you must know where it was previously. What''s special about that place, why is there such a high level Zombie?"


    Actually, the first impression Lin Lin gave was cold, and the second was quiet.


    Yin Guoyi did not expect her to speak so much at this time, and she was even asking about the Zombie that was chasing after them.


    Before he could reply, Yin Guoyi saw Hao Jin give him a subtle signal.


    The fewer people knew about it, the better.


    Yin Guoyi naturally had an idea in his heart, and turned to look at Lin Lin and smiled, "Oh, that Zombie, actually, we don''t really understand it too much."

 C184 Cooperation

    Lin Lin naturally did not believe Yin Guiyi''s words, but she did not reveal any doubt on his face. Instead, she asked, "That Zombie seems to be chasing after you guys.


    The key point was, if that Zombie was not letting go of any humans, why would it let them go when it discovered the existence of Bai Yu and her, its only goal seemed to be Yin Guiyi and the others.


    Was it because Yin Guoyi and the others provoked that Zombie, or was there something on their bodies that even Zombie s of the fourth rank were infatuated with?


    With an ignorant look, Yin Guoyi said, "Oh, I don''t know either. It probably doesn''t like the four of us."


    Opening his eyes, he said that it was not only because of Gu Tianyi''s characteristics, the people around him all knew a little more.


    Actually, the two sides were not familiar with each other. If there really were any treasures, or treasures that even a level four Zombie would yearn for, it was normal for Yin Guiyi to not tell a stranger like her. Lin Lin did not think that she would get an answer either, so she did not pursue the matter.


    Sometimes, the more one knew, the worse it would be.


    He had only mentioned it a few times previously.


    The six of them quickly arrived outside the middle school. Because they were not sure how many Zombie were inside, they were afraid that the sounds of fighting would attract the Zombie and cause a wave of Zombie s. So they all wanted to find a place to hide.


    Even though Hao Jin was injured and his body didn''t have much strengthening abilities, his body''s quality was high, so he was still able to persevere and stay with them.


    Besides, with Wei Bao watching, nothing could happen to him.


    There weren''t many Zombie roaming outside, so the most important thing right now was to enter the school and investigate. And in order to investigate, one naturally had to be the leader.


    None of the abilities of the six were suitable for such a task. Thus, they could only choose the best one.


    Originally, this mission belonged to Lin Lin and the rest of the hunting group, so it was only natural that Lin Lin and Bai Yu would go. However, there were those who refused and directly raised their objections, "No, this man is too weak."


    Bai Yu looked at Gu Tianyi who spoke with a vicious gaze, as if she wanted to eat him.


    Saying out the most brutal of facts, "A stranger, no matter how strong he is, can he be compared to a teammate?"


    Gu Tianyi immediately looked at Lin Lin, and said: "Lin Lin, I want to join your hunting group."


    With that, everyone turned to look at Lin Lin.


    Lin Lin''s answer, decided the fate of everyone present.


    Although Gu Tianyi had said that he wanted to join Lin Lin''s hunting group, Yin Guiyi and the others had always been with Gu Tianyi, and did not necessarily allow Gu Tianyi to join Lin Lin''s hunting group alone. Naturally, they had to join as well!


    And Bai Yu was naturally the most nervous person. Even though she looked down upon Gu Tianyi, her joining the hunting group represented Lin Lin''s approval.


    was acknowledged to have the ability to be her teammate. He also trusted that Gu Tianyi could be her teammate.


    Although everyone had their eyes on him, Lin Lin did not feel any pressure and lightly said: "No."


    Gu Tianyi, "Why?!"


    Lin Lin did not pay attention to Gu Tianyi''s face of disbelief, and even a little crumbling, and replied: "There''s no reason why."


    Yin Guoyi, who was standing at the side, smiled meaningfully, making it hard for people to see what he was thinking.


    But Hao Jin was able to read it. At the same time, he was also confused by Lin Lin''s decision.


    Lin Lin was sure to be aware of the strength of these four brothers, and how much help the four of them had given her hunting group by joining them.


    Lin Lin was a smart person. She knew that in the apocalypse, the stronger a hunting group was, the further away they could go.


    Lin Lin was also a sensible person, and knew clearly that in the face of life and death, nothing else was very important.


    Thus, Lin Lin still rejected Gu Tianyi''s decision.


    No matter how he thought about it, it was impossible.


    No, it was also possible. Li, it was because they were very powerful. And the cause of their injuries, was also because they were very powerful!


    Actually, from the way Bai Yu and Lin Lin interacted, one could tell that Lin Lin should be the leader of the hunting group. Even if she wasn''t, she should be someone with a lot of authority.


    A hunting group was like a small company. The more capable you were, the more you would naturally bear the greatest responsibility and power.


    Needless to say, even any one of them was stronger than Lin Lin at the moment, let alone the strongest Gu Tianyi ¡­ Right, he was the most powerful one.


    Four people who were stronger than him had joined the party. How could he just arrange for the title of a team member to be assigned to them?


    Moreover, even if he couldn''t get the vice-captain, could it be that the captain was even weaker than the vice-captain?


    The team members below didn''t gossip about it. Would they not realize that their position as the Guild Leader was more worthy of its name?


    In fact, Hao Jin''s guess was more or less what Lin Lin had thought of disagreeing with Gu Tianyi joining their party. Of course, the worst part laid in their identities.


    Soldiers.


    Lin Lin was sure that the four of them were soldiers.


    Moreover, he was definitely not an ordinary soldier. What kind of soldier could kill a dozen people without batting an eye and then find evidence that could be destroyed so thoroughly with just a phone call?


    Therefore, the identity of that Gu Tianyi, including Yin Guoyi and the other two, was definitely not ordinary!


    Lin Lin was sure that if she came into contact with them, her future days would not be peaceful.


    Moreover, if he had become part of the same team as Gu Tianyi, there was a huge possibility that he would have bumped into the Zhuang Family.


    Just before the apocalypse, the group of men in black who wanted to rob her jade bracelet.


    Gu Tianyi felt that the owner of the house had a feud, and it was a feud of death, to the point of him wanting to destroy the other party for no reason at all.


    If that was really the case, then how could the two enemies not meet? If the owner was looking for Gu Tianyi, then staring at her ¡­


    Lin Lin was not afraid that the other party would kill her, but was afraid that they would reveal her secret to the world.


    At that time, all that awaited her were the pursuits from all sides, as well as research that she had been captured and wished she was dead.


    He figured out why the jade bracelet seemed to recognize its owner, and why the jade bracelet on Lin Lin''s wrist turned into a pattern and a space appeared.


    Could that pattern be copied, and what benefits could it bring to those in the apocalypse?


    Adding on to that, Gu Tianyi''s personality was simply too hard to figure out. Lin Lin would never forget that he was actually a cruel, merciless person just because he came up and acted so thick-skinned, and that killing was easier than eating.


    On the surface, Gu Tianyi seemed to be teasing, but the smile on his lips was very deep, as though he was really sloppy and careless, causing people to not be interested in him.


    However, eyes, eyes could not deceive people.


    Gu Tianyi''s eyes seemed to hide something, a madness that was enough to destroy a person, and an endless energy.


    Although the description felt like it was alive, it was Lin Lin''s true feeling.


    So Lin Lin never thought that Gu Tianyi liked his, although she didn''t know why Gu Tianyi was like that, she didn''t need to take it seriously.


    Naturally, just because Gu Tianyi was special to him, Lin Lin would not do as she pleased. Otherwise, she wouldn''t know why she died so easily.


    Just as Gu Tianyi was at a loss as to why Lin Lin did not allow him to join her hunting group, Yin Guoyi suddenly laughed: "Miss Lin and I are both ice special ability Cultivators, so our abilities are probably the same, and it''s also the most suitable for us to investigate together."


    This time, Lin Lin did not raise any objections.


    In contrast, Bai Yu was an Water Adept. Although his attack power was good, it wasn''t as strong as the Ice Element.


    Moreover, Lin Lin did not dare to keep the four of them here, as who knew what kind of things they would do if they had nothing better to do.


    For some reason, Lin Lin did not think that Yin Guoyi and the others would set a trap for them.


    Firstly, Yin Guoyi and his men were very powerful, and they had the advantage in numbers. If they wanted to do anything, they would have already done so.


    Secondly, although Lin Lin did not like soldiers, she had to say that ordinary soldiers were filled with righteousness. Even in the apocalypse, they would not casually hurt the lives of ordinary people.


    Together with Yin Guoyi, Bai Yu did not object, as he was probably only aiming at Gu Tianyi.


    After yesterday''s collaboration, the tacit understanding between Lin Lin and Yin Guoyi had increased by quite a bit today, and they went deep into the school in perfect harmony.


    Just as Lin Lin had thought, because there were still some physical memories before they had turned into Zombie, the students did not leave the school too far.


    If there was someone present, they would think that they had seen a ghost in broad daylight, because when Lin Lin and Yin Guoyi moved, they were like ghosts. She could only see afterimages.


    Previously, Lin Lin had told Yin Guoyi that they only needed to go in and investigate, so there was no need for them to stay any longer.


    Originally, when he found no abnormalities here, he went back and called the four people together. But Lin Lin did not want to waste his time, so he looked at Yin Guoyi and signaled him to continue.


    Yin Guoyi did not ask much either. This mission belonged to hunting group Lin Lin, so whatever she did, she must have her own reasons.


    The two went to the school''s dining hall to take a look. Other than the Zombie wandering outside, there were no other Zombie inside. Other than the scattered dirty food in the kitchen, the warehouse''s door was locked.


    Although he couldn''t see what was inside, he could guess that there must have been a lot of flour and rice inside. There was even meat inside, but after the electricity was cut off, there was no guarantee that the meat wouldn''t rot.


    In order to obtain supplies, one naturally needed to open the warehouse. It was impossible to find the key to open the warehouse half a year after the apocalypse had passed. One could only smash the lock.


    But that door and lock were made of iron, and if they were to be smashed, they would definitely make a lot of noise.


    There was only one way to get to this warehouse, and that was through the main entrance. Once they were lured into the Zombie, they would only be surrounded.


    Seeing Lin Lin had stopped, Yin Guiyi thought that she had no other choice, and said: "We seem to need sharp weapons that can cut through metal like mud."


    Lin Lin observed the lock, it was a very simple big lock, it was not as high grade as the one at the grain station, "No need, someone in our team can solve this."


    Yin Guoyi laughed, "That''s not bad, there are many talented people in Miss Lin."


    Lin Lin declined to comment.


    This person was none other than the weakest person in their party, Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai was a thief who went into his room before the apocalypse, so all sorts of locks could be turned. This simple lock would probably only require a single metal wire to open in a few seconds.


    This matter was naturally told to her by Jiang Yishu. Originally, no one knew, but it was Xu Bai himself who bragged about it.


    After that, everyone had seen his Spirit Locking Technique, they did not expect Xu Bai to have such an ability.


    They might be despised before the apocalypse, but after the apocalypse, they could play a big role.

 C185 Back

    Lin Lin and Yin Guiyi returned, and went out the school gate and found the four people who hid before the Zombie found them.


    Bai Yu came over first and asked, "What''s wrong? Why are you inside for so long?"


    Saying that, he looked towards Yin Guoyi, as though he had done something to Lin Lin, and then slowed down the process of the investigation.


    Yin Guoyi was being glared at. He was very innocent, but he felt that Gu Tianyi had a lot of love rivals. Why did all the men nowadays like cold women? You like looking for trouble?


    Gu Tianyi came over and naturally discovered that Bai Yu''s eyes were staring at Yin Guoyi, and couldn''t help but look at Yin Guoyi as well.


    Yin Guoyi thought that Gu Tianyi would explain to him, but who knew he would suddenly say that out of nowhere, he said, "That''s right, boss, you aren''t implicating Lin Lin are you?"


    Yin Guoyi, "..."


    Indeed, seeing lecherism was Gu Tianyi''s nature, he shouldn''t have doubted it, he shouldn''t have suspected it long ago.


    Lin Lin said, "No, our investigation went smoothly. In order to save time, we even circled around to watch it."


    Wei Bao was standing at the side, and his face was full of excitement, "Then we don''t need to go in again?"


    Although Hao Jin wasn''t very weak, why didn''t he use the meat cushion? Thus, he laid on Wei Bao''s arm the whole time.


    Wei Bao: "We won''t need to go in to eat. I''m hungry."


    It had only been two hours since they had breakfast, yet he said he was hungry again. Did he really think that food was so easy to get?!


    Yin Guoyi suddenly felt that his brothers were getting more and more troublesome. How could they be so easy to deal with!


    Lin Lin did not think much of it. After all, she knew that body strengthening Adepts ate more than most Adepts, and digested it quickly. Wei Bao probably did not eat his fill before, but it was normal for him to be hungry now.


    Take out some food, we can all eat a little and then get ready to go back.


    Yin Guoyi was actually a little hungry, but Wei Bao looked too hungry, so he passed his share to Wei Bao, drank the water released by the white jade, looked at Lin Lin and said: "Miss Lin is truly troubling you, and even eating so much food, I will return it to you in the future."


    Lin Lin was currently drinking water, put down the cup, and replied: "It''s fine, you guys have also helped us a lot. We will be going out to eat later, at that time we can replenish our food."


    Yin Guoyi smiled but didn''t say anything more.


    In short, the powerful level four Zombie had already been taken care of. As long as they did not provoke a bunch of Zombie here, with their skills, there was no danger at all. Even if one was angered and couldn''t win, one could still run away.


    He then ate some food to replenish his energy before rushing out.


    As they passed by the gap in the steel fences of the vehicles, Yin Guoyi and the others were quite surprised. They sighed, "Was this gap opened by the two of you?"


    Lin Lin nodded, she did not feel anything special.


    Of course, Yin Guiyi and the others were not people who only looked at the surface, they realized that there were not many Zombie there. Logically speaking, when they opened the hole, they would make huge movements, and the Zombie would even be pulled closer, but most of the Zombie would be left dead at a place ten meters away from there, and most of them had broken limbs, which should be very powerful attacks.


    The weather was very good, and there was no rain, but that place was moist. Lin Lin was of the ice attribute, and the melting of ice was also made of water, so it was unknown whether this attack was launched by Lin Lin or the white jade, or the two of them working together.


    More importantly, there were sharp and flat holes in the gap, iron frame, and vehicles.


    One could imagine how powerful the attack was. It was sharp enough to resist the huge vehicles and steel frame.


    Amongst the four of them, only Yin Guoyi and Hao Jin had a deeper thought, and they paid more attention to Lin Lin and Bai Yu.


    As for Wei Bao, he was a person who had a big heart and a big brain, so he didn''t really feel anything when he saw it.


    As for Gu Tianyi, it was still quite smart to meet other people, but Lin Lin ¡­ Hehehehe, there was nothing much to look forward to, even if he was sold, he would probably be happy to help Lin Lin count the money.


    Since it was daytime, although the Zombie roamed about more, the six of them were not weak. As a result, their walking speed was not slower than Lin Lin and Bai Yu last night.


    Soon, they arrived at the iron fences.


    Xi Shiyu had been watching from the fence the whole time, and her eyes were almost sore from the sight. She had been waiting for a familiar figure to appear.


    Just as he was feeling anxious, the figure of a human finally appeared. It was just that the figure had appeared. What was going on with six people?


    Could it be that there are other humans in this city?


    Jiang Yishu was also attracted, as he walked over, and was also very curious about the four unfamiliar people.


    Shen Mei''s focus was a little different from the others as she crossed her chest and said: "They should be men, or are the four of them not bad men."


    Yang Dazhu''s eyes were wide open, he did not manage to discern whether the person was a man or a not bad man from the blurry figure. He could not help but ask: "Shen Mei, how did you figure it out?


    Shen Mei laughed, "Its height and body, coupled with a woman''s sixth sense, can see a lot of things."


    Yang Dazhu was still confused, he could only stare at the six figures until he walked closer, and his face became clear.


    Xu Bai suddenly said coldly: "Shen Mei, your sixth sense is quite strong."


    Shen Mei glanced at Xu Bai indifferently, gave a light "hmph" before walking far away. She couldn''t be bothered to pay attention to the person who was probably not going to live for long.


    This was naturally Shen Mei''s sixth sense as well.


    In this apocalyptic world, people were still so ignorant. They didn''t know how to judge the situation. How far could they go and how long could they live?


    If she told him more, his IQ might even drop.


    Xu Bai was being looked down upon, his eyes bulging out, but Shen Mei was stronger than him, and with Lin Lin being close, she did not like conflicts in the team, so Xu Bai did not want to experience that bone-piercing cold feeling.


    Yin Guoyi saw the few people at the iron fences early in the morning, and asked: "Miss Lin, is that your team members?"


    Lin Lin nodded, "Mn."


    Yin Guoyi narrowed his eyes and smiled, "It''s a mix of good and bad."


    With that in mind, Lin Lin did not speak. She was clear about her team''s background.


    Yin Guoyi was afraid that his words would anger Lin Lin, so he immediately explained, "Don''t think too much, Miss Lin, I just think that with your strength, you are worthy to be a better teammate."


    Lin Lin remained calm, "Mhm."


    Bai Yu, who was standing at the side, actually cursed silently. "Humph! No matter how good you are, you won''t be our teammates!"


    "Chen Chen, he''s injured."


    The six of them had just passed the iron fence, and Lin Lin had already said this which exceeded everyone''s expectations.


    Intense Wood was shocked that Lin Lin would take the initiative, because in their hearts, Lin Lin was the kind of person who showed indifference to others. Other than her own teammates, she would not even spare a glance for anyone else.


    If not for the fact that Lin Lin was an extremely familiar person, even if the other party died in front of her, she probably wouldn''t even bat an eye.


    Furthermore, Bai Yu and Xi Shiyu were both aware that Lin Lin had been protecting Chen Chen the entire time. She did not want others to know about his ability, but she was afraid that they would remember him.


    It was fine if he was at the base, but was it worth it for a stranger now?


    Even Yin Guoyi and the others thought so, although they had been wandering outside, relying on Hao Jin, a highly skilled talent, they managed to get a lot of information through the modified communication device.


    For example, about superpowers.


    The classification of superpowers, the names of superpowers, the classification of superpowers, as well as the very few space-type adepts s and healer s.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Lin and the others had one here. In fact, even if one didn''t know that there were very few healing Adepts, one should still know the importance of this kind of Adept.


    After all, in the apocalypse, the healer was equivalent to a universal doctor. As long as one did not get infected with the Zombie virus, they would be able to live.


    Yin Guoyi could not help but once again find it difficult to understand Lin Lin''s mind.


    But seeing that there was not a single change in her eyes, it was as if it was normal for healer to treat Hao Jin.


    An idea suddenly popped into Yin Guoyi''s mind, not only was Lin Lin smart, she was actually very smart!


    She was trying to please them.


    Although they refused to allow Gu Tianyi to enter their hunting group, they were truly trying to curry favor with them.


    It wasn''t because they were thick-skinned enough to stick their heads in, but because they needed help in the most timely manner when in a difficult situation. It was a help that they couldn''t refuse.


    Moreover, this help was like a coal in snow, even if Lin Lin did not request for a repayment, they would still remember it in their hearts.


    Of course Lin Lin would not do something that had no value.


    Gu Tianyi and the others would definitely be aiming for base A, when they reach base A, Gu Tianyi would definitely investigate them thoroughly with his personality, so he would not be able to hide the truth about Chen Chen''s superpower.


    If that was the case, why would she bother doing so?


    Gu Tianyi and the others were definitely not ordinary people. They had sold the food to others previously, so why not sell something even better now?


    ''s injuries were not very severe, but in this apocalyptic world, as long as he was injured, it would be life-threatening.


    With the help of Chen Chen''s healer, it had definitely solved a huge problem in their hearts.


    With such a big deal, Lin Lin did not believe that Yin Guoyi and the others would not be affected at all.


    In the short time they had interacted, Lin Lin had already easily seen the character of these four people.


    Yin Guoyi was the eldest of the four, and could be considered quite the boss. He had a calm personality and was in control of the situation; he was definitely not the type to repay kindness with enmity.


    Gu Tianyi... Don''t overrate. Simply put, he was a madman.


    Wei Bao''s heart seemed to be very pure and kind to the point that it was hard to believe. It was unknown if it was because he was being protected too well, or because he was already used to using his innocent eyes to see the world.


    That Hao Jin was most likely someone who was similar to a strategist. Although he spoke very little, Lin Lin would not miss the light that flashed past his eyes every now and then.


    However, these four would not be bad people.


    They were people that they could owe favors for now.


    Hearing Lin Lin calling him, Chen Chen naturally came in front of Hao Jin. Without saying anything, she placed his hand on Hao Jin''s wound and released his superpower.


    It was probably because Chen Chen was too young and deceptive, so even if Chen Chen went up to Hao Jin and attacked him, Hao Jin did not have much of a reaction. Furthermore, he did not expect that the Chen Chen Lin Lin Lin Lin mentioned, the person who could cure him, was precisely this child that was not even taller than his chest.


    Wei Bao was completely captivated by Chen Chen''s cool superpower. He only saw the appearance of white light, and in a few seconds, that wound actually started to heal.


    Very quickly, the wounds on the surface of his body were healed. With a wooden face, Chen Chen said to Hao Jin: "Take off your clothes."

 C186 Exposure

    Wei Bao was flabbergasted, "Little brother, what did you say?"


    Chen Chen looked up, but then looked at Wei Bao with an absolute pressure, his eyes were filled with ice: "He needs treatment, and my name is Chen Chen."


    Wei Bao was embarrassed and replied, "Oh, so it''s like that."


    Lin Lin spoke out, "You can go to the carriage, Chen Chen."


    Chen Chen nodded, he turned and went to the car at the side, Wei Bao naturally helped Hao Jin follow along.


    As the vice-captain, Jiang Yishu had to understand the situation and asked, "Guild Leader, who are these people?"


    Lin Lin then explained, "This is Yin Guo Yi, Gu Tianyi. The one injured is Hao Jin and the one beside him is Wei Bao.


    His name was now clear. His identity was known, Adept.


    Jiang Yishu understood what Lin Lin meant, and asked a few simple questions that were not difficult to answer with a smile.


    Yin Guoyi did not expect Jiang Yishu to be so skillful in speaking, and inadvertently told him where the four of them came from.


    Jiang Yishu maintained his gentle appearance and said: "So you are going to base A, there''s an abandoned car not far away, I saw it previously, there''s a key on it, but we ran out of gas, so we can give you a bucket."


    After saying that, he looked at Lin Lin, who nodded and agreed. Jiang Yishu then said: "Shui Eryi, Xu Bai, you two go get a bucket of gasoline from the carriage."


    There definitely wasn''t any gas in the car, so these important things were temporarily stored in Shui Eryi''s space.


    So he wanted Shui Eryi to go, and then follow a man who was a little bit more quick-witted, Xu Bai.


    Yin Guoyi naturally understood the meaning behind Jiang Yishu''s action of chasing his away. For some reason, he felt that Jiang Yishu was looking at him with hostility, no matter how perfect his smile was.


    Other than Lin Lin, the rest of the team did not seem to like them.


    Actually, it wasn''t a question of whether they liked it or not. After all, Yin Guoyi and the others were strangers that they were not familiar with. Jiang Yishu and the others all maintained absolute vigilance and rejection of strangers.


    Just as Hao Jin was getting out of the car after being treated, Xu Bai and the others also came. The oil barrel was not big, so Xu Bai was able to walk in front empty-handed.


    When the two sides met each other, Shui Eryi saw that Hao Jin was a little weak and that both Wei Bao''s lips were a little dry. With a flash of white light, two bottles of water appeared in his hands, and he passed it over to Hao Jin and Wei Bao.


    "The two of you must be thirsty, right? Let''s have some water to quench our thirst."


    Everyone saw this scene.


    Shen Mei still hugged her chest, and looked at Shui Eryi''s situation, and smiled deeply, as if he was mocking her.


    Yang Dazhu and Yan Kuan, as well as Xu Bai who was behind him were all extremely surprised, because they actually knew a little about the importance of space adepts Shui Eryi.


    She had a lot of their food and important things with her. What if these four people had evil thoughts and coveted the things in her space?


    There was a little anger on the faces of Xi Shiyu and Bai Yu, but they were still relatively calm. They probably didn''t like Shui Eryi a long time ago and wanted to make as many mistakes as possible. Only then would they have a reason to kick her out, right?


    Jiang Yishu and Lin Lin were probably the calmest two of them all.


    However, Jiang Yishu was trying really hard not to go forward and give Shui Eryi a slap, so she could clearly see what kind of shape it was in now.


    He tried his best to cover it up, but she took the initiative to reveal it. If one were to say that it was unintentional, only a fool would believe it.


    Lin Lin, on the other hand, was very calm.


    Heh, just based on the newly awakened Spatial Attribute, how much stuff could it have? Although I didn''t hear from Jiang Yishu exactly how much it had, but how much material does a hunting group have to go back and forth to complete his mission?


    Gu Tianyi and the others probably didn''t see anything, but they actually went up to flatter him.


    However, Hao Jin and Wei Bao did have the qualifications to be a courtesan.


    The two of them belonged to different types of people. Hao Jin was a fair-faced person, even compared to movie stars before the apocalypse, and Wei Bao was probably able to give women an absolute sense of security. His muscles, which could not even hide his clothes, were probably filled with desire for a girl like Shui Eryi who was as beautiful as a duckweed.


    Previously, she saw that Jiang Yishu could not get close, so she relied on him.


    Yan Kuan Ke and Wei Bao could not even compare to a single finger.


    Wei Bao received the water first, not paying attention to Shui Eryi''s underhanded actions as he replied, "Thank you."


    Hao Jin was able to see through Shui Eryi''s ambition. Not only did he want to curry favor with, it seems that even Wei Bao beside him was not willing to let him off.


    He did not receive the water, but still said, "Thank you, there is no need."


    Being rejected, Shui Eryi did not reveal the slightest bit of dissatisfaction. Instead, she prepared to ask the two if they needed anything to eat, and she would sometimes do so.


    Chen Chen suddenly said with a cold face, "I''m also thirsty, why didn''t you give me water to drink."


    If it was anyone else who said this, even if they were truly thirsty, their tone of voice would definitely arouse the dissatisfaction of everyone.


    But when it was placed on Chen Chen''s body, with that cold expression on his face, it was easy to forget how cute he was when he said those words.


    He passed his own water to Chen Chen''s hands, and said: "Chen Chen, I''ll give you my water to drink."


    Chen Chen seemed to be thirsty, he immediately opened the bottle and drank the water, but his eyes continued to look at Shui Eryi coldly.


    It was as if she was saying that even though he was her teammate and had released a lot of his superpowers, Shui Eryi was only concerned with those two outsiders and did not pay attention to him at all.


    full of reproach and dissatisfaction.


    Shui Eryi was embarrassed, she did not know what to say, she had truly forgotten about Chen Chen this time!


    Lin Lin watched on from the side and gained a deeper understanding of Chen Chen''s abdominal darkness.


    With her understanding of Chen Chen, no matter how thirsty she was, she would never take the initiative to say such a thing to Shui Eryi.


    Although Chen Chen didn''t say it normally and didn''t display it, Lin Lin knew that Chen Chen hated Shui Eryi and the others the most.


    If not to make things difficult for Shui Eryi, Lin Lin really didn''t know why Chen Chen would mention that she was very thirsty.


    Now that the treatment was complete, Yin Guoyi naturally wanted to thank Lin Lin and Chen Chen on behalf of her brothers.


    Since the gas was here, the four of them naturally had to leave.


    Gu Tianyi was not willing.


    "You guys didn''t say that you couldn''t get any external help after completing your mission, right? Wouldn''t it be easier for the four of us to help you?"


    Lin Lin was familiar with Gu Tianyi''s rascals, so he completely ignored him.


    Gu Tianyi was furious being ignored. Just as he was about to say something, Yin Guoyi came close to him and whispered a few words into his ear, then his attitude changed and he no longer shamelessly followed Gu Tianyi. He was going to base A instead.


    "Lin Lin, you have to be careful, come back safely."


    Gu Tianyi roared before he left, and in the end, he had no choice but to leave.


    When everyone had left, he suddenly asked, "Sister Lin, does that man like you?"


    Bai Yu and Jiang Yishu both looked towards Lin Lin, waiting for her reply.


    Lin Lin was abnormal, there was a trace of anger in her eyes, as though she had endured for a long time, and after seeing someone leave, she could no longer hold it in, and said: "Ignore him, she''s a madman."


    Xi Shiyu nodded, "Oh." Thus, she liked the Sister Lin.


    With the outsiders gone, it was time to solve the internal problems.


    Jiang Yishu was the first to make a move. He looked at Shui Eryi with the intention to interrogate him, and asked: "Shui Eryi, why did you take out the thing from your spatial space in front of those two just now?"


    Without a trace of euphemism, he went straight to the point and did not give Shui Eryi any chance to defend himself.


    Shui Eryi stuttered back, seemingly feeling wronged, "I just saw that they seemed to be very thirsty, so I gave them water to drink."


    After he finished speaking, he looked towards Lin Lin and continued to speak, "Furthermore, from the looks of it, the Guild Leader seems to be quite good to them.


    This reason, ah, had actually set Lin Lin up.


    Jiang Yishu''s face became even uglier. He looked at Shui Eryi and asked, "You are the Guild Leader?"


    Shui Eryi did not understand, and let out a soft "Ah".


    Jiang Yishu asked again, "Are you the Guild Leader?"


    Although Shui Eryi still did not know, she still replied, "No."


    "Since that''s not the case, why did you decide not to expose your ability? Furthermore, I already said that you and Xu Bai should go get gas from the car, and there''s no gas on the car, do you not understand why I wanted you to hide your ability?"


    Shui Eryi bit her lips and denied: "I''m not sure, I thought you forgot that you don''t have gas on the car."


    Jiang Yishu did not allow Shui Eryi to take advantage of this opportunity, and berated him: "If I don''t know, why should I let you go? Could it be that I need you and Xu Bai to carry the barrel of gasoline together?!"


    Shui Eryi was speechless.


    And because this matter was extremely important and also Shui Eryi''s fault, Yan Kuan did not stand up to protect Yun Che.


    Jiang Yishu let out a long sigh, as if he was releasing all the anger in his chest, and said: "Hand over everything you have."


    Shui Eryi was surprised. Her voice rose unnaturally as she said: "Hand it over, and let me hand everything over. Why?!"


    Jiang Yishu looked at Shui Eryi, his eyes faint, and said coldly: "Could it be that you still don''t know what this means?"


    Yan Kuan seemed to have realized the seriousness of the situation, and said: "Vice Guild Leader, Shui Eryi is indeed at fault in this matter, but the matter has already passed, and this is only a small matter. Right now, the most important thing to us is to complete the mission, we shouldn''t be making trouble here!"


    Xi Shiyu could not bear to listen any longer. He said, "What do you mean by ''conflict''? It''s a small matter. If that group of people had any evil thoughts, we would have a fierce battle today. Do you know?"


    Xu Bai was just worrying about not having the chance to start something, and had forgotten about the previous warning. After all, this was something that made even Jiang Yishu angry, and that was to say: "That''s right, I saw that Shui Eryi had set her eyes on those two men, and not only did she want to give me water, she even wanted to send herself out!"


    Yan Kuan was raging, "Xu Bai, what nonsense are you spouting now?"


    Xu Bai laughed, no matter how you looked at it, the evil grin on his mouth felt uncomfortable, "What nonsense is this, wait until your head becomes green with oil, then you will know whether or not I am lying!"

 C187 Go back

    "Enough."


    Lin Lin''s voice came out, the scene was still under her control.


    With her dignity being enough, Xu Bai and Yan Kuan did not dare to speak anymore. They only stared at each other and did not like each other.


    Lin Lin set her gaze on Shui Eryi and said: "Shui Eryi, take out all the things in your space."


    Shui Eryi was no longer afraid of Lin Lin, she looked straight at him and asked: "Why?" Or, what she wanted to say was, on what basis?


    Why did she have to hand over the supplies she had been managing all this time?


    Why would everything change once Lin Lin arrived?


    Why was it that Jiang Yishu could only see Lin Lin?


    Why, why, why?


    Lin Lin''s answer was very simple, "I don''t believe you."


    Shui Eryi retracted her gaze and looked at Jiang Yishu who was at the side, as if she felt wronged: "Vice Guild Leader, you don''t believe me either?"


    Jiang Yishu did not dodge, and nodded, "Mn."


    Shui Eryi''s tears flowed out immediately as she shouted, "Why, why don''t you believe me? I''ve been in the Intense Wood for so long, even if I didn''t do anything I still have to work hard for.


    Shui Eryi was a little speechless now, until Yan Kuan stopped her and said to her: "Shui Eryi, calm down, you calm down!"


    Perhaps because Yan Kuan had woken Shui Eryi up, the previously crazy Shui Eryi had gradually calmed down and did not repeat those words. Instead, he threw himself into Yan Kuan''s embrace and cried loudly.


    This situation was somewhat outside of Lin Lin''s expectations.


    Jiang Yishu was not a bad person either, seeing Shui Eryi cry like that, he did not want to listen to him, so he waited for her to calm down.


    Then, he said: "Shui Eryi, the reason I asked you to hand over the materials was also to protect you. Material matters are very important in the apocalypse, if you don''t put up any defenses, it will bring about a disaster."


    Shui Eryi was still in Yan Kuan''s embrace, hearing Jiang Yishu''s words, a look of hatred flashed past his eyes, as well as malice.


    What grand words, it was all because of that woman, so he wanted to take away her things!


    However, Shui Eryi was not so simple as to reveal all of her thoughts.


    He came out of Yan Kuan''s embrace with his head lowered. He did not promise to take out the materials, but he did not resist either. Instead, he said in a low voice, "Do I really want to take them out?"


    Jiang Yishu, "En, we will leave the materials on the carriage."


    "What about when we go back? Are the supplies also in the car? Our mission is to bring back the school supplies."


    That was a problem.


    As Jiang Yishu was thinking, Lin Lin suddenly said: "When we go back, the supplies will be in your space."


    Shui Eryi never thought that Lin Lin would say these words, but then she thought that Lin Lin probably wanted to use her space to avoid all the items in the base.


    She was indeed an extremely greedy woman! Sooner or later, Jiang Yishu would clearly see Lin Lin''s true face, and he would definitely regret it!


    Shui Eryi nodded, "Alright, I understand."


    After he finished speaking, he took out everything in the space.


    Because Jiang Yishu had memorized all of the materials, he knew in his heart that it was good that Shui Eryi took them out.


    Everyone split the things into two and placed them on the carriage, then went to ask Bai Yu and Lin Lin about the situation.


    Lin Lin, "Just as we thought, there are many Zombie roaming about in the school. If we are not careful, it is very likely that a large number of them will surround and attack us."


    Jiang Yishu nodded his head. He had expected this would happen, so he didn''t care too much about it.


    "If it''s an ordinary Zombie, we will split into two teams. One team will be responsible for luring the Zombie away, while the other team will be responsible for loading the materials onto the carriage. After that, we will split into two teams to handle the luring of the Zombie."


    This should be the most reasonable method. If there was anything more specific, they would need to go there first, and then make a more detailed plan according to the environment.


    It was almost noon, and the Zombie were roaming about outside at the least.


    Zombie seemed to be afraid of fire and light, so when the sun was high, they would hide in a cool place.


    The best time was naturally not to miss it. It was to board the bus and head towards that high school.


    This time, since Lin Lin and Bai Yu were the ones who went to investigate, they were the most suitable to be the drivers. Lin Lin drove in front while Bai Yu followed behind.


    He did not know if he should call it luck or not, because they had killed a lot of Zombie along the way, and many of the Zombie that the level four Zombie summoned had been killed by them.


    Since the car was moving, they naturally couldn''t drive directly out of the school. They could only stop nearby first.


    After parking the car, they would go up to the tall building. At the highest point, they would have to plan the route or escape.


    Jiang Yishu looked for a while, then said: "We have the space adepts, so we don''t need to drive in to pack it, it will save us a lot of trouble, so we just need someone to bring Shui Eryi in to fill up the supplies before coming out."


    Lin Lin continued to speak: "I''ve already checked the location beforehand, I will be the most suitable person to enter. Also, Xu Bai will have to come along, there is a lock on the warehouse, and it needs to be unlocked."


    Furthermore, Xu Bai was a speed special ability user, so it was very suitable for him to enter.


    Just like that, three people had been appointed: Lin Lin, Shui Eryi, and Xu Bai.


    Chen Chen had to stay. Firstly, as a healer, he had to conserve his energy and heal his injured teammates. Secondly, he had to watch the cars carefully.


    The only ones left were Bai Yu, Xi Shiyu, Jiang Yishu, Yan Kuan and Shen Mei.


    "Shen Mei and Yang Dazhu will follow us in, the four of you go lure the Zombie away."


    As for Bai Yu and Jiang Yishu''s group attacks, they were both pretty good. If they were to meet the tide of Zombie, it would be enough to deal with them. Furthermore, with the Wind Element of Xi Shiyu, once there was an emergency, it was possible to cause a sandstorm and enchant the Zombie for a period of time.


    As for Shen Mei and Yang Dazhu, one was of the fire and the other was of the earth attribute, both had special elemental abilities.


    Of the two superpowers, one was for offense and the other was for defense. With Lin Lin''s cooperation, even if they met with any Zombie attacks, they could temporarily block them.


    If they were unlucky, a bunch of Zombie would be stuck in the kitchen and they would be able to stand out as well.


    Jiang Yishu naturally thought of all these very quickly. This should be the most suitable formation, which was nodding.


    The others didn''t have any objections and agreed as well.


    Xi Shiyu patted on Chen Chen''s shoulder confidently. "Chen Chen, I will depend on you to eat all this. Don''t be a thief."


    Chen Chen, "..." He was clearly the one who was tasty.


    Lin Lin spoke out, "Let''s begin."


    They went down the stairs and reached the parking spot. This was a small parking area in a building, the Zombie inside had all been cleaned up earlier, and the door was also closed. However, they could clearly see the situation outside. There was an abandoned trash can outside, and there were a lot of Zombie s to the right, but not many to the left.


    Yan Kuan went out first and picked up the trash can, then fiercely threw it towards the empty space to the right. A few seconds later, all the Zombie on the left were attracted and they all went out when there were fewer Zombie.


    Shui Eryi was the one who carried her, and that was right, at the very front of the line. Yan Kuan was the weakest, so naturally, he was at the very end.


    The group quickly reached the school gate. According to their previous plans, Jiang Yishu and the others would use their superpowers to attract Zombie s to enter, and then seize the opportunity for Lin Lin and the others to enter.


    Lin Lin and Shui Eryi were at the forefront. Xu Bai''s superpower had a high level and his body was light. On the other hand, Yang Dazhu was a lot behind his.


    In fact, normally speaking, Yang Dazhu wasn''t slow, but they were currently in a school full of Zombie. If they were to slow down when shifting locations to hide, and attract the attention of the Zombie, it would not only harm Yang Dazhu himself, but the four of them as well.


    Once the five of them entered the shrubbery, Lin Lin said in a low voice: "Yang Dazhu, you''re of the earth attribute. What we step on right now is earth, they can all be commanded by you.


    Although Yang Dazhu was simple and honest, he was not stupid and quickly understood what Lin Lin meant. His eyes lit up and he said: "I got it, Captain."


    "Alright, let''s go!"


    When they left, Lin Lin was still as quick as a ghost as she pulled Shui Eryi to the next place. Xu Bai and Shen Mei were behind them, while Yang Dazhu was behind them.


    Yang Dazhu was in front of Lin Lin.


    Every single place he stepped on, a pillar of dirt would follow along with the appearance of his hand. The speed at which it appeared was extremely fast and the strength was also extremely strong, enough to support Yang Dazhu to fly to the next pillar.


    Yes, flying.


    Yang Dazhu seemed to be flying on flat ground at this moment.


    Just like a martial arts expert.


    Lin Lin''s eyes were filled with satisfaction. Yang Dazhu''s comprehension was not bad, and it was even better than Bai Yu''s. She had only said a single sentence, yet she was able to react in such a short amount of time and come up with such a plan. Although it was a little simple and crude, and had its drawbacks, it would definitely become Yang Dazhu''s unique and powerful weapon in the future as it gradually perfected itself.


    Soon, the five of them arrived at the kitchen.


    There were a few Zombie wandering inside, but they were all shot out by Lin Lin with a wave of her hand. Several ice arrows struck the Zombie''s head, and they all fell to the ground, dead.


    When Yang Dazhu and Shen Mei, who were behind them, saw that Lin Lin was leading a person, they did not even have time to catch their breath and consecutively shot several powerful ice arrows. In the blink of an eye, they had exterminated several Zombie s.


    Xu Bai could not help but mutter in his heart, this Lin Lin was so powerful, he did not make the team move out of the way, he was first discovered by Lin Lin to be abnormal and was exterminated.


    While he was thinking, he was not paying attention to the changes in his surroundings. A Zombie that was hidden in the darkness suddenly reached out with its hand towards Xu Bai.


    Shen Mei was right there at the side, but she didn''t have the time to release her superpower at all. She could only watch helplessly as the Zombie was hit by the ice pillar ¡­ Shen Mei blinked. That was right, Xu Bai was not grabbed by the Zombie, but was hit by the ice pillar that suddenly appeared.


    Xu Bai sat paralyzed on the ground, gasping for air as the Zombie''s hand was just inches away from his arm. That ice pillar was a second late, just a second late, and Xu Bai would definitely die here today!

 C188 mutation

    Most people would be weak and powerless after being frightened, and wouldn''t even have the strength to crawl back up. However, Xu Bai was extremely angry after feeling too much fear.


    Xu Bai suddenly stood up, and fiercely kicked the Zombie, cursing out, "Damned Zombie, you actually dared to capture me!"


    The Zombie did not have fresh blood, and was originally a dead object supported by its head. Its body was mostly rotten flesh, and was directly smashed into pieces by Xu Bai''s kick.


    Even Shen Mei, who had been living in the apocalypse for a long time, couldn''t help but feel disgusted after seeing Xu Bai kicking the Zombie to pieces.


    Not to mention Shui Eryi, even her lips were trembling, as if she would faint the next second.


    Lin Lin stood there watching for a few seconds, seeing that Xu Bai was getting more and more excited, he coldly said: "Enough."


    Others may not be enough to attract the furious Xu Bai, but who was Lin Lin, his savior!


    Xu Bai withdrew his foot and walked over to express his gratitude, "Thank you Captain for saving my life."


    That attitude was quite sincere.


    Lin Lin remained expressionless. She nodded and let Xu Bai open the door to the warehouse.


    Shen Mei and Yang Dazhu naturally stayed at the door to guard. They first set up a few simple barriers, and even though it wasn''t enough to obstruct the Zombie''s line of sight, it still obstructed it a little.


    Lin Lin stood at a distance that was not too far away, and was constantly observing her surroundings. In her hand, she was holding an ice sword condensed from a special ability, and with that ice-cold face, it actually had a different kind of beauty!


    Shui Eryi was temporarily useless, maybe because she was afraid, standing right beside the door, her eyes constantly staring at it.


    She was the only one with no attack power here. Even if she was space-type adepts, it would be hard to protect her in times of danger as her teammates in front of her would abandon her.


    A few minutes later, Xu Bai was still fiddling with the door''s lock.


    Lin Lin frowned, the time was already a little beyond her imagination, could this Xu Bai really unlock it?


    "Xu Bai, you haven''t opened it yet?"


    Hearing Lin Lin''s question, Xu Bai''s heart tensed up, after being tormented for so long, her back was also covered in a layer of sweat, and her mouth was dry as she replied, "Leader, my hands are shaking, that''s why I''m opening the locks slower."


    Lin Lin looked over, and sure enough, Xu Bai''s hands were trembling, although he could still hold onto the lock, but the lock picking was a delicate process, it would be weird if his hands could open the lock like that!


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Lin Lin coldly asked as she walked forward.


    Xu Bai stopped and wiped the sweat on his forehead and said weakly: "Big, probably because I was too scared just now, my hands are still a little unruly right now."


    Thinking about it, although the Zombie''s strength was not high, it was very close to Xu Bai. It was just a little bit away, just that tiny bit more and Xu Bai would not be able to escape.


    Given how close he was to death, even if it had been a long time, it was normal for his body to be in terror.


    Xu Bai rubbed his face with both hands, as if he was comforting himself to calm down quickly. Then, he rubbed his hands together before opening the lock.


    After bending over and fiddling with it for a while, Xu Bai raised his head, as though he was a little embarrassed and said: "Leader, this seems to be a little rusty, it''s a little difficult to open. I''ll trouble you to find me some lubricant.


    Lin Lin nodded her head, this was the kitchen, it was easy to find these, in a moment, Lin Lin brought a pot of oil over.


    Xu Bai opened the oil kettle, and poured some oil onto the iron wire used to open the locks and locks. When he opened it again, it was much easier, and not long later, Xu Bai said with a face full of joy: "Alright, the locks are opened!"


    Just as he finished speaking, Lin Lin heard weird roars coming from outside, as well as Shen Mei''s terrified shouts, "Guild Leader, Zombie!"


    Lin Lin frowned, who would have thought that the moment the door opened, something strange happened.


    Shen Mei was definitely not a person who would be frightened just by looking at a few, or even dozens of Zombie. Just the combined power of her and Yang Dazhu was definitely enough to defend against hundreds of ordinary Zombie, let alone the presence of Lin Lin.


    But from her voice, one could hear the terror and trembling in her voice. One could only imagine how many Zombie outside!


    Xu Bai was even more active towards Zombie s than Lin Lin. He took a big stride forward, and with just a glance, he was actually scared and retreated a few steps, "Zombie, Zombie s, so many of them!"


    Lin Lin then went over and looked outside. A group of Zombie had once come from the left, and the one that was running at the front was... Extremity!


    What about Jiang Yishu and the rest?


    Just as they were thinking, Jiang Yishu and the other two had actually run over from one side, there were also quite a few Zombie following behind them in a scattered fashion, but they were not as numerous as those behind Yan Kuang!


    What was going on, Yan Kuan was not going to be separated from them?


    Seeing that the situation was serious, Yan Chong Kuan, Jiang Yishu and the rest shouted, "Yan Kuan, Vice Guild Leader, come over here quickly!"


    Xu Bai suddenly slapped Yang Dazhu fiercely, and roared: "Yang Dazhu, what are you shouting for, are you trying to lure those Zombie over?!"


    Yang Dazhu was startled, and subconsciously said: "But we can only hide in this place, where else can they go?!"


    Xu Bai''s eyes flashed with a fierce light, and said: "I don''t care where they can go, Yang Dazhu, close the door!"


    There was a glass door in the kitchen. Although it was not hard enough, it could be used as a Zombie.


    Yang Dazhu shouted in shock, "Are you trying to kill Yan Kuan and the rest?!"


    Xu Bai laughed coldly, looked at Yang Dazhu as if he was looking at a fool, and said: "The apocalypse is not a time to help others, don''t you see how many Zombie behind them? Even if you don''t close the door, you will still not be able to save them, and will cause our deaths!"


    Yang Dazhu still did not agree with Xu Bai. He straightened his neck and said: "Even if I, Yang Dazhu were to die, I will not give up on my brother!"


    "Alright!" Shen Mei said from the side, "Yang Dazhu, you''ve made me think so highly of you today!"


    Xu Bai''s face changed, he looked at Lin Lin, his tone filled with encouragement, "Leader, there''s not enough time, we can''t hesitate, we have to make a decision immediately!"


    Lin Lin nodded, "Okay."


    Xu Bai''s face lit up, he thought Lin Lin would agree to her suggestion, but just as he was about to speak, Lin Lin''s next sentence immediately caused his face to turn grey, "Yang Dazhu, Shen Mei, prepare yourselves for battle, when they come in, immediately close the door!"


    Yang Dazhu''s face was filled with joy, he nodded and replied: Okay!


    Shen Mei only pursed her lips and smiled, "Okay."


    After Xu Bai''s emotions changed, he was still clear that he couldn''t win against Lin Lin, so he didn''t say anything. He didn''t expect this woman to be so strong and so stupid! It was an obvious dead end, yet he even risked his life for a few men!


    After Lin Lin finished speaking, she looked at Shui Eryi secretly.


    Usually, people would come over to take a look, but Shui Eryi was still leaning on the door without moving an inch. Her face did not seem to be filled with fear, instead, she was abnormally calm, simply too calm.


    It was as if everything that had happened at that moment was within her expectations.


    But Lin Lin did not mind, the situation was extremely urgent now, and even if she were to close the door, the group of Zombie would still pounce on him viciously. How could she give up after not seeing any fresh and delicious food?


    The glass door was so fragile that no one knew how long it would last. Half an hour? Ten minutes? Or would it only take a few minutes to break through?


    This was a dead end. Besides this gate, there was no other place to escape. There were no underground tunnels or ventilation ducts to accommodate people. Unless they could escape into the sky, they would be trapped here.


    However, just as Yang Dazhu had said, this was the only place that could hide. The surroundings were all buildings that were hard to defend, and rather than being surrounded by Zombie, it was better to hide in this dining hall.


    In the eyes of animals, a sheltered place can give them absolute security, even if it''s a high level animal.


    Strict and wide, they were getting closer. The Zombie was getting closer as well.


    Shen Mei and Yang Dazhu had already started their attacks. Shen Mei released fireballs one after another, and each time, she would be able to knock back the Zombie that was chasing them to the front. Only by obstructing their path, could they gradually open up a distance between them and the Zombie, and prepare to close the door and defend.


    Every time he used his superpower, there would always be a small crater rising up from the ground. Although the damage to the Zombie was not as great as Shen Mei''s, it caused the Zombie that was running in an orderly fashion to become scattered around, many of them falling down to the ground, trying to buy a lot of time.


    It seemed that Lin Lin''s suggestion to Yang Dazhu made him understand that there was too much earth here and he was an earth attribute user. In other words, this place was his world!


    In fact, it was only Yang Dazhu who was a little weaker. If his level was a little higher, he would be able to release a lot more superpowers.


    Lin Lin had once seen an Earth Element High Rank Power Cultivator. With a stomp of her foot, she created an Earth Wall, tightly surrounding all the Zombie as if she was catching a turtle in a jar.


    The Zombie that was jumping before immediately became pork on the chopping board, as if it was at the mercy of others.


    "Hu!" Yan Kuan was the first to run in.


    Soon after, Jiang Yishu and the rest ran into the kitchen. Lin Lin took the chance and said: "Close the door and move out!"


    Shen Mei and Yang Dazhu who had been prepared for a long time immediately closed the door. Although they did not know why Lin Lin told them to leave, they still did what they had to do.


    "Bam!"


    Some Zombie crashed into the glass door, although it did not break, the sound was still extremely terrifying.


    "Bang, bang, bang!" One after another, Zombie rushed over.


    Lin Lin however, walked forward and placed her hand on the door.


    Some Zombie saw Lin Lin''s hand through the glass and thought that it was right in front of him.


    Lin Lin did not move and released her superpower.


    Xu Bai was the first one to not be able to endure the temperature drop, he couldn''t help but shiver and retreat backwards.


    Although the others were not as exaggerated as Xu Bai, they all felt the coldness that seeped into their bones!


    However, they did not move. Their eyes were fixated on Lin Lin, who was at the very front, as they watched the ice in the center of her palm expand inch by inch.


    Time seemed to slow down, but in fact, only a few seconds had passed. The entire glass door had been frozen into a thick layer of ice.


    They looked at Lin Lin, their bodies seemingly emitting a cold aura that could be seen with the naked eye.


    The door was frozen solid. Although he did not know how thick the ice was, the sound of the Zombie hitting the wall outside was so tiny that he could barely hear them.

 C189 Traitor

    Lin Lin turned around, her body still emitting cold air, as if she had walked out of an ice cave.


    His aura was sharp and it seemed as if he hadn''t come out yet.


    And his eyes were actually blue with ice.


    There was only one thing in his heart when he faced those people.


    So cold, so cold! It was as cold as staying in an icehouse with a temperature of -10 degrees Celsius!


    "Achoo!" Xi Shiyu''s little friend had to admit that his physical fitness was not as good as these adults, but he was still sneezing due to the cold.


    Lin Lin regained her senses and suppressed her aura. However, the surrounding air was still very cold, so she let Shen Mei first release fire to warm everyone''s bodies.


    The fire that Shen Mei used all her strength to release, was actually unable to dispel Lin Lin''s cold. Even when she placed her hand on the fire, she was still extremely frozen.


    However, it was much better than before. It was better than nothing.


    Jiang Yishu was the first to walk out from the shock Lin Lin had brought them. He walked up and asked: "Guild Leader, are you alright?"


    Previously, Lin Lin still had remnants of ice energy on her body because she had just released his superpower. However, later on, because she had consumed too much of his superpower, she seemed to be slightly weak.


    However, Lin Lin was not only relying on her powerful abilities, her own strength was still not bad. It could be said that even if she did not have any abilities, she could still kill many ordinary Zombie.


    "Fortunately, you can rest assured."


    After he finished speaking, Lin Lin looked coldly at Yan Kuan who was staring at the ice door with his mouth wide open: "Yan Kuan, do you need to tell me why you appeared alone from the other side with so many Zombie following behind you?"


    Yan Kuan probably did not expect Lin Lin, who was always indifferent and fond of letting Jiang Yishu manage the affairs of hunting group, to suddenly make a move on him. After thinking of a way to explain himself, he could only spit out a few words, "I, I, and Vice Guild Leader and the others have separated."


    Lin Lin squinted her eyes, a fierce light appearing on her face, her words could not convince her!


    "This is the apocalypse, killing Zombie, not shopping, not playing around. Are you saying that we''re separated?"


    Being stared at by Lin Lin, Yan Kuan felt as though her heart was being grabbed by, he was unable to breath, and stuttered: "I, I, really, am separated!"


    Lin Lin wanted to say something, but Shui Eryi suddenly appeared, and gently said: "Guild Leader, Yan Kuan and the vice-captain are weaker than the others, it is normal for them to be separated."


    With Shui Eryi''s help, Yan Kuan regained his senses and anxiously said: "Yes, yes, vice-captain and the rest were too quick, I was left far behind, and then, I could no longer see vice captain and the rest, and lost them all!"


    This matter was too serious, and although they were temporarily safe, they were still unable to shake off the Zombie and were trapped here.


    And all of this was because of Yan Guang, if not for the fact that he attracted the Zombie, they would have collected the materials and left long ago.


    Therefore, how could Yan Kuan let everyone accept such a ridiculous reason when he said ''separated''?


    Lin Lin looked at Shui Eryi for a long time.


    She was actually quite confident.


    Lin Lin smirked, and suddenly asked: "If it is separated, then you should be looking for someone forward, why did it appear in the opposite direction to Jiang Yishu and the rest?!"


    Yan Kuan''s face turned white, he looked at Shui Eryi in panic, although his movements were slight, Lin Lin was still able to see through him.


    As expected, it was a group.


    Shui Eryi did not reveal it on the outside, but she was actually worried in her heart. If Xu Bai was not too cunning, and if Yang Dazhu was not too loyal, why would she find the stupidest Yan Kuan to be her partner.


    However, her power was too weak, and she had to find a helper to defeat Lin Lin.


    However, right now, she was feeling incomparable regret. It would be better if she was alone.


    And Yan Kuan indeed had the potential to be a lackey''s teammate. His next sentence immediately made Shui Eryi so angry that he almost died, "I, I''ve gotten lost!"


    Lin Lin sneered, her eyes full of ridicule: "Distracted, lost, this is how you perfunctory?"


    Yan Kuan reckoned that Lin Lin did not have any evidence, and spoke out: "This is the truth, you are being accused wrongly because you are the Guild Leader!"


    Xu Bai watched the commotion and even spoke sarcastically, "I already said that I shouldn''t have saved him, what''s the meaning of that? But no one listened to me."


    Yang Dazhu and Shen Mei glared at Xu Bai at the same time, causing Xu Bai to immediately show signs of weakness and no longer spoke.


    "I can prove that you are lying!"


    Seeing Yan Kuan being so stubborn, the matter came to a deadlock. When Xi Shiyu suddenly said this, everyone looked over.


    Xi Shiyu did not speak first. Instead, he looked at Yan Kuan and asked, "Yan Kuan, how old are you?"


    Although Yan Kuan could not make heads or tails of it, he still replied honestly, "30 years old this year."


    Xi Shiyu replied with an "oh" sound, "I am already 30 years old, and am only 14 years old this year, but I only need to take a look at this school to know how to go along this road. But you are 30 years old, how could you get lost, and I have already noticed that there are a bunch of Zombie following behind you, but they did not seem to be flustered, as if they knew that you were fine and were heading straight here. You have to understand that even we didn''t know where the Sister Lin and the rest were previously, so how could you be so sure that someone was helping you?! "


    The stern face of Xi Shiyu turned pale and white, and then turned green. He could not even utter a single word.


    Bai Yu and Jiang Yishu recalled this point and confirmed what Xi Shiyu said. Yan Kuan did not panic in the slightest when he was chased by a group of Zombie.


    And on this point, it actually blocked Yan Kuan''s path of being chased by Zombie and getting lost in a moment of desperation.


    If he wasn''t separated, if he wasn''t lost, then Yan Kuan was doing it on purpose!


    He intentionally lured the Zombie this way, and intentionally put them in a desperate situation, to the point of crazily using himself as bait. How much of a desire did he have to take care of them!


    Xu Bai was so angry that he could not take it anymore, he pointed at Yan Kuan and started cursing, "Yan Kuan your * ss, is there something wrong with you, if you don''t want to live, don''t drag me down, are you tired of living! "When your mother gave birth to you, she should have strangled you to prevent you from bringing harm to others!"


    Every word he said ignited the anger in Yan Kuan''s chest. And at this time, he heard Shui Eryi whispering in his ear, and lightly said: "Do it."


    Make a move? Do it, do it!


    Yan Guang moved nimbly, immediately taking out a short dagger from his chest, when he moved, it was actually aimed at Lin Lin who was closest to him.


    And that height, was Lin Lin''s chest.


    Everything happened too quickly. No one expected Yan Kuan to suddenly make a move.


    As for Lin Lin, although she had a fast reaction speed, after using up her superpower, she was still not as strict and as broad as after using up her superpower.


    Other than Yan Kuan and Shui Eryi who were surrounding Lin Lin, the closest to him were Jiang Yishu who were a few people wider. He was so shocked that he had already forgotten he could use his superpower, and ran forward to stop them.


    Just as the dagger was about to stab into Lin Lin''s chest, a figure flew out and blocked the attack right in front of Lin Lin.


    The dagger stabbed into his flesh, causing a cracking sound to ring out. Xu Bai saw that the dagger had stabbed into his chest, and after making a sound, blood had flowed out from his mouth. The dagger carried a special ability, and also hit his chest.


    Naturally, Xu Bai would not be so dedicated, to actually come out and help Lin Lin fend off the blade.


    Bai Yu, who was standing beside him, reacted in the nick of time and fiercely kicked Xu Bai in the butt. Only then did Xu Bai fly out and blocked the dagger.


    When Xu Bai fell to the ground, Lin Lin had already reacted, she raised her leg and took out her dagger, horizontally slashing forward.


    A wound that was three centimeters deep immediately appeared on Yan Kuang''s neck. Blood spurted out and splattered on Lin Lin''s face and chest.


    Lin Lin''s face did not change, after taking care of one person, she immediately stared at the next person, Shui Eryi.


    Shui Eryi was gone.


    Shui Eryi who was previously standing there, had suddenly disappeared. The kitchen was empty, there was no cover, where would Shui Eryi hide?


    Just as he was thinking, he heard Jiang Yishu shout, "Careful, Lin Lin!"


    Lin Lin''s heart skipped a beat and with a spin, he felt that she had kicked someone.


    However, when he looked back, there was no one there. There was only the sound of a dagger falling on the ground.


    Jiang Yishu stepped forward and said with a grave expression on his face, "It''s Shui Eryi. She seems to have awakened another kind of superpower."


    He didn''t know what her Discipline was, but he knew it was about invisibility.


    To fight against some enemy that was the most terrifying and invisible.


    The only thing you can do is defend, and it must be a defense that is watertight, because you don''t know where the next second''s attack will come from. If you miss even one spot, you will die.


    The others were also shocked, why did this Shui Eryi suddenly disappear, and then, another dagger suddenly appeared?


    Could it be a ghost?


    It was not their fault. There were very few who could think of that it should be Shui Eryi awakening her invisibility in such a short period of time, many of them were probably still immersed in shock.


    Lin Lin''s eyes could not help but reveal a smile, no wonder, no wonder that Shui Eryi had the guts to challenge her with just a weak helper, she still had other means.


    This ability of invisibility was indeed not bad.


    However, in her eyes, it was nothing!


    Lin Lin raised her left foot in the next second and kicked out fiercely. In the eyes of the crowd, she kicked the air and dust flew in all directions a few meters away.


    If they still couldn''t figure out what was going on, then they really shouldn''t stay in the apocalypse!


    However, how did Lin Lin know where Shui Eryi was?


    Could she have mastered the Fiery Eyes of Truth?


    Well, they were in another circle.


    Jiang Yishu was the closest to Lin Lin, but he did not notice Shui Eryi''s attack at all. Even at such a close distance, he was unable to sense it, so how could it not be easy for Shui Eryi to kill him?


    Just as he was thinking about this, Lin Lin actually condensed an ice arrow, and stabbed it straight ahead. There was a red liquid flowing along the ice arrow, and slowly slid down, and dropped down.


    It was blood, Shui Eryi''s blood.


    Probably because he was injured and could no longer maintain his superpower, Shui Eryi''s figure flashed a few times, completely revealing herself. The ice sword had pierced straight into her chest.


    Shui Eryi''s face was still filled with incredulity as she muttered: "How could, how could, how did you know?"


    Lin Lin released her hand and did not speak.


    Shui Eryi could not hold on and directly fell to the ground and died.


    His eyes were opened, and they were full of surprise, as if he was surprised that his invisibility, which had been tested a hundred times, was in Lin Lin''s hands.

 C190 way of life

    Shui Eryi did not awaken a new ability, her Stealth was a skill that came from a branch of the spatial attribute.


    In truth, he was commenting sincerely that Shui Eryi''s talent was very high, you have to know that the branch skill could only be found by luck, Lin Lin had only met a few people.


    Unfortunately, Shui Eryi''s luck was not very good.


    But the one she met was Lin Lin, not only did she live two more years than them in the apocalypse, she was also very knowledgeable, and was not surprised by the ability of invisibility, she did not panic and allowed Shui Eryi''s sneak attack to work.


    Possessing the space within the jade bracelet, he actually had a reaction towards people who were invisible. Shui Eryi, who was able to find an invisible body, killed her with her sword.


    It was because Shui Eryi had gone invisible, but Lin Lin realized that he could actually sense her. Furthermore, if she were to use the energy of the space, when that feeling was stronger, Lin Lin would then understand.


    So it turned out that her space had such ability.


    At this moment, Lin Lin couldn''t help but think that this jade bracelet was the equivalent of the boss of all dimensions. After all, it had too many uses, and was quite a bit more useful.


    However, Lin Lin was only guessing randomly, and in addition, she couldn''t speak, nor give her answers.


    The so-called affairs of the world are unpredictable. Before, the people of Intense Wood were still perfect without a single one missing. But now, three of them have died in an instant.


    Although two of them were traitors, one of them had died innocently.


    The perpetrator was not guilty at all as he ran over and asked Lin Lin, "Are you alright?"


    At most, Lin Lin could only use up the energy she had accumulated with great difficulty. She was a little weak, so there was nothing else she could do.


    Jiang Yishu looked at the three corpses with a complicated look in his eyes. He probably did not think that Shui Eryi would betray them, and in the blink of an eye, his previous three comrades died in front of him.


    Shen Mei did not mind, she did not like these three people, which Yang Dazhu did not like, but previously when he was fighting Xu Bai valiantly, she had seen it for herself, and now she was able to see through it.


    What was strange, was that Yang Dazhu, who should be the one with the lowest emotions, could only sigh, and did not have much emotion.


    Xi Shiyu could not help but be curious and asked: "Yang Dazhu, aren''t you sad that your comrade has died?"


    On the other hand, Yang Dazhu''s face did not change at all, he honestly spoke out the words in his heart, "They betrayed Strong Wood, so now that they have done this, they deserve it. Why should I be sad?"


    "What about Xu Bai? He seemed to have been kicked out by someone." Xi Shiyu secretly ridiculed Bai Yu, who was concerned about Lin Lin.


    Yang Dazhu still did not change, and replied: "When Xu Bai asked me to close the door earlier, I never treated him as my partner again.


    Xi Shiyu acted like a big brother, patting Yang Dazhu on the shoulder, and laughed: "I admire you, I was right!"


    Yang Dazhu laughed, and then changed back to his previous appearance.


    Shen Mei was amused, and said: "Idiot."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the cracking sounds coming from outside the door once again attracted the attention of everyone.


    Lin Lin looked at the already cracked ice door and said with a frown, "There are more and more Zombie. There should be awakening ability s outside."


    They were not afraid of Zombie, not even awakening ability s.


    However, they were stuck in this small kitchen. The combat area was too narrow, and they couldn''t stretch their arms and legs.


    If he was not careful, he would have been exterminated by the Zombie.


    Let alone the Zombie of the awakening ability.


    Yang Dazhu frowned and asked: "What should we do?"


    Even though the ice door was only cracked slightly, it was still punctured by the drop of water. Having a crack meant that there was a possibility of it breaking, and if they didn''t do anything, they could only sit still and wait to be bitten to death by the Zombie.


    It was rare for Xi Shiyu to be troubled. He said, "The situation seems to be serious!"


    Shen Mei had always trusted Lin Lin, so she looked at her and asked: "Leader, what should we do next?"


    Lin Lin withdrew her eyes that were looking at the ice door, "Find a way out."


    If it wasn''t for Shui Eryi''s betrayal, Lin Lin didn''t believe that there would be a way out of this predicament.


    However, Yan Kuan and Shui Eryi''s betrayal let Lin Lin know that Yan Kuan had attracted the Zombie under Shui Eryi''s orders. The goal was to let them all be within the group of Zombie, but she never expected that Lin Lin was actually strong enough to directly freeze an entire gate.


    Shui Eryi was not an idiot like Yan Kuan, how could she create a death trap for him? Even if she did not care about Yan Kuan''s life, maybe he would care about her too?


    Although Shui Eryi''s superpower could be used up to become invisible, she might be able to escape this place. It might not take him that long to kill Lin Lin, but it would still take a very long time to escape from a group of Zombie.


    Shui Eryi was well aware of this fact, so she must have left a way out for herself in this seemingly hopeless situation.


    After looking around the kitchen for a long time, Xi Shiyu said, "But how can we survive here?"


    Yang Dazhu knew that he wasn''t as smart as these people, so he stopped talking about his life.


    Lin Lin was not anxious though, and suddenly asked: "Which of you know Shui Eryi better, for example, where she is from, and where she lived before the apocalypse?"


    Shen Mei spoke up, "Before we joined the Intense Wood, we shared a room. She told me that she was a local in A City, and her family seemed to be living near here ¡­ Right, she seemed to have gone to school here before! And after graduating from university, she returned to this school to teach! "


    Indeed, Lin Lin was convinced of the answer she had. If Shui Eryi had studied at this school before and had even been a teacher here, then she would be very familiar with this school, including this kitchen.


    There was definitely a way out!


    But where was the way out? There was no escape route in sight.


    The more he was anxious, the calmer Lin Lin became, and he kept thinking back to Shui Eryi''s previous performance.


    Shui Eryi leaned on the door of the storage room from the moment she arrived at the kitchen, and didn''t leave since then. It was only when Yan Ku was asked that he was willing to come over, as if there was something important there ¡­ Right, the warehouse!


    If Lin Lin knew of a way out from a dead end, she would definitely have stayed there forever. Shui Eryi was definitely not an exception.


    "Come, let''s enter the warehouse!"


    Everyone could see that Lin Lin seemed to have thought of something as she followed her to the warehouse.


    Fortunately, the lock to the warehouse had already been opened by Xu Bai earlier, so he could only thank him properly. He hoped that after the door was opened, the Zombie would not bite him so badly.


    Lin Lin pushed open the door, and on her face was a faint stench of rotting flesh.


    There was vegetable oil, rice, flour, noodles, eggs, as well as a lot of freezer filled with meat. However, since there was no electricity after the apocalypse, the meat inside had already started to rot. Fortunately, it was in the freezer and was closed. If it was placed outside, who knew how big the smell would be.


    Actually, the kitchen Lin Lin and the others went to was not the school''s dining hall. It was a kitchen that was reserved for the school''s employees to eat in, with only a few tables placed inside. If it was a cafeteria, who knew how big it would be.


    This building should be built specifically for the warehouse, it was quite a distance away from the school building, so previously, it was impossible for Yan Ku to get lost here.


    Xi Shiyu had seen grain stations before, and he could be considered a person who had seen a lot of things. He didn''t even blink when he was faced with so much food.


    After all, he hadn''t been hungry ever since he started following Lin Lin.


    Even when they entered the base, they would often put their heads on their pockets to kill Zombie s for food. Seeing so much food right now, it was enough for them to eat for a few lifetimes. Their eyes were glowing with a green light, just like hungry wolves that had seen their prey.


    Shen Mei licked her lips, she did not forget what she had said, "Leader, could it be that the only way to survive is in this warehouse, but there are piles of food inside?"


    Bai Yu''s eyes were sharp as she pointed to a corner and said, "Isn''t that place a little strange?"


    Everyone looked to the west of the entrance. It should have been a place filled with food, but there was a gap there. However, it was a bit hidden. They didn''t expect Bai Yu to be able to see that the gap was actually there.


    Lin Lin was afraid that the Zombie would dirty her food, so she turned around and closed the door. After locking the door, the few of them ran over.


    In fact, they were too stupid. How could only the main entrance of the warehouse be accessible? Wouldn''t a back door be arranged so that it would be convenient for people to enter and leave?


    The situation was so urgent that they did not even think of it.


    By now, all the Zombie should have been attracted to the ice door of the kitchen.


    Shui Eryi was smart, if not for meeting Lin Lin, she would have become the biggest winner today.


    Lin Lin spoke out, "Shen Mei, concentrate your fire on the chain and melt it."


    Shen Mei replied excitedly. Finally, it was her turn to go up on stage.


    The lock was even smaller than the one on the front door, and it was melted in a few seconds. If he had known earlier, it would be so easy to unlock it, why did he let Xu Bai waste his time there?


    Lin Lin was at the door, and under Lin Lin''s instructions, it slightly opened a crack.


    Through the slit, Lin Lin could see that nothing was happening outside.


    After that, he let Jiang Yishu close the door, and everyone left, leaving Jiang Yishu alone at the entrance.


    The door opened, and a few metres away, a Zombie noticed them and immediately ran over. However, after running a few steps, it was shot and killed by Lin Lin with an ice arrow.


    Jiang Yishu came out from the door and said: "You have just used up all of your superpower. Rest first and we will be able to take care of these Zombie."


    Shen Mei nodded, "That''s right, Guild Leader, you rest first. If we still need you to come with these few normal Zombie, we might as well just ram our heads into this door and die."


    Lin Lin retreated, spread out her hands, and said: "Alright, you two come."


    The others looked at each other, laughed, and rushed out together.


    Lin Lin then closed the back door first before locking it again. They would come back to this warehouse.

 C191 amortization

    The few of them returned to Chen Chen''s place, according to reason, when ordinary people saw the entire group leaving, they would have felt it was strange that there were less than three people, so they should have asked out of curiosity.


    But Chen Chen just indifferently looked at them, and said to Lin Lin: "You''re back."


    Lin Lin nodded, and then, she did not say anymore.


    It was only then that Shen Mei and Yang Dazhu remembered, or perhaps they were more concerned about him. From Chen Chen to Lie Mu, they had only heard his words less than ten times.


    And out of these few sentences, eighty percent of it was said to Lin Lin alone.


    Was it because Chen Chen wasn''t used to living in a foreign environment at such a young age and didn''t dare to speak, or was he just unwilling to talk to them?


    Thinking about it, it seemed that Chen Chen had not spoken to Yi Shiyu and Bai Yu either. He was probably just a silent little kid.


    Lin Lin said, "Let''s rest here for a while, then go out."


    Shen Mei asked: "Going out, are we going back?"


    No one could blame her for thinking that, since there were still a lot of Zombie at the Ice Gate. Who knew when they would disperse? Even if they were to fill the remaining space in the car, they wouldn''t be able to fill one-tenth of the space in the warehouse!


    Lin Lin shook her head, "No, let''s go get weapons and gunpowder."


    Shen Mei and Yang Dazhu were both dumbstruck.


    Bai Yu and Xi Shiyu''s expressions changed, but they did not say anything. Instead, it was Jiang Yishu''s mood that changed a bit, and anxiously said: "Leader, we can actually talk about this after we return."


    He wanted to say that he would talk about it when he got back, but from his tone, it was obvious that he did not want Lin Lin to talk about it again.


    Jiang Yishu was probably scared stiff by Shui Eryi''s betrayal.


    He was afraid that Shen Mei and Yang Dazhu would try again, and he would end up like Yan Ku who had just killed Lin Lin, not being able to react in time.


    If not for Bai Yu kicking Xu Bai out to block, Lin Lin probably wouldn''t have been able to escape death today.


    Jiang Yishu thought long and hard, how could Lin Lin not know about it? However, she still looked at Shen Mei and Yang Dazhu, and said: "I believe in them."


    Then he said, "Besides, I don''t think they''re going to make me doubt them."


    He didn''t dare to say no.


    The two of them had seen the miserable state that Yan Kuan and Shui Eryi were in, and witnessed how strong Lin Lin was, so how could they dare to betray him?


    Lin Lin''s clothes still had traces of blood on them, which was spurted out from Yan Mang''s neck.


    When Shen Mei and Yang Dazhu saw Lin Lin killing everyone, they were all shocked. Not only was it efficient, it did not affect Yang Dazhu at all.


    Shen Mei nodded, her usually charming face becoming serious. "Once I enter the Intense Wood, I don''t want to go out."


    Yang Dazhu also nodded his head repeatedly, and said: "As long as Captain recognizes me as a person of the Intense Wood, I will never ever do something that would let down the Intense Wood!"


    Seeing the two of them making such a promise, there wasn''t the slightest hint of falsehood in their words.


    Lin Lin laughed, not at them, but at them.


    Yet, it stunned Shen Mei and Yang Dazhu. This, this, this ice beauty''s laugh, was truly extraordinary!


    Jiang Yishu coughed, "Maybe we should first count the supplies."


    Chen Chen looked over coldly, "You don''t believe me?"


    Jiang Yishu laughed, and said: "Of course not, I''m only calculating that the remaining supplies would be able to support the seven of us for a few days."


    Chen Chen retracted his gaze, and did not speak further.


    Yang Dazhu, who was standing beside him, shivered. This brat, was even colder than the Guild Leader?


    He really is a healer, not an ice attribute?


    He counted the supplies and divided them up in seven portions, enough for them to hang around outside for a week. After all, Yan Kuan was missing the one who ate so much.


    Then it was time to go.


    That batch of firearms was on a certain mountain peak not far from here, and right now was the most suitable time for them to leave.


    The seven of them split into two teams, Lin Lin took the lead and drove, Bai Yu Xi Shi Yu together, Jiang Yishu drove another car and Shen Mei drove along.


    Everything was ready and rested enough.


    Go!


    This time, the few of them had nothing to worry about, they did not need to be afraid of attracting Zombie s, and continued to run. After all, Zombie s were not as fast as cars, and the places they were heading to were extremely rare, so they did not need to worry about being pummeled by Zombie s.


    The carriage gradually drove into the mountains, Lin Lin''s car was fine, but the road could still be maintained, and Jiang Yishu''s car was in a difficult situation.


    Lin Lin saw from the rearview mirror that Jiang Yishu''s car had stopped, she also parked his car and got out of the car to ask Jiang Yishu what was going on.


    Jiang Yishu looked at the car, and said: "This car can''t continue to drive, I''m afraid it will become abandoned, and will not be able to go back later."


    In the apocalypse, cars were very important as well. Using a broken car would be destroying one, let alone a critical moment like this.


    Lin Lin thought for a moment, then said: "We will stop the carriage at a concealed location, and head towards the mountain peak, we won''t be too far away."


    Although it was impossible for humans to appear in this dead city, Gu Tianyi''s appearance made Lin Lin alarmed. The world was unpredictable, who knew where he would suddenly come from?


    Shen Mei asked: "Leader, aren''t we going to transport the gunpowder?"


    Lin Lin paused for a moment, then said: "It''s impossible for us to load a whole carriage full of weapons. On one hand, the base will deduct a lot of things, and secondly, if the people at the base get greedy and ask us where these things came from, we can''t possibly hide it from them."


    Shen Mei was puzzled, then asked: "Then why are we here, just to see if the weapons are here?"


    After saying that, Shen Mei could not help but ask, "Captain, could it be that only one person knows of that place?"


    Lin Lin looked at Shen Mei, her eyes so deep that it was impossible to tell what she was thinking, and said indifferently: "Now, the entire Liemu Hunting Group knows."


    Shen Mei felt a little awkward, she replied: "I got it, Captain."


    Sure enough, no matter what, she couldn''t hide it from the Guild Leader. It was better for her to just silently be obedient!


    Although he had told Jiang Yishu and the others his objective before, it was normal for Shen Mei and Yang Dazhu to not know.


    Lin Lin explained in detail once more, and said: "I have decided to use that place as our Liefeng Priest''s secret base, and this time, besides strengthening our cover, we will also take the opportunity to arm our team."


    Even after hearing it for the second time, Jiang Yishu and the others'' hearts were still burning with passion.


    A single armory as their secret base, even the entire base wouldn''t be as grand as this!


    And Shen Mei and Yang Dazhu were naturally even more agitated. Shen Mei was also a strange person. Different women loved to pack their clothes, but they loved to fight and kill. In this world, other than food, weapons were also her biggest goal.


    Shen Mei''s eyes lit up. "Guild Leader, can we use anything to arm ourselves?"


    It was not Shen Mei''s fault for asking. The other captains of the other hunting group s were selfish, and would eat all the good stuff in the group by themselves. At most, they would give it to their left and right arms.


    However, Lin Lin was not an ordinary Guild Leader, and nodded, "Alright."


    Shen Mei really wanted to hug Lin Lin and kiss him, but before she could be pushed away by Lin Lin, she was attacked by the two men in the party.


    Putting everything else aside, the possessiveness of these two men was quite strong.


    Unfortunately, from her female point of view, Lin Lin definitely did not have any special feelings for these two men. Even if they spent a lot of time together in the future, they would not have any feelings for each other.


    The two men also seemed to be clear about it, but they just couldn''t bear to part with it.


    No matter where they were, they were pursued by all the women. Yet, they ended up getting their way at Lin Lin''s place.


    However, their Guild Leader did have his own charisma. If she was a man, he would also like her!


    Lin Lin did not know that Shen Mei had thought so much, and continued: "Other than arming myself, I am also preparing to find some gunpowder or time bombs."


    Bai Yu did not understand Lin Lin''s thoughts, and immediately said: "You want to lure away the school''s Zombie and bomb them?"


    Lin Lin nodded, "Mn."


    Bai Yu stretched her back and said: "We can''t bring much of the stuff inside, even if we blow up the Zombie, we can only stare at the pile of stuff, why should we give it to others."


    Jiang Yishu rarely agreed with Bai Yu, and said: "Moreover, even if there is gunpowder, the danger is also very high, there is no need for us to do it."


    Just as there were more objections, Chen Chen suddenly said, "It''s about to explode."


    Qian Shiyu became interested, and said: "Chen Chen, why do you have to bomb those Zombie, you seemed to have the idea to get the Sister Lin to bomb those Zombie."


    Chen Chen indifferently looked at Xi Shiyu, and said after a long while: "If you have conditions, why didn''t you explode?"


    To this answer, Xi Shiyu was speechless.


    Lin Lin continued to speak: "That group of Zombie s will eventually be eliminated. Base A is too close, perhaps that group of Zombie will come out soon."


    In the past, Lin Lin was sure that nothing would happen, but that Level 4 Zombie caused her to be extremely vigilant. It seemed that there was something that she couldn''t control that could actually cause a Level 4 Zombie to appear in such a short period of time.


    Or, try to kill the evil in the cradle.


    The corner of Lin Lin''s mouth hooked up into a smile, and unexpectedly carried a domineering aura that had never appeared before, as she said: "If we, Lie Mu, were to come out for a trip, we might not do nothing, and return empty-handed?"


    Xi Shiyu was still a child and was the most easily stirred up age. He then said: "That''s right, we, Zang Mu are the strongest hunting group in history, how could we not complete that lousy mission? Could it be that it''s because we can''t pack anything and we won''t kill the Zombie?"


    Shen Mei also laughed: That''s right, we, Lie Mu have a Guild Leader, how can we not build up our reputation in Base A?!


    Yang Dazhu did not care about all that, and spoke in a simple manner: "Those Zombie s are disgusting to me, killing more means that I have to kill more. In any case, I only have one rotten life, to be able to bomb a bunch of Zombie, it''s enough for me to die!"


    Chen Chen replied silently, "Yes, explode!"


    Jiang Yishu and Bai Yu looked at the four people who were beaten up and agitated by Lin Lin, and laughed helplessly.


    Since Lin Lin had already agreed to it, how could they oppose it? They did not want to dissuade him, nor did they think that they would succeed in doing so.


    Since it was going to explode, so be it.


    Explode all those damn Zombie!

 C192 Get

    They had parked their car in a very secluded place. If they hadn''t observed carefully and seen where Lin Lin and the others were parked, they would have had to wander around for a long time to get in contact with them.


    Although Lin Lin roughly knew the location of the cave, because of the terrain and environment, even if she used her mind power to investigate it thoroughly, she could not do so. As she did not know what danger was in front of him, the seven of them advanced in their battle positions.


    Although it was slow, if there was any danger, they would be able to fight without any time to react.


    Lin Lin was naturally at the vanguard. Firstly, she was the only one who knew the way out, and secondly, her superpower was the strongest other than Jiang Yishu.


    On the other hand, with Yang Dazhu and Jiang Yishu on both sides, the earth element could defend and the lightning element could deal with any sudden attacks.


    Xi Shiyu and Shen Mei were behind him, but their combined wind and fire attacks had multiplied in power.


    Chen Chen was protected in the middle, his supernatural ability determined that he could not take the initiative to kill Zombie, but it was enough to protect himself, while he was in the middle, able to take care of all the healers.


    As for Bai Yu, he was naturally at the end. His Water element wasn''t weak either, and he could also be considered a deep thinker in the team. Even if there was a sneak attack, he would have seen through it sooner.


    The seven of them followed this path and entered the mountain. Under Lin Lin''s lead, they arrived at a cave.


    This cave was very well hidden, if Lin Lin did not know, Jiang Yishu and the others would have probably missed it.


    Shen Mei was very curious, she asked: "Captain, is this the place?"


    Lin Lin nodded. In her previous life, after the A Base''s army had found this place, she and the Freedom Group had visited this place together, hoping to find some kind of weapon. Even though they had superpowers, after using them all up, they would still have more confidence.


    Lin Lin and the rest did not have it, but it was after they had entered the cave a few times, so they had already familiarized themselves with the structure of the cave. It was easy for them to find the cave entrance.


    Shen Mei also knew that this cave was the legendary place for gunpowder.


    "Then let''s go in quickly." Shen Mei''s hand was like a lighter, when she raised it, a small flame ignited at the tip of her finger, her expression was extremely excited.


    However, she was stopped by Lin Lin when she was walking forward, her expression was somewhat serious, and said: "You want to bring fire in?"


    Shen Mei could read Lin Lin''s eyes instantly, and with a sudden realization, she put out the fire in her hands and said: "It''s my fault."


    Blame her for thinking that it must have been very dark inside and that it needed light, but she was a Fire Adept, so naturally she subconsciously lit the fire to light it up.


    However, he had completely forgotten that it was an armory filled with gunpowder.


    Gunpowder, ah, under dry conditions, if she wasn''t careful enough to land sparks on it, it would have exploded!


    Even if Shen Mei did not enter, he could roughly estimate how much gunpowder was inside. Could it be that the place that Lin Lin cared so much about was a place with only a little bit of gunpowder?


    This way, once it explodes, there will be a chain reaction. Not to mention escaping, it''s hard to say if you still have a corpse when you die.


    The cave would probably be blown up and all of them would be stuck inside.


    The more he thought about it, the more terrifying it became. Shen Mei felt a chill behind his back, and said again: "Captain, I was too careless this time!"


    Lin Lin did not say much on the other hand, and asked Shen Mei to take note of it next time, and then said: "You guys wait outside for my message, I''ll go in and take a look."


    This time, no one raised any objections, probably because they felt that even if they objected, it would be useless. They might as well listen to him, maybe Lin Lin would still trust you a little more.


    Just like Jiang Yishu.


    The bag had a flashlight, which Lin Lin brought along to illuminate the cave. Lin Lin held onto the light source as she walked in step by step.


    A city is located in the south, the weather is pleasant, suitable for living, the corresponding caves are also wet.


    Lin Lin''s feet were soft, but it was not muddy. Although the air was slightly moist, she did not hear any dripping sounds.


    There must be a reason why the gunpowder would be placed here. He guessed that no one would think that someone would place gunpowder in a damp place. The most dangerous place was the safest place.


    Others might not think of it, but it didn''t matter.


    Just like in Lin Lin''s memories, this cave was very deep, and there were many forks in the road. One was a dead end, and the other was a way to live with gunpowder.


    On the left.


    Lin Lin walked in the direction that she remembered without hesitation, and continued to walk slowly.


    Along the way, they saw quite a few bugs, snakes, and rats, who either dodged the moment they saw light or tried to attack Lin Lin, all of them were swept away by her special ability. With a "pa" sound, they flew into the cave and died.


    A few minutes later, Lin Lin finally reached her destination.


    What entered his vision was not gunpowder, but rather pieces of waterproof and moisture-proof oilcloth, and Lin Lin also knew, that below were all extremely powerful bombs, quite a lot of gunpowder, as well as countless of guns and bullets.


    Lin Lin walked forward and casually tore apart one or two pieces of tarpaulin. Even though she was confident and had quite a few gunpowder bombs in her space, she was still shocked by the heroic spirit that was placed casually inside.


    She didn''t expect that there would be so much gunpowder in here. Moreover she didn''t expect that the army would take so many weapons without a single bit of information to leak out.


    Thus, even though outsiders knew that there was gunpowder here, they still didn''t expect that the truth would be so exaggerated and terrifying.


    After tying up the tarpaulin, Lin Lin casually looked around. It was pretty much as she had expected, there were mostly heavy weapons and gunpowder inside, such as the gun in Lin Lin''s space and the time bomb, but there were no such things.


    This was also the reason why Lin Lin wanted to come in first.


    Lin Lin had space, but the reason she came in first was not to swallow these things, but to take out all the things in the space.


    Perhaps there were people who could not understand, but to Lin Lin, things that she could not use were still trash.


    Before the apocalypse happened, Lin Lin had indeed fallen into a state of crazed collection for a while, constantly stuffing food and weapons into the space. She was afraid that she would lack something after the apocalypse, and at that time, her heart would always be empty.


    But now, Lin Lin who was in the apocalypse, had actually calmed down slowly because she was in a familiar environment.


    In the apocalypse, people were a burden, but supplies were still the same.


    Even if they had the space, supplies that could not occupy the position would still be a burden.


    The more external objects there are, the stranger one''s thoughts will become.


    It was either empty air, or empty air. The moment they saw the supplies, they would rush forward and temporarily lose their minds. They did not care about the danger behind them at all.


    He had to be arrogant, thinking that he had enough strength to survive in this world. In fact, Lin Lin had met with many people with ample equipment who died at the hands of Zombie or mutated plants.


    If she couldn''t use it, then it would be useless. Lin Lin didn''t need it, and furthermore, she was giving it out for the team to use.


    Lin Lin pretty much cleared up the space and covered herself up a little, then took her flashlight and walked out of the cave, ready to call Master to move the things in this time.


    Naturally, they had to keep people outside, and the choice between the left and right was to leave Jiang Yishu and Xi Shiyu behind.


    Jiang Yishu was strong, and with the help of Xi Shi Yu''s special ability, he was able to move quickly. When faced with a situation that he was unable to handle, he could enter the cave and call for them.


    Lin Lin and Shen Mei were both women who deserved to be labourers in the apocalypse, so naturally, they couldn''t be treated differently now.


    However, there were still differences between males and females. The heaviest burden was naturally on Bai Yu and Yang Dazhu.


    As for Chen Chen, uh, he could still come in and carry them away to train his body.


    "Wow (?) b! "


    This was the first reaction of a group of people who had never seen the world before.


    Chen Chen was still alright, it was probably because he did not have a strong understanding of weapons, so his expression did not change much.


    The other adults, including Bai Yu, were also shocked.


    "There are so many firearms here."


    The Bai Clan and the Black and White Clan had come into contact with some of these things, but they had never seen so much in a single cave.


    Previously when Lin Lin brought it up, he thought that the most she could get was a few boxes of gunpowder and a few boxes of guns would already be an unimaginable amount. But she never thought that he would once again underestimate Lin Lin, and underestimate her information!


    Shen Mei inhaled and swallowed the saliva in her mouth. She smacked her lips and said: "Guild Leader, these, these are all weapons?"


    Lin Lin nodded, "What else?"


    The tarpaulin had already been torn apart before, and what entered his eyes was only a dark mass of guns and gunpowder. was actually so shocked that he suspected that he was dreaming, and subconsciously asked a question.


    Receiving Lin Lin''s affirmative answer right now was like winning a 10 million lottery, she was overjoyed.


    Shen Mei, on the other hand, looked like a hungry wolf that had seen a fat rabbit.


    "Let''s take something that we like first."


    Bai Yu slowly turned to where Lin Lin had placed the time bomb, seemingly researching it. Luckily she had the flashlight, otherwise, it would have really happened in the dark.


    As for Shen Mei and Yang Dazhu, they acted as if they were telepathic and rushed towards the heavy machine, touching it gently as though they were caressing their lover''s body.


    His face was one of infatuation, and he couldn''t recover for a long time.


    Lin Lin took the gun that she bought from Lin Ying before she died and gave it to him, saying: "Keep this light and light."


    The handgun in her hand was exquisite, but it was definitely not a fake. She knew the type of gun very well, but she could tell that the gun was very good, and she was the first one Lin Lin thought of.


    As a Guild Leader, Lin Lin was definitely the best. Everyone in the world envied him but couldn''t envy him.


    "Guild Leader, what about you? Why don''t you take this gun first?"


    Lin Lin touched the gun at her waist and said: "I''m used to using guns, there''s no need."


    The gun could cultivate feelings, Lin Lin''s handgun was also a one in a hundred. It was always used to it, but not only did she use it habitually, it was also used to it and had a lot of feelings.


    Shen Mei also understood it a little, so she nodded her head and did not act pretentiously, and kept the gun.


    If you don''t let me in the apocalypse, I can make you, a team, all fully equipped. If there isn''t any huge difference in strength, then you can be considered as a powerful hunting group.


    If it was only the Guild Leader''s power, hehe, what use would it be?


    A single person, could it be possible that he could bring so many people to fly together?

 C193 cadaver explosion

    The few of them were armed from top to bottom, with guns at their waists and one or two landmine bombs in their pockets, they loaded a lot of bullets into their backpacks. On the other hand, Chen Chen had even helped Xi Shiyu with a gun and some bullets.


    In truth, Lin Lin herself was not lacking anything, so she gave Jiang Yishu and the others a portion.


    However, arming himself was still fine, because when he took out the bomb from the Zombie in the middle school, the scene suddenly changed.


    Lin Lin looked at Shen Mei and Yang Dazhu who were on stimulants and hurriedly stepped forward to stop them. She was at a loss whether to laugh or cry, "Why are you guys taking so much?"


    Yang Dazhu''s honest face was filled with naturalness, and he didn''t realize at all that his actions were unusually exaggerated.


    "Are you trying to blow up all the Zombie in the city?"


    Shen Mei who was at the side also stopped, but she did not react for a moment, and asked puzzledly: "... Is this enough? "


    Lin Lin looked at the mountain of bombs on the ground and facepalmed, "Enough, it''s really enough."


    Bai Yu also came over and said, "We only have five adults and two minors. Since you guys are taking so much, are you sure we can move away?"


    Yang Dazhu looked at the piece of land on the ground and scratched his head.


    On the other hand, Shen Mei''s eyes were glistening with tears. No matter what, she was unwilling to give up, so she raised her head and said to Lin Lin: "Guild Leader, I have a lot of strength, I can move away."


    Lin Lin, "... If I can''t use all of it, do I have to bring it into the base? "


    It was only then that Shen Mei remembered that there was still the test at the base. She had to admit, she did bring back the bombs to the villa in the base, but she forgot that she had to turn in a portion of the materials to enter the base.


    He had brought them back with great difficulty. Not only would he have to hand them over, he would even be questioned where he had obtained them.


    Shen Mei would never do something so foolish.


    His eyes were filled with tears. He put the rest of the gunpowder back and carefully used the oilcloth to cover the wound.


    Those who didn''t know would think that Shen Mei was taking care of a sick lover.


    "This is our secret base, we''ll come back when we need it."


    It was probably because Shen Mei''s true nature, which was not mixed with any impurities, made Lin Lin think of someone she knew, and spoke of to comfort him.


    Shen Mei was overwhelmed by the favor, and replied: "Yeah, I know about the Guild Leader, I''m just a little reluctant to part with it."


    There are still people guarding outside, so they can''t waste too much time inside. Take some, I''ll take some, and take all the bombs that you used on the Zombie out. Then, Xi Shiyu and Jiang Yishu received it. Finally, Lin Lin tidied up the affairs of the cave, cleaned all the footprints outside, and gathered the weeds outside. This way, it would be more difficult for people who came from the outside to discover the existence of the cave.


    The car was still far away, and according to their previous arrangements, the few of them returned to their seats, and the bombs were naturally placed on the seats, so they couldn''t be at ease in the trunk, much less Shen Mei who loved gunpowder.


    Those were all the little treasures that she was afraid of losing and being afraid of hurting. She couldn''t bear to lose them!


    Previously, after Lin Lin had arranged her battle plan, she had been the one to take the lead in attracting the Zombie. Jiang Yishu had stopped at the back gate of the school, which was also the best battlefield for killing Zombie that Chen Chen had mentioned before.


    The back door faced the river. There were only roads and no buildings blocking the way. It was not only the best battlefield, but also the best place to run.


    Aside from the bombs they were carrying, the blueprints also showed that there were other bomb sites buried there, which undoubtedly increased the firepower of the Zombie.


    If they were to run away, the people from the Intense Flaming Tree didn''t have many thoughts about doing so. If they wanted to run away, they would have long since run away.


    Since they wanted to do it, they had to bomb those Zombie before they were willing to leave.


    In battle, there was no such thing as an inevitable defeat. There was only the weak and incompetent soldiers who refused to pay.


    As for escaping, it didn''t exist, the only thing left was a way out.


    The two cars separated at their designated positions. Lin Lin drove, while Bai Yu and Xi Shiyu shot to attract the surrounding Zombie s to surround them.


    Fortunately, Lin Lin had a wireless pager. Once Jiang Yishu and the others were ready, they could head there.


    From the Iron Fence to the Middle School, most of the Zombie in the middle had already been cleaned up by Lin Lin, Bai Yu and the others. The main reason was that the Level 4 Zombie was too powerful.


    Lin Lin drove her car to attract Zombie s, but did not think that she would only attract middle school Zombie s. Instead, she drove further and further away, causing the surrounding Zombie s to be lured behind the carriage.


    A car was driving far away with thousands and thousands of Zombie following right behind it. Even though it was a long distance away, it couldn''t bear to let the people on the car sweat.


    However, the people in the car were extremely excited, especially Xi Shiyu.


    Xi Shiyu sat sideways in the car and looked behind her.


    A few of them were abilities of Zombie s, jumping at the very front. Every time they leapt over the window, they would be hit down by either Lin Lin or Bai Yu.


    These were all Level One Zombie, and the strongest was only Level One. There was no need to kill them, it was enough as long as they obstruct their movements, which was very simple for Lin Lin and Bai Yu.


    Behind the special ability Zombie was a large group of normal Zombie. Their faces were ferocious and their steps were crazy. The ferocious hand that stretched forward seemed to be ready to bite the other party''s neck the moment it grabbed hold of the target!


    There were so many Zombie, like a tide, but Xi Shiyu and the others felt excited, not afraid at all.


    "Boss, Captain, we''re ready."


    Jiang Yishu''s voice came from the walkie-talkie. Lin Lin replied, "Alright, I understand."


    He immediately turned the steering wheel in his hands and headed for the back door of the high school.


    Although the back door was facing the river, the embankment was still very far away, so even if the road blew up, the river water wouldn''t rush in.


    When Lin Lin drove over, she discovered that there was a distance that only a car could travel, while both sides were filled with bombs.


    Jiang Yishu and the others'' car was around a few hundred meters away from the bomb site. Jiang Yishu stood outside the driver''s seat, Yang Dazhu and Shen Mei were standing in front of the car, while Chen Chen actually sat on the car''s head, the four of them were waiting for them.


    Lin Lin stepped hard on the accelerator, and in a few seconds, she had already passed by. With a small turn, the perfect angle stopped right beside Jiang Yishu''s car.


    And in that second, Jiang Yishu''s eyes turned sharp. He stared at the group of Zombie that were rushing over and said: "Shen Mei, begin."


    Shen Mei smiled, her red lips slightly parted, "Okay."


    With that said, an orange flame appeared on Shen Mei''s hand.


    To Fire Adept, the color of fire also had a difference in levels.


    Red body, orange body, gold bone, white skin, ashes.


    On the same level, the white color was almost overwhelming all colors. It could even jump ranks to attack!


    In his previous life, Lin Lin had almost never seen a Fire Adept whose flame color was white, and there was even less gold.


    And Gu Tianyi, his flame, was gold.


    When fighting with a level four superpower Zombie, although most of them were agile enough to dodge or block Gu Tianyi''s attacks, as long as they came into contact with it, their bones would immediately be burnt to a crisp, their flesh and blood charred, and their bones would immediately be burnt black.


    It was also because the pain from the Zombie was not strong, otherwise, it would have cried out and even fainted.


    With Shen Mei''s level 1 Fire element ability, being able to burn orange was already not bad.


    However, after these Zombie explode and leave, Lin Lin and Shen Mei would discuss the matter regarding the flames.


    Fire could be compressed, but it was not that the larger the flame, the stronger the attack power. On the contrary, the energy would be dispersed and could only be suitable for group attacks.


    In the late apocalypse, normal Zombie were no longer a threat to Adepts.


    When an Adept faced high level abilities like Zombie and mutated plants, what they cared about was not how to unleash more attacks, but how to deal a fatal blow.


    Lin Lin was certain that with Gu Tianyi''s strength, he would sooner or later be able to cultivate white flames. At that time, he wouldn''t even need a little bit of fire, he would just need a little.


    If it was only flicked a little on humans or Zombie, it would not be a myth.


    Of course, this was all in the future. At this moment, the flame in Shen Mei''s hand shot out like a meteor towards the bomb zone that was hundreds of meters away. Boom, the first bomb exploded!


    The bomb that Jiang Yishu and the others placed wasn''t too far away, and it just so happened that the bomb on the side would be able to cause a change in its distance.


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    The orange flames, as well as the thick smoke, created a violent noise as the Zombie was torn into pieces.


    They did not know how dangerous the black ground was. They would just barge in foolishly because of Lin Lin.


    Lin Lin got off the carriage and stood at the very front, watching the hell-like slaughter zone.


    He felt a slight agitation in his heart.


    That was the excitement of being continuously suppressed by the Zombie, and finally being able to resist successfully.


    In the apocalypse, humans were actually the creatures at the bottom of the food chain.


    Variant plants, mutated animals, and Zombie ¡­ Humans became food, living in a world of devastation.


    On the surface, it seemed like the humans were hunting Zombie, but in reality, the Zombie was also attacking. In order to live, humans didn''t have any way to kill the other party.


    The feeling of being kept at the bottom all this time was truly unpleasant, but Lin Lin was unhappy, and so were Shen Mei and the others.


    The few of them just watched the TV show''s explosive scene. No one moved or spoke a word.


    The wind blew lightly. The smell that entered his nose was the smell of burning flesh and gunpowder.


    And beside the river, other than the group of them, there were only Zombie s in the explosive zone.


    His surroundings were littered with trash, broken buildings, fallen shoes, and abandoned cars ¡­ It was like a scene from a Zombie.


    However, reality was different from watching TV series and movies.


    The contents of every machine box would at most cause some fear and affect the heart due to the protagonist''s experience. However, it was still an illusion.


    In reality, you will smell, see, and hear, and you will be tired and hungry and painful.


    It was like he had fallen into a nightmare. No, it wasn''t a nightmare. It was a cruel reality!


    Before, they had been struggling bitterly, but now, it was time for a huge counterattack. They were no longer the Zombie''s prey, and now, the Zombie was their prey.


    Furthermore ¡­ Shen Mei and the rest looked at Lin Lin, who stood at the very front. Her back was thin but firm, and when the wind blew her short hair, even though they could not see her face, they felt her soul-stirring beauty.


    Today was the first time, but it was definitely not the last!

 C194 Profit

    The apocalypse had only happened half a year ago. Looking at the Zombie that had been bombed, everyone felt like it was a lifetime ago.


    The peaceful world was gone, and the only way to survive was to take up arms against all living things that threatened them.


    As for the short-haired woman in front of him, she would be the follower of all of them.


    Lin Lin turned sideways and said: "There''s still another group, let''s go."


    The plan had not been completed yet. What Lin Lin had attracted just now was only a small portion of the Zombie s in her high school. But now, it was likely that most of the Zombie in the city had been attracted over.


    There was a special ability Zombie among them.


    Those killed by the bomb were only Level One Zombie. Although Level Two or even Level Three Zombie did not appear, their existence could not be denied.


    Jiang Yishu nodded and said: "Let''s go to the next place."


    Seven people, plus the fact that there were two minors inside, drove two cars full of gunpowder. With the middle school as the center, they killed almost all the Zombie in the surrounding few kilometers.


    But the only method they had in mind was to lure the Zombie into a trap they had prepared a long time ago, then Shen Mei would ignite the bomb and kill it.


    The method was simple, but he didn''t get tired of it even after a hundred tries.


    It was a good thing that Zombie was stupid. It only knew how to follow the sounds of food and food, and it was even stupider than animals. It didn''t have any sense of danger at all.


    It was fortunate that Lin Lin and the others had a lot of explosives, and had to go into the cave to retrieve them a few more times. Otherwise, with just the seven of them, even if they had enough strength, they still wouldn''t be able to handle such a Zombie.


    In fact, Lin Lin and the others initially only wanted to hunt the middle school Zombie, and would take at most one to two hours. But after the plan changed, killing the Zombie was no longer a mission, but an opportunity to level up.


    As night fell, the stars shone down and the faint light shone down. Even Chen Chen''s body was covered in smoke and dust, and the Zombie''s flesh and blood.


    Even if you set up traps to hunt Zombie s, it was impossible for you to kill thousands of Zombie s with just your car and bombs so easily. With Chen Chen''s character, he naturally would not hide behind them, and instead use his weapon to defend.


    As for the others, they naturally had to ascend to the peak.


    Furthermore, it could not be said that their luck was good or bad, but the hunt afterwards, actually caused them to come across a level two or even a level three Zombie. It was a good thing that the Zombie were divided into batches. If they came together, even Lin Lin would not be able to take care of them.


    But even so, there were still some injured people in the team. This group of people had experienced a narrow escape from death.


    Of course, correspondingly, Lin Lin also harvested a few second and third grade crystal cores.


    This was probably the mutual benefit of misfortune. Or perhaps the reward was something that would only be obtained through suffering.


    Although they had encountered a strong Zombie, they had indeed obtained a crystal core and had obtained an opportunity to upgrade themselves.


    After Lin Lin finished cleaning the battlefield, she returned back to the team. They were currently inside a residential building, and the Zombie s around them had already been killed cleanly. Jiang Yishu and the rest were all leaning on the carriage, with some even falling to the ground breathing heavily.


    The most important thing was that their bodies were emitting a disgusting stench, other than Lin Lin who was still dry, the rest were all dirty, like rolling out from the trash.


    They had fought several times already, and every time, when their powers had just recovered, Lin Lin would drag them along to hunt Zombie s.


    Recovery, exhaustion, and then recovery, and then exhaustion.


    After a few times, they discovered to their astonishment that the capacity of their superpower had increased greatly. Shen Mei even felt that she had touched the threshold of rank 2, and Yang Dazhu had levelled up even further.


    Today''s plan to hunt Zombie not only had great benefits for an individual, but also had an increasing ability to coordinate with other teams.


    Behind him, everyone in the team could understand his every movement and gaze.


    Otherwise, it would be easy to cultivate tacit understanding in battle, but the effect that Lin Lin wanted to achieve was very obvious.


    Shen Mei''s forehead was drenched in sweat, her red lips were slightly opened, she was gasping for breath, her posture was extremely indecent as she fell on the car door. She clearly didn''t have the strength to stand up, but when she saw Lin Lin walking over, she pouted and said, "Guild Leader, you''re too clean, so clean that even I want to hug you."


    The two were women, and after today, their relationship had become good. Furthermore, with Shen Mei''s passionate nature, it was not strange for her to say such words.


    Lin Lin, on the other hand, did not react to Shen Mei''s teasing at all.


    Shen Mei chuckled, "Guild Leader, so you agree to it?"


    Lin Lin lightly glanced at Shen Mei, "You don''t dare."


    "¡­" Fine, she, Shen Mei, won''t dare!


    Not fun, her captain was not fun at all! (MISSING) _ <%!. ( MISSING)


    Lin Lin estimated the time, there were about five to six hours left until daybreak. Right now, they did not have the strength to leave, so they could only wait until after recovering before leaving tomorrow.


    However, Lin Lin who was slightly obsessed with cleanliness still looked at Bai Yu and asked: "Bai Yu, how is your recovery going?"


    How could Bai Yu not understand Lin Lin''s thoughts? When he saw that Lin Lin was so far away from them, he knew that Lin Lin despised them, and despised them for being dirty, so he replied: "Although they''re still a little weak, releasing some water is not a problem."


    After locking the car, they entered a room. Then, Bai Yu went to take care of the water while Lin Lin went to find clothes.


    They cleaned themselves and sat in the living room.


    As she was eating to replenish her strength, Bai Yu suddenly said, "Are we going back tomorrow?"


    Lin Lin nodded, "Mn."


    "Then shouldn''t we eat the crystal core first, so as to not cause too much trouble?"


    The crystal nucleus was their secret, and if he said it now, would mean that Bai Yu acknowledged the existence of Jiang Yishu, Yang Dazhu and Shen Mei?


    Even Xi Shiyu was staring at Bai Yu, as if he did not recognize him.


    Bai Yu held her hands and said with a smile, "Don''t look at me, I just don''t want anyone to drag me down."


    This naturally referred to Yang Dazhu and Shen Mei.


    Yang Dazhu was embarrassed, he was the weakest in the team, his attack power was not strong, sometimes his defense was not even as strong as in a team battle, and sometimes he really felt that he could not help much in the team.


    However, the honest man was an honest man. He didn''t get angry even after being embarrassed. Instead, he promised, "Brother Baiyu, I will definitely practice my superpower properly. I definitely won''t hold you back."


    Bai Yu did not say anything and was noncommittal.


    Shen Mei was enraged, she shouted: "Bai Yu, do you think you''re powerful? Just you wait, I''ll beat you to the ground sooner or later!"


    Bai Yu laughed, laughed indifferently and angered Shen Mei even more.


    Yang Dazhu quickly stopped her. Guild leader didn''t like having discordant voices the most!


    As the vice-captain, Jiang Yishu naturally had to contribute to the harmony of the team. He spoke out to stop them, "Shen Mei, that''s enough."


    Shen Mei''s face was still filled with anger. She looked at Jiang Yishu, who had reminded him of something, and then looked at Lin Lin, whose expression was hard to fathom.


    After the small episode, he naturally returned to the main topic at hand.


    Crystal Core.


    Lin Lin faintly explained the situation with the crystal core to Yang Dazhu, but she didn''t say how it was known. She only reminded them not to tell anyone about it first.


    The two of them weren''t fools, so they naturally knew the importance of this matter. They kept saying that even if it were to rot inside their stomachs, they would never tell a single one of them.


    "I have two level two water crystal cores, one level two lightning, two level two earth, one level three fire and one level three wind. I''ll split them among you first. "


    Outside of Chen Chen, the others all received their corresponding crystal cores.


    Being able to hunt a level two lightning attribute Zombie was already a great fortune for him. Even if a lightning attribute Zombie didn''t have much use for Jiang Yishu, it could only be used temporarily, after all, it was better than nothing.


    As for the Healing Type, Lin Lin had never seen a Healing Type Zombie.


    Think about it, if Zombie still had the ability to heal, how could it not give humans a way out?


    "Shen Mei, this level 3 Fire Crystal is not suitable for you to use right now. You can use it after you level up to level 2."


    Although he was still a little confused about the crystal core, his own captain would not scam him. Shen Mei immediately stuffed the crystal core into his clothes, patted his chest and said: "I got it, captain."


    When Xi Shiyu saw that everyone except Chen Chen had a crystal core, and that both of Lin Lin''s hands were empty, he could not help but say: "Sister Lin, should we go deeper into the city tomorrow to hunt a few ice attribute Zombie?"


    Although the words weren''t complete, everyone was clear on the meaning behind Xi Shiyu''s words.


    Shen Mei also nodded, "That''s right, Captain. Your level is more important than us."


    Jiang Yishu also supported Xi Shiyu''s suggestion, saying, "We still have some supplies, it''s enough for us to eat for three or four days."


    Before Lin Lin could speak, Bai Yu spoke out, "What are you worried about her for, she already had the best one all along, and that is to maximize the benefits from this mission."


    Everyone was unclear about Bai Yu''s intentions and asked one after another. Bai Yu appeared to be impatient, so they could just explain it in one or two sentences.


    After hearing that, Xi Shiyu was extremely shocked, "Level 4, oh god, it''s actually a Level 4 Zombie!"


    The strongest one in his heart was Lin Lin, who had already reached the third level, but she never thought that there would still be a fourth level existence in the Zombie.


    Before, Sister Lin had told him that the difference between the first and first level of an ability user was multiple times greater than that of a normal ability user, and the Zombie was even more so.


    Therefore, a Level 4 Zombie was almost enough to kill a Level 5 Adept.


    Jiang Yishu frowned, "Why haven''t you guys mentioned such a dangerous thing?"


    Bai Yu sneered but didn''t say anything.


    However, Lin Lin replied, "It''s nothing. I didn''t say anything because I''m short on time."


    Jiang Yishu suppressed the fear in his heart, looked at Lin Lin with eyes full of concern, and said: "Guild Leader, you should avoid such things next time."


    Lin Lin nodded, she did not say anything, and did not say anything wrong.


    Chen Chen suddenly spoke out, "The Level 4 Crystal Core."


    Lin Lin reached into her pocket, but actually reached for the space and opened it up. In her palm there was a clear crystal, shining under the light of the flashlight.


    Compared to other people''s level two or even level three crystal cores, it was unknown how beautiful it was.


    The energy contained within it was a qualitative leap.

 C195 triumph

    In regards to beautiful things, as a woman, Shen Mei''s attention was instantly sucked away by the crystal core.


    After a long while, he looked at the crystal in his hand and swore, "Captain, compared to your crystal core, mine is like a pile of shit!"


    "I''ll help you throw the sh * t away!"


    Shen Mei took the crystal core and dodged Xi Shiyu''s hand, then said: "Bullshit is my poop, it has nothing to do with you."


    Xi Shiyu looked at Shen Mei with disdain, and said disdainfully: "You''re really rude, are you even a woman?" Furthermore, he did not say that it was in any way similar to his own Sister Bing!


    Shen Mei kept the crystal core and let out a light hum. With a smile that was filled with enticement, she said: "Little brother, when you grow up, we''ll discuss whether or not I''m a woman."


    Looking at Shen Mei who was still winking at him, she opened her mouth but was unable to say a word. This woman was too, too rude!


    Lin Lin suddenly spoke out, "When we return to the base, the situation in the hunting group will definitely be broken because of our mission. Before that, we all need to improve our abilities, you guys absorb the Crystal Core first, and then I will absorb this Level 4 Crystal Core. But the absorption will take a long time, and I hope you all will be alert at that time."


    Jiang Yishu nodded, and said: "Captain, don''t worry, we will defend well, and not let anyone or anything disturb your absorption."


    Bai Yu gazed into the distance, looking at something with a cold expression, "It''s a pretty quick way to express your loyalty."


    After he finished speaking, before Lin Lin''s expression could even change, he smiled at her and said: "Our vice-captain and I will protect them, you can absorb them without worry."


    Lin Lin could only nod her head.


    Xi Shiyu and Bai Yu had had crystal cores before, so they naturally washed the crystal cores and popped them into their mouths.


    Shen Mei and Yang Dazhu were dumbstruck. "This, this simple?"


    Lin Lin allowed Jiang Yishu to wash the cores between him and Yang Dazhu, then said: "Could it be even more difficult?"


    Jiang Yishu gave the crystal core to Yang Dazhu, then he also shoved it into his mouth and chewed it. The taste was not bad, but after a few seconds, he felt a surge of energy entering his body, and immediately sat down to absorb the energy.


    Yang Dazhu was holding onto a crystal core that was full of holes. He glanced at the indifferent Lin Lin, then looked at Shen Mei who was staring straight at him, and took one last glance at the three people who had already chewed off the crystal core. However, he didn''t expect that although the crystal core hadn''t melted, it had become as hard as the crispy skin of a chicken leg and had an acceptable hardness.


    The four of them closed their eyes and absorbed the energy. Shen Mei and Lin Lin looked at each other, but Chen Chen had already hidden herself in the darkness, ignoring everything else.


    Shen Mei could not suppress her curiosity and asked: "Guild Leader, how long do they need to absorb?"


    "Not sure."


    Shen Mei asked again, "Is the time of absorption related to the grade of the crystal?"


    "Yes."


    "The higher the level of the crystal core, the longer the absorption period?"


    "Not sure."


    Shen Mei was on the verge of tears. Her Guild Leader was good at everything, but had said too little, so she had to say a few words. However, there was no need to say those words, no matter how hard you tried, you couldn''t hear them.


    Fortunately, someone woke up not long after, breaking the awkward stalemate of having only one piece of ice and one lump of darkness.


    Jiang Yishu felt his body full of superpower. He had levelled up, stopping at Level 2 for a long time before he finally levelled up to Intermediate Level.


    Lin Lin''s aura that had just advanced in cultivation had not stabilized yet, so she naturally noticed it. "Advanced?"


    "En, intermediate stage."


    If it was like before, Shen Mei would definitely say this happily, vice-captain is so powerful. Even though middle level two can''t compare to the number one Golden Arrow Guild Leader, he is still one of the top ten strongest people in the base.


    However, when compared to the cold woman beside him, it was not enough.


    Not only was this woman a third-ranked Adept, she also had a fourth-ranked crystal in her hand. Who knew how many levels she''d reach once she used it?


    The distance from the first level to the second level was huge, and it was not enough to only have two Level 2 Crystal Cores. However, it was already pretty good to reach the high level of Level 1, and the amount of energy contained was only a little less, and he would be able to reach Level 2.


    What followed was white jade, he only had two Level 2 Crystal Cores, so naturally he took a slower time to absorb them. However, because he had not entered the Level 2 for a long time, even if he had one more Crystal Core than Jiang Yishu, he had only levelled up by a level.


    The Lightning element was a superpower that was favored by the Heavens. It contained a massive amount of energy, and although leveling up wasn''t easy, as long as there was a chance for it to level up, it could absorb a bit of energy and level up faster than anyone else.


    Xi Shiyu was naturally the last person to finish absorbing the pill, and he was also the person who benefited the most, being a high rank level two martial artist.


    In the party, other than Lin Lin, who was in the second place.


    Shen Mei carefully counted the number of people in their team of seven. One was at the low rank of level three, and the next day, it could not be estimated. One was at the high rank, two were at the middle rank, and one was at the low rank of at least two.


    She could even pat her chest and say, "They are the strongest team!"


    No wonder Lin Lin said that breaking the previous agreement when entering the base would happen. With the appearance of the Intense Wood, how could the hunting group, who had a strength of almost five out of the top ten experts, not cause a huge wave when it came to it?!


    Shen Mei was already faintly looking forward to her absorption of the Level 3 Crystal Core. She was also looking forward to Lin Lin absorbing the Level 4 Crystal Core. Those watching from behind to see them accept this 5-star mission as a joke, how surprised, or to be more accurate, how terrified would they be?


    While Lin Lin was absorbing the Crystal Core, although her expression did not change, even Yang Dazhu who was seated the furthest from her could feel the dense energy.


    The energy of the crystal core was so huge that even people in the outside world could feel it.


    For a long time, even until dawn, Lin Lin still had her eyes closed, as if she was in deep sleep, or perhaps had already died. Of course, Shen Mei took advantage of the moment when no one else was paying attention to extend her hand to take a breath.


    But when he retracted his hand, it was seen by Yang Dazhu. In his panic, the big size man actually made a hand gesture that he knew how to keep a secret.


    It was as if the two of them had a good relationship and shared a small secret.


    Shen Mei clenched her fist, but did not dare to make a sound.


    It truly infuriated her, wasting so much time to establish her image.


    He did not wake up, but everyone was watching Lin Lin closely, all the way until noon, when everyone was hungry, Lin Lin opened his eyes.


    Chen Chen said, "I''m hungry, let''s eat together."


    Jiang Yishu and the others, "..."


    The atmosphere that had been brewing for so long had been ruined.


    However, he still had to eat since he was hungry.


    It was simpler outside. He casually nibbled on some instant noodles, drank some mineral water, and then ate a few cans of the noodles.


    Jiang Yishu asked first, "Leader, how is it?"


    Compared to when Jiang Yishu and the others were levelling up and their energy leaked out, other than Lin Lin who revealed a lot of energy when she swallowed the crystal core, everything else was calm and quiet behind him, as though nothing had happened.


    Even when Lin Lin opened her eyes, she remained calm and collected, unlike the rest of them, who had unstable auras during their levelling.


    Lin Lin drank some water and said, "Third level High Rank."


    Before she died, she had never reached that level.


    It had only been half a year since the apocalypse, and she had already reached it.


    As expected, after getting to know everything and walking in front of the crowd, one could make a profit in advance. To think that it would be possible to advance in such a terrifying manner.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the energy in her body was real and the pattern on her wrist was only faintly discernible, she would have thought that all of this was just a dream.


    The so-called strength was a dream.


    The invincible space was a dream.


    Fortunately, nothing was illusory.


    Furthermore, up until now, she had been steadily walking forward step by step. Even if she consumed a crystal core, it would still be the reward of her victory while hunting the Zombie.


    Therefore, she had the qualifications and didn''t need any other emotions to accept her power.


    She was already strong enough.


    It was also considered powerful.


    Even if he knew that Lin Lin''s power must have risen by more than a little, hearing it from her, when he realized that his guesses had turned into reality, it would still be different.


    In particular, Lin Lin''s eyes revealed a trace of confusion, but it disappeared in the blink of an eye, transforming into an even more resolute, expert like aura.


    Everyone''s heart was filled with the desire to follow him.


    Some people are powerful, but you will only have this as your goal. One day, you will reach that height and surpass that person.


    However, there were some people who were powerful, but their disposition made you kneel before them, becoming his retainer. They walked on the path of strength alongside him, walking further and further away from him.


    Shen Mei had probably been ''confused'' by Lin Lin too many times, so she was the first to walk out as she said with a smile: "It seems like we can go back now."


    The way back was much easier than before. Before, there were still a few Zombie s running around, but now they were all lying on the ground with flies circling around them. It must have been dead for a long time, probably killed by Gu Tianyi and the rest when they left.


    In Lin Lin''s car were Shen Mei and Xi Shiyu. Bai Yu had made a mistake and insisted on getting on the same carriage as Jiang Yishu, but Chen Chen was fine with it, so she followed Yang Dazhu and got on Jiang Yishu''s car.


    Shen Mei climbed onto the car window, and as the car sped by, she could see the injury on the Zombie that was hit by its attack. She laughed, "Leader, this man seems to be very powerful!"


    "Which one?"


    Shen Mei returned to the car and held onto it, "Fire Element."


    She could only deduce from the Zombie that it was of the Fire element, but she could not match the other party''s name.


    "Gu Tianyi."


    Shen Mei nodded, "Oh, Gu Tianyi, your name is really ugly."


    Xi Shiyu nodded and said, "I agree."


    Shen Mei smiled, then said: "However, he is very strong."


    Compared to other types of Adepts, Adepts of the same type were more aware of each other''s strength. They knew the strength of the enemy''s attack, and knew exactly how much energy was needed to unleash an Adept''s Discipline.


    When Shen Mei looked at the back of the Zombie that was almost burnt to dust, she realized that Gu Tianyi''s accuracy was accurate and her superpower was strong. It was almost at a height that she couldn''t reach right now.


    It was hard to imagine that such a person would foolishly pursue and pester Lin Lin to death.


    Handsome and handsome, a powerful Adept. He was mesmerized by their captain.


    Lin Lin drove but she still replied, "He''s worth learning."


    Shen Mei recovered from her thoughts, walked forward, grabbed the passenger seat, and looked at Lin Lin''s face from the side. She laughed and asked: "Guild Leader, between you and him, who is stronger?"

 C196 Check

    Lin Lin thought for a few seconds, then answered with certainty: "Me."


    Shen Mei laughed: "Leader, I like your confidence!"


    Xi Shiyu was unhappy, what did it mean to be confident? But as a man, he did not care about girls, and men and women were not close, so he could only speak without making a move, and said: "Sister Lin is stronger than that man, what do you mean by confident?"


    Shen Mei looked at Xi Shiyu and asked: "Could it be that you mean that the Guild Leader is not confident?"


    In the end, Xi Shiyu was still a child, how could he be a match for an old cunning fox like Shen Mei. He paused for a moment, then stuttered: "I, I, I didn''t mean that!"


    Shen Mei was so angry that her face turned red. She couldn''t help but reach out and touch it, praising: "So cute.


    Xi Shiyu jumped up, "Touch me!"


    "What''s wrong, I can''t touch it?" Shen Mei asked in return, looking like a complete female rogue.


    The two of them played around, looking relaxed and lively. Lin Lin''s expression did not change, but she could not help but chuckle inside.


    When he came back to his senses, he realized that his face was paralyzed. He was obviously smiling in his heart, but his face did not change at all. Could it be that he had been cold for too long that he had forgotten to even smile?


    As they got closer to the base, they drove without rest.


    There were actually some basic defenses outside the base, and they had at least cleaned out a few hundred meters from the inside of the base.


    The Zombie virus was very scary, immediately spreading even after being injured for half an hour. Normal people could not resist it at all, so it could be seen that there was no need to inspect it at all.


    The only ones who had to check were the Adepts. The Adepts were more resistant to the Zombie virus than the ordinary people. Some of them could even suppress the virus for an entire day and night.


    But in order to reduce the workload, as long as they were not a Zombie, humans could enter the outermost layer of defense.


    But today seemed a little different.


    Lin Lin stopped right outside of her defense, a soldier holding onto a spear immediately came over, holding onto his spear, ready for battle, he shouted: "Come out."


    Shen Mei rolled down the window and charmingly smiled: "Brother soldier, what''s wrong? This place has never been inspected before, why is it so strict today?"


    The ratio of men to women in the apocalypse was severely out of kilter, almost one to twenty. Looking around, one could only see one woman out of twenty.


    It was very difficult for women in the apocalypse to survive. In the end, a woman''s physique was still much weaker than a man''s, and it was also very difficult for her awakening ability. Furthermore, most of the abilities that she awakened were water-type healing type spatial elements and other abilities with a very weak attack power.


    Furthermore, the personalities of most women made it difficult for them to survive the apocalypse.


    In reality, there were too few women who could act like Lin Yuyan, who were both scheming and cold-blooded.


    After Lin Lin''s rebirth, there were even fewer women who came to their senses.


    Many factors caused the women in the apocalypse to become precious animals.


    Even if there were many women who were in a special profession, it wasn''t something that an ordinary person could afford.


    As a result, most men treated women fairly well.


    Especially a sexy and beautiful girl like Shen Mei, who could protect herself.


    In the past, Shen Mei''s actions would make these men confused and confused, but for some reason, no one knew why she didn''t use it today. The other party still maintained a stern face, urging them to get down, and although his tone of voice was not harsh, it was not something that could be resisted.


    "Pata."


    Lin Lin opened the car door and stepped down.


    Shen Mei was slightly surprised, and called out, "Guild Leader?"


    At the side, Xi Shiyu also opened the door and said, "Let''s get out of the car."


    Shen Mei frowned, she hated the soldiers for not understanding the situation, and opened the door and alighted.


    Jiang Yishu and the others who were behind also got off the car and came over.


    Jiang Yishu knew that Lin Lin did not like to talk much now, so he came over and asked: "Hello, I am Tristar Hunt Squad''s Strong Wood''s vice leader. Can I ask us what is going on?


    Although his tone was still unyielding, he still answered Jiang Yishu''s question in the end, "From today onwards, we will be checking the identities of the people who enter and the objects they carry for danger."


    Checking one''s identity naturally couldn''t be looking at one''s ID card, it was to see if one had a black account. After the apocalypse, who would care about their ID card?


    So this identity is just checking to see if you are human or virus infected.


    Those with scratches and bite wounds on their bodies will be locked up in the small dark room.


    And there were healers behind him, so even if there were no obvious wounds on his body, he still had to stay in a specific place.


    There was nothing wrong with that. It was just that he had checked when he entered the base, but now, he needed to check the outside as soon as he was done.


    But on the other end, checking the items I brought with me ¡­


    Before the apocalypse, there were too many dangerous items, such as combustible and explosive items, controlled tools, guns ¡­ However, this was the apocalypse. Carrying a gun and a knife was for self-defense. Could it be that he had to take them away after inspecting the dangers?


    Shen Mei held onto his arm, he who was not in a bright mood, became quiet and said: "Big brother, we have a lot of dangerous things on us, but all of them are for killing Zombie, if you want to take them away, do you want us to die?"


    The soldier''s face turned black. He probably didn''t understand why Shen Mei was targeting him, so he said, "The base is very safe, you don''t need to bring any dangerous goods with you."


    Shen Mei laughed, imitating what Lin Lin had told them before, and said. "In this apocalyptic world, not a single place is absolutely safe."


    The soldier''s temples throbbed. Today, after the inspection repeated countless times, he was already annoyed. Now that he had lost his temper, he said, "Where did all this nonsense come from? If you don''t want to check, then drag it out!"


    After saying that, he retreated a few steps, and the soldiers by his side all surrounded him, looking like they were ready to attack Lin Lin and the others, to immediately take him down.


    Bai Yu and Xi Shiyu''s reactions were quick, and they immediately took a defensive stance. They subconsciously surrounded Lin Lin, and started to gather their superpowers in their hands.


    Lin Lin was even faster, her hand was half blocking the two people, looking at the soldier who seemed to be the leader, she said: "We are being inspected, but we do not know where we are going to inspect?"


    While they were talking, Jiang Yishu, Shen Mei who had a slower reaction time, and Yang Dazhu also surrounded Lin Lin, looking at the soldiers vigilantly.


    The two sides faced each other.


    The leading soldier saw that the other side was secretly taking Lin Lin as their leader, that that defensive posture was used to protect Lin Lin, and that Lin Lin was also used as their strongest attacker, so he asked: "You are the group leader?"


    Lin Lin nodded, "Mn."


    The leader of the soldiers didn''t want to clash with the Adept. Although he had a gun in his hand, the Adept couldn''t be judged by the average person. The Adepts were quick to react. Their bodies were tough, and they had the powers of various elements. They were the beloved children of God.


    Since the other party approved of the inspection, why should he start another dispute?


    "Bring them to the inspection area, separate the men and women!"


    The base was a human-like place. Although there were few women on mission, it was not without women. They had specially sent a woman to check on them. It was not an army person, but an ordinary young woman.


    Being assigned this kind of work could be considered a pretty good job, he guessed that he had some background. Right now, they couldn''t be compared to before. The simpler the work, the more popular it was. However, it was still a bit dangerous. However, compared to those who sold their bodies, who were a little dangerous, there was still pride left in them due to their dignity.


    The inspection was to remove all of her clothes. Shen Mei was originally injured when the Zombie was being fried, other than the injuries caused by the special ability, it was hard for women to not pay attention to the scars on her body. There was nothing they could do in the past, but now that there was God Chen Chen, how could they just let him treat her?


    After Shen Mei passed the examination, she spoke to the woman who was giving him an examination: "Beautiful girl, what''s your name?"


    The lady carefully checked Lin Lin''s body for wounds, but all she could see were fine and fair skin, not to mention wounds, there were not even any scars, her skin was so good that people would be jealous of her.


    "Code number, 0017."


    The woman''s answer made Shen Mei startled, she had thought that she would not answer, but she did not expect her to say it like that, "Code name, what kind of organization are you from, to actually have a code name?"


    0017 did not pay any attention to Shen Mei, and instead looked deeply at Lin Lin, and said: "The examination has passed."


    Lin Lin took off his clothes and put them on, then said: "Thank you."


    This was the second time Shen Mei had been disregarded today, and her entire body was in a bad state. She shouted, "Hey, I''m talking to you, why aren''t you paying attention to me?"


    0017 retreated to the side, looking like he was ignoring her, but it was Lin Lin who pulled Shen Mei who was about to step forward and said: "Alright."


    Shen Mei was furious, but she was not rash. Although this woman was a normal person, she still belonged to the base, so she would not dare to make a move against her.


    "Yes, Captain."


    As Lin Lin buttoned up her clothes, she casually asked: "0017, you''re from the research institute?"


    0017''s eyes lit up, but then dimmed and he nodded. "Yeah."


    Shen Mei listened at the side and was just about to ask Lin Lin how did she know about the code name, but then she heard Lin Lin asking that 0017, "Do you know why the inspection is so strict today?"


    "I''m not sure."


    Lin Lin tidied up her clothes and stood there proudly, asking: "Then, do you know a bit?"


    0017 looked at Lin Lin blankly and nodded. "Yes."


    Shen Mei could not help but shiver. Was there still a skill that she had not grasped, the almighty Guild Leader? Shen Mei expressed that she did not dare to speak anymore in front of Lin Lin in a blur, because, in the end, you were still seen through!


    "Has something big happened at the base recently?"


    "Four people have come, the people up there seem to value them very much."


    "Four men." A definite sentence.


    "Yes."


    "Anything else?"


    "Nope."


    Shen Mei listened to her question and answer, her heart filled with puzzlement, whether it was her Guild Leader who looked more good-natured and trustworthy, or if there was something special about her that attracted others to her.


    Could it be that she''s so unlikeable?!


    Shen Mei expressed that his self-confidence had suffered a huge blow and needed someone to comfort it.


    Just as he was thinking, he heard Lin Lin say to 0017, "If there''s anywhere I can help with, come to the base to look for Liemu Hunting Group."


    0017''s originally calm face instantly bloomed with light. "Thank you."

 C197 Failed

    When he came out, Shen Mei had already tidied up the shock he had received earlier and asked Lin Lin, "Guild Leader, how did you know that woman came from the research facility?"


    That was because she had been one of them, staying in that terrifying research institute. At that time, she also had a code name, 0062. And this woman is 0017, she should be one of the earlier test subjects.


    But it was impossible to say anything to Shen Mei, so she just said it perfunctorily, "I heard someone mention it before."


    Shen Mei knew that her Guild Leader had many secrets, but in the apocalyptic world, who didn''t have one or two? As long as it didn''t affect her interests, Shen Mei wouldn''t be stupid enough to ask for more.


    Jiang Yishu and the rest had already finished their inspection and were standing in front of the carriage. The guard who was leading the way saw two people and said: "Your inspection has passed, but you have some guns and gunpowder on the carriage. We need to take them away."


    "Those are the materials that we collected during our mission."


    Normally, the missions would be to clean up the Zombie or to gather the materials. Those materials were equivalent to proof that they had completed the mission.


    The soldier maintained a straight face and said, "We will transfer these supplies to the base. Your mission is still considered complete."


    Someone helped to send them off, so why not? They only covered up a small part of it. When they arrived at the base, there were so many powerful experts, but they couldn''t bring back anything. They were bound to be suspicious.


    The group set off once again. Although they had less things, their hearts felt heavier.


    This big move of the base made the people of Strong Wood''s people feel the sense of the impending storm. They did not know the inside story, did not know what happened at the base, and were always worried about the unknown.


    The outermost layer of security was just as strict as they had imagined. Even those who passed the first layer of security and entered the base would have to strip for another five hours of security before leaving, regardless of whether they were a normal person or an Adept.


    This move was naturally opposed by many people, but what was the use? There were two ways, either to follow it or to immediately get out.


    It was already late at night when they had arrived at the base. The others were a bit tired, so they decided to hand in their missions tomorrow.


    What Lin Lin and the rest didn''t know was that in the instant they entered, they had received the attention of several groups, and this concern was naturally not about being concerned, but about waiting to add insult to injury.


    Golden arrow.


    "Captain, the people from Intense Wood have returned."


    "How is it?"


    The person asked sneered and said, "It seems like they didn''t bring anything back. Apart from the firearms they got from who knows where, even so, they were all taken by the outermost soldiers."


    "What about the loss of manpower?"


    "Three are gone. One is a low-ranked, one is a low-ranked, and there''s an ordinary woman."


    "He really thinks that he is going on a tour, even bringing ordinary people along with him. Does he think that the 5-star mission is just for fun?"


    "Captain''s right. I thought we had some ability, but after going in and not bringing anything back, we lost three people. I think they were just taking a look at the outermost layer and didn''t even get in."


    These words pleased the Golden Arrow, and he laughed, "Alright, continue to observe. If there is any news, report back immediately."


    "Yes sir!"


    Dawn.


    "Boss, Xu Bai is dead."


    "Heh, it''s really useless."


    "Boss, will the captain know about our situation?"


    "Even if we do, so what? Have we done any substantial damage? "Don''t worry, that woman isn''t that stupid."


    The lackey didn''t understand, but he still didn''t understand. "Boss, they don''t seem to be that strong. Not only did they not bring anything back, they even killed three people."


    Maureen rubbed her chin, "Things haven''t come to an end yet, so don''t make a decision so easily."


    On the second day, Lin Lin and Jiang Yishu handed in their missions while the others stayed in the villa. It''s fine to take inventory and train on your own. In short, don''t cover your head and sleep as a rest and relax yourself.


    The moment he stepped into the Base Guild, Lin Lin noticed many people looking his way. There were some familiar faces among them, such as Lin Yuyan.


    Heh, it''s been a long time since we last met.


    Jiang Yishu naturally noticed Lin Yuyan as well, and subconsciously looked towards Lin Lin first. Naturally, Lin Lin''s face didn''t show any expression, as if she was looking at a stranger.


    "Captain, are we going to hand in the mission?"


    Lin Lin turned her face to the side and said: "Of course." Then she walked straight ahead.


    Some people, you do not need to spend so much effort to hate her.


    In any case, she was doomed.


    Lin Yuyan looked on helplessly as Lin Lin turned a blind eye to her, as if she was nothing more than an ant in Lin Lin''s eyes, and could not help but stamp her feet.


    She had thought about what Lin Lin''s expression would be when she saw her with the Golden Arrow''s person. Envy? Jealousy? Angry? Anger? No matter what it was, Lin Yuyan would wake up from her midnight dream with a smile on her face.


    But now, Lin Lin''s expression did not change at all, nor did he spare her a glance!


    Lin Lin, you are the one who caused me to suffer so much, it''s you.


    Just you wait, one day I will trample you under my feet and crush you at will!


    Lin Lin disregarded Lin Yuyan, but this did not mean that she could not feel the piercing gaze from behind. The fact that Lin Yuyan would come to base A and enter the golden arrow range was within Lin Lin''s expectations.


    Would she hate a chance to take away the property, men, and lives that she thought were readily available to her? That was not Lin Yuyan.


    Even if the wealth, men''s and life chances were not all hers, it would not affect her self-righteousness and she would not hate Lin Lin.


    The receptionist looked at Lin Lin and asked: "Hello, are you submitting the mission?"


    "Yes, Fierce Wood, four days ago I accepted a 5-star mission."


    The receptionist heard and subconsciously comforted: "Oh, actually, your hunting group is also very strong, but it''s still a bit difficult for you guys to complete the 5-star mission. Like this, I have a lot of new 2-star and 3-star missions here, and you can take a look.


    No wonder the receptionist thought that Lin Lin and the others did not complete the 5 star mission. After all, to a 5 star hunting group, completing the 5 star mission would take at least half a month.


    Lin Lin and the others, four days, or three days, was that possible?


    Impossible!


    Just as Lin Lin was about to say something, a voice interrupted him, "I''ve already said this before, what kind of people do things and how much power they have to support their work? Do they really think that they are some strong woman?


    "That''s right, that''s right. I think she wants to act. Think about it, a 5-star mission shouldn''t be a loss even if it isn''t completed. Other people might just praise her for having the courage to do so!"


    "It''s just a pity that we lost three of their veteran members. We didn''t lose any of our teammates."


    "Wow, then she''s quite smart."


    As they sang, Lin Lin cupped his fists and watched on, as if she was watching a joke, waiting for them to finish.


    If Xi Shiyu was here, he would definitely say, "It''s you two sisters again."


    The ones who spoke were Yu Yuyan and Lv Sheng. If the two did not come from the apocalypse, then it would be good if they could act out a small performance or perform a crosstalk together.


    Lin Lin and Lv Sheng didn''t know, but looking at Lin Lin''s relaxed expression, she knew that their verbal attacks were useless against her.


    "Heh heh, let me say, in this world, the people that are the most loathsome are those with thick skin."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Because they showed off even though they knew they were shameless. They thought others didn''t know!"


    The joke was too cold, so Lin Lin rolled her eyes, picked her ears, and said to Jiang Yishu beside him: "So noisy."


    It was rare for Jiang Yishu to see Lin Lin like that, he chuckled and replied: "It is indeed noisy."


    Lv Sheng was initially captivated by Jiang Yishu''s smile, but when she realized Lin Lin was talking about her, she immediately pointed at his and scolded, "Stupid woman, who are you talking about?!"


    Lin Lin lightly glanced at Lv Sheng, "You."


    Following that, he domineeringly raised his eyebrows, as if to say, "I''m talking about you, what can you do? Hit me, can you beat me?"


    Lv Sheng was furious, but she still remembered that Lin Lin was not a simple person, sheshetill vividly remembered the last time she was tormented by the sheets, and furthermore, she was currently in Base Guild, so he was afraid that she might even kick you out.


    Lin Lin looked at Lin Yuyan.


    Lin Yuyan looked at Lin Lin.


    In her previous life, although Lin Yuyan was not the one who provoked her, she still did a great job and even ''defended'' her, working hard to create the image of a good sister.


    But now, Lin Yuyan was actually hiding behind Lv Sheng and Yu Yuyan, not making a single sound.


    Strange, really strange.


    The current Lin Yuyan actually still knew that she had taken the lead, and it seemed that Lin Yuyan did not tell Yu Yuyan and the others that she was her big sister, nor did she scold her like in her previous life that she had stolen her fiance.


    Logically speaking, with Lin Yuyan''s personality, she should be extremely willing to do such a thing, that would push her to the peak of public opinion. Then why did she do it now? Lin Lin inadvertently caught a glance of Lin Yuyan behind her, and in the next moment, she reacted. So it was like that, in her previous life, there was no one who knew them, and now that Jiang Yishu was here, even if he wanted to speak nonsense, he had to see whether Jiang Yishu would agree or not.


    Alright, the two of you, "a middle-aged man with a thick nose came out from nowhere and lightly shouted at Yu Yuyan and Lv Sheng, then gently smiled at Lin Lin and said," This is the renowned Guild Leader Lie Mu, Miss Lin Lin, right?


    With eyes filled with cunning, he had known in his previous life that was not a good person. Naturally, Lin Lin would not give him a nice look, but to others, Lin Lin had always been that ice face.


    "Mm, yes, what''s the matter?"


    These three simple words signified that Lin Lin was extremely impatient. The impatient Golden Arrow people came over to join in on the fun and the impatient Golden Arrow Captain came over to get close to him.


    "Miss Lin, actually, I just want to be concerned about your 5-star mission." Miss Lin, actually, I just wanted to be concerned about your 5-star mission.


    On the surface, the leader of these golden arrows seemed like a good person. He was willing to help without the slightest bit of trouble.


    However, Lin Lin was not someone who did not know who they were. She knew very well who the Golden Arrow was.


    On the surface, their cooperation would most likely use them as cannon fodder. They would not care if it meant death, but all the contributions and supplies were done by them.


    After all, they were a five star hunting group. It was already a great kindness to them for them to lend a helping hand.


    Lin Lin''s eyes flashed with a trace of laughter, and she said: "I don''t seem to have told anyone that we failed the mission."

 C198 Unbelievable

    "Impossible!"


    Yu Yuyan''s voice was extremely ear-piercing, because of a single sentence from Lin Lin.


    Lin Lin looked at him coldly, "Why is that impossible?"


    Yu Yuyan was scared witless by Lin Lin''s stare, but she still said stubbornly: "It''s impossible for you to complete the 5-star mission, stop lying, make such big words and don''t make others laugh their teeth off!"


    Lin Lin looked at the people around him. Previously, when the Golden Arrow hunting group came over, he had attracted many people''s attention.


    To face off against a five star hunting group, how could they miss such an exciting show.


    Yu Yuyan''s words had left a deep impression in their hearts. They did not believe that a mere Tristar Hunt Squad like them, would actually be able to take down a five star mission, let alone a short three days. Could it be that the current Zombie was like tofu, that would be severed with a single slash?


    If Lin Lin wasn''t bragging, she would have definitely been provoked to the point of insanity!


    The leader of the golden arrows, Li Liqiang, smiled as he watched Yu Yuyan argue with Lin Lin. Seeing that the situation was getting out of control, he stood up to maintain order.


    Yu Yan, could it be that Miss Lin is lying? You should ask Miss Lin to hand over the materials for this mission first!


    The one who spoke had the intention to do so, and anyone who heard it had the intention to do so.


    With that, Yu Yuyan immediately laughed tenderly: "Captain is right, I seem to be delaying Captain Lin from completing his mission. But I see that Captain Lin is empty-handed, and when I return, the carriage is empty too, I wonder where Captain Lin will take out the things to complete the mission from!"


    The crowd was also in an uproar, many of them saying that Lin Lin had lost face this time, the Golden Arrow''s man was standing there, if he could not hand over the thing, wouldn''t that mean he had slapped himself in the face?


    Lin Lin looked at Li Liqiang who was sneakily laughing, and turned to the person who handed in the mission: "We did not bring back the materials needed to complete the mission this time."


    The girl smiled comfortingly, "It''s alright, this mission..."


    Lin Lin cut him off and said: "But we will kill all the Zombie in that high school. The base can send people to bring back the materials there anytime."


    "Hua!"


    The onlookers expressed that their three views had been attacked. How could there be someone in this world who could brag so much!


    After killing all the Zombie in the middle school, you can go and bring the materials back anytime ¡­ How is this possible!?


    Putting aside the fact that he could bring back the materials from the uninhabited land, and even how many Zombie he had to kill, just killing the Zombie from the entire secondary school was not something that a hunting group could do.


    Even if it was the First Hunt Group, the golden arrow was impossible!


    The Zombie that covered the sky, even their scalps were tingling. They could actually clean them all up, how could this have happened!


    Li Liqiang obviously did not expect this woman to say such a ''lie'' at such a crucial moment. Did she really think that she could casually say such words without taking responsibility?


    "Miss Lin, you have to consider the facts before you speak. Killing the Zombie isn''t something that can be done just because you said it. If you lie, the base will punish your hunting group."


    Lin Lin smirked, "Why is there so much nonsense for so many people to talk about when accepting missions?"


    Li Liqiang''s temples thumped. From becoming a Power User, he had levelled up all the way to a High Rank Level 2. Before the four of them came, there was no one stronger than him in the entire base.


    But even if those four people were stronger than him, a mere Guild Leader of a Tristar Hunt Squad didn''t have the qualifications to say such words to him!


    "Lin Lin, you..."


    Before he finished, a voice interrupted him, "Ah, Company Leader Li, why are you standing here? Didn''t your mission end long ago, why did you bring your subordinates to the Base Guild?"


    Lin Lin looked at the knife-scarred man who barged in, and snorted. It was getting more and more lively.


    Li Liqiang''s anger could not be released in time, he looked at Mo Lin with an ugly expression, and asked: "Mo Lin, what are you doing here?"


    Mo Lin laughed as he pointed to a young man behind him and said, "Didn''t I just recruit a new Fire Adept to register for the association?"


    Li Liqiang glared at the man in his team. This man was specially guarding the entrance to the base to recruit new adepts, and there were very few superpowers, not to mention the offensive type, fire type, to release such an ability. Furthermore, in the face of Dawn, Molin''s team could no longer use the word dereliction of duty as a simple explanation.


    The man who was being stared at could only lower his head. He didn''t even have the courage to look at Li Liqiang.


    In Golden Arrow''s group, Li Liqiang was the sky, the boss that determined everyone''s life and death.


    No one could resist him.


    Mo Lin prodded Li Liqiang, then looked at Lin Lin and chuckled as he said: "Captain Lin, they don''t believe you. I believe that you guys definitely have the ability to complete a five star mission!"


    Lin Lin looked at Mo Lin in front of him and asked indifferently, "Who are you?"


    "¡­ ¡­." "Hahaha, it''s my fault that I didn''t introduce myself. I am the leader of the Dawn hunting group, Mo Lin."


    In his previous life, he had never heard of a person like Mo Lin. Could it be that it was because of her little butterfly that there was some sort of change?


    Lin Lin frowned and nodded: "Hello, I''m Lin Lin."


    The receptionist, who felt that he was being ignored, coughed and said to Lin Lin: "Um, Captain Lin, is what you said true?"


    "All the Zombie that entered the middle school were killed by us. You should go and report it to the base. The people at the base can go and get supplies anytime they want."


    The receptionist asked again, and said: "Captain Lin, there are too many Zombie there. If the situation there does not conform to what you said and cause losses to the base''s soldiers, Liemu Hunting Group will take full responsibility."


    "Yes, I know."


    Seeing that Lin Lin was unmoved, the receptionist nodded and said: "Alright, Leader Lin, I will report this matter to you as soon as possible. If the situation is true, after completing your mission this month, you will receive the appropriate rewards.


    Lin Lin replied, "We will pay you all."


    Then, they scattered. The other party wanted to make sure that his boasts were true, so it was impossible for a group of people to go forward to force Lin Lin to say that what she said was a lie!


    Golden Arrow''s men looked at Lin Lin and the others with faces full of schadenfreude, as if they had already determined that Lin Lin was lying. When the people waiting for the base to send someone saw the completely different situation from what Lin Lin had said, they returned and dragged Lie Mu''s entire hunting group to punish them!


    On the other hand, Mo Lin did not seem to care about this matter at all. It did not matter whether Lin Lin''s words were true or false.


    As the leader of the hunting group of Dawn, he had a good relationship with Lie Mu. If Lin Lin and the others really completed their mission this time, and directly rose to a five-star hunting group, they would understand why they were being so cooperative.


    If what Lin Lin said was the truth, they would not be able to exterminate all the Zombie in the high school, and they would even be punished, and even dissolve the hunting group. That was what Mo Lin wanted, and he could take this opportunity to recruit all of Lie Mu''s people.


    With Lin Lin and the others, their dawn of hope might even directly rise to six stars!


    After returning home, he didn''t expect Han Yu to be waiting for him there.


    When she saw Lin Lin, she was prepared to give him a big hug, but she was kicked away by Xi Shiyu, "Hey you little brat, a gentleman like you wouldn''t make a move, you don''t know that!"


    Xi Shiyu held her hands and said, "You said I''m a child, who''s a gentleman?"


    Han Yu covered his face, glared at Xi Shiyu, and moved closer to Lin Lin, saying, "Sister Bing, why are you recruiting these little kids, they''re not easy to manage at all!"


    Lin Lin, "Why did you call me here?"


    Han Yue was no longer amused by his words. "Sister Bing, I heard that you have completed a 5-star mission. Is that true?"


    "You think?"


    "Of course it''s true! How could Sister Bing be someone who would lie!"


    Lin Lin saw Han Yue''s exaggerated expression and asked: "Then what did you come here to know?"


    Han Yu shook his head and shrugged. "Nothing, I just came to play with you."


    He was really free to come and play with her after the apocalypse.


    So Lin Lin gave Han Yu a mission.


    Since Han Yu wasn''t an Adept, then he had to avoid the attacks of the other members of the group. That would be the same as sparring.


    Lin Lin had made a request to herself with great difficulty, so how could Han Yue refuse?


    Then he went back to the base with tears streaming down his face, complaining to his father.


    Han Guoyu listened for a long time before replying, "Looks like Lin Lin treats you pretty well."


    Han Yu almost took off his shoes and threw them at his father. What kind of father is this? His son is already like this, and he''s still praising his people.


    Han Guoyu asked seriously, "How do you feel after practicing for the whole afternoon?"


    Han Yu thought for a moment. "What can I do? I have to always teleport to avoid the opponent''s attack. I can''t just stand there and wait for others to hit me, right?"


    That''s right, it''s not so much that you want to be Lie Mu''s sparring partner, but more so that Lin Lin will use all of Lie Mu''s team members as your sparring partner. Thinking about it, she could easily let Lie Mu''s people train against each other, it''s better than attacking a speed ability user who only knows how to dodge.


    Han Yu stared blankly and muttered, "What did I complain about? I just screamed a few times for it to hurt."


    Han Yue was aware that Lin Lin''s face was cold and his heart was warm, but his heart was warm to her, and now, he could be considered to be someone who cared about Lin Lin.


    When thinking about it, he couldn''t help but feel a little happy inside ¡­


    Seeing his son''s silly look, Han Guoyu laughed helplessly, and said: "It''s already in the apocalypse, yet you''re still acting exactly like before."


    Han Yu''s face grew serious. "Dad, I know how difficult the situation is. Don''t worry. Even if I''m just a speed Adept, I''ll still protect you and your mother."


    "Sigh, I can''t hope for anything more. Just find me a girl as soon as possible and have a grandson. Your mother and I will be satisfied."


    Han Yu, "... "Dad, it''s not like you don''t know how many women there are these days."


    Han Guoyu sighed, then said: "That''s right, previously, someone came to report about Lin Lin''s 5 star mission, what do you think the credibility of her completing that mission is?"

 C199 face-smacking

    Han Yu replied without hesitation, "One hundred percent."


    Han Guoyu was still a little surprised, and asked: "You believe in Lin Lin this much?"


    "She''s my Sister Bing, why wouldn''t I believe you?" After Han Yu replied with a smile, he continued, "Furthermore, ever since I met the Sister Bing, I saw her completing many impossible missions. In the beginning, I didn''t believe that she could go from B City to A City by herself, but not only did she manage to do it, she also had three other Adepts as her companions.


    Initially, Han Yue really did not believe that Lin Lin could travel so far to arrive at A City.


    After all, this was the apocalypse, a traffic jam, Zombie everywhere. Let alone Lin Lin, even a team wouldn''t be able to easily do it.


    But Lin Lin had done it, and struck him hard in the heart.


    All of these things were completely possible for Lin Lin.


    Could he, on the other hand, not make it an impossible task?


    Han Guoyu also nodded, and said: "She is indeed not a simple woman."


    Han Yu acknowledged his father''s words and asked again, "Oh right, Dad, why are you asking me this? It''s not like you just want to ask my opinion on this matter, right?"


    "No, those people asked me how many people and trucks I need to send there. After all, that high school is a warehouse, so it takes a lot of manpower and resources to go back and forth. I have to reduce the cost as much as possible."


    The credibility of Lin Lin''s mission was very important. If she completed the mission, but did not send enough trucks, it would be equivalent to going back and forth twice and a lot of losses. However, if she sent enough trucks and people to fill the entire warehouse, and yet facing Zombie s that did not decrease in the slightest, it would be an immeasurable loss.


    Even if Lin Lin and her hunting group were to bear the entire responsibility, Han Guoyu wouldn''t be able to shoulder this responsibility.


    Han Yu thought for a moment and replied, "Fifty people and a truck big enough to store all the supplies."


    These words represented Han Yue''s absolute trust in Lin Lin.


    Actually, Han Guoyu only wanted to send a few more soldiers before, but as for the trucks, one or two would be enough.


    This also showed the importance that Han Guoyu attached to Lin Lin. If it was anyone else, they would immediately ask Lin Lin and the other hunting group to drive there.


    After all, no matter what, they could not believe that a five star mission could be conquered with Lin Lin''s help.


    Although there were some changes after chatting with Han Yue, Han Guoyu still told him some of his previous considerations.


    On the other hand, Han Yu smiled and replied, "Dad, why are you like that group of people and only look at stars? Let me tell you this, that hunting group has the ability to attack 6-star hunting group s!"


    Han Guoyu was shocked and asked, "Just based on Lin Lin and the three superpowers he brought with her? I heard they lost three people on this mission, including two Adepts. "


    "Dad, the ones who died were people from before the Fiery Wood. Do you really think that they lost their lives because of the mission?"


    Han Guoyu understood these twists and turns even better than Han Yu did, and he nodded his head in understanding, "So that''s how it is."


    Actually speaking of Lin Lin''s power, Han Yu was more agitated than anyone else. Now that the topic was brought up, she could not help but say excitedly: "Dad, although there are only seven people under Lie Mu right now, they are all experts, the weakest is a high level one, and their attacks are even more powerful than the rank 2 superpowers in the base. Other than Sister Bing, who are all Rank 2 superpowers, that Li Liqiang is just a high level two superb talent.


    The wind element child was naturally speaking of Xi Shiyu. Although the two of them appeared to be at odds, when it came to enemies, they were still very united.


    Han Guoyu, who was originally a strong team, was shocked, and took advantage of the crucial point. Since the team members were already so powerful, then as the Guild Leader, how terrifying was Lin Lin''s level?


    "Where''s Lin Lin? She can''t be..."


    Han Yue understood the meaning behind Han Guoyu''s words and replied smilingly, "Although Sister Bing didn''t specifically tell me her superpower rank, I''m sure that she''s definitely a third ranked Adept. She''s not just a low-ranked one, she''s at least a third ranked middle ranked!"


    Han Guoyu knew that his son had never liked to boast, and sucked in a breath of cold air, "He''s actually that powerful?"


    After all, the apocalypse hadn''t been too far away, and third level Adepts were nowhere near as common as they were back there. At this point, third level Adepts could be said to be at the top of the list.


    What was strong was not their current abilities, but their strength in growth. If they could reach the third level now, then along with their development, what terrifying level and strength would they have in the future?


    "Old Zhang, come in."


    Han Guoyu''s trusted aide who had been standing guard outside the whole time came in and asked: "What''s the matter?"


    "Send out the notice that the number of people who have completed the task is reduced to 50. As for the number of trucks, the more the better. It''s enough to load the entire warehouse."


    Without any doubt, Old Zhang nodded and retreated, "Yes."


    Han Yu, on the other hand, kept a smile on his face. He knew very well that after this incident, the ardent wood wouldn''t be able to live a peaceful life.


    In the end, the headquarters'' mission was even more grand than the hunting group''s mission. Now, everyone knew about Lin Lin, Liemu Hunting Group and their 5 star mission.


    But there were many people who were suspicious, or more accurately, there were quite a few who were sure that Lin Lin was exaggerating, and a large majority of them were all looking at him with the attitude of watching a joke.


    "Are the people at the base stupid? Why did they send so many people and cars over for empty words?"


    "I don''t think there''ll be many people left. They might all die outside and not come back."


    "That''s right, that''s right. But as long as we''re not allowed to go, who cares if these people live or die? Their eyes usually seem to be on their foreheads, and their eyes are so high that they can''t see us."


    "But there are indeed a lot of these cars. Could it be that they went to load up the soil outside of the city?"


    "Hahaha, your words are quite sarcastic!"


    The spectators discussed and teased in low voices. They sat and waited for the people at the base to go out and return, waiting to see if Lin Lin could handle the anger at the base.


    As for the Gold Arrow, he had been observing them closely. He immediately ran back to see the Guild Leader.


    "Captain, that''s how it is ¡­"


    When the people who came back to talk saw that Li Liqiang was silent, they tried to probe further, "Captain, the people from the base seemed to have believed Lin Lin. They actually sent so many trucks there!"


    Yu Yuyan immediately retorted, "How is that possible, Lin Lin is definitely lying!"


    The others also agreed, none of them believed that Lin Lin could really do it


    Li Liqiang squinted his eyes and sneered: "Heh, I reckon that you won''t let any possibility go, but the more you think of it, the more disappointed they will be, and the more furious they will be to take revenge on Lie Mu!"


    "The Captain is right." Everyone said in unison.


    However, things went against his wishes. In other words, the person who thought about how Lin Lin had been slapped in the face would be slapped in the face by the things that happened afterwards.


    In the evening, just when everyone thought that the people who had left in the afternoon would not return, they came back from truckloads of dust.


    However, looking from afar, it was hard to tell whether he had come back empty-handed or full.


    "It can''t be! They really brought back supplies! "


    "Quick, quickly hit me. The rice in there isn''t soil?"


    "Pah!"


    "F * ck, it hurts, it''s actually real!"


    "Brother, it''s the truth!"


    After the inspection, the trucks drove towards the base one by one. Before, it might have looked like it didn''t have much trust in them, but looking at the wheels, they had already passed by and even pressed down such deep marks, one could only imagine how many things were inside.


    Many people thought back to what they had just said and could not help but touch their faces. This face-smacking was painful!


    The return of the truck almost shocked the entire base.


    The ordinary people who came down to the base.


    Leader on the base.


    This was not a small amount of material, but more than enough to support the entire base for several months!


    And all of this, was actually accomplished in three days by a hunting group!


    Something even harder than ascending the heavens was completed just like that!


    But even more importantly, it was not the supplies. It was the Zombie that had already been cleaned up by Lin Lin and the others at the middle school.


    Actually, the reason why the issued this mission was not entirely for the supplies. After all, how many vehicles could a single hunting group had?


    The base only wanted to post missions and send people to kill some of the Zombie there regularly.


    After all, there were too many Zombie there. Although they were still very far from base A, no one could guarantee that the Zombie would all come out that day because they had nothing to eat.


    While Zombie could not reproduce, you could kill as many as you want.


    The hunting group went to kill the Zombie, it was good that she came back alive, it was better that she didn''t come back alive ¡­


    A person from the hunting group must have killed quite a few Zombie.


    But there were simply too many Zombie there, so the base had to be classified as a five star mission. Many hunting group s also stopped in their tracks and chose other missions with lower difficulty. Although this task had a large pie in the middle school''s storeroom, more people cherished their own lives.


    If these supplies were really easy to obtain here, why would the base not organize the army to go there themselves? They would even need to issue missions.


    Did they really think that the base would leave them such a good thing?


    As for Lin Lin, who stayed in the A Base for a while in her previous life, she naturally knew the heart of the person in the base. In reality, she did not care too much about supplies. Therefore, from the beginning, Lin Lin had planned to use gunpowder to kill all the Zombie there.


    But further in, Lin Lin did not go, she still needed that group of Zombie to use them as a natural barrier for her gunpowder.


    Although their hunting group had cleaned up quite a few Zombie, no one knew just how many were inside. Even the people in the center of the base did not dare to easily send people in.


    In short, Lin Lin and the others could be considered to have completed the mission perfectly.

 C200 show good will

    "Bang!" "Pah!"


    The tables and stools, as well as the extremely rare and precious porcelain of the apocalypse, were all thrown to the ground by Li Liqiang.


    The Golden Arrow members at the side did not even dare to breathe, not even with the courage to raise their heads to look at Li Liqiang.


    She was a level 2 middle stage healer, even Li Liqiang treated her as a guest of honor. Not to mention that Li Liqiang had been treating her well and wanted her to be with him.


    "You really didn''t see wrong?!"


    A man raised his head, trembling, and replied, "No, no. Not only me, everyone there has seen it."


    "Bam!"


    Another ornament was swung down by Li Liqiang, and when it landed on the ground, it released a heavy sound.


    His heart felt even heavier. Fuck, he, who was prepared to see Lin Lin become a joke, was now being laughed at by someone else!


    A dignified 5-star hunting group going against a Tristar Hunt Squad was already out of the question. And now, he had been ruthlessly slapped in the face by a Tristar Hunt Squad who had completed a 5-star mission that they had not dared to accept in a short period of time.


    F * ck, f * ck, f * ck!


    Li Liqiang''s heart was filled with rage, but he was completely unable to release it from his heart after smashing a few things. He was probably looking for trouble, and then asked the person in charge of gathering information, "How is Lie Mu?


    "Yes, yes, quite a few people went. Even those newcomers went as well."


    Li Liqiang frowned, those new people, what are they doing there?


    That group of people had snatched his position as the best in the base, and each of his abilities were at least rank 3.


    With their eyes that were above the sky, it was impossible for them to ally themselves with the Intense Wood. Even when he went to express his goodwill back then, he was ruthlessly rejected. Why would they take the initiative to look for Lie Mu now? Did he come to challenge the school?


    But that smelly bitch Lin Lin was also not someone to be trifled with.


    But as a result ¡­ Wouldn''t he just be able to see them biting each other?!


    Li Liqiang was moved, he immediately ordered his men to gather some supplies and pack them up. After that, he smiled at the strange looking members: "Come, let''s go and ''congratulate'' the captain of the Lie Mu Guild."


    The man with the golden arrow was even more puzzled. But upon seeing the smile on his captain''s face, he knew that this so-called ''congratulations'' definitely wouldn''t be a good thing.


    At this time, Liemu Hunting Group was bustling with activity, bustling with activity.


    After summoning away a few sets of hunting group s who came to express their goodwill, Lin Lin looked at the few people who had occupied their sofas for a long time, feeling worried.


    These people were like candy, they couldn''t get rid of him no matter how hard they tried.


    Xi Shiyu asked Bai Yu secretly, "Bai Yu, did these men know of Sister Lin before the apocalypse?"


    Bai Yu scoffed, "It should be, but you''re definitely not familiar with it. Didn''t you see how Lin Lin looked like to despise him?"


    Xi Shiyu nodded and said, "I think so. I have never seen Sister Lin look down on anyone like this before, their faces are usually like ice cubes."


    Shen Mei greeted them passionately. After all, she looked like a high-ranked Adept, especially that Fire Adept. Although she wasn''t as powerful as her own Guild Leader, but who was his Guild Leader?


    "Yang Dazhu, go heat up some water, it''s cold now."


    Yang Dazhu replied, he turned and prepared to go to the kitchen, but was stopped by Lin Lin, "There''s no need, they''ll leave immediately."


    Gu Tianyi shamelessly blinked his eyes and said: "Lin Lin ~, are you going to chase me away?"


    "Don''t call me that!" Lin Lin couldn''t hold it in for a while, and roared.


    Being roared at, Gu Tianyi laughed like a cat trying to steal something, "I''m calling your name, then how do you want me to call you, Xiao Lin, Xiao Lin, Xiao Lin, Lin Jia, Lin Baby?"


    Lin Lin resisted the urge to beat Gu Tianyi to death. For some reason, every time she met Gu Tianyi, she would become irritable and unable to control her emotions. She was truly afraid that if she were to lose control of herself, she would kill.


    "Can you be normal when you call me by my name? Don''t change your tone!"


    Gu Tianyi adjusted the channel and replied: "Ah, I call you normally, Lin ~"


    "Just call me Lin Lin, don''t add that Lin Lin ~" Lin Lin felt that it was difficult to talk to other people.


    Gu Tianyi tried his best to explain, "But that''s my habit, isn''t it, Wei Bao ~"


    Wei Bao braced himself and nodded, "Ah, ah, yes, yes!"


    Lin Lin felt that her head was hurting.


    Jiang Yishu, on the other hand, watched the scene with a smile, as if he was very interested in the farce between the two.


    Bai Yu went over and said, "Did you not feel that Lin Lin was acting weird in front of him?"


    "What''s strange?"


    "It''s like ¡­ a completely different person."


    Jiang Yishu replied, "It''s like a block of ice that encountered a ball of fire and became water that boiled."


    Bai Yu stared at Jiang Yishu strangely, "I was wondering if you could make it sound simpler when you speak. I fucking don''t understand."


    Jiang Yishu chuckled twice, then said: "Are you trying to say that Lin Lin originally had the same cold personality as others, and had changed the moment she met Gu Tianyi?"


    Bai Yu frowned and did not say anything, but her expression was in agreement.


    Jiang Yishu looked at Gu Tianyi who was still not sparing any energy to tease Lin Lin, and laughed even more: "Isn''t this good?"


    Then, before Bai Yu could reply, she said, "It''s better than always being cold and indifferent, as if you don''t care about the things in this world."


    When Bai Yu saw the anger on Lin Lin''s face that was almost uncontrollable from Gu Tianyi, she frowned and replied: "You understand what I mean."


    "Of course I understand. But, if someone can change her, even if that person isn''t me, I will still be happy."


    Bai Yu let out a cold ''oh''. She looked disapproving as she replied with her arms crossed, "I''m not as generous as you."


    The woman he wanted, whether she was laughing, crying, or angry, all of her emotions would rise because of him!


    Bai Yu was about to drive them away when she heard a loud laugh from the door, "Haha, it seems like I''ve come at the right time. It''s actually so lively!"


    Scarface? Lin Lin raised her eyebrows, looked at Mo Lin and his few subordinates, gave them a congratulatory gift, and said: "Captain Lin, I heard that you have completed your mission successfully, I have come to congratulate you."


    "Thank you."


    The item was naturally picked up by Xi Shiyu''s little brother who was at the side.


    After delivering the items, Mo Lin did not just casually come over. It was just that there was an outsider who still had to greet them in the end, "You should be the newly established ''One'' of the hunting group, right?"


    Shen Guoyi was supposed to be the Guild Leader, he stood up and replied, "Hello, I am the First Company Leader, Shen Guoyi."


    "Hello, hello. I''m Molin, Dawn''s Guild Leader."


    Lin Lin was curious, didn''t Gu Tianyi say that he wanted to enter his hunting group, why did he create a new hunting group, and the leader was Shen Guoyi?


    "Captain Shen, I wonder what business do you have with Captain Lin? Is it not convenient for us to stay here?"


    If there was nothing else, then he will leave quickly. He still had something important to discuss with Lin Lin.


    Shen Guoyi smiled, "There''s nothing important. I''m just reminiscing with Captain Lin, sitting and chatting with him."


    What he said was wrong!


    It was obvious that your hunting group had taken over his sofa, making him sit, yet he still had the nerve to sit together and chat. I didn''t see how familiar you guys are, do you have the nerve to pretend you''re familiar with each other?


    Mo Lin secretly cursed in his heart, but he didn''t show it on his face. He maintained his friendly expression and said, "It seems that you and Captain Lin are still old acquaintances!"


    Shen Guoyi nodded his head, "Just a few days ago, when Captain Lin was doing some tasks outside, we made contact."


    Halfway through his words, Mo Lin suddenly said happily, "Oh, so we''ve met each other before. That seems to be fate!"


    Hmph, isn''t it just that we''ve just met, yet you still have the nerve to talk about reminiscing about old times? There is indeed fate, but who knows how many relationships there are!


    Shen Guoyi was able to see through the various emotions within Mo Lin''s heart. With a smile, he said, "This is the second time I''ve met with you, but my brother is quite familiar with you."


    Gu Tianyi nodded fiercely from the side, "Mn, I like Lin Lin. I want to marry her."


    Mo Lin, "..."


    Bai Yu, "..."


    Shen Guoyi, "..."


    Lin Lin, "Gu Tianyi!"


    Gu Tianyi snickered, "Lin ~ ~ Are you shy?"


    Shy, let me show you if I''m shy?


    Actually, Lin Lin did not approve of the rude behavior of starting a fight without a word. What was it that could not be resolved first?


    At the very least, they had to fight in the open space outside. If they hurt a table, a chair, or a vase, they would have to suffer a lot!


    But today, Lin Lin made an exception.


    Jiang Yishu checked the fourth damaged table, and said to Chen Chen who was recording everything: "This is already the fourth, looks like the rewards for this time''s mission leader are all about to go to buying these things."


    Chen Chen nodded and replied, "There''s also my spiritual loss fee."


    "Fine, take note. I will transfer another portion of the materials to you."


    Lin Lin, who was listening quietly at the side, "..."


    Why do I keep feeling like there are jokes everywhere around me?


    Having watched a scene of love and action, Maureen was still in a state of shock. She almost forgot her purpose for coming here today.


    Fortunately, someone had reminded him.


    "Yo, what''s going on? Has there been a fight? How could there be random fights in the base? If people from the base were to find out, they would be punished!"


    Other than Golden Scoundrel, cough, who else was the Golden Arrow Company Leader Li Liqiang?


    Intense Wood, seven people.


    One, four.


    Dawn, five players.


    Sixteen people, combined with Li Liqiang''s lineup that almost brought him throughout the entire hunting group, made the living room, that was rather large, look extremely crowded.


    Of course, Lin Lin felt that the moment Li Liqiang and Lin Yuyan stepped into the place, the air became especially turbid and smelly.


    She had to go out and put a sign outside and write it down.


    "The Zombie and the Golden Arrow are not allowed to enter!"

 C201 evict

    "Captain Li, what are you doing here?"


    Mo Lin frowned, with Li Liqiang''s character, he should have thrown something into the golden arrow to vent his anger after being slapped so fiercely on the face. Why would he still run over to Lie Mu?


    Or could it be that he had come with ill intentions, and that there was something here that attracted him?


    Li Liqiang still had a hypocritical smile on his face as he commanded his teammates to present him a gift. He said: "I came to congratulate Captain Lin on completing the 5-star mission perfectly. I heard that the army has brought back a lot of supplies.


    Lin Lin glanced at Li Liqiang but did not say a word.


    He had a look of disregard on his face.


    Li Liqiang''s face froze, could it be that this Lin Lin completed the 5-star mission and thinks that he is really a capable man, the boss of the base?


    Heh, you''re being shameless?!


    Jiang Yishu arrived in time to receive the gift. He smiled and said: "Company Leader Li, thank you for your gift, but regarding the reward for this task, the person above has not counted it out yet. For the time being, we do not have any news related to it."


    After all, the other party knew the vice leader, so Li Liqiang replied with a "En" and said: "So that''s how it is."


    With that, Lin Lin began to chase them away.


    "The area of the Intense Wood is small and can''t accommodate so many people. If there''s nothing else, please leave."


    As he spoke, he looked around and saw that there was not a single outsider remaining.


    Not mentioning Mo Lin, Gu Tianyi and the others, after staying for a while, it was more than enough. Li Liqiang, who had just arrived, did not give them any face at all by chasing them out.


    Li Liqiang, who was climbing down Jiang Yishu''s ladder a moment ago, was forced to climb up again.


    This time, Jiang Yishu actually turned a blind eye. He did not explain anything to the other party and completely threw Li Liqiang into an awkward situation.


    Since he could not leave, this time, Li Liqiang would lose face!


    In this way, he would not have to maintain his apparent harmony alone!


    "Captain Lin, we are guests. Isn''t it a little inappropriate for you to kick them out like this?"


    With that, Li Liqiang looked at Gu Tianyi and Mo Lin, and said: "It seems that Captain Gu and Captain Mo haven''t come for long. Even if you don''t like me, you shouldn''t have chased them away, right?"


    Maureen sneered. "Heh, what, are we going to pull them into the water before we leave?"


    Gu Tianyi, on the other hand, was more concerned about it. Looking at Lin Lin, she pouted and said: "Lin Lin, are you not letting me eat lunch?"


    Lin Lin, "..."


    Maureen ¡­ He said he was getting used to it with Lie Mu''s people.


    Li Liqiang, "..." It was different from what he had expected!


    What in the world was with such a wronged look?


    He had said that he would be incomparably cold and domineering. What was the point of acting like a spoiled child to a girl!


    Li Liqiang was lost in a mysterious ridicule.


    Lin Lin already lost her good temper, and coldly looked at Gu Tianyi: "We didn''t eat your portion during lunch."


    Everyone acknowledged this reason.


    No matter what, Li Liqiang was still stupefied with the stupefied face of Mo Lin, and Gu Tianyi, who was reluctant to part with them, led their troops out of the Intense Wood.


    "Bam!"


    Lin Lin closed the door with a loud sound, showing her deep contempt for this group of people.


    Gu Tianyi rubbed his nose and laughed.


    The next second, his face turned serious.


    He looked towards Li Liqiang and Mo Lin.


    Their eyes were so cold that they couldn''t help trembling.


    "You are called Li Liqiang and Mo Lin?"


    Li Liqiang and Mo Lin who had an inexplicable feeling of submission immediately replied, "Yes, yes."


    Gu Tianyi was no longer as cute as he was when he was facing Lin Lin, his entire body wrapped in cold air, he was no weaker than Lin Lin, and said coldly: "I am not clear as to your purpose for coming here, but as long as there is any intent to deal with the Intense Wood, I do not mind making your hunting group disappear immediately."


    As if he could crush a four star and a five star hunting group with a single hand as easily as crushing an ant.


    However, Li Liqiang and Mo Lin did not suspect anything at all, if it was the second person saying such words, they would be laughing until their teeth fell off, but if Gu Tianyi said it, they believed it, and believed it.


    This man was strong enough, he definitely wasn''t someone that this group of people could deal with. Moreover, he had three comrades behind him that weren''t weak at all.


    Even if he said that he wanted to occupy this base, no one would doubt his strength.


    Never in his wildest dreams did he expect that such a man would be willing to give in to a woman.


    Was she really a hero?


    Gu Tianyi and his little buddies walked far away.


    Mo Lin and Li Liqiang took a long time to recover from their shock. When they looked at each other, they could see the fear in each other''s eyes.


    Fear of Gu Tianyi.


    Mo Lin didn''t care. He smiled and said, "It seems like Captain Li''s original plan was to fail, right?"


    Li Liqiang squinted his eyes, how could he let Mo Lin have the advantage?


    Maureen laughed out loud and said, "My plan is different from yours. Even if you are rejected, you will be rejected. But yours, I don''t think I have the chance to make a move!"


    "You want to form an alliance with the Fiery Wood?"


    Maureen crossed her arms. "Isn''t that what you knew all along?"


    Li Liqiang felt that there was no one nearby and said softly: "Then with Lin Lin''s personality, she would definitely not agree to ally with you. Furthermore, she has a more suitable choice, why must you go forward, why not..."


    Maureen interrupted Li Liqiang and said, "How about we form an alliance with you? Captain Li, how can you be a joke now? "


    After he finished, he did not care about Li Liqiang''s reaction, he called out to his group of brothers and laughed: "Come, let''s go home to eat, and say goodbye to Company Leader Li and the others!"


    Li Liqiang gritted his teeth as he watched Mo Lin fly away as if he had achieved his goal. He was so scared that no one dared to take a deep breath.


    Today was definitely the day that their Guild Leader would suffer the most since arriving at base A.


    "Captain, that Mo Lin is just a four star hunting group, we don''t need to worry."


    Li Liqiang glared at the member who just went ''audience'' and bellowed: Who said I''m afraid of Mo Lin?!


    Just as she finished speaking, a pleasant voice sounded out, carrying a trace of ridicule, "Then Guild Leader, are you afraid of Lin Lin, or, are you afraid of Gu Tianyi?"


    Li Liqiang''s face changed as he stared at the speaker and asked: "Lin Yuyan, what do you mean?"


    Lin Yuyan acted as an invisible man from the start. Only now did she speak, and asked back, "If the Guild Leader is not afraid, then why didn''t you do anything I told you before?"


    Li Liqiang''s face turned ugly, but he did not say anything.


    Lin Yuyan forced her way through, and continued to speak: "Could it be that Captain, you have really stopped thinking about dealing with the Intense Wood?"


    The others watched Lin Yuyan closely. This woman had just joined the hunting group a few days ago, and although she did not talk much, although she was extremely tyrannical, it was rare for her to target others.


    So it was unexpected that she would actually go against Lin Lin, and even go as far as going against the Guild Leader. Could it be that the two of them knew each other, and had a grudge against him in the past?


    Impossible! The two of them looked like complete strangers. They didn''t even have any interactions with each other!


    The spectators were guessing, and Li Liqiang replied: "This matter will be decided after a long deliberation. Also, Lin Yuyan, let me warn you, you are not to do anything without permission, or else you will not be my Golden Arrow''s man, and will not carry out my name as Golden Arrow''s hunting group!"


    With that, he left in a domineering manner.


    Lin Yuyan clenched her fist and glanced at the nearby Fierce Wood, gritted her teeth and said softly, "Lin Lin, I won''t let you go." Then, she caught up to the Golden Arrow.


    But coincidentally, someone caught sight of her unexpectedly and whispered in a strange voice, "That''s Sister Bing''s sister, Lin Yuyan?"


    BOOM! BOOM!


    Knocking sounds came from outside the door. All the hardwood people who could barely catch their breath were startled. They all roared out in their hearts at the same time, ''Who the hell is that!?''


    Yang Dazhu walked up to open the door, and Shen Mei reminded him: "Yang Dazhu, if you really want a gift, directly kick him out!"


    "Oh, okay."


    Then he let them in.


    Han Yu came in with a grin. "It''s a good thing I didn''t bring a present, otherwise I would have been kicked out."


    Lin Lin asked: What are you doing here?


    Han Yue strode forward and gave Xi Shiyu a kick before hugging Lin Lin, but he still hugged his thigh and shouted, "Sister Bing, I''m here to rely on you!"


    Lin Lin, "Join?"


    Han Yu nodded, "Mhmm!"


    "I remember when we first arrived, someone invited Sister Lin to join the army. Why is it that now, do you want to enter Lie Mu?"


    Han Yu looked regretful, and replied, "I didn''t know what was going on back then, forget it, the past is too painful to look back on, Sister Bing please accept me! Otherwise, I have nowhere to go tonight! "


    Lin Lin frowned, "Your father agreed for you to come to Lie Mu?"


    Han Yu nodded. "My father asked me to come."


    Han Yu was a Level 2 Adept. He wasn''t weak, and he was an acquaintance. It was a good thing to join them.


    But he said it was Han Guoyu who asked him to join.


    Han Guoyu was from inside the base, and thus was an independent existence. It could even be said that the two were incompatible like fire and water.


    One side held the base''s lifeline and army, while the other side was gradually growing stronger. It was unknown just which day they were unconvinced and decided to take over the base.


    There was always a conflict between the Adept and the leader of the base. That was something everyone knew.


    Now, Han Guoyu actually allowed his son to participate in a hunting group, no matter how he thought about it, it couldn''t possibly be a simple decision.


    Seeing Lin Lin thinking about it, Han Yue thought that she would not agree and wailed, "Sister Bing, just let me join, I have decided to listen to you!"


    Lin Lin did not reply as she looked towards the rest of the Intense Wood Sect disciples. Although she was the Guild Leader, she wasn''t the only one who had joined. Now that she had joined a new team, no matter what, she had to ask the other team members for their opinions.


    Shen Mei was the first to react, and replied: "Not bad, in the future, there will be a moving target to practice my ability, it''s pretty good."


    With that, she smiled at Han Yu, causing Han Yu''s heart to turn cold.


    Yang Dazhu did not object, and said: "Guild Leader, you can take care of this matter, I have no objections."


    Bai Yu did not speak, but Chen Chen ¡­ Oh, there was no objection.


    Jiang Yishu smiled, showing his welcome.


    The only one who didn''t agree was Xi Shiyu, who continued to struggle, "No, no, he can''t join the Fierce Wood!"


    Han Yu laughed. "A pair of six. Xi Shiyu, we''ll be teammates from now on. You have to take good care of me!"

 C202 Team

    Xi Shiyu glared at Han Yu and said, "Han Yue, Sister Lin and the rest have agreed to it, but I will never be able to approve of you!"


    Han Yu''s eyes were indifferent as he replied, "Child, have you ever heard of such a phrase? There is no absolute in all matters of the world. Don''t speak words that are too full of themselves."


    Xi Shiyu harrumphed and ignored Han Yu.


    There was no absolute in the world, but he controlled his own heart to approve of a person. If he didn''t approve of a person, wouldn''t he be able to decide for himself?


    If Han Yu knew what Xi Shiyu was thinking, he would probably laugh at him. In this world, the hardest thing to control was the human heart.


    Lin Lin glanced at the living room, then said to Han Yue, "Since you have just joined, then clean up the mess here. As for the others, gather at the training grounds."


    Shen Mei smiled sweetly and came over first, but before she left, she smiled at Han Yue, "I''m really sorry to trouble you, Sergeant Han."


    Previously, because Han Yue was one of Han Guoyu''s base leaders and because he was willing to work hard, he still had the title of a sergeant in the army.


    However, it was full of ridicule.


    A sergeant, an Adept, but a cleaning man. He didn''t dare resist at all.


    Jiang Yishu looked at Xi Shiyu and gave him a helpless look.


    Chen Chen was the coldest, followed by Jiang Yishu. As for Bai Yu and Xi Shiyu, they joined forces to gloat, their eyes were filled with ridicule and even though they did not speak, their gazes were sufficient to infuriate Han Yu.


    Yang Dazhu was the most amiable person in the party. The living room was too messy, so Han Yu couldn''t bear to finish it by himself.


    "Captain, there are too many of these things. Why don''t I stay and help him?"


    Han Yu''s eyes lit up. His benefactor, someone who stayed to help him at this time, was definitely his benefactor!


    Lin Lin did not object, but said it out loud, "Yang Dazhu, who do you think is the weakest on the team, and who needs to be trained the most?"


    Yang Dazhu looked at Han Yu apologetically, then shouted, "You two!"


    And Lin Lin, naturally, also turned and left the villa, leaving Han Yue alone. The ground was filled with broken porcelain tables, which were already filled with dust.


    Han Yue cried. Did he offend the Sister Bing somehow?


    Naturally, he did not offend Lin Lin because there was someone else who had angered her.


    And this person did not need to guess, who else could it be other than Gu Tianyi?


    Lin Lin wasn''t a person who cut herself off, so the anger in her heart would naturally be transferred to other people. Naturally, other than Han Yue''s bad habit of cleaning up, it was also a better way for him to vent it by making the people in Lie Mu''s group train even more.


    So on that day, the entire base was talking about it.


    Lin Lin was precisely the Guild Leader of the Intense Wood Sect!


    Do you know if he''s a demon?


    Haha, you don''t know? You must be too lazy to go to the training grounds today!


    You don''t know how Lin Lin trained the Demon Trainers, no, how she trained them, it was simply a fate worse than death, even the people they''re looking at could not bear to look at it!


    Even though the people beside him looked fearful, they couldn''t help but wish that they could never have a relationship with him.


    But the people from Lie Mu didn''t complain or shout at all. They felt that Lin Lin was a demon.


    Because they knew that Lin Lin had done all of this for their benefit.


    Their previous trip to high school had taught them how dangerous the outside world was, and how much they benefited from it.


    They were afraid that the Zombie would attack them, so they wanted to go outside and dig up the first batch of gold.


    When he stood at the peak and looked down, that feeling was indescribably cool!


    Therefore, no matter how viciously Lin Lin treated them, they felt that they would become as strong as they ever were.


    Because Lin Lin was a strong warrior.


    There was no doubt about what the other party had done or said.


    Humans, have an inexplicable respect and obedience towards strong people, especially those who are several ranks higher than themselves.


    However, in the end, they were still tortured to the point that they couldn''t walk. They could only support each other before returning to the villa.


    Han Yu, with his apron on, broom in one hand and handkerchief in the other, looked just like a housewife!


    Xi Shiyu covered his mouth and laughed, "Han Yu, you don''t need to sweep the floor to pretend to be a woman?"


    Han Yu''s face darkened. "I''ve packed up, I''m hungry. Which one of you is going to cook?"


    Lin Lin looked at the others who were as tired as dogs, then looked back at Han Yu, and said: "You then."


    Han Yu, "..."


    Lin Lin said, "I don''t know how to cook."


    "¡­ ¡­." "Alright." Can''t I cook it?


    He thought that he had become a member of the Liemu Hunting Group, but who would have known that he would become a babysitter?


    Xi Shiyu poked at the contents of his plate with his chopsticks and asked with disdain, "What are these?"


    Han Yu took a look and said, "I made it."


    "Could it be that the red one is a carrot?"


    "Yes, carrots."


    "What about this green one?"


    "Cucumber."


    "This sallow yellow is sallow ¡­"


    Han Yue frowned and said in a dissatisfied manner, "Don''t even know that. Eggs!" But why do you have so much vegetables and meat in the kitchen?


    Shen Mei continued with a laugh: "What, now regret that you didn''t come early?"


    Xi Shiyu put down her chopsticks and was especially unsatisfied with Han Yue, "What fried noodles look so bad? The carrots are fried one piece at a time, and the cucumbers and eggs are almost all black!"


    Actually, Xi Shiyu''s sarcasm was something that everyone wanted to say.


    Letting Han Yu cook was the wrong decision. It was one thing if he didn''t know how to burn the kitchen, but from the moment he entered the kitchen to the moment he left, Han Yu had been acting all proper!


    He also made the people from Fiery Wood think that Han Yue was a good chef.


    But what did he bring out?


    Let''s not talk about the fried noodles, how can we even eat a piece of meat like that? It''s rare for him to make a piece of meat look so oily and fragrant, but how are they supposed to eat such a big piece of meat?!


    And then there was the only normal looking Stir-Fried Vegetables!


    Yang Dazhu took a bite of it as if he was trying to poison it.


    Lin Lin closed her eyes and said: "Jiang Yishu, you, go back to the pot once."


    Jiang Yishu smiled and replied: "Alright."


    When he carried it out again, the dish was perfect. At least, it looked edible, and the taste was good.


    After that, he gave the task of washing the dishes to Han Yu, and had Shen Mei help boil a bath for everyone.


    The first day that Han Yue entered Lie Mu ended just like that.


    Okay, tired, ah.


    And I heard that the room he lived in was occupied by people who had died before.


    Even though he died outside, it was hard to guarantee that he would come back to take a look!


    The only difference was that this timid place was a bit special. Not afraid of snakes, not afraid of bandits, but afraid of ghosts!


    Therefore, on the second day, when Shen Mei saw Han Yu coming out of Jiang Yishu''s room, his smile was especially ambiguous.


    "Sergeant Han, you, you haven''t come back to your room for the whole night?"


    Han Yue looked behind him, then looked at Shen Mei, and said. "You and Jiang Yishu live opposite of each other?"


    Shen Mei held her hands together, and said: "Don''t change the topic, did you sleep in vice-captain''s room all night?"


    "¡­ ¡­." "Eh, yes."


    Shen Mei laughed extremely arrogantly and said: "Speaking of which, you guys aren''t playing Landlord right? Could it be that the two of you are playing with the stone scissor cloth?"


    Han Yu, "... You think too much, I just slept with Jiang Yishu for one night. "


    Shen Mei covered her mouth and chuckled, and said: "You really went to sleep. I saw you continuously chasing after the Guild Leader and shouting ''Sister Bing'', so I thought you liked our Guild Leader."


    Han Yu, "... When I say sleep, it''s static, not dynamic. " What kind of people are these?!


    Xi Shiyu and the others were fine, but why were these two senior members so mysterious?


    The smile on Shen Mei''s face did not fade as she said, "Looks like you understand the meaning behind my words."


    "Creak."


    When the room next door opened, Xi Shiyu looked at the two people standing and asked, "How are you two sleeping? Who''s sleeping with whom? The two of you?"


    Han Yu''s face darkened. "I won''t talk about anything else. Xi Shiyu, you''re still a child, why are you so dirty?"


    "Creak." The door beside Xi Shiyu opened.


    Chen Chen wooden little face, looked at the three of them and said indifferently: "?"


    Han Yu, "..."


    Xi Shiyu, "..."


    Shen Mei, "..."


    The living room was assembled and everyone was present.


    Lin Lin stood up and said: "Although we have only just completed our mission not too long ago, we are still a new team, and now that we have gained a new member, we need to train ourselves to become stronger. Actually, we did not train much during the previous mission, so I decided to go to Base Guild tomorrow to receive a few more missions at once.


    Jiang Yishu was the vice-captain and was in charge of giving orders, while he was in charge of supporting and completing the mission.


    The two of them were no longer in the team, and because of the incident where they went to the school to kill the Zombie last time, the team, including the Lie Mu members from before, were now extremely pleased with Lin Lin''s decision ¡­ Any decision!


    For the sake of becoming more powerful, the decision of an expert must be made.


    They had no reason to deny it.


    In any case, they could not come up with a better way to survive in the apocalypse.


    I might as well fight it out with Lin Lin.


    Shen Mei smiled faintly. She clearly did not have the same enticing intent as before, but it was more captivating.


    Perhaps, that unwittingly, was the most moving beauty.


    "Captain, wherever you go and whatever you want to do, I''ll follow and do it."


    Lin Lin looked at the others. Although she did not say anything, her eyes represented everything.


    There was no need to say anything more between them.


    Lin Lin''s heart slightly shook, and in the end, she still said the words that she had always wanted to say.


    "Thank you."


    Thank you for trusting a person so much in the apocalypse.


    Although she didn''t feel that this trust was important to her previously, she was still moved when facing it.


    But to Jiang Yishu and the others, following them was also a way to make them yearn for their opponent''s attention.


    The few of them had all had unforgettable experiences with Lin Lin, so they all had a kind of love, a relationship of a man and a woman, a friendship, a feeling of gratitude, a relationship of friendship and friendship ¡­ Either way, they stayed, for the love. Furthermore, he hoped that Lin Lin would be able to return the favor.


    Now, with just one word from Lin Lin, it was enough for them to feel that their efforts during this period of time had not been in vain.


    After a moment of silence, Han Yu stood up and opened his mouth to break the temporary silence.


    He had always been the tearful Terminator.


    "Sister Bing, I am familiar with Base Guild, I will bring you there!"

 C203 Outdoor (1)

    "What, no?!"


    The members of the Base Guild were actually just the bunch of people that were in charge of receiving missions from the hunting group. However, this time was not the girl that Lin Lin had met last time.


    Currently, her young and beautiful face was full of awkwardness, looking at Han Yue outside the stage, she said, "Young Master Han, it''s not that it''s impossible, but it''s just that there has never been a hunting group who could receive so many quests in one go. The guild rules state that you can only complete two quests per month, but you received eight at once this time. "So that''s how it is ¡­"


    Lin Lin who had not spoke since she entered the door suddenly spoke: "If we do not return in a month and are unable to hand in the mission, we will consider it our failure."


    The pretty girl nodded and said, "That''s right, but Captain Lin, this is a special situation. I don''t know if the time will be easy if the number of quests increases."


    Lin Lin''s expression was calm, but expressed understanding, and said lightly: "Then can I trouble you to ask, if you have more than three months of quest time, can you delay the time of completing the mission?"


    Han Yue also spoke up. "That''s right, little big sister. Considering how nice I was to you in the past, why don''t you help me?"


    Although the pretty girl and Han Yu didn''t really know each other, they couldn''t keep up with each other''s background. Furthermore, she was handsome and had a sweet mouth, so she couldn''t really reject this little brother who liked to call her ''big sister''.


    The pretty girl shook her head helplessly and said, "Alright, I''ll go and ask now. You guys wait a moment."


    About ten minutes later, when the beautiful girl returned, she brought a middle-aged man with her.


    From the looks of it, he seemed to have quite a bit of status.


    Although the apocalypse had arrived, on the one hand, it had not been long since the apocalypse began. On the other hand, the lives of the people in the Base Guild were still considered good.


    Thus, this middle-aged man had a refreshing feeling that ordinary people didn''t have.


    "Young Master Han, Captain Lin, I am the manager of the Base Guild''s Mission Department."


    It seemed like the beautiful girls had already mentioned their identities to the other party.


    Hearing the long list of names, Han Yu knew that the other person was someone worthy of his words. He didn''t dare to hesitate and greeted, "Hello."


    Lin Lin was not lacking in manners, "Hello, I think you already understand my problem."


    The manager nodded, "I just heard a part of it, so I won''t hide it from Guild Leader Lin. Actually, hunting group already thought about it before, since it was too troublesome to go back and forth, he decided to complete two or three months'' worth of missions at a time before returning to complete them. However, I rejected all of them."


    It seemed that this was the first time that the pretty girl had heard of such a thing. Her expression slightly changed as she became somewhat surprised.


    Han Yue was afraid that he would be thwarted this time, so he immediately said, "Hey, I said, handing in the mission in one month is not much different from the mission in three months. Why don''t you agree?"


    In the end, the manager was still the manager. There wasn''t any change in Han Yu''s imposing manner, but his tone was the same as before, "Young Master Han, my rejection was due to the guild''s considerations. It''s not like I wouldn''t agree without reason."


    "As long as you reject it, that''s enough. You''re still saying that due to guild considerations, you can represent the guild?" "Do you think you are ¡­"


    Lin Lin raised her hand to stop Han Yu, and said: "Han Yu, wait for the manager to finish."


    The other party was Lin Lin, so Han Yu shuddered, and he looked at the manager with ill intent.


    The manager smiled at Lin Lin, and said with a hint of gratitude: "Actually, I am not bothered by the trouble, or perhaps I can do whatever I want. Actually, all of you should be clear about how dangerous it is outside in this era. It''s already very dangerous for a hunting group to stay outside for one month, let alone three months. "


    Who knew what would happen outside in three months?


    Not to mention that the current space adepts was not common, many people did not even know of the existence of the space adepts, so they had to take all the supplies out by themselves.


    Everyone could imagine how much supplies would support a hunting group for three months.


    Putting aside whether or not he could carry it, if he could, it would definitely become a huge burden.


    It was inconvenient to attack, but it was harder to defend or escape.


    If you don''t bring it with you, you''ll have to go get supplies. In the apocalypse, you can bring someone to ask about how difficult it is to get supplies.


    Look at the current hunting group missions, the simplest missions are to clean up the Zombie in a certain area. The missions to get materials are all missions of at least five stars.


    Han Yue and Lin Lin were not idiots. They had already considered this situation before they left, but so what?


    With Lin Lin here, how could they be afraid?


    Although Han Yu didn''t have a bad temper, he still didn''t know when to speak to the manager. At this point in time, he would have to resort to force!


    First, he slammed the table hard.


    For an Adept, even if it was a speed user, the sound of their body being slammed against the table was not something an ordinary person would be able to bear.


    That violent "dong" sound clearly frightened the manager, but it also attracted the manager''s attention.


    Han Yu''s face was solemn. Well, he was ruthless. He looked at the manager and threatened, "Hey, why are you wasting your breath? Are we idiots? We don''t know the danger." Just tell me, can we accept eight missions! "


    Surprised, the manager replied, "Of course you can. hunting group can accept as many missions as you want, we do not have any restrictions." Of course, the lowest limit was still the limit.


    Han Yu glanced at the manager and asked, "What about the time?"


    "About this, about this, about the time, I ¡­"


    Han Yu slapped the table again. "Can''t you just use one word to drag things out? I don''t know how many Zombie can I kill just by talking to you here?!"


    The manager was probably intimidated by Han Yu, so he said, "Ah, okay, Young Master Han, for your sake, I''ll give you guys one more month, just one more month. After two months, you guys must come back to complete the mission!"


    Han Yue tilted his head and looked at Lin Lin, saying, "Sister Bing." This matter, whether or not he could resolve it, would depend on Lin Lin.


    Lin Lin nodded. Two months, was fine, but that was enough.


    Han Yue grinned. "Well, then, we will take the eight missions that were just selected, and take them two months later!"


    Watching the two of them leave, the manager heaved a deep sigh of relief. Sigh, just by looking at how Lie Mu was a hunting group with potential who suddenly rose up all of a sudden, not mentioning the leader Lin Lin, every weakling in the group, especially now that she had joined Han Yu.


    If it was a normal hunting group, heh, they would just turn their heads and leave with a ''no''.


    Lin Lin had always been one to take missions, but once she accepted them, she would immediately go back and have Jiang Yishu arrange missions for him.


    The duration of this task was two months.


    Needless to say, it was quite troublesome without a space adepts.


    On the water, there was no need to worry about the white jade, but the most important food and gas couldn''t be left behind no matter what.


    Before a team set off, they would basically all gather together to discuss it.


    Lin Lin first brought up the topic of discussion this time, "What we eat are basically only Zombie, and the animals aren''t infected yet. We can hunt and eat the animals, as for the gasoline, it''s very important, our main goal is to bring fewer animals with us."


    Han Yu said, "Oh right, our hunting group has one, two... Of the eight people, the car would need at least two cars and one car would certainly have more things to load, but the corresponding gasoline would also need to be consumed more. "


    Thus, they had to choose one side and choose a more advantageous one.


    "Three cars, just in case."


    When Lin Lin said this, it immediately became a matter of a hammer strike. There was nothing to discuss.


    Han Yue giggled and explained to Lin Lin: "Three carriages are good, three carriages are good. Even if we meet with any problems, it would be better for us to escape!"


    No one paid any attention to him.


    Han Yu let out a few hollow laughs, then stopped.


    Lin Lin looked at the few of them, and said: "You all can come up with the most suitable plan, and see how much food and gas we can take."


    Shen Mei did not like to think too much.


    "You guys discuss it, don''t pull me over, I''m only responsible for killing the Zombie."


    Yang Dazhu raised his hand again, and said: "I, I''m stupid, uh, thinking about it, but I can''t think of anything. You guys, you guys discuss it, I''ll listen."


    Bai Yu had been crossing her legs the entire time. At this moment, she changed her right foot from the left and said: "I said, bring more food with you, the food outside is almost all gone. Even if there is anything, it''s basically all gone. As for gasoline, there are a lot of abandoned cars on the road, those people basically like to rob petrol stations, don''t like to collect cars one by one, I think, there are still many cars that have their fuel tanks full."


    Jiang Yishu also agreed with Bai Yu''s thoughts. The two of them had gone wandering during the apocalypse, in fact, there had been people like them before. It was just that some people were too lazy to think about it.


    Xi Shiyu was like a clown who had come up with the idea, so she immediately said: "Ah, that''s what I was thinking, let''s eat more, what if we don''t have enough to eat, we can''t eat Zombie, right?"


    Bai Yu laughed at Xi Shiyu and said: "Zombie, from the looks of it, if you are really hungry, I think you really eat it."


    Xi Shiyu cursed back, "What the f * ck, Bai Yu, what do you mean by saying I''m a pig?"


    Bai Yu held her hands together, "Pigs don''t eat Zombie." Is he so delicious?!


    The corner of Xi Shiyu''s mouth twitched. This meant that he was worse than a pig.


    Just as he wanted to say something, Lin Lin suddenly spoke out, and looked at the person who had been silent the entire time.


    "Chen Chen, what do you think?"


    Chen Chen slightly raised his head, "Me?"


    Lin Lin nodded, "Mn, how much do you think we should bring with us as fuel and food?"


    Han Yue did not know how powerful Chen Chen was, and only thought that Lin Lin would ask for the opinion of a little kid.


    "Sister Bing, actually, I think that Bai Yu''s idea is pretty good. We''ll definitely take what we need outside of the gas. We should bring more of this food!"


    After which, he glanced at Bai Yu to curry favor with her. However, Bai Yu ignored him.


    Lin Lin paid even less attention to Han Yu, and continued to look at Chen Chen, and asked again: "What do you think, Chen Chen?"


    Chen Chen looked at Han Yu and Bai Yu, saying indifferently, "I think..."


    "I don''t think so."

 C204 Outdoor (2)

    "Kid, what are you talking about?"


    Bai Yu squinted her eyes dangerously, looked at Chen Chen who was just across from her, and spoke with a low voice.


    Chen Chen looked at Bai Yu and very honestly repeated his words.


    He repeated it even more thoroughly.


    "I say, your idea isn''t that good."


    Bai Yu let out a "heh" and said, "You sure you still want more?"


    Chen Chen slightly raised his head, looking as if he did not want to speak at all.


    It was rare for Lin Lin to make fun of her, but when she saw that Bai Yu was angered to death by Chen Chen, he did not dare make a move because of the group rules.


    Or perhaps it could be said that as a power healer, Chen Chen had control over everyone''s lives and Bai Yu did not dare to anger Chen Chen in the slightest.


    Lin Lin would naturally not let the atmosphere become tense, and spoke out: "Chen Chen, tell me your point of view."


    Chen Chen nodded, and said: "I will not deny that there might be residual oil in abandoned cars, but we should agree to it before that.


    "We should think of the direction of the mission."


    "I''ve looked at the task points and map. Many of the missions are located outside the city in towns and villages. In these places, there were less cars compared to the cities, and in addition, when the apocalypse came, other than the people who turned into Zombie, there were also people who escaped. "Of course, their first choice would be to escape on the highway, not to go to the city or to stay there by death, so if we go to the mission point, we won''t be facing the problem of whether or not there''s gas in the car, but whether or not there''s a car that we can get gas."


    As Chen Chen spoke, Lin Lin listened attentively the entire time, a slight smile on his lips.


    "And then there''s the food. Look, the task points we take are in the small towns, so we can enter the villages. The villages in A usually have cellars, and the food stored inside is more than enough for us to eat."


    Jiang Yishu proposed an objection and said: "But if there are still people living in the village, we can''t possibly plunder their food."


    Chen Chen pointed to the map. This map was not sold on the market before the apocalypse, but was specially prepared by the Base Guild for the hunting group.


    It was not only about the fall of the Zombie above, but also about the situation of the army rescuing the ordinary people.


    Of course, it was mostly in the form of color adjustment, so those who didn''t look at the map closely weren''t sure.


    "Here, and here, and here, are places where the army has no way of entering. You can be sure that there are still living people in these places."


    Han Yue understood the situation better, and nodded his head after taking a glance at the situation, "Yes, Chen Chen is right."


    In fact, they could probably guess it right. If there were still people who could resist against their will, why would they send out a mission to let the hunting group go?


    Chen Chen said indifferently: "I suggest that you only need to keep food that you didn''t want to keep for too long before entering the villa. As for the other things, we can go to these places to get them."


    "If we can prepare three months'' worth of food, why would we need to go out of our way to obtain it? If we meet a Zombie, it would only make up for our losses."


    Chen Chen only glanced at Xi Shiyu and did not say a word.


    He had already suggested it.


    Explain, he won''t talk nonsense.


    Lin Lin spoke out, "After Chen Chen''s suggestion is finished, all of you have other things to say."


    Xi Shiyu was the first to speak, but Lin Lin suddenly said: "My suggestion is to reduce the amount of food and gas we have, the more convenient and the better it is to move, instead of satisfying the hunger and comfort, this is the apocalypse, we are going to hunt Zombie to improve ourselves so that we can survive the apocalypse, not to go for an outing."


    As his voice faded, no one said anything else.


    Lin Lin had already explained it so clearly, but they still could not understand what she meant?


    However, Xi Shiyu also admitted that after being with Lin Lin for so long, she had experienced too many comfortable days. Sometimes, she would really forget that this was the apocalypse, life was more important than anything.


    The trip had been decided. As soon as they set out, it was decided to be on the same afternoon.


    Fortunately, Gu Tianyi seemed to be busy with Shen Guoyi and the others, so he did not care about them. If he knew, then Gu Tianyi might shamelessly follow up.


    Eight people, three cars.


    Lin Lin and Bai Yu drove a car each and the remaining seats could not be casually arranged. Although Shen Mei''s temper was explosive, she was still able to cooperate with Bai Yu to have a good impact on the car, and Lin Lin was also training their ability to cooperate, so she naturally let them sit together when there was a chance.


    What was left was the car that Lin Lin and Han Yu were driving.


    The atmosphere was extremely awkward.


    Lin Lin was very cold.


    Chen Chen was also very cold and detached.


    Han Yu was left alone with too many words, not knowing what to say.


    However, Han Yu, who could wait for more than ten minutes, could not stay still for more than twenty minutes.


    About half an hour later, Han Yu had already reached his limit. He could not help but start babbling.


    After he finished speaking, he felt relaxed and let out a deep breath.


    With that, Han Yue suddenly thought of something.


    However, he did not seem to be in a good position to ask about that matter. After all, the person involved was not on good terms with the Sister Bing.


    After hesitating for a long time, Han Yu finally spoke. "Oh right, Sister Bing, I saw someone I know outside the villa ¡­"


    Before he finished, Lin Lin suddenly asked: "Lin Yuyan?"


    Han Yue was extremely shocked. "Sister Bing, how did you know?"


    "It''s hard for me to not guess what you''re doing."


    The person who was just about to say a bunch of nonsense and didn''t know where to start suddenly became restless. He looked like he wanted to say something, but didn''t know how to start, so everyone knew that she didn''t like what he was about to say.


    When Han Yu said that he saw someone he was familiar with at base A, and they knew of someone at base A that Han Yue found hard to talk to, who else could it be other than Lin Yuyan?


    Lin Lin was too lazy to explain and only lightly said: "I guessed."


    "To think that your guesses were so accurate, Sister Bing is so powerful!" Han Yue silently applauded Lin Lin.


    Chen Chen rolled his eyes.


    Han Yue moved forward a bit more, moving closer to Lin Lin as he asked, "Hey, Sister Bing, when did you know that Lin Yuyan came to the base?"


    Lin Lin was fully focused on driving, and casually said, "Before you."


    "¡­ ¡­." Sister Bing ¡­ " I really want to say that what you said was nonsense!


    Han Yu restrained himself, then said, "Sister Bing, actually, do you still hate that little sister of yours?"


    Hatred?


    Lin Lin smirked, and retorted: "Why don''t I hate them?"


    Han Yue was stunned. His little sister, on the other hand, had stolen his fiance, and had even lived with him for so long, treating Sister Bing like a fool for so long. How could Sister Bing not hate her?


    "It''s fine if you hate her, but Sister Bing, have you thought about what to do with her? She seems to be a member of the Golden Arrow and is opposing the Fierce Wood."


    Lin Lin was very indifferent, and said coldly: "I killed him."


    Han Yu, "..." Sister Bing, although I know how fierce you are, can you not be so direct?


    However, his Sister Bing was still really his Sister Bing. He ''killed'' those who betrayed him without restraint, even if they were his own close relatives.


    "Sister Bing, although killing the other party is indeed an easy task, the other party is after all your younger sister."


    Lin Lin didn''t have any expression this time, and directly replied, "So what?"


    Han Yu choked once again. "Eh, it seems, nothing ¡­"


    For once, Chen Chen was interested in other people''s topic and took the initiative to ask, "You, have a sister?"


    Chen Chen basically did not speak with anyone other than Lin Lin, so this'' you '', was definitely Lin Lin.


    Lin Lin looked at Chen Chen from the rearview mirror and said: "En, there is one."


    "Do you like her?"


    "Damn."


    "Why?"


    "Betrayal."


    Chen Chen did not ask again. In fact, he had already understood everything from the conversation between the two of them. It was just that he wanted to ask them again.


    "Now, you want to kill her?"


    Lin Lin nodded.


    Chen Chen paused for a few seconds, then suddenly said: "I''ll help you."


    After Chen Chen spoke, Han Yu, who had been reduced to a background story just a moment ago, felt a chill down his spine.


    What did he participate in?


    Preparing to kill someone?


    Fuck, I''m so scared!


    The first mission was very easy for the current Lie Mu. At least Lin Lin and Bai Yu San could take care of it once they set out.


    Lin Lin would observe them when she fought. On the second mission, they would "stand by and do nothing", letting Xi Shiyu lead a few people to hunt Zombie s to complete the mission.


    In addition to standing in front and leading his team to kill the enemy, the leader would also occasionally stand behind and watch his team members, letting them learn to stand on their own. At the very least, the enemy wouldn''t be easily broken while he wasn''t around.


    Two months later.


    A car was approaching from afar, followed by three black Zombie s, who were covered in rotting flesh, with muscles tougher than steel, sharp fangs, and a mouth full of blood.


    "Thud."


    One of the Zombie seemed to have the ability to speed up, and with a flash, it heavily smashed into the car, creating a huge crater in the hard outer shell of the horse.


    "Creak."


    The car made a sharp turn and came to a steady stop. However, there was no sound for a while. It was as if there was no one in the car.


    "Roar, roar!"


    Just as they were about to surround the carriage, a ball of flame suddenly appeared from the darkness. It was a light blue ball of different colors, and it looked very charming. When it landed on the nearest Zombie, it quickly burned a big hole in it.


    "Roar!"


    The Zombie let out another loud roar, but it was different from the previous roars.


    At this moment, a male voice came from the car.


    "I say Shen Mei, you finally made your move!"


    As the voice faded away, a figure ¡­ no, not lacking in people ¡­ that wasn''t a figure, because your eyes couldn''t keep up with his speed at all. In the blink of an eye, that person was already standing in front of you and behind you.


    "Pah!" A heavy blow.


    The attack had landed on the other Zombie that had been burned away by the fireball. Although the Zombie had a low intelligence and only had a desire for blood and human flesh, its superpower allowed it to recover some of its human instincts.


    As a result, when her comrade was ambushed, the Zombie was prepared. When the iron rod struck out, although it could not completely dodge, it still released its special ability.


    A sharp golden light flew towards the figure.


    If he was hit, it was hard to tell if he would live or die.

 C205 Rescue

    "Bam!"


    The Zombie thought that the attack would land on its prey, but instead the rocks that were thrown were all over its body. Even with its enhanced supernatural ability, exploding at such a close distance was painful.


    As the dust settled, a wall of earth appeared in front of it!


    There was a golden arrow sticking out of the wall. Not only that, a few rocks had been shot out of the wall. The few rocks that landed on his body were not damaged, but were enough to arouse the anger in his heart.


    "Roar!"


    The Zombie was angry!


    The metal attribute Zombie went berserk, and released one arrow after another. At first, the earth wall could barely hold on, but after the fifth arrow shot up, it really couldn''t hold on any longer and broke open with a bang.


    However, before the metal attribute Zombie even had the chance to be happy, a ball of lightning that flickered with lightning directly shot towards it.


    "Aooo!"


    A level three metal attribute Zombie, at the most relaxed moment while being toyed with by others, was seriously injured in one strike.


    Furthermore, its companion was not much better off.


    That was why he was able to create a huge hole in the Zombie. Without even giving it time to catch its breath, Xi Shiyu, who had just come out from hiding, held one Wind Blade after another, showing no signs of conserving his superpower.


    However, Xi Shiyu''s ability was only second to the leader Lin Lin''s, so he had the ability to be arrogant.


    Shen Mei and Xi Shiyu combined their attacks to attack the low level three wood type Zombie. What was left was the mid level four speed Zombie that was still standing on the carriage, dealt with by Lin Lin and Bai Yu.


    "Bai Yu!"


    As the voice fell, a voice of tacit understanding sounded out, followed by a huge water ball. The target, was precisely that speed ability Zombie.


    A Level 4 Zombie, already had a human''s mentality. Looking at the water ball that had a strong attack power but could easily dodge, his eyes flashed with ridicule.


    Humans were even stupider than them.


    Following which, he dodged the gigantic water ball and hit a thick block of ice with all his might.


    A force came from the ice block, forcing it to crash straight into the water ball.


    Hmph, it''s too easy to solve this problem!


    The speed ability Zombie thought to itself as it quickly moved to the other side. If it was said that Han Yu could clearly see the shadow of the person when he was moving, then the movement of this level four Zombie was as if it had appeared out of thin air.


    The water ball was fast, but it was even faster!


    "Bam!"


    Ice again? How was that possible?


    He moved again. "Bang!"


    If he could explain once or twice that it was a coincidence, then after three or four times, a trace of fear flashed across the Zombie''s eyes.


    That human ¡­ He knew where it would appear in the next second!


    In that split-second of absent-mindedness, an ice sword pierced its back. Following that, a fierce kick caused it to charge straight into the huge water ball. The huge amount of energy was enough to shatter it into pieces.


    "Bang, pata, pata ¡­"


    "Ugh."


    After finishing off the metal attribute Zombie, Han Yu just so happened to see the arm of a Zombie fall from the sky, and coincidentally land on his leg.


    F * * k, that was the NB footwear that he had struggled to find in the mall not long ago!


    The key point was that Zombie''s body was extremely smelly and disgusting, just like a corpse that stayed for four to five days in the summer.


    Thus, in the next second of his heartache, Han Yu almost vomited.


    "Bai Yu, can you use a gentle attack next time?"


    Bai Yu walked out with her arms crossed. "You want to be gentle?"


    Han Yue nodded his head heavily.


    Bai Yu glanced at Han Yu''s shoes and said, "Do you still want to wash your shoes?"


    Han Yu, "... "Brother, I was wrong."


    On the other side, the wood attribute Zombie''s battle was about to end, and Xi Shiyu''s hand movements were about the same. With one last ferocious attack, she cut the Zombie in half.


    "Ugh."


    Han Yu retched again.


    He felt that he had a grudge with this pair of jades. Although he had to be as fierce as the snow when dealing with the enemy, they did not treat their loved ones warmly!


    "Sister Bing, look at those two!"


    Han Yue, taking advantage of his young age, brazenly complained.


    Lin Lin looked at the bitter battlefield and said indifferently: "Shen Mei, clean up."


    "Alright."


    With that said, Shen Mei continuously shot out fireballs, each of them accurately landing on the Zombie''s limbs.


    Two months was more than enough time for her to grow rapidly.


    Indeed, in this apocalyptic world, if one wanted to become even stronger, they would need a leader who could be ruthless. Jiang Yishu was a little too gentle.


    And in these two months, Lin Lin had carried out hellish training on almost everyone. Of course, the results were also very obvious, as almost everyone''s superpower had increased, and their control over their superpowers had increased by a lot. Just looking at these, it was easy to feel that they had fallen into a teamwork.


    Standing at a high place, Lin Lin could see the building at base A from afar, and said: "It''s time for us to return."


    None of the people in the car answered him, neither agreed nor disagreed.


    However, the heavens probably felt that it was not easy to let them go. They specially arranged for them to go home, Little Rock.


    "Help, help!"


    Xi Shiyu, who had come out to inspect the road, asked Han Yu, "Hey, did you hear someone call for help?"


    Han Yu picked his ear. "Really?"


    Xi Shiyu was speechless. "Are you an Adept? You can''t hear me from a distance of a few hundred meters. Or did your body evolve as well as your earwax?"


    "Aiyo!" Han Yu was so angry that he didn''t want it anymore. This little brat was exactly like that white jade, he didn''t want the venom in his mouth!


    "You stinking brat, are you ¡­"


    Before Han Yu could finish, Xi Shiyu suddenly raised his hand and said, "Don''t talk, listen carefully."


    "Help, help!"


    This time, Han Yue finally heard a scream for help.


    "What do we do? Should we save him?"


    Although Xi Shiyu was small, he was still careful. He replied: "I don''t think she has any high level Zombie. Go back and tell Sister Lin about it first, ask her about her decision."


    Even though saving people was a simple task at times, but after considering all sorts of situations, the scope of Lin Lin''s choice was rather profound for them.


    Han Yu nodded and immediately used his Discipline to speed back to the back of the group.


    Lin Lin and the others were resting around them.


    Jiang Yishu first noticed that Han Yue had rushed back, and was also by himself. Knowing that there was a situation, he first indicated to Lin Lin.


    Once Han Yue came over, he immediately said to Lin Lin, "Sister Bing, someone is asking for help."


    Lin Lin ate her last mouthful of rations and stood up, then said: "This place isn''t far from the base.


    After following Lin Lin for a long time, they had seen the cruelty of the post-apocalyptic world, so they were not as passionate towards saving others as they were before. However, they still had the passion to kill Zombie s.


    The three cars quickly reached Xi Shiyu''s location, and Xi Shiyu, who knew a little more about the situation sat in Lin Lin''s carriage.


    "Although there aren''t any high level Zombie in the Sister Lin, there seem to be quite a few of them."


    Lin Lin heard the sound, and it was as Xi Shiyu had said, such a big commotion was not something that a few Zombie could cause.


    At the very least, it had to be in double digits.


    Lin Lin frowned, this place was not far from the Academy. Logically speaking, she should have taken a long time to clean up the surrounding Zombie, why were there so many of them?


    Could it be that it was some sort of omen?


    But the wave of Zombie in her previous life was still only a few months away.


    Thinking about it, Lin Lin hit the gas pedal and increased her speed.


    "Xiao Yue, you stay here with them. You must not come out!"


    The girl called Xiao Yue looked at the middle-aged man who was wounded all over with tears in her eyes and cried, "Captain, you have to be careful!"


    The captain smiled and immediately returned to the battlefield without hesitation.


    They were a free hunting group, and since they came from B city, they had passed by many cities. After hearing that A city''s base was very stable, they decided to join one.


    In the beginning there were many members of their team, among them were the mighty and timid Adepts, and also the weak and fearless commoners. Of course, the majority of the Adepts had as much responsibility as they could muster, with the exception of a few mouse droppings, the rest were all good men.


    Along the way, many people died. Some died from illness, some were bitten to death by wild beasts, some became the meat of Zombie s, and some were killed by their teammates.


    But in this apocalyptic world, there was no shortage of people. Many died, and many others joined in as well. Although they had entered and exited on their first try, even more had died. The original team of nearly fifty had less than thirty people left. Among them, only five were original members who had set out at the start.


    Two of them were the Guild Leader and Xiao Yue.


    Just as they were about to arrive at base A, they would be able to get a safe sleep. Who would have known that they would encounter such a large group of Zombie at such a tired and relaxed time.


    "Help, help!"


    It was just that after the apocalypse, many places no one lived in became abandoned. It was probably because of the changes in many of the plants during the apocalypse, which made their growth speed increase by a lot. In the blink of an eye, a small sapling would grow into a tree in a few days.


    Eh, continue, Lin Lin was in the middle of driving a car, when a woman suddenly jumped out. Luckily Lin Lin stopped the car in time, otherwise, the woman would have been killed by the Zombie instead of running away.


    After taking care of the Zombie that were chasing after them with a few wind blades, Xi Shiyu got off the car to observe the woman and said: "This should be the woman who is crying for help. It''s quite strange, she shouldn''t be a special ability user, but she can actually escape from the hands of the Zombie.


    Lin Lin asked, "Are you injured?"


    Xi Shiyu squatted down and observed, "There were some wounds, but fresh red blood flowed out. They should have been caused when you were running for your life."


    As he spoke, he poked the woman''s nose again, "He''s breathing, he''s probably unconscious."


    Lin Lin said, "Carry him to the carriage."


    Xi Shiyu''s eyes indicated Han Yu. Han Yu was surprised for a moment and pointed at his own nose. "Me?"


    "What else can I do?"

 C206 acquaintance

    Han Yue looked at Xi Shiyu, who admitted to being a minor, and gritted his teeth in anger. Why did all this dirty work fall on him?


    Just like before, when the Zombie fell, it was all around him, it was so disgusting.


    With this thought in mind, Han Yu resigned himself to his fate and got off the carriage to carry her away. He wasn''t a person who cared for the fairer sex, so he picked up the woman and directly threw her onto the back of the carriage. He said to Lin Lin: "Sister Bing, let''s go."


    Xi Shiyu glanced at Han Yu and spoke with contempt, "You should be glad that Chen Chen is sitting as the first passenger. Otherwise, you would have already been drenched in blood, so you won''t be able to treat him in the future."


    As the car drove away, Han Yue became more interested in the words of Xi Shiyu. He asked, "What, is Chen Chen still obsessed with cleanliness?"


    Xi Shiyu looked at Chen Chen who was in the front seat and said: "You should ask this personally."


    Han Yue shrugged his shoulders, and replied, "Are you kidding me? Do you really think I don''t know that Chen Chen basically only talks to Sister Bing?"


    Xi Shiyu snorted, "At least you know your own limits."


    "Hey, you stinking brat. You must get a beating today, right?"


    Lin Lin and Chen Chen quietly watched as the two played the 58th game.


    However, if others were to know about this, they would definitely say that this team was not up to standard. They were clearly on the verge of reaching the Zombie''s battlefield, yet they were not prepared at all.


    Of course, it wasn''t that the internal staff weren''t aware of this.


    As for the Intense Wood, having something to prepare for battle was the same as having nothing.


    Because, they were prepared to fight a battle with the Zombie at any moment.


    Lin Lin had said that in this apocalyptic world, no one could predict where the next enemy would appear from, so it was impossible for one to have the time to prepare for battle every single time.


    What they needed to do was to maintain a battle-ready state at any time and turn into nothingness in the end. Most people might think that they were playing around and relaxing, but when they made a move, they were viciously slapped in the face.


    The condensed superpower had clearly been prepared a long time ago!


    Of course, it would be difficult to maintain this state of mind, thus Lin Lin had to train for a long time for Lie Mu Team members.


    "Captain!"


    Xiao Yue was originally hiding in a dark corner using a pile of trash. Coincidentally, there was a thick smell of engine oil and trash nearby, if she did not make a sound, it would be very hard for the Zombie to detect him.


    However, when Xiao Yue hid in there and saw the hand of a Zombie pass through the Guild Leader''s chest and reveal its sharp nails on its back, she couldn''t help but stand up and yell.


    Although they had only known each other for a few months, they had experienced many life-and-death situations in the apocalypse, so they had a very strong relationship with each other.


    In Xiao Yue''s eyes, the Guild Leader was like her father.


    How could she bear to see the Regiment Commander die in front of her!


    "Huang Yue, you''re f * * king sick of living! Kneel down! "


    A man fiercely pulled Huang Yue''s hand down. If not for her exposing her position, if not because she was useful as a space-type adepts, he wouldn''t have cared about this foolish woman''s life!


    "Let go of me, I''m going to look for the Guild Leader!"


    "You''re a fucking idiot. If the Guild Leader dies, what''s the point of you going? Do you have any superpowers? Can you kill Zombie? If you go, you''ll only be sending yourself to your death!"


    Huang Yue glared fiercely at the man, and said furiously: "Sending yourself to your death is equivalent to hiding here and watching your teammates die because of me. Even if I were to go out to die, I won''t be a coward here!"


    "Heh, to be so noble, hurry up and leave. Don''t expose our position."


    "That''s right, that''s right. When I saw her and the captain moving between one another, something didn''t seem right. I''m afraid it must be that kind of relationship!"


    "I was just saying. So it''s like this. No matter what, she''s an old lover. It''s hard to avoid impulses, but she''s still a pitiful fool. She really thinks of herself as a hero!"


    Huang Yue looked at the people who squatted down to enjoy the safety and comfort of their teammates. No, they weren''t human, they were monsters in human skin, monsters even more terrifying than Zombie s that eat humans!


    How did it become like this?


    In the past, it was still a beautiful home and family. Why, it turned out like this now.


    Was it because the apocalypse had changed the human race, or was it because the apocalypse had just shown the ugly side of the human race?


    Huang Yue stepped out with tears in her eyes. Perhaps, she had stepped out from the safe zone, from the place that the Guild Leader had placed down for her. However, she felt that she had stepped out from a swamp, from a place where she only knew how to rely on others.


    She was an Adept, but one with zero combat power. She was just a space adepts that provided storage space for everyone.


    However, this did not mean that she was unable to use her weapon against the Zombie!


    To win the chance to survive!


    She remembered what the man had said, "If you don''t work hard, how are you going to succeed?"


    "Ya!"


    Huang Yue picked up a metal rod, and fiercely stabbed it into the weakest Zombie, but it was only inserted a few millimeters before being swung by that Zombie, fiercely falling to the ground.


    The ground was covered in sand and Huang Yue twisted her leg when she fell to the ground. She was in so much pain that she couldn''t stand up, while the Zombie had already extended a finger towards her.


    Probably, he was really going to die this time.


    Huang Yue closed her eyes, waiting for the moment she was scratched, but she didn''t feel any pain.


    He opened his eyes and saw that the sharp tip of the ice sword was only a few centimeters away from her.


    And the ice sword had pierced right into the Zombie''s head.


    That was the hardest part of the Zombie!


    Huang Yue looked at the dead Zombie in a daze, while the person holding the ice sword turned and called out to Huang Yue: "Long time no see, Huang Yue."


    A familiar voice and a familiar face.


    Huang Yue cried bitterly, "Oh oh, Senior Sister Lin!"


    When Lin Lin and the others appeared, they were merely low-levelled Zombie s that could not get out of the way. To the free hunting group, this might be a fatal blow, but to Lie Mu, it was nothing more than a small stone blocking their way.


    Aside from the five remaining Adepts, a dozen or so ordinary people were safe and sound. The only ones who died were the eight Adepts represented by their leader.


    Lin Lin pulled Huang Yue up, and said: "In the past, I didn''t love to cry either, why has it become fragile after the end of the world?"


    Huang Yue knew that Lin Lin did not like strong people, and immediately wiped away the tears on her face, and said: "I, I, I am, just, am just ¡­ am looking at the Lin, Senior Sister Lin, Gao, happy."


    Last year''s Taekwondo, although Huang Yue was Senior Sister Lin Lin, later on, the fighting class''s Lin Lin was Senior Sister Huang Yue. Adding on to that, Lin Lin''s'' cultivation was higher than Huang Yue''s, so Huang Yue kept calling Lin Lin Senior Sister Lin.


    Since she did not need Lin Lin to do anything, she started chatting with him instead, "Why are you here in A City?"


    "Someone said A base is good, so we came. Who knew that something like this would happen when we were almost there?"


    After saying that, Huang Yue''s eyes filled with tears again.


    The bored Han Yue came over, but he did not forget Huang Yue. "Why didn''t Little Chili protect the Sister Bing, and became Little Weeper instead?"


    Huang Yue glared and said, "Han Yu, why is it you!?"


    Han Yu, on the other hand, was even more unconcerned as he lazily said, "Why not me? I''d like to ask why it''s you."


    When two ''acquaintances'' started bickering, it was not a matter of time until it died down.


    After the battle ended, the ordinary people who were watching from afar for a while, seeing that there was no danger, Lin Lin and the others did not seem to be bad people, and walked over.


    Just as they got closer and closer, a cry of surprise came from the crowd.


    "Lin Lin!"


    Lin Lin frowned, this voice...


    After the exclamations, the person who had shouted also ran over faster than the others. Judging from the surface, the sloppiness and sloppiness of the scene was quite similar to this group of people. Half of their hair was slightly long, covering up most of their facial features.


    She clearly thought that the other party was a destitute fugitive from the apocalypse, but Lin Lin recognized her.


    Ah, how could I not recognize him?


    The other party was someone she could recognize even after turning into ashes!


    "Lin Lin, I didn''t expect to see you here!"


    Huang Yue was obviously very surprised, she looked at Lin Lin and asked: "Senior Sister Lin, you know him?"


    Before Lin Lin could say anything, she said to Ye Qingyu: "Of course I know him. Lin Lin is my fiancee!"


    "Fianc¨¦e!"


    This scream was not only for Huang Yue, but also for the few people in Lie Mu who didn''t know the truth.


    After staring at him for a long time, she said: "Sister Lin, this, this is your fiance."


    Isn''t this a tramp?


    When he thought about her proud, cold, and beautiful Sister Lin almost entering the hall with such a person, Xi Shiyu could not control the power in his body at all. "Sister Lin, wasn''t your judgement too bad in the past?"


    Qin Rongyue had a gentle appearance before, but now, it was as if he had gained confidence. He said: "Lin Lin, why do you know this kind of person, it''s not polite at all."


    Xi Shiyu was angry, "You!" After all, the other party was Sister Lin''s fiance. Of course, the key point was that Sister Lin did not deny it.


    Bai Yu walked over, and sized Qin Rongyue up while recalling. After a long while, she said: "This, could it be Chairman Qin?"


    Qin Rongyue did not understand the other party''s intention to humiliate him, but thought that he was just trying to get close to him, and immediately said happily: "That''s right, white total, I did not expect to see you here, we are really fated!"


    Bai Yu smiled, "I can''t say it''s fated, but if I go out, I must be stepping on dog shit."


    How could Qin Rongyue not hear it at the moment? His face turned black, while the people at the side laughed nonstop, even Han Yu found Bai Yu to be more pleasing to the eye.


    Shen Mei stared at Qin Rongyue like she was staring at a monkey, wanting to see through him. She wanted to know what was so special about him that Lin Lin took a fancy to and they even almost got married.


    However, after looking for a long time, he still couldn''t find anything special about it.


    He was clearly a useless trash!


    Of course, Shen Mei spoke even more straightforwardly, she did not even consider this good-for-nothing''s self-esteem, and said full of disdain: "I say, this isn''t a scammer from nowhere, like a beggar. No matter how hard you try to get close to your relatives, you should always look after yourself.

 C207 go back

    Was Shen Mei a person that was even more insensible than Xi Shiyu? Of course not!


    After all, the other party was several years older than Xi Shiyu, and everything that should be said was for the record. He would never get beaten up for saying something wrong.


    The reason why she scolded Qin Rongyue without holding back was not because of anyone, but because of Lin Lin.


    Others might not know, but she was a woman, so she could see and understand clearly.


    Lin Lin, looking at Qin Rongyue, there was not a trace of love in his eyes. In fact, there was even a hidden killing intent, it was just that it was very faint and hard to see.


    Fianc¨¦e, fianc¨¦, could be said to be the most intimate identity apart from husband and wife.


    Although Lin Lin did not deny the other party''s identity, the look in her eyes represented everything. Instead, it made Shen Mei even more certain that Lin Lin hated this Qin Rongyue, and that her hatred was not an ordinary hatred.


    Thus, since she wanted to scold Qin Rongyue, she could use this to ''please'' her beautiful Guild Leader.


    Being humiliated one by one by his opponents, Qin Rongyue could not take it anymore and said to Lin Lin: "Lin Lin, are you really going to watch me get scolded like this?"


    Han Yu, Bai Yu and Jiang Yishu were the ones who understood the situation the best, but other than Bai Yu''s initial words, the three of them didn''t have any other words or actions.


    After all, the decision on whether to execute this Qin Rongyue right away or to suspend his execution, was entirely up to Lin Lin.


    They could not interfere, nor could they interfere.


    Lin Lin did not bother with Qin Rongyue, but she did not kick him away like the others, but looked at the people behind him and asked: "You are all people who want to go to Base A?"


    The group hurriedly nodded in agreement. "Yes, yes, heroine. Bring us along. You''re all good people. Bring us along!"


    Lin Lin did not say anything, but waited until her opponent had calmed down before speaking: "I''ll give you two a choice. One, follow behind my car and keep me safe. I won''t go back to save you."


    "Second, wait here. I will go back to inform the people from base A and have them come out to pick us up."


    Once the two choices were made, it immediately became lively.


    "What? Are you still human? How can you let us chase after you?"


    "That''s right, you three can definitely fit all of us into one of your cars!"


    "I don''t want to stay here. What if the Zombie comes again? I want to go with you to base A!"


    "We''re just ordinary people. How could we possibly be chasing after them? They''re supposed to be powerful Adepts, aren''t they?!"


    While they were talking, they made their own decisions and started picking out the people who knew how to drive.


    Truly, it was extremely laughable.


    "Jiang Yishu."


    Lin Lin was too lazy to waste words, with Jiang Yishu here, she could just pass on the message.


    Everyone, please be quiet. The two choices our captain gave everyone just now are already very clear. Either follow our cars or stay on the spot and wait for help.


    A few ordinary people wanted to make a ruckus. They felt that this man looked gentler than the woman, and was easier to talk to. However, they didn''t think that they would be frightened by a violent attack just by a single word or two.


    The ear-piercing sound of thunder and lightning seemed to have brushed past their ears and landed on the ground.


    Although everything happened in the blink of an eye, the craters and scorched earth on the ground could not be faked!


    This was an Adept. They had almost forgotten about him. He was someone who did as he pleased and ignored the lives of ordinary people. He was an Adept who let his character take over!


    Jiang Yishu laughed, "Now, you two should make your choice."


    The few of them looked at each other and said, "As expected, the most frightening thing is'' Smiling Face Tiger ''."


    In the end, only three Adepts had decided to follow the car. With their enhanced body, they could just barely keep up. Even if it was just forty yards, ordinary people wouldn''t be able to keep up.


    "Qin Rongyue, you and Jiang Yishu get on the same carriage. Huang Yue, you get on the white jade car."


    Jiang Yishu nodded his head, and asked Qin Rongyue to go with him to the car, while Bai Yu looked unhappy, and ignored the people that Lin Lin had arranged for her, turning and entering the car, while Shen Mei cordially greeted Huang Yue to go over.


    "Your name is Huang Yue?"


    "You and the captain are friends?"


    "How do you know each other?"


    Since they had already been arranged, Lin Lin would have them board the carriage, and they would be leaving.


    On the carriage, Xi Shiyu and Han Yue held back their curiosity and did not ask Lin Lin about anything.


    Whether the other party was still her fianc¨¦ or not, Han Yu at least knew a bit about it.


    Most importantly, Lin Lin was obviously going to save him. Then, after they reach base A, would that Qin Rongyue be parting ways with them, or would he stay in their hunting group?


    "Just say what you want to say."


    The two of them remained at a loss for a long time, until Lin Lin finally asked.


    Xi Shiyu took the lead and said: "Sister Lin, is that person really your fiance?"


    "Yes."


    Lin Lin answered, then said: "He''s only my former fianc¨¦. He and I have already rescinded our engagement."


    Fortunately, Sister Lin was not so blind.


    "Then why did you bring him along, Sister Lin? You have no relationship with him anymore."


    Lin Lin frowned slightly, why did she bring Qin Rongyue along?


    Isn''t the answer very simple?


    "Kill him."


    The few of them were shocked, because these were not Lin Lin''s words, but the silent Chen Chen.


    After he finished speaking, Chen Chen looked at Lin Lin and said: "You, are you going to kill him?"


    Lin Lin chuckled, why, could it be that her heart was so easily seen through?


    Or could it be that it was only because Chen Chen was too similar to her, that he found out about her every move and action?


    Lin Lin nodded, "Mn, it is indeed to kill him."


    Chen Chen paused, then asked: "Why?"


    Why was it so troublesome, even wanting to save him before killing him?


    Although he did not say it out loud from behind, Lin Lin already understood and replied: "It''s fun, isn''t it?"


    What''s more interesting than sending a person to heaven and watching him flaunt his strength and live under your influence before pushing him down to hell?


    The corner of Chen Chen''s mouth hooked up into a smile, "Yeah, fun."


    Han Yu, who thought that Lin Lin was softhearted and was unable to deal with him ruthlessly, suddenly had some sympathy for Qin Rongyue.


    Kill him ¡­ Fun... These words were enough for him to draw out a thousand cruel and cruel scenes!


    As for Xi Shiyu, although he did not understand the conversation between Lin Lin and Xi Shiyu, he couldn''t ignore the creepy feeling that he was experiencing.


    Indeed, the Sister Lin was some kind person.


    Lin Lin continued to drive, her thoughts floating far away.


    The first time she saw Qin Rongyue, Lin Lin was naturally shocked that he had turned into such a ghost and made her live such a miserable life.


    Qin Rongyue, he doesn''t have a awakening ability.


    How is this possible?


    In his previous life, Qin Rongyue had awakened his metal-type superpower a long time ago. Moreover, he was running so fast, making many people look up at him.


    In this life, even though she stopped Qin Rongyue from following Han Guoyu''s army, she did not do too much.


    Why was Qin Rongyue still an ordinary person?


    Had something happened that she didn''t know about?


    Most importantly, why did Lin Yuyan awaken a healing ability? Is she only a healing ability, or is it the dual-element Adept, and if it is a dual attribute, then what is the other ability?


    Was it still water like in his previous life?


    realised that the more he thought about it, the more problems he had, and eventually decided not to think about it anymore. In any case, besides Qin Rongyue, there were two other members who came over with him from City A, so there were a lot of things that he could understand.


    Since he brought a few outsiders with him, it was more troublesome to enter the base. The trouble was obviously not the account. The trouble now was that the injured people needed to be kept to observe, and only by ensuring their safety could they pass.


    Since Lin Lin didn''t want to wait for anyone, she handed the injured woman over to the three other Adepts behind him.


    As for the group of ordinary people who were still guarding, Jiang Yishu had already explained to the foreign army that they would send people to rescue them soon.


    But for Lin Lin, the most important thing right now was to complete the mission.


    "Captain Lin!"


    Although two months had passed, the shock brought by the other party did not decrease in the slightest. Looking at how tenacious the other party was, he could not help but feel envy for the girl who was still living so wantonly.


    "I''m here to receive a mission."


    "Captain Lin completed all eight missions?"


    Lin Lin, "Mhm."


    Of course, there were also many missions that required a professional army to confirm and confirm them. If Lin Lin and the others wanted to complete all the missions, they would need to wait a little longer.


    However, since he had completed the mission, he wasn''t in a hurry after a while.


    Inside the villa, Huang Yue and Qin Rongyue were sitting upright as they received the ardent wood person''s gaze and strange gaze.


    This girl was a well-off family. After the apocalypse, she followed her parents and grandmother to the army''s temporary protection camp, and then the Zombie attacked, forcing her to escape. In the process, she was the only one left in Huang Yue''s family who survived.


    Most importantly, this Huang Yue and Lin Lin did not seem to have a particularly good relationship.


    had said that they seemed to have studied in a Taekwondo class before, and then went to a fighting class together. No matter how one looked at it, they were all nodding friends.


    With Lin Lin''s character, how could she possibly accept such a person?


    Xi Shiyu looked at Huang Yue for a long time, then said: "Maybe it''s because of her superpower."


    "Superpower?" Shen Mei slightly raised her brows, she had actually forgotten about this.


    Bai Yu looked at Huang Yue and asked: "What superpower do you have?"


    Huang Yue was still afraid of Bai Yu, who had a bad aura all over, and stuttered: "Empty, space, special ability."


    Shen Mei laughed and nodded, "That makes sense, our hunting group just so happens to be lacking space."


    And Shen Mei''s words undoubtedly gave Huang Yue a blow. After all, to the little girl, she was more willing for Lin Lin to save her because of their relationship, than because of her special ability.


    "Then why did he stay behind?"

 C208 Decision

    The one who spoke was Bai Yu.


    He was still lazily lying on the sofa. His eyes seemed casual, yet at the same time serious, causing others to be unable to see through him.


    Qin Rongyue still knew that he was not welcomed, and even though he was a man, he didn''t have any interest in girls in the apocalypse.


    It was because he was an Adept, and he was just an ordinary man.


    The most important thing was Han Yu. He had been staring at him the entire time, and his eyes were shining, making him feel uneasy.


    At this time, Qin Rongyue finally remembered that he and Lin Lin had not broken up peacefully. It was him and that bitch Lin Yuyan who betrayed him.


    He had been holding it in, thinking if he should tell everyone what Sister Bing and Chen Chen had been chatting about in the carriage. Tell them what he wanted everyone to understand, but this was a private matter of the Sister Bing after all, so she should at least tell them herself.


    Now, he might as well continue holding it in.


    The other people all looked towards Lin Lin, waiting for her reply. Some were suspicious, some were confused.


    "Because he can be considered my fiance."


    His words were like a huge rock that fell into a pond, causing a thousand ripples.


    Xi Shiyu looked at Lin Lin in shock. Previously, Sister Lin didn''t say that she wanted to keep the man because she wanted to kill him. Why would she say that he was her fiance now?


    Chen Chen, on the other hand, did not have a single trace of surprise on his face. He looked at Lin Lin indifferently, as if he had long expected her to say such a thing.


    The one who reacted the most would be Bai Yu.


    Before anyone could react, Bai Yu had already picked Qin Rongyue up from the sofa, her eyes full of killing intent.


    As for Qin Rongyue who had lived for so long in the apocalypse, how could he not know about the meaning of killing intent? He was immediately scared to the point of peeing, and repeatedly begged, "white total, if I did anything wrong, please forgive me, please forgive me and don''t kill me! Lin Lin, save me! "


    Bai Yu looked at Qin Rongyue''s cowardly look and laughed, then turned to Lin Lin and said, "Lin Lin, this is your fiance, a coward like a mouse!"


    That gaze seemed to say, Lin Lin''s eyes are too bad, why can''t she see me when she sees this kind of man?


    Lin Lin looked at Bai Yu, and then looked at Qin Rongyue. She said indifferently: "Bai Yu, let him go."


    Bai Yu seemed to be in disbelief, and Lin Lin took a glance at the superpower that was being released from Bai Yu''s body. As an ordinary person, Qin Rongyue was simply unable to endure it and at this moment, he had already rolled his eyes, as if he was about to faint.


    "Heh, Lin Lin, good job!"


    After saying that, Bai Yu threw Qin Rongyue out, and then heavily crashed into the wall, spitting out blood as she landed.


    Qin Rongyue, who was not much weaker than Bai Yu before the apocalypse, was now like a weak chicken. He could kill his with a flick of his fingers.


    Yang Dazhu was nearby. Unable to bear it any longer, he hurriedly helped Qin Rongyue up.


    Bai Yu patted Qin Rongyue''s hands that were on his collar to get dirty, indifferently walked past Lin Lin, and then heavily slammed the door and walked out.


    The ceiling seemed to shake.


    Shen Mei interrupted, "If this door goes bad in the future, Bai Yu will take full responsibility."


    Xi Shiyu glared at Shen Mei when he heard him. What kind of nonsense was this?


    Shen Mei ''heh'', "You little brat, you are getting bolder and bolder, and now you dare to glare at me!"


    Xi Shiyu squinted and ignored him.


    Shen Mei was enraged, and immediately pinched her face.


    Jiang Yishu, who was at the side, leaned towards Lin Lin and asked: "Leader, Bai Yu, he?"


    Lin Lin, "I''m fine."


    Then, he looked at Chen Chen and said: "Chen Chen."


    Chen Chen nodded, stood up and walked towards Qin Rongyue, then replied: "Mn, I understand."


    Right now, Chen Chen''s superpower was at level 3, so healing a little bit of his injuries was just a small problem.


    "Yang Dazhu, bring him to an empty room later."


    Yang Dazhu nodded, "Ok, Guild Leader."


    Regarding Qin Rongyue and Huang Yue, although some people had already run away in anger, there were still some things that needed to be clarified.


    "Huang Yue is from space adepts. Now that she has joined our Intense Wood Sect, do you have any objections?"


    No one spoke.


    Lin Lin looked at Qin Rongyue who had fallen to the ground and said: "As for Qin Rongyue, he, he will stay here temporarily, and will use my supplies to eat. He also won''t send us out on any missions."


    In other words, Qin Rongyue was just a piece of trash that Lin Lin could keep.


    Bai Yu did not come back during dinner time. Although someone wanted to ask Lin Lin if he wanted to go out and look for Bai Yu, after thinking for a while, he decided to hold it in. Both sides were not easy to please. If they were to get close to him, they would definitely feel that it was beneath them to meddle in other people''s business!


    Besides, even though Bai Yu''s personality was easy to provoke, with his skill and brain, they should be worried that he would suffer a loss.


    As for Qin Rongyue, although he had been healed by Chen Chen, he still had to lie on the bed and rest for a while. Chen Chen had a healing ability, and it was not magic.


    As for Qin Rongyue''s problem with eating dinner, Xiao Xiao only asked Yang Dazhu to bring a portion upstairs. Although she left Qin Rongyue here, it did not mean that she had to serve him.


    Qin Rongyue, who had sunk into his own fantasy and was unable to extricate himself, didn''t feel that Xiao Xiao had become cold towards him just because she hadn''t fed him yet. Instead, it was because he felt that Xiao Xiao Xiao must have not felt anything for him yet.


    But in the future, he would definitely let Lin Lin realize her good intentions.


    So when Qin Rongyue, who brought him food, told him that he wanted to see her, it was an urgent matter.


    Yang Dazhuang didn''t know what kind of attitude Lin Lin had towards him, but since Qin Rongyue had said so, he would naturally pass it on to the others. )))


    After Lin Lin heard this, she only nodded lightly, "Mn, I understand."


    Just as he finished his meal, Lin Lin stood up and went upstairs, leaving the few of them to stare at each other.


    "Vice Commander Jiang, Bai Yu slammed the door and came out. You don''t have any objections?"


    Shen Mei could not help but tease as she saw her eyes following closely behind Lin Lin''s footsteps and not coming back even when they were on the stairs.


    Jiang Yishu came back to reality and maintained his usual gentle expression, "What kind of expression do I need?"


    With one hand on his head, Shen Mei said: "Vice Guild Leader Jiang, it is not a secret that you like the Guild Leader, but now that your love rival has come knocking on the door, are you just going to watch as the Guild Leader falls into another''s embrace?"


    Jiang Yishu withdrew his gaze and said: "Whose embrace it is, it is impossible for it to be."


    Shen Mei was curious as she said it too confidently, "Are you that clear about it? A woman''s heart is like a needle on the seabed of the ocean. Even if you say you don''t like it, it doesn''t mean that you really don''t like it. "


    Shen Mei knew that Lin Lin and Lin Lin knew each other, and thought that Lin Lin and Jiang Yishu had mentioned something about not liking Qin Rongyue at all.


    At this time, Han Yue could not help but interject, "Big Brother Jiang is right, no one in Sister Bing would like Qin Rongyue!"


    Xi Shiyu raised his hand, "I agree."


    Chen Chen was indifferent, but his eyes were still on Xi Shi Yu''s side.


    Shen Mei stared at the few of them, she had already felt that something was amiss from the beginning, that Bai Yu was too much to be jealous of, even though Gu Tianyi had obviously expressed his liking for Lin Lin, he did not do anything as long as he stayed. Furthermore, the fury in his eyes, seemed to be towards Lin Lin.


    "Is there something I don''t know about the two of you?"


    Shen Mei asked with a curve of her lips. Right after she said that, someone suddenly stood up and slid across the floor.


    When Huang Yue saw that the few of them had looked at him in unison, the courage that she had mustered was almost gone. She said nervously: "Um, Um, I''m looking for Senior Sister Lin.


    After saying that, he stomped upstairs.


    At this time, Lin Lin was in her room.


    "Lin Lin, I''m sorry."


    Lin Lin looked at Qin Rongyue, who was bowing his head in apology, and chuckled.


    Heh, isn''t this apology too late and too funny!?


    In his previous life, betrayal exterminated everything. In this life, betrayal and murder were the same.


    Had this Qin Rongyue forgotten or was he pretending to be stupid?


    Although Lin Lin''s laughter was not loud, there were only the two of them in the room. No one spoke, and that light laughter clearly reached Qin Rongyue''s ears.


    Of course, Qin Rongyue would not think that he could only laugh because Lin Lin forgave him, but he could still differentiate between that kind of laughter and mockery!


    "Lin Lin, you..."


    Lin Lin raised her eyebrows, "What about me?"


    Qin Rongyue had probably gone through a long journey, even washing his face was unable to cover the vicissitudes of life on his face. Furthermore, because he was often hungry and wore clothes that were not warm, his face was yellow and thin, unlike the elegant manner of a general manager in B City back then.


    "Lin Lin, you still won''t forgive me?"


    "Forgive me, why should I forgive you?"


    Qin Rongyue seemed to find it hard to believe, and said: "But you said I''m your fianc¨¦! Doesn''t that mean you have forgiven me and can''t let me go?! "


    "Toad?"


    Lin Lin acted as if she had heard a huge joke, and said: "Oh, I don''t seem to have said anything, you are my fiance, but, you are the predecessor."


    Qin Rongyue still wanted to say something, but Lin Lin was already sick of it, so she just said, "Oh yeah, Lin Yuyan is also at base A, do you want to meet her? I''ll bring you to her, after all, compared to me, she seems to be your true love!"


    Qin Rongyue, who was still entangled with them a while ago, seemed to have heard something terrifying, and immediately shook his head: "No, no need, there''s nothing going on between her and me."


    When he said it, he seemed to be a bit flustered.


    Lin Lin was a little surprised.


    Although something must have happened between Lin Yuyan and him when she left, and judging from Lin Yuyan''s appearance, it should be Qin Rongyue who harmed Lin Yuyan. Then, why did Qin Rongyue turn out to be afraid of Lin Yuyan? Shouldn''t Lin Yuyan be afraid of him?


    Instead of wasting time talking with him, it was better to ask someone else that he should know about it.


    "Remember to rest well. If you are sick, there is no medicine for you to eat here. Chen Chen''s superpower will not be consumed as you wish."


    With that, Lin Lin left.


    Coincidentally, she saw the person she was looking for at the door.


    Huang Yue looked at Lin Lin, and said in a low voice: "Senior Sister Lin, I''ve come to talk to you about something."


    Lin Lin nodded.


    "Come, let''s go to my room."

 C209 slut

    "Senior Sister Lin, what I want to talk to you about is Qin Rongyue."


    When the door closed, Lin Lin did not have the time to let Huang Yue sit down, she was anxious and suddenly said.


    Lin Lin raised her eyebrows, "Oh?"


    Huang Yue thought Lin Lin was angry and immediately said: "Senior Sister Lin, although my words are true and correct towards Qin Rongyue, you must believe me, I am definitely not trying to sow discord between us, what I''m saying is all true. All of us old members of the Free Group basically know this, if you don''t believe me, you can ask them!"


    Seeing that Huang Yue was too anxious, Lin Lin explained everything to him, then said: "Mn, I know, don''t be anxious, just speak whatever you want to say."


    Huang Yue looked at Lin Lin, there was no anger in her eyes, and she asked: "Senior Sister Lin, are you not angry at me?"


    Lin Lin retorted, "Why should I be angry at you?"


    Huang Yue blurted out, "Because I said something bad about Qin Rongyue! He''s Senior Sister Lin''s fianc¨¦ ¡­"


    Halfway through his speech, Huang Yue realized that she was too agitated and hurriedly quieted down, as she looked at Lin Lin without moving.


    Lin Lin chuckled, "Xiao Yue."


    Intimacy, tenderness in the eyes.


    Huang Yue immediately teared up. She called her ''Xiao Yue''.


    In fact, Huang Yue had always been afraid when the apocalypse had come and when the people closest to him had died one by one, she was forced to follow the Freedom Group, which could abandon him at any time, in search of a way out.


    Hunger, cold, death... Despair.


    The one who supported Huang Yue and survived was only a person in her mind.


    Even though it was his first time coming into contact with something, he still bravely advanced forward.


    Survival hope, Base A.


    When they finally arrived at the border after a long and arduous journey, they were surprised to find that they were surrounded by Zombie s. When the only leader who was good to her died, she stood out with the true intent of perishing together with the Zombie.


    But even though she was a Power Cultivator, she was too weak to kill a Zombie. One more move and she would die under the claws of that Zombie.


    She, yes, really despaired.


    But after waiting for a long time, pain and death did not come.


    Opening his eyes, he discovered that the figure who had been supporting her all this time had actually appeared in front of her!


    "Long time no see," he said to her.


    Yeah, long time no see.


    I miss you so much.


    In the apocalypse, paper was an extremely valuable object, so Huang Yue only dared to use the corner of the paper to wipe it.


    Although she was crying for no reason, Huang Yue firmly believed that even if she was hated by Lin Lin, she had to say everything that had happened.


    "Senior Sister Lin, was Qin Rongyue your fiance before the apocalypse?"


    "Yes."


    Huang Yue asked again, "Then why did you separate, and why did you come to A City again?"


    Lin Lin, "In the apocalypse, it was very difficult for the two of us to be together. And the reason I came to A City was also because of some other reason."


    Huang Yue clenched her teeth, her face full of hesitation, as though she was hesitating on whether or not to speak or not. Of course, she was afraid that if she said those words, the other party would be hurt, but in the end, she couldn''t resist, and said: "Senior Sister Lin,, he, has betrayed you!"


    Huang Yue was no longer afraid, and smoothly spoke her piece, "Senior Sister Lin, the first time I met Qin Rongyue, he was in the army''s reception hall. At that time, he had a very intimate woman by his side, and after that, we were both members of the Freedom Group, so he and that woman were known to the outside world as male and female friends, and acted very intimately."


    "Senior Sister Lin, the apocalypse has just happened. You are missing and your whereabouts are unknown, the fiance isn''t looking for you anxiously but was so quick to get a new partner. Maybe ¡­ maybe ¡­"


    Seeing that Huang Yue was not able to say anything, she helped her, "Maybe they have been having an affair for a long time, Qin Rongyue has already betrayed me."


    Huang Yue''s eyes were wide open. This, why was it different from what she was thinking?


    Shouldn''t Senior Sister Lin be very sad?


    Why was he so calm?


    "Senior Sister Lin, you, actually don''t have to endure it. I know how terrible it is to be betrayed."


    Not to mention, they had once been close.


    Lin Lin said indifferently: "I''m not enduring it."


    Huang Yue did not believe him, and said: "Senior Sister Lin, don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone else. If, you cry."


    Lin Lin could not resist chuckling, and said. "Huang Yue, to me, Qin Rongyue is not as important as you think."


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    Huang Yue heaved a huge sigh of relief. Luckily, she almost thought that her Senior Sister Lin had fallen in love with a slut who was invincible like the clap of thunder.


    "If that''s the case, Senior Sister Lin is even more so not someone you can keep!"


    Not expecting Huang Yue to become more excited, Lin Lin frowned and asked: "What do you mean?"


    From the looks of it, there was still something hidden.


    Lin Lin had a premonition that whatever Huang Yue knew about, would be able to solve the doubts she had all along.


    "That Qin Rongyue is not only a lowly man, he is also not a good person. No, he cannot be called a man!"


    Huang Yue took a few rough breaths, as though she was unable to calm down from her anger.


    Lin Lin became interested and said, "Continue."


    "Actually, at first, I didn''t know that Qin Rongyue was Senior Sister Lin your fianc¨¦, and thought that Qin Rongyue was a pretty good person. Uuu, his looks are pretty good, and he treats his girlfriend very well. Of course, I now know that the likes of him are only slightly amiable, but they can''t stand up to the unpleasantness and disgust in his heart! "


    Lin Lin saw that Huang Yue was a little off course of action, and reminded him: "What exactly did he do to make you so disgusted?"


    Oh, that, "Huang Yue gradually calmed down, and slowly sank into her thoughts," In the beginning of the apocalypse, the human heart was not bad, it could help each other, help the weak, it could help the strong and it could help the weak, it could care about the old people, children, and women.


    "We started out as a team with very little food and daily necessities. Initially, it was men who went out to find things to bring back. After that, things became less and less, and more and more people died. Everyone became more and more terrified."


    "Men don''t dare to go out at first, I''m afraid they won''t be able to come back. Women are becoming more and more timid. Besides eating and sleeping, they are crying and staring blankly."


    "And just at this moment, the Adepts appeared. They were able to kill Zombie and go to places even further away from us, so we also have more and more food. We all felt that the heavens had not abandoned us. We finally have hope again."


    "However, that hope only made us feel more pain and despair."


    "The people from the awakening ability are basically all men. They were originally just the most ordinary employees, and originally, they thought that they were pure and kind people. However, because they have abilities, they have the ability to kill Zombie s, and the ability to give us hope.


    "They began distributing food, making decisions about the group''s matters, and even targeted the women in the group."


    "In the beginning, of course they wouldn''t dare to explain directly. After all, they still have a little bit of shame."


    Huang Yue said, and laughed mockingly, and then continued: "But their actions already showed that they have the right to distribute food, and the women who offer themselves up can eat well, and if they do not take the initiative, the things that they divide will be sufficient to maintain their lives, and they won''t die. And it''s not only women, but also their loved ones, friends, and lovers. Just to get them to ''persuade'' their women. "


    "After a long time like this, the people in the regiment became better and better attached to them, and the ones who resisted became thinner and thinner."


    "It is at this time ¡­"


    Huang Yue''s gaze suddenly changed. Previously, it was filled with despair and helplessness, but in the blink of an eye, it was filled with disgust and disdain.


    "Just for the sake of eating a full stomach."


    Huang Yue uttered her last sentence after a long while. Her voice was hoarse and her emotions complicated.


    "That woman, do you know her name?"


    "Um, I don''t know what it''s called exactly, but I heard Qin Rongyue calling her Yu Yan."


    Yue Yan, Lin Yuyan?


    Heh, it really was as she had expected. Qin Rongyue''s most beloved, was indeed herself.


    Lin Lin quietly listened, and did not say a word.


    What Huang Yue had said, were basically the same as how many different groups from different places had gathered. That kind of thing to gain hope, was even more so.


    Every day, then, was painful and desperate.


    She shared the same feelings, but now she didn''t know what she should do to make Huang Yue feel better.


    She was probably still a little selfish. The thing she was more concerned about was Lin Yuyan.


    "What happened to Lin Yuyan, did she let those people humiliate him like that?"


    Huang Yue was startled, and asked: "Lin Yuyan, Senior Sister Lin, you know that woman?!"


    Lin Lin nodded, "En."


    After all, Lin Yuyan was also in base A, and at the same place, it was only a matter of time before Huang Yue saw the other party.


    Huang Yue''s eyes unavoidably carried sympathy, "Senior Sister Lin, you actually know that Lin Yuyan."


    "She can be considered my younger sister."


    Huang Yue felt even more sympathy for her, "Kid, sister?"


    If it was like the past, Lin Lin would naturally distance herself from their relationship, and wish that everyone knew that Lin Yuyan was only adopted by her family. But now, even though she did not want to hide it from everyone, her mental state had already become ''normal'' by a lot.


    "My dad raised her when she was very young, but she can be considered his biological child after so many years of treatment."


    Fortunately, Huang Yue had experienced the apocalypse, so even if the three observations were to be attacked, they would be over quickly.


    "Senior Sister Lin, just take it as if you know a slut and a dog, don''t mind it!"


    Huang Yue said bitterly, those who did not know would think that someone had put on her green hat.


    Lin Lin, "Mmm, good idea."


    Huang Yue laughed, and scratched her head, "Hehe, Senior Sister Lin, it''s good that you''ve thought it through."


    Lin Lin nodded, how could she not open her mind? She had already died once, so how could she not open her mind?


    "Just now I asked."


    Huang Yue then reacted, and anxiously said: "That, was because there were many superpowers that took Lin Yuyan away, she was only a normal person back then, unable to resist at all."


    Lin Lin blinked slightly and asked, "How many Adepts?!"

 C210 Delightiness

    "En," Huang Yue nodded her head. No one knew if her expression was serious or serious, and said: "It''s gang rape."


    Lin Lin now roughly knew why Lin Yuyan had turned from a small white lotus into a Overlord Flower.


    To any normal woman, rape was cruel enough to destroy one''s mind.


    In her previous life, Lin Lin betrayed her by Qin Rongyue and Lin Yuyan, and was chased to the end of the world later. The moment she was pushed down the stairs by Lin Yuyan, her heart changed, became firm and cold.


    And Lin Yuyan was betrayed by her loved one, just to fill her stomach, she was pushed to the side of someone worse than a beast, gang rape!


    Lin Lin could not feel that kind of pain, and of course, she was so selfish that she did not want to sympathize with it.


    Lin Yuyan was smarter, so she should know that there would always be a second betrayal when there was one, not to mention that people like Qin Rongyue had always been narcissistic until the end. It was fine for him to ''love'' someone while maintaining his pride, but even her dignity and survival had become a problem.


    "And then, what happened?"


    "After that," Huang Yue seemed to have thought of something terrifying, and replied, "Actually, I''m not too sure about it. I only heard people saying, that some of the abilities were dead or injured, and none of them were injured. And all of these were done by Lin Yuyan, it seems like she had awakened her special ability."


    Power... A Discipline that could attack a few adepts was definitely not a healer!


    Sure enough, Lin Yuyan was dual-element Adept!


    Lin Lin asked anxiously: "Huang Yue, do you know what ability she has?"


    "No, I don''t know. I''ve only heard them say that it should be a very powerful ability. They should be able to kill off adepts as soon as they awaken."


    The ability to kill adepts upon awakening. Could it be ¡­ water?


    However, what Huang Yue did not know was that in a specific situation and at a specific time, if a person''s awakening ability was stimulated, even if it was the gentle water element, the released superpower would be sufficient to kill a few people who had just come out of joy.


    "Senior Sister Lin, that Qin Rongyue fellow is really not a good person. If he stays here, he will only cause trouble!"


    Lin Lin, "What I want is for him to cause trouble."


    Huang Yue felt that she himself was getting more and more confused, "Senior Sister Lin, what do you mean by this?"


    Why did it seem like the Senior Sister Lin was especially hoping for Qin Rongyue to get into trouble?


    "Huang Yue, I will take care of this matter freely. I understand your meaning already, thank you for telling me."


    Huang Yue immediately waved her hand, "I''m just speaking the truth, I''m afraid that Senior Sister Lin has been tricked by that Qin Rongyue."


    Lin Lin, "En, I came over from B City, I definitely couldn''t get a good rest after so long. Tonight, let''s have a good sleep."


    Huang Yue nodded and said: "Alright, Senior Sister Lin, good night."


    "Good night."


    However, just as Huang Yue was about to turn around, Lin Lin suddenly extended her hand out.


    Huang Yue looked at Lin Lin''s fair hands and immediately shook them, "I will work hard!"


    Around midnight, Lin Lin did not know the exact time. At that time, she cultivated her superpower, and after entering a state, it was hard to estimate how long she had cultivated for.


    The door was suddenly opened by someone.


    The smell of alcohol wafted in the air.


    Lin Lin sat on the bed and looked at the person who entered: "What''s the matter?"


    "What? You''re not going to ask when I returned, and why did I return so late?"


    Lin Lin saw that the other party was getting closer and closer, and the smell of alcohol was getting stronger and stronger, "Do I need to ask?"


    "Need?" Heh, Lin Lin, you''re not even willing to pretend to be concerned about me? "


    Lin Lin frowned slightly, "Bai Yu, what exactly do you want to do?"


    The person who stood by the bedside was Bai Yu who had slammed the door and walked out, and had now barged into Lin Lin''s bedroom drinking wine.


    Although Bai Yu''s body was filled with the smell of alcohol, it didn''t seem like he was drunk at all. Rather, it was more like he was pretending to be drunk just because he drank to give himself an excuse.


    "What am I going to do?" Bai Yu laughed helplessly, "Lin Lin, tell me, what can I do to you?"


    Lin Lin looked at the white jade without saying a word.


    "Why did you keep Qin Rongyue!"


    Lin Lin said, "I''ve already told you the reason."


    "Because of that damned reason?!"


    Bai Yu''s voice gradually grew louder and louder, and she said, "Lin Lin, it''s still useful for you to use this to deceive those people; for you to lie to me, do you think that I will believe you?"


    Lin Lin stared at Bai Yu for a long while, then sighed and said: "Bai Yu, since you know about it, why don''t you know why I kept him?"


    Bai Yu snorted. "A woman''s heart is like a needle on the bottom of the sea. How would I know why you keep him? Is it because you still treat him ¡­" Not done yet?


    Before she could finish her words, Bai Yu continued, "No matter what, tomorrow you will kick him out!"


    If Bai Yu had a very forceful tone of voice, Lin Lin would not bother to pay attention to him and just directly use his superpower to chase him out.


    However, Bai Yu had the tone of a child making a fuss without reason and acting like a spoiled child. It caused her to be unable to say anything to chase him away. She could only helplessly say this after a long time.


    "Bai Yu, stop messing around."


    You leaving him here, my temper will only get worse and worse. After that, I will argue with someone else, causing the whole of the Fierce Wood to become restless, and cause internal strife within the guild. If a team cannot work together, you should know how serious the consequences are. "


    Lin Lin suddenly did not want to speak anymore.


    The person in front of him couldn''t be a fake white jade, right?


    "Therefore, tomorrow, no, drive Qin Rongyue out right now!"


    Lin Lin facepalmed, "Bai Yu, it''s still useful for me to keep Qin Rongyue."


    Bai Yu, "What use is that, is he not as useful as me?!"


    Lin Lin, "... That''s enough of you. "


    He probably saw that Lin Lin''s attitude was firm and that she couldn''t change the other party''s mind no matter what, and furthermore, this kind of pestering him, was really unlike him and was not something that Lin Lin admired.


    Helpless, Bai Yu could only take a step back.


    "Then I won''t ask for anything else from you. Just say this, you don''t love Qin Rongyue anymore.


    Lin Lin, "You ¡­"


    With her white hands folded across her chest, she looked like Lin Lin would not leave if he did not say anything.


    Lin Lin had no choice but to say: "Mn, I basically do not love Qin Rongyue right now, and I only let him stay because I want to make use of him."


    This night was perhaps too strange.


    That was why Bai Yu said things that didn''t suit his personality, and why Lin Lin actually cooperated with him.


    "You should go back to your room to sleep now, right?"


    Bai Yu returned to his previous unruly state, slightly nodded his head, and left the room.


    Lin Lin naturally withdrew her heart and returned to her previous cultivation state.


    She didn''t care about it either. After Bai Yu left the room, she slumped against the wall.


    After a long while, she then sighed softly, "Bai Yu, why are you living in a life worse than Jiang Yishu?"


    Then he raised his right hand and placed it in front of his forehead. His eyes, which were filled with complicated emotions, were covered, and he could only see the corners of his mouth curling up into a mocking smile.


    "With just that one sentence, you''re already so happy ¡­"


    The second day, it was Shen Mei''s turn to prepare breakfast. When she was just done, he called for someone to come downstairs to eat, and saw Bai Yu appearing first at the corner.


    "Oh, Master Bai came back last night."


    Bai Yu said, "Why didn''t I come back?"


    Shen Mei raised her eyebrows and laughed: "I can see that Young Master Bai has such a big temper and your door is about to be smashed open. You should at least be angry for a few days, you shouldn''t have come back so quickly."


    Bai Yu turned around and headed straight for the dining hall. She said, "Who''s angry? I was just a bit too strong to close the door."


    "Oh, really? Captain, do you believe Bai Yu?"


    Bai Yu immediately looked back nervously, but didn''t see anything.


    "Shen Mei, you lied to me?!"


    Shen Mei laughed, "It''s just a small joke, why do you care so much? Or are you saying that what you just said was all a lie? "


    Bai Yu wanted to continue speaking, but someone had already started walking down from the second floor.


    Shen Mei also laughed, finding her usual seat, and sitting down, waiting for everyone to eat.


    Other than Shen Mei, the others were also surprised that Bai Yu had returned. However, they did not say anything, and more or less understood Bai Yu''s personality.


    At least he could go downstairs to eat. Fortunately, the dining table was long enough, so although two more people had joined the party, he still had enough seats.


    Huang Yue was a step ahead of Qin Rongyue, hence she liked female superpowers. She had already told her to sit down beside him, then chased Han Yue to the side.


    As for Qin Rongyue, he was not so lucky.


    In the entire hunting group, other than Yang Dazhu, no one else except for him had a good expression. No one invited him to sit down, and not to mention, even the chair that Shen Mei sat on did not belong to him, but coincidentally, there was one more spot for Huang Yue than usual.


    When Qin Rongyue appeared, all of them looked at Bai Yu.


    Yesterday, it was so chaotic, and after a night of fermentation, wouldn''t Mars crash into the Earth today?


    However, contrary to their expectations, Bai Yu was still seated quietly, eating her porridge quietly.


    This, is not scientific?


    Could it be that Bai Yu did not see Qin Rongyue? But that''s not right, when Qin Rongyue appeared, he raised his head to look, and then quickly turned back.


    Qin Rongyue was already standing awkwardly on the dining table for a few seconds, and Lin Lin just waited like that for a few seconds, then said to him indifferently: "The chair is in the kitchen, go and bring one over and sit."


    Nodding, Qin Rongyue ran into the kitchen like a stray dog.


    The only people sitting there were all Adepts. Other than Huang Yue, all of them could kill his Adepts with a single hand.


    The shadow that Bai Yu left on Qin Rongyue yesterday was not small.


    Everyone finished their breakfast in peace. The atmosphere was a little awkward.


    After the meal, Lin Lin had wanted to let everyone go to the training grounds to train. However, she hadn''t thought that someone would come knocking, and one that she was familiar with.


    "Ying, why did you come here? You aren''t here to see me right? Just look and see, why did you bring so many people here!"


    Lin Lin looked at the person at the door, Lin Ying, the person who sold her guns.


    Surprisingly, before the apocalypse, he was a arms dealer, but now, he was wearing a military uniform.


    Dressed in the garb of an army green soldier, Lin Ying was tall and straight, with a cold temperament, but he was actually quite handsome.

 C211 Success

    Lin Ying didn''t pay the slightest bit of attention to Han Yu''s passionate greeting. Instead, he directly went over to Lin Lin and said, "Long time no see."


    As a former partner, it was impossible for Lin Lin to be too cold. She nodded: "Long time no see."


    He then glanced at the group of soldiers standing guard behind him and said with a faint smile, "What, you''re the one who brought them here to demonstrate?"


    Lin Ying''s face changed, he also realized that his own people were on high alert. It could even be said that they were in a state of hostility. This was actually the first time they had ever seen the residence of a hunting group, so they were inevitably a little nervous.


    "You guys go out first. Just wait outside."


    "Yes."


    In the army, a superior''s order was absolute, and there would not be any differences in opinion between hunting group, so when Lin Ying spoke, the soldiers all turned around and left.


    Needless to say, the commanding Lin Ying seemed especially imposing among the group of soldiers under his command, and his grave and stern face also looked especially charming.


    Although Shen Mei was a woman, she did not really appreciate the arrival of such a person. However, she discovered an interesting thing.


    He leaned close to the person beside him and whispered, "What, Xiao Yue has taken a liking to him, her eyes are not bad, she is truly handsome."


    Huang Yue''s face instantly flushed red, luckily the two of them were standing at the back, and no one noticed, if not Huang Yue would really die of shame and anger.


    Lin Lin invited Lin Ying into the living room. It was obvious that the other party had other things to say since they had other things to say, not gathering friends.


    Lin Ying sat down at the side, and Han Yue immediately sat down beside him. Those who didn''t know it, would think that the two of them, hmm, were like good friends.


    As for Lin Lin, she naturally sat opposite to her, while the others also scattered and sat down, or sat down on one side.


    "I''m here today to report on your completion of the mission."


    This was because Lin Lin and the others could be considered the strongest in the Base Guild, but they had actually received eight missions in one go. They said that they had completed them in two months, but after two months, they had actually returned safely and completed all of the missions.


    The news that came from the Base Guild to the main camp instantly alarmed the higher ups.


    No matter whether the strong hunting group in the apocalypse could be controlled or not, it was still worth paying attention to.


    But before they could act, they had to make sure their mission was complete.


    "After the satellite survey and the report of the army''s return, we have completed all eight of the missions for the determination of Intense Wood."


    Although they knew that they had completed the eight missions, they were still very happy to be confirmed by the military.


    On the other hand, Lin Lin smelled something different and said: "If that''s the case, then there''s no need to personally bring people to report."


    Thus, he just said what he wanted to say.


    Han Yue understood what Lin Lin meant, he patted Lin Ying''s shoulders and said, "That''s right brother, you brought so many people with you, it must be more than just informing us that you succeeded, even if you didn''t come, we would have gone to the Base Guild to ask. If you have anything to say, just say it!"


    Lin Ying nodded, and said: "The reason why I have come, is indeed not only because of the mission."


    Lin Lin did not say anything, but the look in her eyes was clear.


    "We hope that Fiery Wood can join the army."


    As expected, it was this matter.


    Lin Lin said: "If you do not join, what actions will you take?"


    He wasn''t asking the other party why he made such a decision, nor was he asking the benefits of joining the army, but he was just straightforwardly refusing the offer. In the meantime, he was asking about the consequences of rejecting the offer.


    Lin Ying wasn''t surprised, and replied: "It''s not compulsory, I''m only recommending it."


    Lin Lin gave a bland laugh, looked outside the door and said: "Isn''t it mandatory for you to bring so many people here? Could it be that the base does not lack any people that can be sent out for a walk?"


    Han Yue had figured out the scent. He stared at Lin Ying and said, "Lin Ying, you''re too dishonest!"


    Lin Ying was magnanimous, and did not have the embarrassment of being exposed, but rather, said somewhat helplessly: "Whatever the head says, I will do it."


    "So you really brought people to threaten us? Don''t think that I don''t know what those people are thinking, it''s just because you know me and the Sister Bing, that you think it''s easy to talk to them, I don''t believe that you don''t know! "


    The more Han Yue spoke, the more excited he became. Lin Lin spoke out, "Han Yu, wait for Lin Ying to finish."


    Han Yu, who had already angrily stood up, looked at Lin Ying, who did not reply, and let out a heavy snort. However, he still valued their friendship, and knew that Lin Ying was definitely not a bad person.


    Lin Lin looked at Lin Ying, and said: "Continue."


    Lin Ying nodded his head, "Actually, it''s very normal for special ability users to join the army right now, and you guys aren''t even the first hunting group to join the army. Before you all, there are already a few hunting group s who are officially joining the army, and we''ll also try our best to maintain the integrity of a hunting group, and utilize every member''s abilities as much as possible. The most important thing is that after joining the army, there is no longer a need to report back to the Base Guild for monthly missions, there is only a need to complete occasional missions issued by the base. Other than the fixed distribution by the army of weapons, the amount of supplies obtained from missions will also be much less than what the hunting group gives to the base. "


    After he finished speaking, Lin Lin''s expression was still the same as before, without any hint of being moved.


    Lin Ying gritted his teeth and said, "Moreover, if the Intense Flaming Tree agrees to our invitation, the proportion of materials to be paid will decrease to 0.1%. This is the least proportion in the entire base."


    Lin Lin''s expression finally changed as she laughed: "Lin Ying, it''s been so long since we last met, I didn''t think that you could speak so much at once."


    Lin Ying, "..."


    "All that you''ve said is indeed very attractive, but I''m sorry, Fierce Wood, I won''t join."


    Lin Ying, "Why?"


    "The reason is very simple. There''s no freedom."


    was lonely and did not join any heroic army. However, he lost some freedom as well.


    After you join the army, it means that you are a member of the army. From then on, your words and actions represent the army, and you have no freedom whatsoever.


    Just like those soldiers who did not dare make a sound when facing Lin Ying.


    As for Lin Ying, Lin Lin was certain that there were many people in the army who were higher ranked than him, so he had to do what he did not want to do.


    It''s hard to climb to the top, the top where no one is pointing fingers at you.


    The word "freedom" slightly moved Lin Ying, but he quickly recovered. "In this apocalyptic world, what kind of freedom is there?"


    Lin Lin no longer talked about anything else and only said: "No matter what, Intense Wood will not join the army."


    Lin Ying looked at Lin Lin for a long time, before her gaze suddenly landed on the other people, and said: "Regarding the matter of joining the army, Captain Lin should ask the members of hunting group, right?"


    What, did you sow discord?


    On one hand, it was naturally because he was forced to join the army, and of course, Han Yu had obviously forgotten that he himself had done the same thing, but on the other hand, it was because the person who forced them to join the army, Lin Ying, was his good friend, but now, his good friend was openly threatening Sister Bing, and was even planning to provoke the people from the Lie Mu!


    "Lin Ying, don''t go too far."


    The angrier Han Yue got, the more difficult it became to see.


    If he shouts and curses, it means he thinks you have something to save, and you can still forgive him for apologizing or whatever.


    However, when his expression turned serious and his tone turned low, it meant that this matter wasn''t as simple as just an apology.


    As Han Yue''s friend, Lin Ying naturally understood, but every time he struggled, he wouldn''t do so for no reason.


    He seemed to be a very qualified diplomat.


    Lin Ying''s question did not bother him at all.


    "The Intense Wood is very casual, not interfering with the decision of any team members to come and go. I represent the Intense Wood and I will never join the army, but if they want to join, that''s fine, but after they join, they will not be members of the Intense Wood."


    Once these words were spoken, how could any group consciousness betray the team and join any sort of army? If it was just a hunting group, then it would be fine.


    Shen Mei was the first to laugh: "Wu, Sir Lin, although the benefits you proposed are very tempting, but I am sorry. From my point of view, following Guild Leader Lin is clearly the best choice."


    Yang Dazhu nodded, "En, me too. I want to follow Guild Leader Lin."


    Xi Shiyu looked at Lin Ying with unfriendly eyes. "If you want us to break into pieces, and then take this opportunity to take them all in, don''t worry, this will not happen."


    Chen Chen and Jiang Yishu did not say anything, but the meaning in their eyes was clear, they would not leave the Intense Wood Sect.


    As for Bai Yu, he was lying on the sofa the whole time. He didn''t say anything, but from his gaze, it was obvious that he wasn''t interested in Lin Ying''s topic at all, and didn''t even consider it.


    Han Yue sighed, "Lin Ying, you should go. Tell them, Fierce Wood will only be hunting group."


    Therefore, do not do such an unflattering thing. Let others misunderstand you.


    After a long while, Lin Ying finally replied indifferently: "No matter what, my words have already reached there. As for the other matters, they are temporarily not under my control."


    With a few hints, Lin Lin accepted Lin Ying''s good intentions and nodded.


    After Lin Ying finished speaking, he stood up and left with the small soldier outside.


    Huang Yue kept watching Lin Ying until he disappeared before retracting his gaze.


    Shen Mei, who had been watching them the entire time, joked: "Xiao Yue, you''re pitiful. Seeing such a pretty good man, you actually dared to be enemies with us."


    Huang Yue''s face slightly flushed, and said in a low voice: "Big Sis Shen Mei, what are you saying. He isn''t related to me at all, what''s there to be pitiful about!?"


    Shen Mei nodded her head and laughed: "Mn, yes, it''s alright, I was just sighing."


    However, the look in his eyes was obviously ambiguous.


    Huang Yue did not dare to speak anymore.


    Although Lin Ying had interrupted their plans, it was still early, so Lin Lin asked everyone to go out. He estimated that after this training session, he would have to return in the afternoon and the night.

 C212 Semen Mori

    "Huang Yue, you and Qin Rongyue can rest in the villa today. There''s rice, vegetables, and water in the kitchen, and you can use the gas tank as well. You can cook and eat as you wish at noon, don''t worry about us, as for tonight ¡­"


    Huang Yue quickly said: "I''ll settle dinner, I can cook! Ten people, right? "


    Lin Lin nodded and said, "We can cook a bit more."


    "Alright, I understand."


    After explaining everything to them, the few of them went out to the training grounds. Shen Mei was not far away from Lin Lin as she asked: "Guild Leader, are you so confident that you can let them watch the villa?"


    There were a lot of important things inside the villa, including the supplies and weapons that they had accumulated in the past, as well as the supplies that they had acquired from the missions that Lin Lin left the base with twice.


    If anyone wanted to mess with them, it would be too late when they returned.


    Lin Lin, "Mn, I believe in Huang Yue."


    Shen Mei laughed, "You don''t believe that Qin Rongyue?"


    Lin Lin tilted her head, took a glance at Shen Mei, and said: "I don''t believe it, but, I''m also waiting for him to ''doubt'' me."


    Shen Mei''s smile became even wider, and she said, "It''s as I expected, Leader, I like you even more now, what do we do?!"


    The rest of the strong wood basically fell behind the two women. Han Yu asked Xi Shiyu, "Hey, Xiao Yu, what do you think those two women are talking about? Why are they chatting so enthusiastically?"


    Xi Shiyu''s face darkened, "Who are you calling Xiao Yu?!"


    "You," Han Yue said innocently, explaining, "You and Bai Yu both have the word ''Jade''. Bai Yu, if you''re bigger, you''re definitely Big Jade. Then you''re Little Yu!"


    Xi Shiyu, "..."


    An evil wind blew straight towards Han Yu, causing him to cry out, "Oh, Xi Shiyu, you little brat, my hair is broken!"


    Seeing Han Yue being played by the wind, Xi Shiyu sneered and said, "I told you to keep your mouth shut."


    "Little brat, your idiom is wrong!"


    A wave of Evil Wind came again, and Jiang Yishu and the rest had already left the two people far away, although Xi Shiyu''s ability was aimed towards Han Yu, but the scope of the wind was large, so it would unavoidably bring harm to them.


    Hair and stuff, but it''s very important.


    At the beginning of the month, many of the Adepts had followed hunting group to complete missions, so there were very few people on the training grounds. Lie Mu had completed his four-month task within two months, so there was no rush right now.


    Even though the people in the training field were coming and going, they all recognized the people from the Violent Wood.


    A bunch of lunatics.


    Besides eating and sleeping, every day was training.


    In addition, whether it was before or after the quest, there was no end to coming to the training grounds.


    It had to be known that every hunting group, other than completing the mission set by the Base Guild, rested and played around every month. If one wanted to train, it was entirely dependent on one''s self-awareness.


    Since when did a leader of the hunting group come over with the entire hunting group to train?


    This was way too tragic!


    The most important thing was, the Guild Leader of the Intense Wood Sect was also brutal.


    Although they did not know what level of superpower that ice-cold woman was, those who could defeat Jiang Yishu were definitely at least at the second level or middle level, at the very least, at the second level or even the third level!


    No, no, surely not.


    Even if there was a huge gap between ranks one to one, how could a third ranked Adept possibly deal with a second mid-tier Adept with his full power? He was able to suppress the opponent to the point where he couldn''t fight back at all.


    Then, could it be that the ice-cold woman had already reached the middle rank of the third level or higher?!


    Everyone was terrified.


    Lin Lin, on the other hand, did not pay much attention to their special gazes. She continued to train with her teammates, and followed the different training methods that was set for everyone previously, while she guided them from the side. Finally, they started a individual battle, a battle between the two of them, and finally a free-for-all battle.


    In a few battles, the last victor was not the one with the highest ability, Xi Shiyu, nor was it the with the strongest attack.


    It was actually Bai Yu.


    Actually, Lin Lin was not very surprised by this result. Bai Yu''s ability to change the gentle nature of water to be comparable to her offensive ability had already displayed his control, let alone the fact that her personality was still hiding violence and madness. A person like him, being able to ''live'' till the end was also very normal.


    The ardwood was always fast and never delayed, so the people in the training field only saw the ardwood people one second before and the next moment they saw the other side start their training.


    Originally, Lin Lin wanted to train her control over the ice, but there was a voice that she couldn''t ignore.


    "Ah, big brother Solesky is so amazing!"


    "Wah!" Brother Tianyi, how did you do it! "


    "You''re too amazing, Tianyi gege!"


    The fact that he said Big Brother Tianyi was truly annoying Lin Lin, but that voice was just right next to them. It was only because they were trained up on the rocks that they couldn''t see the scene in front of them, but they could hear that sweet voice and that streak of fire.


    After thinking about it, Lin Lin knew who the person in front of him was. It was just that, who was that little girl called Big Brother Tianyi, Gu Tianyi.


    The two seemed to have a good relationship... No, why would she care about that? What does it have to do with her?


    Just as Lin Lin was about to recuperate and train, she heard an anxious shout, "Lin Lin!"


    Following this, a bolt of lightning swiftly approached him. Although Lin Lin wasn''t prepared at all, relying entirely on her body''s sensitivity, she shot out an ice cube from her hand that deflected the bolt of lightning slightly, perfectly dodging it!


    Jiang Yishu ran over and said, "Are you alright?"


    Lin Lin, "It''s alright, be careful during training."


    Jiang Yishu looked at the charred hole on the ground, and nodded with some lingering fear: "En, I understand, but you have to pay attention to it when you are in the training grounds."


    "Yes."


    Although it was a small accident, but Jiang Yishu''s loud shout just now clearly reached a person''s ears, and that person quickly rushed over.


    "Lin Lin, it''s really you!"


    Lin Lin took a glance at Gu Tianyi, and then her gaze landed on the girl who was a few steps behind him.


    She wore a dress, was dressed beautifully, and had a cute face like a doll.


    He seemed to be living like a doll, exquisite, without the ''death aura'' that people in the apocalypse should have.


    With sparkling big eyes, she asked Gu Tianyi: "Brother Tianyi, who is this big sister?"


    Gu Tianyi looked at Lin Lin and grinned: "She is called Lin Lin, a person I like."


    Lin Lin, "..."


    Actually, even if Lin Lin didn''t recognize this "doll", she knew that she must have had a strong desire and reliance on Gu Tianyi. When she relied on him and said that she liked another girl, the consequences would be obvious.


    Just as Lin Lin expected, the ''doll'' suddenly started crying.


    "Wu wu, Brother Tianyi, you''re lying. How could you like other people? Moreover, you''re such a person!"


    While talking, she kept pointing at Lin Lin, while the "doll" was crying miserably. Lin Lin, who was standing at the side, had a cold expression.


    Those who didn''t know would think that Lin Lin had bullied this'' doll ''.


    "Heh, where did this little girl come from? She doesn''t know what''s good for her words. What kind of person are you, explain it clearly!"


    After he had roughly just finished training, ''Fire'' still burned on Shen Mei''s body. Combined with her face full of anger, it was extremely frightening.


    Naturally, it also frightened the easily shattered glass heart of the doll.


    "Wuwuwu."


    He cried even harder.


    Shen Mei frowned, before the apocalypse, she hated these kind of girls who liked to do nothing but cry. She thought that in the apocalyptic world, if this kind of girl was not dead, she would probably be scolded by the apocalypse, who would have thought that there would not be such a protective little girl here.


    "Hehe, what are you crying for? Did I hit you or did I curse you? I don''t know if the elders should listen obediently when they speak, but are you crying to say that I''m bullying you?!"


    It had to be said that Shen Mei''s mouth was filled with energy. An ordinary person simply couldn''t deal with him.


    For example, a venomous tongue like Bai Yu would usually hit instantly, oppressing Shen Mei and forcing him to use force.


    However, facing a ''doll'' like this, even a few casual words from her would make the other party unable to continue living. Was jumping off a building a life or death matter?


    However, this'' doll ''was still a level higher than him and was tearful from what Shen Mei said, but she knew that it was time to find a helper. With one hand holding onto Gu Tianyi''s arm, she tearfully said: "Brother Tianyi, Mo Lian is scared!"


    Shen Mei could not take it anymore, that was it, that was it.


    However, this was what she hated the most, whether it was begging for help from men or hanging herself by the neck.


    Shen Mei crossed her arms and looked at Gu Tianyi with a face full of contempt. Although the other party was a high-ranked Adept, at this moment, Shen Mei had become very angry, and because she had Lin Lin as his backing, she did not fear to anger the other party even when she spoke.


    "I say, Commander Gu. Didn''t you say that you liked our captain? I thought you were very serious. How did you get married to another woman not long ago? Brother Tianyi, ah, aren''t you sick of it?"


    Gu Tianyi immediately pulled out of Mo Lian''s embrace and explained in a hurry: "Lin, Mo Lian is only my younger sister."


    Shen Mei scoffed, and said: "What little sister, do you two have the same surname or looks the same? I think it''s your little sister in love!"


    Gu Tianyi panicked. "Although they aren''t blood related, Mo Lian is still just a little sister to me."


    Lin Lin looked at Gu Tianyi who was explaining, and suddenly said: "Guild Leader Gu, you don''t need to explain to me about this."


    Gu Tianyi''s thick skin, upon hearing this he became happy, and asked: "Lin, are you jealous? "Don''t worry, you''re the only one in my heart."


    Lin Lin looked at Gu Tianyi a few times, but in the end, she only gritted her teeth and said, "Madman."


    She could only describe him with the word ''crazy''.


    After saying that, Lin Lin turned and left.


    Shen Mei was the same, but it was said that if Gu Tianyi had not had a strong ability and was extremely handsome, based on what he had said, and his thick-skinned look, it would have been easy to harass him, right?


    Really, if he wasn''t handsome... Shen Mei thought as he followed Lin Lin.

 C213 waggle

    Gu Tianyi naturally wanted to chase after his, but he was held back tightly by Mo Lian.


    An ordinary person, and a little girl, would have as much strength as they could muster, but Gu Tianyi was afraid of hurting her, so he could only endure it and say, "Mo Lian, let go."


    Mo Lian shook her head forcefully. "I don''t!"


    "Let go. Mo Lian, don''t force me."


    Mo Lian''s tears probably came from the main sluice. She opened and closed as she said, and just like that, Gu Tianyi said a few important words, causing her tears to immediately gush out.


    "Tianyi gege, you''re so mean to me!"


    Gu Tianyi''s eyes did not contain good intentions. When Lin Lin appeared, he might have been a little kind, easy to talk to, or even stupid.


    However, when Lin Lin was not around, he regained her usual domineering attitude and taciturn manner.


    "I said, let go."


    Mo Lian was so frightened by Gu Tianyi''s gaze that she unconsciously let go of his hand. However, in the next second, she forcibly hugged him as she violently shook her head and shouted.


    "I won''t let go, I won''t let go! I''ll let you go and go find that woman! I won''t let you!"


    Gu Tianyi had already reached the limit of his patience. Even though Mo Lian had been entrusted with the task of taking care of him, and although she wasn''t exactly his favorite, he wouldn''t have disliked her either.


    But she was currently tangled up, and had already made Gu Tianyi detest her to the end.


    Just as he was about to ignore who the other party was and shake him off, his shoulder was forcefully pushed down.


    It was Yin Guoyi. "Tianyi, calm down."


    After that, he advised Mo Lian to calm down and let go of whatever it was that was on his mind. He guaranteed that Gu Tianyi wouldn''t leave.


    Mo Lian also believed in Yin Guoyi. After persuading him a few times, she let go of his hand.


    Yin Guoyi went to enlighten the little girl, while Gu Tianyi was pulled over by Hao Jin and Wei Bao.


    Wei Bao was surprised, "Second brother, how could you be so impulsive? If elder brother didn''t stop it, with your strength, what would you do if you hurt Mo Lian. I know that you can''t do that, how did you lose your mind?"


    Hao Jin continued, "That Mo Lian is just a little girl. She moved once she moved, but the people behind her, we don''t have the strength to resist them all."


    Wei Bao looked at Hao Jin and felt that he had gained a new understanding of him.


    What do you mean Mo Lian was a little girl?


    Why, didn''t teacher teach her to treat women with mercy? Wasn''t this term used here to describe her?!


    But why did he faintly agree with Hao Jin''s words? No wonder the four of them were all single.


    There was a f * cking reason for all of this!


    Gu Tianyi had probably calmed down as well by now. He glanced at Mo Lian and said, "It''s only now, but it''s temporary."


    Hao Jin said, "Even if it''s only temporary, at the moment, we cannot make any unusual movements."


    For the first time, Wei Bao felt that he understood everyone''s words. He quickly said: "That''s right, if something were to happen to Mo Lian, we would probably suffer too!"


    On the other side, Yin Guoyi had almost led Mo Lian to perfection.


    Although there were still tears at the corner of Mo Lian''s eyes, she had already regained her composure. At least, she did not continue to cling onto Gu Tianyi.


    Just in case, Wei Bao was about to say something and ask Mo Lian to forgive Gu Tianyi, but who knew that this little girl would suddenly say that.


    "Tianyi gege, I got it. You have to strive hard to like someone. Although you like that person now, I will work hard and try my best to make you like me!"


    Wei Bao, "..."


    Hao Jin, "..."


    Gu Tianyi, "... What did you say to her?! "


    Yin Guoyi felt wronged, "I already have the best solution."


    Otherwise, how could he explain it?


    Do you know how difficult it is to get rid of little girls, especially those who are so spoiled and inexperienced?


    It was not easy for him to shift Mo Lian''s attention to how he bravely pursued his love, alright?


    Although Gu Tianyi really wanted to see Lin Lin and wanted to see her, because of Mo Lian''s little tail, he could only ¡­ watch from afar.


    They were afraid that Lin Lin, who had always hated him, would become even more annoying because of Mo Lian.


    It had to be said that Gu Tianyi was quite self-aware.


    As for Lin Lin, although she was distracted by Gu Tianyi and his sister Mo Lian in the beginning, she quickly found the feeling of returning to her training.


    Now was the apocalypse. At least, it was not the time for her to spend time thinking about those boring things.


    Adepts could easily get hungry, but they could also resist hunger, because Zombie were everywhere outside. It was impossible to kill Zombie while you were full, or to eat if you were hungry.


    It was a good thing the Adepts had strengthened their bodies and strengthened their stomachs, so one or two meals off schedule wasn''t a problem.


    Seeing that everyone was immersed in training, Lin Lin did not tell everyone to stop for lunch at noon either. It was around 4 to 5 in the afternoon, and everyone had to stop to rest to replenish water and food.


    As for food, Lin Lin brought some dried food such as compressed biscuits, chocolate and lunch.


    Even though it was somewhat simple, for most people, it was a delicacy that would not be eaten even after a long time.


    Many of the Adepts had to swallow their saliva when they saw what Lei Mu was eating.


    Although the training was cruel, it was also because of this that their abilities were strong, and they could even eat such good food.


    Someone stronger than you is more hardworking than you, what reason do you have to be lazy?


    Fierce Wood had become the benchmark for the people in the training grounds, this was something that Lin Lin could not have imagined.


    Although they had returned before dinner, Huang Yue had only just arrived at base A on the second day. Furthermore, Lin Lin was afraid that someone would come knocking to cause trouble, and if Huang Yue could not handle it by herself (Hmm, Qin Rongyue ignored them directly), so she decided to finish her training early.


    And Gu Tianyi had finally settled his little tail and came over to look for Lin Lin.


    "Lin Lin, why did you go back so early?" Lin Lin Lin, why did you go back so early?


    Lin Lin did not speak, but she stopped walking, and did not ignore any of Gu Tianyi''s intentions.


    Gu Tianyi knew that there was hope when he saw this, so he did not mention anything about Mo Lian. Instead, he asked, "I heard that you guys took eight missions last time, and completed them perfectly within two months."


    Lin Lin raised her eyebrows, and did not ask him how he knew of Gu Tianyi''s identity, as it was extremely easy for him to find out some things.


    "So?"


    Gu Tianyi was startled, and then said quickly: "About that, I just wanted to congratulate you."


    Lin Lin nodded, "Mn, thank you."


    Then, he immediately turned around and prepared to leave, but Gu Tianyi naturally stopped her, and said: "Lin Lin."


    Lin Lin turned around and frowned, "What exactly happened?"


    In between his brows, he was already rather impatient.


    Gu Tianyi quickly asked: "When is the next time you want to take this mission?"


    "No comment."


    "What kind of celebratory feast are you guys holding?"


    "No way."


    "Mo Lian is my younger sister."


    "Yes."


    "When do you like me?"


    "I don''t know ¡­"


    After saying that, Lin Lin regretted it.


    Don''t know what?


    She should have rejected him!


    Gu Tianyi laughed, then said: "En, since that is the case, I will have to continue working hard. Alright, I have nothing to say, you should quickly return."


    Lin Lin, "..."


    Madman.


    Probably because Lie Mu and the others were already used to Gu Tianyi''s crazy and abnormal look, they did not have much of a reaction, and their expressions were extremely fearsome.


    The worst thing is not to encounter a psychopath, but to get used to that psychopath.


    Lin Lin was still at the front, but when she was about to arrive, she saw Huang Yue standing at the door, as if she was anxiously waiting for something, when he saw that they had returned, he immediately ran over.


    "Huang Yue, what''s wrong?"


    Huang Yue walked in with an even more anxious expression on her face. She said: "Senior Sister Lin, Qin, Qin Rongyue left the house more than an hour ago. She said that she had matters to attend to and would be back soon, but she still hasn''t returned."


    Shen Mei, "There''s something going on, he''s a person who just came to base A, what can there be?!"


    Xi Shiyu snorted and said, "You think it''s safe just because this is the base? "An ordinary person dares to run around without knowing anything. Isn''t he afraid of being taken away by others?"


    In the apocalypse, there was a shortage of food. Although the base provided food to the ordinary people, that was only to ensure that they would not starve to death.


    Some people hadn''t eaten meat since the apocalypse.


    As for some people, they are clearly strong but they fear Zombie s, and do not dare to go out, only daring to hide in the base and lead the daily steamed buns. As for a person who is not a vegetarian, it''s fine if they don''t eat meat for a day or two.


    In the apocalypse, it was normal for one or two people to die. There were no household registration, identity cards, and no police!


    Moreover, eating one or two would help the base and reduce the population of the people. So even if ordinary people knew, they would also know, and would not dare to directly report it to the Base Guild.


    Han Yu became even more excited and shouted, "It''s already a lot of things. That person can''t see the situation clearly, what''s the point of running around!"


    Bai Yu stood at the side, seeing that Lin Lin did not say anything, she sarcastically said, "What, now do you regret leaving Qin Rongyue behind?"


    Lin Lin looked at Bai Yu and said: "You and I will go find him."


    Bai Yu, "Me?"


    Lin Lin nodded, "Mn, otherwise, Han Yu ¡­"


    Bai Yu raised her hand to stop her, "Okay, I''ll go with you."


    "Oh right, Huang Yue, did Qin Rongyue tell you where he''s going?"


    Huang Yue shook her head, "I don''t know, at that time I was busy in the kitchen, Qin Rongyue said that he had to go out to do something, and he returned very quickly, and when I went out to look, he was already gone."


    He said he would leave just like that, and was kind of like Qin Rongyue.


    Fortunately, there was only one path outside of hunting group. Lin Lin and Bai Yu could have just followed along to find it, but they met with forks in the road, so Lin Lin could only guess.


    Although Qin Rongyue and Huang Yue said that they were going to do something, Lin Lin felt that they should be going out for a stroll out of boredom.


    Along the way, the two of them passed by the Base Guild, the lodging provided by the base for everyone, and finally arrived at the trading market.


    As for the usually bustling trading market, for some reason, there was a large circle of people gathered in the distance. Of course, those people could tell from a glance that it was just for the fun of it.


    She had a feeling that the person in the encirclement was the person she was looking for.

 C214 encounter

    Lin Lin and Bai Yu walked up together, and before they had reached their position, they heard a familiar voice.


    "Help!"


    It''s Qin Rongyue!


    Lin Lin and Bai Yu looked at each other, and then stepped forward from the side. They secretly used their superpowers to separate the people who blocked them, and rushed in.


    And the place Lin Lin entered was where her face was beaten black and blue, blocking an attack for him.


    Bai Yu then moved from the back to the back of''s body and raised her hand. She then used her special ability, which caused the hands and feet of the people who were attacking Qin Rongyue to be bound by water circles, unable to unleash her special ability.


    The other party was surprised to see Lin Lin, and raised her eyebrows: Lin Lin?!


    Then, he seemed to have understood something, "No wonder, I thought someone could bring in this trash."


    As he said that, his gaze blandly fell on''s body. Qin Rongyue trembled.


    "Lin Yuyan, for you to hit the person I brought back, it seems that you have to give me a reason."


    Lin Yuyan laughed while ridiculing her, and said: "Reason, what reason do I need to hit this bitch!"


    The one bound by the white jade was most likely Lin Yuyan''s little follower, who was also a man with golden arrows. She was originally not on par with them, but now that she faced Lin Lin, he was extremely bold, not losing in the slightest. As she struggled, she shouted, "Let go of him, an ordinary person like us will beat you up no matter what! Even if I kill this person, will the base still let me repay the debt? "


    Just as he said, even if he killed Qin Rongyue, nothing would happen to him.


    The difference between a normal person and an Adept was like the difference between heaven and earth.


    An Adept, even if he killed an ordinary person, would only receive a small punishment. He wouldn''t have to pay with his life or go to jail like he did before the apocalypse.


    In this regard, the base had originally been used to protect Adepts.


    After all, in the apocalypse, an Adept was like a mouthful of desert water.


    After a Adept''s body was strengthened, it was normal for them to accidentally kill someone, or perhaps it was an extremely easy thing to happen.


    In order to prevent ordinary people from abusing Adepts, this was the only reason why there was such a thing.


    He hadn''t thought that it would actually increase the evil nature of some Adepts, treating the lives of ordinary people like grass.


    It wasn''t just the Adepts who thought this way, but many ordinary people as well.


    After all, if an Adept could go out of the base to obtain supplies and kill Zombie to protect it from harm, it would be your own fault if an ordinary person was killed.


    Lin Lin looked at the fierce expression on his opponent''s face. It seemed like he had a lot of things to do to kill ordinary people. He raised his hand and an ice needle viciously pierced into the man''s collarbone, causing the man to howl in pain but he did not dare to move around recklessly.


    Lin Lin''s sudden attack, was so calm and fierce that it made the surrounding people''s hair stand on end.


    "Then to me, you are also an ordinary person who is powerless. If I kill you, will the base not let me repay you with my life?"


    Lin Lin caressed her clothes casually, as though the attack just now had only used a bit of her strength.


    The person beside him could no longer make a sound from the pain, Lin Yuyan''s eyes flashed with a ruthless intent, he clenched his teeth and said: "Lin Lin, I originally did not want to go against you, are you currently making a move against my people?"


    Lin Lin gave a bland laugh, "Since you''re not going to explain yourself, I''ll naturally let you understand my feelings."


    Lin Yuyan''s gaze once again fell on Qin Rongyue''s body. Her face was filled with the killing intent of wanting nothing more than to eat Qin Rongyue''s flesh and drink Qin Rongyue''s blood, causing Qin Rongyue to fearfully move towards Lin Lin''s feet. If not for the last bit of self-esteem, Qin Rongyue would really have hugged onto Lin Lin''s thighs.


    "For such a slut?"


    Lin Lin, "No?"


    Lin Yuyan suddenly laughed out loud, as though she was very happy, but also ridiculing Lin Lin''s stupidity.


    "Lin Lin, how could you be considered the Guild Leader of a hunting group? How could you fancy such a cheap man?"


    Lin Lin said indifferently, and replied: "Weren''t you also treating it as a treasure in the past?"


    Lin Yuyan looked at Lin Lin, and nodded. "Alright, alright, let''s just forget about it today.


    "Bai Yu, let go."


    Bai Yu retracted her superpower as soon as she finished her sentence. The person also hurriedly raised his hand to cover his wound. The icy needle had already started bleeding, leaving behind a bloody hole.


    After this incident, that person no longer dared to go against Lin Lin.


    This woman was definitely even crazier than Lin Yuyan!


    She had originally thought that as the Guild Leader of the Strong Wood Tribe, she would have to fear that they were members of the First Hunt Group from the base, and wouldn''t blame them for anything just because of an ordinary person.


    Lin Yuyan glanced at him indifferently, "You''re useless."


    After that, he left and that person naturally followed closely behind.


    Seeing that there was nothing to watch, the people in the surrounding gradually dispersed.


    Lin Lin looked at Qin Rongyue who was still seated and asked: "Can you get up?"


    Originally, even though Qin Rongyue''s face was miserable, because Lin Yuyan only had the thought of tormenting him for the time being and did not let him die, Qin Rongyue''s injuries were not as severe as the time before, when Bai Yu threw him aside. It was certain that he would be able to stand up.


    But then he thought about it.


    Lin Lin was definitely protecting him just now, so he naturally wanted to create an opportunity for him, "No, no."


    Qin Rongyue pretended to prop himself up, but failed in his attempt and heavily fell on the ground, raising up quite a bit of dust.


    Bai Yu could not watch and was ready to speak, when Lin Lin suddenly said: "Since you can''t get up, then crawl back home."


    With that, Lin Lin turned and left, she did not have the intention to bother with Qin Rongyue at all.


    Bai Yu was also full of smiles as she proudly followed Lin Lin.


    What''s going on? Are all women this capricious?!


    Qin Rongyue did not have much time to think, because he was afraid that Lin Yuyan would bring more people to kill him again.


    When they returned, they were still waiting in the living room. They were not worried about Qin Rongyue, but rather Lin Lin and Bai Yu.


    Seeing that the two of them were safe and sound, he heaved a sigh of relief. As for the injured Qin Rongyue, sorry, they couldn''t see.


    However, Shen Mei could not help but mock him, "I say, big brother, you are just an ordinary person, the Guild Leader already told you not to go out, and you still going out, do you think you died long ago?!"


    Qin Rongyue cursed Shen Mei in his heart, but on the surface, he replied innocently: "But isn''t this the base? I didn''t think that there would also be danger inside."


    Shen Mei raised his eyebrows, "Then why is your face covered with injuries, did you fall down on your own?"


    Qin Rongyue''s face was like a palette, green, white, white and black, "No, only, it was an accident."


    Unexpectedly, this made Shen Mei interested, and she asked: "I say, something really did happen. Bai Yu, you went, what happened?"


    After such a long time, only Shen Mei''s words made Bai Yu feel at ease, "Oh, it''s nothing, just someone who met the golden arrow."


    Shen Mei was curious, "How did the Golden Arrow''s man come here so quickly to know that Qin Rongyue is from our group?"


    Bai Yu gave an evil smile and said: "Of course not, it seems to be a private matter. The one who wanted to touch him, was someone called Lin Yuyan."


    "Lin Yuyan?" Shen Mei repeated in confusion, why did she feel that this name was so familiar.


    Bai Yu held her hands, looked at Qin Rongyue who had silently lowered his head, and did not dare to say a word, and laughed: "Besides, I seem to be in love with someone, and I don''t know which one is ungrateful and unworthy of the other."


    Han Yue secretly gave Bai Yu a thumbs up. With his ability to lie, he submitted to her.


    With this glance, it was very clear that it was Qin Rongyue.


    If it was normally nothing, but Qin Rongyue''s identity was a little strange, Lin Lin had said yesterday that he was her fiance, and now an old lover suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    Many scenes were spinning in Shen Mei''s mind, and when she still wanted to ask more details, she was interrupted by Lin Lin: "I''m tired, everyone rest first. Huang Yue, I''ll have to trouble you with dinner."


    Huang Yue was called out, and immediately nodded, "En, alright."


    Lin Lin went upstairs, did not bother about the injured Qin Rongyue, nor did she ask Qin Rongyue why he was going out.


    They were bound to die anyway.


    His progress was not bad today. Although he did not know where Qin Rongyue had gotten the nerve to go out, but once he met Lin Yuyan and made the problem even more complicated, Lin Lin was already very satisfied.


    What was left was to wait for everything to quietly ferment.


    Qin Rongyue had brought Lin Lin to treat the wounds on her face, but she was too lazy to do anything about Lin Lin''s injuries, or it could be said that Lin Lin was too disdainful to do anything to him.


    The remaining few people gathered in the living room and started to discuss about Lin Lin''s weird behavior.


    "I say, what''s going on with the Guild Leader? Could it be that he''s going through menopause?"


    That''s why they were so capricious and unfathomable?


    Shen Mei, who brought up this possibility, was ruthlessly despised by Xi Shiyu, and said: "Aunt, Sister Lin is much younger than you.


    Shen Mei laughed twice, "Little brother, you have been very rampant lately!"


    Xi Shiyu ignored Shen Mei and said: "No matter what Sister Lin wants to do, she knows what to do. We just need to trust her."


    "Mn, yes, Sister Bing is much stronger than us, she wouldn''t do anything foolish, so we just need to keep Qin Rongyue here. Since Qin Rongyue doesn''t want to leave her there, we can leave her to complete the mission and stay at the base, and we can settle any problems that we have to deal with. In any case, I don''t think that the people at the base are that good, so it doesn''t matter if we attack."


    Bai Yu had been sitting cross-legged the entire time. She did not speak and only glanced at Jiang Yishu.


    Jiang Yishu looked at her, and then quickly turned his eyes away, making Bai Yu laugh.


    Heh, he wanted to ask, but didn''t dare to.


    It seemed like he had to be more honest.


    "Alright, Captain just told us to rest. Let''s return to our room first."


    Since the vice-captain had already spoken, none of them dared to gossip. All they could do was either put their hands in their pockets or stretch out and return to their rooms.


    After that, Lin Lin''s attitude towards Qin Rongyue was still as enigmatic as ever.


    He could have said that he was good to him, but he simply allowed the other party to wreak havoc freely. He didn''t care even if the other party were to scold him, as long as he didn''t die.

 C215 Weird

    It couldn''t be that she didn''t care, no matter if it was to the outside or inside, they would always act as though they were protecting their children, directly saying that Qin Rongyue was strong wood''s man, and was hers.


    Forget about Intense Wood, even Qin Rongyue couldn''t figure it out.


    However, Qin Rongyue also knew that his life had been saved by Lin Lin anyways, and Lin Lin''s strength was extremely great, even Lin Yuyan did not dare to touch him.


    Therefore, Qin Rongyue could be said to have done all sorts of evil deeds for a few days.


    Of course, he still knew his own limits and didn''t want to mess with superpowers. He only wanted to deal with those normal people, and the reason he was doing so was because there was someone standing behind him, Lin Lin.


    With regards to Qin Rongyue using his name to intimidate people, Lie Mu was extremely popular. He wanted to break Qin Rongyue''s legs so that he would not be able to leave the house.


    But how could they understand Lin Lin''s thoughts? Who would dare to touch Qin Rongyue casually now?


    Even Bai Yu silently watched.


    Of course, Bai Yu was the kind of person who did not care about reputation. The more annoying Qin Rongyue was, the better he would be.


    Then, on this day, Lin Lin suddenly mentioned something.


    "Han Yu and I will take up a mission today. If it''s appropriate, we''ll leave this afternoon."


    With that, everyone looked towards Han Yu.


    Why did it seem like he was talking to Lin Lin privately?


    Poor Han Yu didn''t know anything. He was just eating his porridge and was being watched. He didn''t know if he should stick the spoon in or take it down.


    He really didn''t know how to make Sister Bing feel better, and then let her ''like'' him.


    "Jiang Yishu, later on, go and prepare the materials that you need to take away."


    Jiang Yishu nodded, "Yes."


    It was probably because the missions were accepted too often out of the blue that the people from Intense Wood were only surprised for a moment and did not have any reaction as they continued to eat breakfast.


    Only one person, after hesitating for a long time, still asked: "Um, Lin Lin, do I need to go with you guys?"


    Lin Lin raised her head, gave Qin Rongyue a bland glance, and said: "I already said, you won''t go out on a mission with us."


    Qin Rongyue heaved a sigh of relief, and then, as if he had thought of something, said: "Then if all of you are going to leave the base, will I be the only one left in the villa?"


    Lin Lin drank a mouthful of porridge and nodded.


    Actually, after Qin Rongyue said those words, the few of them had a change in expression, they had almost forgotten that the mission meant that they were about to leave the base, and in this villa, only Qin Rongyue remained.


    However, the group of people had yet to express their unwillingness, and felt that they did not trust Qin Rongyue very much.


    "Lin Lin, if not for the fact that you and Lie Mu''s people are here for the past few days, Lin Yuyan would probably have immediately rushed over to kill me. "It''s dangerous for all of you to go on a mission. If I go with you, I''m afraid that it will implicate you. However, if all of you leave, I will be the only one left ¡­"


    He did not finish his sentence, but the meaning behind it was obvious.


    Didn''t he just want bodyguards?


    Although this kind of request was laughable, after these few days, no one could guarantee that Lin Lin would agree to Qin Rongyue''s request, and would really leave a person to protect him.


    Relying on her young age, Xi Shiyu decisively said, "Sister Lin, I won''t stay. You said it yourself, I need to train more in my ability control."


    Shen Mei and the others sighed, they had missed the opportunity.


    "Cough cough, Guild Leader, you know how hot-tempered I am. If I am not careful and get angry and hurt Qin Rongyue, it would be something that no one wants to see!"


    Bai Yu laughed casually, "I won''t stay, whoever wants to stay will have to."


    Everyone thought to themselves, who is it? He was willing to stay!


    For a moment, everyone looked towards Lin Lin, waiting for her to speak.


    "We will not keep any people around, everyone must be here for this mission, as for you, Qin Rongyue, I have my arrangements."


    Exiting the room, Han Yue asked Lin Lin, "Sister Bing, you just said that Qin Rongyue has arrangements, where are you planning to send him to? It can''t be that you were arranging for him to go to his old home right?"


    Could it be, the Sister Bing could no longer resist and wanted to take action?


    Lin Lin glanced at Han Yu. What was this child thinking?


    "Where did he come from?"


    Han Yu sighed and said, "It''s that old family! Could it be that Sister Bing doesn''t think so? "Then where are you planning to send him to? Do we have anyone familiar with this base?"


    "No, but there''s a good place for him."


    "Lin Lin, you''re looking for me?" It can''t be, you actually took the initiative to look for me! "


    Lin Lin looked at the shocked Gu Tianyi in front of him, and said indifferently: "I have something to talk to you about."


    Gu Tianyi was overjoyed as he thought, "What is it? Say it, I will definitely promise you that! "


    Lin Lin glanced at Mo Lian, who was constantly paying attention to Gu Tianyi, and said: "I have a mission in the afternoon, I hope that you can look after a person for me."


    "You want to give a mission? I want to go with you! "


    Just as she finished speaking, Mo Lian could not help but step forward and say, "Big brother Tianyi, you just promised my father to do something. How can you take on a mission at this time?"


    Gu Tianyi looked at Mo Lian coldly, "It seems like you do not need to care about what I do."


    Mo Lian bit her lips and looked at Lin Lin with hatred.


    Lin Lin, who was also shot, said: "If you have a mission, who will take care of the person I''ve asked for?"


    Gu Tianyi paused, that was true.


    "Eh, that''s for Wei Bao, otherwise Hao Jin would be fine too. Although our hunting group does not have many people, it''s still enough to look after just one person."


    Lin Lin raised his eyebrows, and said: "But do I need you to look after me?"


    Gu Tianyi was at a loss for a long time, but he still could not reject the first request Lin Lin made to him.


    "Well, who do you want me to look after?"


    "Qin Rongyue."


    "No way!"


    Gu Tianyi''s entire being did not look good. What he should have thought of was that Lin Lin was not weak in the hunting group, who else could be under his care other than the normal Qin Rongyue who liked to cause trouble?


    Originally, Gu Tianyi didn''t have any feelings for him, but after finding out that he was Lin Lin''s fianc¨¦ from the start, and that he was even saved by Lin Lin and taken into the Intense Wood Palace.


    Gu Tianyi could not help but to hate him to the bone!


    F * ck, laozi didn''t even get into the top class yet this kid is enjoying life!


    After Lin Lin heard Gu Tianyi''s rejection, she immediately turned around, "Then forget it."


    Gu Tianyi anxiously pulled Lin Lin back, "Ai, don''t be in such a hurry to leave!"


    Lin Lin avoided Gu Tianyi''s hand and replied: "If you don''t agree, what else do you have to say for yourself?"


    Gu Tianyi frowned, he was conflicted for a long time before saying: "No matter what, we must discuss further. Like this, I can agree to take care of Qin Rongyue, but, you have to agree to one of my requests."


    "No."


    Lin Lin rejected decisively.


    Agreeing to Gu Tianyi''s request for Qin Rongyue was an unknown request, without even thinking about it.


    Gu Tianyi, "..." Alright, he really couldn''t trick Lin Lin.


    "If that''s the case, then let''s forget about this matter."


    Gu Tianyi was close to tears, "Don''t be in such a hurry."


    Lin Lin actually did not move at all. Hearing Gu Tianyi''s words, she said.


    Gu Tianyi thought for a moment, raised a finger, and said: "This way, or a request. However, if I make this request, you can choose to agree or not agree. If not, this request will have no effect on you."


    Actually, this request could be considered as useless. After all, the person had the authority of the other party, and if Lin Lin still did not agree to it, this request of her would never be able to be fulfilled.


    Only, to Lin Lin, she still owed him a favor in the end. When she felt that it was of equal value to Gu Tianyi taking care of him, she would still agree.


    "Sure, deal."


    After settling the matter, Lin Lin told Qin Rongyue to pack her stuff in the afternoon, and eat and stay at Gu Tianyi''s place until they finished their mission and returned.


    "Eat, eat, and I will make it up to you later."


    Gu Tianyi laughed sinisterly for some unknown reason, "There''s no need. He''s just an ordinary person, how much can he eat?"


    Lin Lin nodded. As she was about to leave, she suddenly looked at Gu Tianyi again.


    "You''ve reached level four?"


    Gu Tianyi, on the other hand, was not surprised that Lin Lin was able to see through her true strength.


    Lin Lin, who had been hovering at the threshold of the third level, suddenly cursed in her heart.


    [Is this the difference between people?]


    Her awakening ability was so early, and she had even grasped the secret of swallowing a crystal core, yet there wasn''t anyone who didn''t know how to slow the rate of levelling up ¡­ As expected, the heavens always favored some people.


    When Lin Lin and Han Yue left, Mo Lian stepped forward again and asked, "Big Brother Tianyi, why did you agree to take them in? Didn''t you hate outsiders being near you the most?"


    Gu Tianyi''s eyes flashed with a cold light, and said: "It''s just fun."


    On the other side, Han Yu also smelled the same problem.


    "Sister Bing, I still don''t understand why you chose to let Gu Tianyi take Qin Rongyue in!"


    One of them was his ex-fianc¨¦e, who was still in love with him. The other one was a man who deeply admired and adored him.


    The two of them grouped together.


    No matter how he looked at it, this was a situation in which a fight to the death was inevitable!


    Lin Lin did not give it much thought, and casually said: "Probably, it was due to some sort of bad taste."


    Han Yu, "..."


    This must be a fake Sister Bing.


    "Oh right, I never thought that Gu Tianyi would actually become a fourth-ranked Adept, he''s probably the first person in base A!"


    Lin Lin looked serious as she said, "I''m afraid it''s more than that. At least a few bases near City A''s side, there are still no fourth grade Adepts."


    It was she who had the secret to help them raise their Discipline.


    In fact, the Captain of Golden Arrow had been able to become the strongest Adept at the base with just a rank 2 Adept. He had only led a small group of people to become the First Hunt Group.


    Of course, that was only because their Disciplines appeared so slowly, and it was less than a year since the apocalypse had begun.


    Therefore, a Level 2 supernatural ability was extremely powerful before Lin Lin and her group of people appeared.


    "Sister Lin, you are actually about to reach level 4 as well. This time, when we complete the mission, you can take the opportunity to break through."

 C216 Road

    Lin Lin did not object, and nodded. This, could be considered her consideration.


    However, the real purpose of this mission wasn''t to officially enter the fourth level. It was to obtain the explosives.


    Previously, when he saved Huang Yue and the rest, Lin Lin was suspicious of the large group of Zombie that suddenly appeared.


    Fear, that was the prelude to the Zombie tide meeting at base A.


    Lin Lin had never been a person who just sat there and waited for death. In order to be safe, she decided to bring all the gunpowder and weapons there.


    It just so happened that Huang Yue was a space adepts and didn''t leave him at ease with the people around him when she was placed in the mountains.


    The two of them quickly reached Base Guild, and it was still bustling with noise and excitement, there were some who were receiving missions, and there were also a lot of people who were handing in missions.


    Lin Lin was still going to the girl''s place last time, "Guild Leader Lin, you came to take a mission again? "Actually, you''ve already completed four months of the last mission. You can rest for two months before receiving your mission."


    "No need, rest will only hasten your death."


    The girl was shocked, she forced a smile and nodded, then gave the task to Lin Lin.


    Lin Lin flipped through them, and Han Yue also came closer to take a look. Only, he felt that the missions that were not bad, were all given a glance by Lin Lin, and in the end, chose the most unremarkable one. Alright, since it was also the lowest level, there wasn''t much material available, which meant that she was in charge of cleaning up the Zombie s in the middle schools.


    The Zombie of high school, Han Yue had said that this place was very familiar, wasn''t this the place where Sister Bing would fire her first shot at base A?


    Just as Han Yu was thinking, Lin Lin had already received his quest, and was about to leave, the other two suddenly called out to him.


    "Captain Lin, wait a moment."


    "Is there something else?"


    The girl nodded and asked, "Captain Lin, are you two new members? If it''s convenient, I hope we can record it now."


    He was asking about Huang Yue and Qin Rongyue.


    "Not counted as a member, just two ordinary people. Before the apocalypse, they were both my friends and temporarily staying in my team."


    Actually, they had discussed this issue before.


    The final conclusion was that they should not reveal Huang Yue''s identity as a space adepts.


    As for the woman who was saved previously and the other superpowers, they had all been infected with the Zombie virus after all due to being contaminated with water or blood. The soldiers who were examined had all been shot and killed, thus only Qin Rongyue and the others knew that Huang Yue was the space-type adepts.


    The space-type adepts was equivalent to a big bug in the tax collection in the base. Since there were few people who knew how to differentiate between space-type adepts now, the strong wood group decided to use Huang Yue completely.


    Even the mission this time was to place all the food on the cart and drive out so that no one would suspect him.


    And naturally, Lin Lin could not list Huang Yue as a member of the Liemu Hunting Group at this time either.


    The girl nodded, "Oh, so it''s like that. Then, Captain Lin, I have no other questions."


    Receiving the quest was very convenient and quick. Although they had went around to Gu Tianyi''s place, it had only taken Lin Lin and Han Yue two hours to go back.


    Qin Rongyue was very happy that he had been arranged to be a Level 4 Adept.


    Only Zang Mu and the others knew that the Level 4 Adept was Gu Tianyi, and looked at Qin Rongyue with sympathy.


    Three seconds, of course.


    It was Huang Yue''s first time following a proper hunting group on a mission, so she was a little excited. Lin Lin did not want to shock the other party''s joy, so she only told him to wait outside before hiding in a safe place with Chen Chen.


    Although he was considered a target for protection, as an auxiliary Discipline he was bound to have the awareness of an auxiliary ability.


    On the other hand, Huang Yue walked closer to Chen Chen enthusiastically, and laughed: "Little brother, when the time comes, you will hide behind big sister, don''t be afraid, big sister will protect you."


    Although they had lived in the same villa for a few days, Chen Chen, who had barely spoken a word, was only an introverted child in Huang Yue''s heart and did not understand its nature.


    After seeing Chen Chen''s ruthlessness, they expressed, "..."


    Chen Chen glanced at Huang Yue indifferently, and with a flip of his hand, he pulled out a dagger from his waist, casually inserting it into the wooden table and said: "Draw it out, and then talk about the matter of protecting me."


    Huang Yue was shocked.


    The others were curious about why Chen Chen actually spoke.


    After Huang Yue came back to her senses, under Chen Chen''s gaze, she still tried to pull out the dagger. However, the dagger seemed like it was casually thrown onto the table by Chen Chen, and directly flew into the ordinary blade.


    With Huang Yue''s strength, even if she used all her strength, she wouldn''t be able to pull it out.


    There was really no other way, Huang Yue could only give up, and then, as though she was'' humiliated '', she unsheathed his blade easily and put it away on her waist.


    "At that time, it would be better for you to hide behind me."


    Huang Yue glared, but could not refute him.


    Han Yu held his stomach and laughed, "I say, Huang Yue, where did you go to kick my Ruthlessness in the past? "You''re already afraid of a child like this?!"


    Shen Mei was interested in the duo''s past. She crossed her arms and asked, "Oh, not only do the two of you know each other, it seems like a lot of things have happened. Let''s hear it and let everyone be happy."


    Han Yu didn''t want others to know that he was a second generation ancestor, so he shut his mouth and didn''t say anything.


    Huang Yue also didn''t feel that this was a glorious matter, and went into silence with Han Yue, as they ''turned a blind eye'' to Shen Mei''s question.


    However, the tacit understanding between the two made Shen Mei feel that there was something fishy going on.


    Lin Lin actually wanted to get out of the mission as soon as possible, so she did not let anyone else continue chatting.


    "Save time, let''s first understand the mission."


    Lin Lin told everyone to look at the information and map of the Quest. Because the Quest was simple, the information and map on the Quest was very simple compared to the past few times.


    Xi Shiyu was the first one to finish reading, so he asked curiously: "Sister Lin, how can we receive such a simple mission, the fastest we can do is in a day!"


    Shen Mei was the second one to continue: "This mission does sound simple."


    Yang Dazhu nodded his head, and the two of them spoke the truth.


    As for Chen Chen and Jiang Yishu, although they saw it, they kept quiet. They seemed to understand something but also seemed to not understand it.


    Bai Yu looked at the map indifferently and quickly understood Lin Lin''s goal. She said, "Did you not realize that this place is very familiar to us? I think that we''re not going to kill the Zombie, but to take that thing."


    For some reason, Bai Yu didn''t disclose the secret of the gunpowder.


    There was an ''outsider'' sitting here.


    Those who were sitting were basically intelligent, and understood what Bai Yu meant. They nodded to themselves and did not say the word ''gunpowder''.


    Lin Lin also nodded: "That''s right, the reason we are going out this time, is indeed not because of this Base Guild. Other than increasing our strength, the most important thing is to get our hands on that thing."


    The Intense Wood members all nodded their heads, of course this didn''t include the three people who were confused, Han Yue and Qin Rongyue.


    Han Yue was the most curious, or perhaps the one who thought that he should know what ''that thing'' was the most. Why, after being together for so long, there was actually a secret between him and them!


    He asked, "What exactly is that thing?"


    Everyone said in unison, "Secret."


    Han Yu cried, wuu, I''m isolated!


    Jiang Yishu asked aloud: "Leader, then how many materials should we prepare?"


    If it was to complete the base mission, it could be said that without taking the materials, it would be complete OK. But if he was to take the gunpowder, there were a lot of variables, adding the matter of levelling up, overall, Lin Lin was not sure about the final number of days.


    "Temporarily bring three days'' worth of food. That is a mountain, and if there is a mountain, then there are plants and animals. At that time, we can also rely on a mountain for food."


    Jiang Yishu nodded his head to show that he understood.


    A mission was like going out on a mission. Cough, cough, after taking something important with you, you can go up to battle.


    Until they drove away to base A, Huang Yue still could not react in time, and said: "I never thought I would have to go complete a mission later!"


    A few days ago, she was just like a beggar, following the ''Beggar''s Army'' and now, she actually got on the bus.


    Han Yue shot a glance at Huang Yue, and said, "Ha, we''re the ones who came out to do the mission, you''re the one who picked up the stuff behind us!"


    Huang Yue pointed at Han Yu and scolded him, "Then did I not do anything, did I not contribute anything? Also, the Senior Sister Lin said that she wanted you to sit in his car, who told you to sit in this car!"


    Without hesitation, Han Yue rolled his eyes at Huang Yue, and said, "When you weren''t here in the past, I used to sit in the Sister Lin''s carriage!"


    Huang Yue snorted and laughed: "You also know that this is the past, and you don''t know how to keep up with the times. Now that I''m here, you should give up your seat!"


    Han Yue said in disbelief, "Huang Yue, in the end, who gave you this much face?!"


    Huang Yue still wanted to say something, but Xi Shiyu, who was in between the two of them said expressionlessly: "I''ll sit next to you, can you two sit together and argue?"


    What did it mean to be quarrelling in his ear?


    "Who wants to argue with her?"


    Not only did he not finish his sentence in unison, he even turned his head towards the window while snorting at the same time.


    Xi Shiyu could not help but say, "We really have a tacit understanding."


    "Who has a tacit understanding with her?!"


    Xi Shiyu threw up his hands.


    Are you sure you don''t have a tacit understanding?


    "Humph!" Two loud hums came out at almost the same time.


    Along the way, they arrived at the mountain, which was bustling with noise and excitement.


    They still hid the car in its usual spot. Well, in fact, because it was very blurry, they didn''t know if it was the same place last time.


    Afterwards, he could not do it anymore. Han Yue looked into the distance and sighed, "This mountain is really big. Sigh, there''s a Zombie. Quickly learn from the times and go up!"


    With a black face, Xi Shiyu released a Wind Blade and directly slashed at the Zombie''s neck. His head separated from his body and his body collapsed on the ground, his head rolling quite far away.

 C217 Surprise

    Although Huang Yue had seen the Zombie, she had never seen such a young child kill a Zombie with such a deadpan expression. It was as if killing the Zombie was as easy as peeling an apple.


    Soon after, Huang Yue thought of other things and her face could not help but turn pale.


    Lin Lin took note and said: "It''s good to get used to it."


    Huang Yue suppressed the discomfort she felt and nodded, "En, I understand."


    It was rare that when Han Yue saw it, he did not make any sarcastic remarks. Instead, he took Xi Shiyu to attack the other Zombie.


    Of the two, one was a Speed Talent, and the other was a Wind Talent.


    Therefore, Lin Lin intentionally made the two of them to be scouts, responsible for finding the way out, and if they met with any danger, with their speed, as long as they didn''t meet Lin Lin, they could escape in time. If anything happened, it was usually Xi Shiyu who stayed behind to continue observing. Han Yu came back to report, after all, Xi Shiyu was still aggressive, much stronger than Han Yu.


    Earlier, Han Yu had been asking what ''that'' was. But the more curious they were, the more anxious they were to see it. They only said that and didn''t say anything else.


    Han Yu, on the other hand, had a lot of ideas about that thing. For example, a helicopter filled with oil, a tank, a cannon, a submarine ¡­


    One had to say, Han Yu''s imagination was plentiful.


    The guesses were more amazing than the ones before.


    But Han Yu was still shocked by the ''thing'' in front of him!


    "It''s gunpowder, and there''s so much of it!"


    Han Yue couldn''t help but swallow his saliva.


    This was a completely private arsenal!


    If the base could... That''s not right! Han Yue slapped himself on the face. What was he thinking? He was a person of the Intense Wood, so if he had something good with him, it would naturally be the Intense Wood. How could it be classified as a base?


    Xi Shiyu came over and asked, "Why did you slap yourself?"


    Han Yu said, "Nothing."


    "Feeling sorry for the Intense Wood?"


    Han Yu said, "How, how could that be?" "Sir!"


    "Did you not slap yourself because you saw so much gunpowder and decided to hand it over to the base?"


    Han Yu, "..."


    Did Xi Shiyu really not put a bug in his head!?


    "Nope." Xi Shiyu replied indifferently.


    Han Yu looked at Xi Shiyu who answered and took a few steps back. "You, you, stay away from me. Forget it, I''ll stay away from you."


    When Han Yu encountered the Mind Reading, he encountered a problem.


    Huang Yue said in embarrassment: "About that, I should not be able to store that many things right now."


    Lin Lin felt it was strange, "You are now a Level One [Advanced] class [Elder], and you should have a Spatial Ring of 10X10X10. How can it not fit?"


    Huang Yue scratched her head in embarrassment and replied: "Ehh, it''s almost full."


    Lin Lin had some suspicions, although it was possible that such a thing might appear.


    However, with the free hunting group that Huang Yue was waiting for, being able to fill up such a huge space was something that was seemingly impossible to accomplish.


    Fortunately, Lin Lin had asked Huang Yue what she had packed. This girl, what she replied him with was the discarded clothes from the shopping mall, and it was probably a metal that could be used as a weapon.


    Han Yue heard this and came over to ridicule him. "I say, this is the apocalypse, why do you need so many beautiful clothes? How are you planning to be a beauty?"


    Huang Yue said angrily: "You are not a space-type adepts, you don''t even know about this. Once I have space, I can''t help but wish that I could store everything in this space if I could, and sometimes, I wish I could fill the entire world with it!"


    Seeing Huang Yue being so excited, Lin Lin was unable to form a resonance with him, although she could still find a space to transform.


    However, compared to most people, she did not have much use for this dimension. Before the apocalypse, not only did she barely manage to take in enough things for herself, she only had enough for a hunting group to eat and drink. Furthermore, she did not have much use for this dimension of land.


    To Lin Lin, that space was only a place to take a bath and hide her trump card.


    Now that he thought about it, wasn''t this a bit too much of a waste?


    "No matter what, you have to take out the space objects and put the gunpowder inside."


    Before those random things and gunpowder, Huang Yue naturally knew what was important. She decisively threw all the things inside the space away, found an empty space, and started to take out many things with a crackling sound.


    And Huang Yue, only now did she realize that she had received so many things that were basically useless.


    The key point was that Huang Yue had exhausted all of her stamina to retrieve the gunpowder, thus she had to wait for her superpower to recover before putting it in.


    As a result, Huang Yue also became one of the factors.


    When they were bored, Xi Shiyu and Han Yu would go out to scout. Aside from observing the Zombie, they would also observe the wild game in the mountain to try.


    The others were cultivating their superpowers as they waited for Huang Yue.


    who didn''t hold back quickly recovered his strength, and stored all the gunpowder into the space as well. However, Han Yu and Xi Shiyu still hadn''t come back yet.


    Jiang Yishu stepped forward, and said: "Captain, did something happen to Han Yu and Xi Shiyu?"


    Lin Lin frowned slightly, and quickly came to a decision, "Yushu, you and Yang Dazhu, as well as Huang Yue and Chen Chen, stay here to guard. As soon as there are any traces of the two of them, inform me immediately.


    "Yes, Captain."


    "Everyone else, follow me up the mountain."


    Lin Lin led the group of people and majestically ascended the mountain.


    Then he bumped into the stumbling Han Yu, who was injured. He was surrounded and attacked by a pack of ability wolves. He had to fight so desperately to escape and come back to report!


    "Lead the way."


    When he reached that place, Xi Shiyu was almost forced into a corner. The superpower wolves surrounded Xi Shiyu, and the circle became smaller and smaller. Xi Shiyu was sure that the Wind Wolf King eyeing him covetously would come and bite his throat in the next second.


    However, a few seconds ago, an ice pillar accurately stabbed into the wolf king''s head.


    A low-level third-level ability Wolf King, when its prey was about to hit, it was struck by the opponent''s attack. Of course, this was also the reason for the successful sneak attack.


    After the Wolf King died, the other wolves also quickly scattered. However, they were all killed by Bai Yu and the others who were lying in ambush nearby. Not a single one of them were spared.


    These were all mutated ability wolves. They weren''t infected. Although he didn''t know if eating one would help increase the power of the ability, he was sure that it would be able to eat meat if it wasn''t tasty.


    Lin Lin came over and asked Xi Shiyu about everything. Then he squatted down and stabbed the wolf king''s head with the ice pillar once more.


    She hadn''t expected that the wolf''s head would be so tough. The energy she had accumulated was only a third of its original length. Luckily, the wolf king had been killed.


    Xi Shiyu curiously looked at the bloody hole on the Wolf King''s head that Lin Lin had dug and extended her hand towards it. The familiar technique made Xi Shiyu understand what was going on.


    Could it be that this wolf was the same as the Zombie, and had a ¡­


    "There really is one!"


    Lin Lin was pleasantly surprised as she took out an irregular crystal that was stained with blood and brains from the Wolf King''s head and said to Xi Shiyu, "You are lucky to have another crystal of the same type to absorb."


    The word ''crystal'' coincidentally appeared in Xi Shiyu''s heart.


    "Sister Lin, how do you know that there is a crystal core in the wolf''s head?"


    Lin Lin called Bai Yu over to wash the crystal cores, and then replied, "I heard from Han Yue that the Wolf Kings that attacked you guys were able to unleash their special abilities, so I was thinking whether their brains were the same as the Zombie''s, and had the crystal cores."


    "However," Lin Lin said as she picked up the clean crystal core. "I see that the energy contained within this crystal core is a little wild, so it''s up to you whether or not you want to absorb it."


    In his previous life, Lin Lin had already known about the existence of the mutated beasts before he had died. They were just like animals with superpowers, maintaining their previous habits, just that they were more powerful.


    Wolves were social animals, so besieging animals in the wild was very normal. Xi Shiyu and Han Yu had just trespassed into their territory and became their food, unlike the Zombie, they were very aggressive towards humans.


    Looking at the crystal core on Lin Lin''s white hand, Xi Shiyu suddenly remembered that it was this hand that had released the attack that could destroy a Level 3 Adept.


    "I want to absorb it."


    He wanted to absorb it. Even if it was dangerous to absorb this crystal core, he had to absorb it and become stronger.


    Not like this. Every time, he could only wait for her to save him.


    Shen Mei caught sight of him just in time to tease him, "I say, you''re the only wind element user in the group. What, are you afraid that we''ll steal yours?!"


    Xi Shiyu glanced at Shen Mei and said, "Who knows if you''ll meet some wind element superpower lover in the future, and give him this crystal core for him to use?"


    Shen Mei ''oh'' exclaimed, "I say, who brought such a cute little brother Shiyu over?!"


    Everyone looked at Shen Mei indifferently.


    Shen Mei pointed at herself, "Could it be me?"


    Everyone nodded.


    Shen Mei, "..."


    Lin Lin had already let the injured Han Yue go back first, and also allowed Yang Dazhu and Jiang Yishu to come over to help him.


    After all, he could not just let so many mutated wolves be thrown into the wilderness and wasted.


    Not long after, Yang Dazhu and Jiang Yishu arrived.


    Seeing that everyone was present, Lin Lin spoke up, "Besides the Wolf King, the rest should be mutated wolves. Everyone should bring them back to the cave first, the skins should be used to protect themselves from the cold, and the wolf meat should also be used as dried meat to fill up their hunger. As for the crystals, some of them can be kept away for trade later."


    Although mutated beasts'' cores contained berserk energy, it was still sought after by many people. Since mutated beasts were usually smarter than Zombie and harder to kill, the chance of crystal cores appearing was also much less. Therefore, the price of crystal cores for mutated beasts had also increased.


    Shen Mei then lifted the wolf and said to Jiang Yishu who was at the side: "At this time, I feel that the captain knows more about survival than you, vice-captain."


    Jiang Yishu looked at Lin Lin, and replied: "She was more competent than me to begin with."


    Shen Mei shrugged and did not say a word.

 C218 abundant harvest

    It was originally a rich harvest, but Huang Yue was too pitiful. She had just filled a cave with gunpowder, and her head was still dizzy when she was scared senseless by the wolf corpses.


    Where did all these wolves come from? Why are they so big and terrifying?


    Shen Mei understood and said: "Xiao Yue, why don''t you go in first, and watch the Bloody Eighteen Forbidden Illusions later, it''s not suitable for you to watch."


    With that, Yang Dazhu began to peel the wolf''s skin.


    Shen Mei called out anxiously: "Hey, Yang Dazhu, can you move a little faster, can''t you see that Xiao Yue is still here?"


    Yang Dazhu was extremely embarrassed, "Eh, about that, I just wanted to finish it quickly."


    Shen Mei crossed her arms, "Wait a moment."


    He then turned to look at Huang Yue, and although Huang Yue''s face was pale, she made her decision, "Sister Shen Mei, just let Big Brother Dazhu peel you, I''m fine. I''m already in the apocalypse, I can''t possibly hide behind your back forever, right?"


    Shen Mei laughed and patted Huang Yue''s shoulders, "Well done, I like it, don''t be afraid, just get used to it."


    Then, he said to Yang Dazhu, "Alright, go ahead and peel it off. Remember to flay it perfectly.


    Yang Dazhu had done many things in the past to skin animals, so it was quite straightforward.


    But surprisingly, the person beside him, was Lin Lin.


    Although not everyone knew that Lin Lin was the boss of the company before the apocalypse and that her fingers were not stained with the Yang Spring Water, just from her temperament and skin, one could tell that Lin Lin was not someone who would do such a thing.


    But unfortunately, Lin Lin had once again destroyed their common sense.


    Lin Lin sat on a rock and held a sharp dagger in her hands. When the blade was raised, it was as natural as flowing clouds and flowing water.


    Within ten minutes, a perfect piece of wolf skin was peeled off.


    Even though it was nice to look at, it was also amazing.


    However, this was obviously hindering him from being ''enlightened''!


    Shen Mei turned Huang Yue''s body to the other side, pointed at Yang Dazhu who was covered in blood after flaying the skin, and said: "Xiao Yue, start flaying the wolf skin the correct way, don''t be fooled by the captain!"


    "Ugh."


    Forgive Huang Yue for not being able to take the impact and vomited.


    And the scene she saw, hmm, was too bloody and brutal, so she decided not to let it out for the time being.


    Shen Mei laughed with his arms crossed, thinking, only this kind of ''exhortation'' method is interesting!


    Skinned, for the time being, it would be Yang Dazhu and Lin Lin''s turn. If this kind of person who didn''t know anything were to attack them, it would just be a waste of their wolf skin.


    The wolf that had its skin peeled off was handed over to the others and they were responsible for dismembering it. They cut the meat into large pieces, then small pieces.


    It took them an entire afternoon just to peel the skin and cut the meat. For dinner, they roasted wolf meat along with the soup of wild vegetables and meat. In the wilderness, this meal was especially rich.


    Xi Shiyu, on the other hand, was the person who had contributed the most tonight. He actually found a barbecue rack from the pile of food that Huang Yue had poured out, as well as many complete seasonings. With these, it would be difficult for the wolf meat not to taste good.


    Of course, from this, it could be seen how useless Huang Yue''s packing was.


    However, it was still a good meal for them and was worthy of praise!


    With the change in beast''s harvest, Lin Lin decided to not go hunting Zombie in the city. Instead, she would look for mutated beasts and hunt them in the mountains.


    No one had any objections to this decision. However, before doing so again, they had decided to see if Xi Shiyu was in danger after absorbing the crystal core.


    Xi Shiyu, who was treated as a test subject, "..."


    "It''s the same as the Zombie''s crystal core. After washing it, you can eat it. Also, because there''s no Zombie virus, it''s a bit safer."


    Everyone sat around the bonfire, Lin Lin explained.


    "However, I can feel that the energy in this crystal core is not as gentle as that of Zombie''s. It is probably because it is a beast''s crystal core, so it has the brutality of a wild beast. You should also be careful when devouring the crystal core."


    "Don''t think too much about it. Just focus on the energy."


    "Remember, you are the master of this body. Do not let that energy take over your body."


    Xi Shiyu did not hesitate. When Lin Lin nodded his head, indicating that she could eat it, she swallowed it.


    Unlike low-grade crystal cores, high-grade crystal cores would melt upon entering the mouth. However, unlike low-grade crystal cores, they would be crispy if bitten. Therefore, no matter how large the crystal core was, it was not difficult to swallow.


    After Xi Shiyu swallowed it, he immediately closed his eyes to feel the energy that was impacting his body, and guided it through his internal organs, flowing through his blood channels, and finally transforming into his own energy, this was the easiest way to swallow the crystal core, the most difficult, extremely complicated and dangerous way, it was not good for Lin Lin to explain it.


    Compared to the peaceful fusing of the past, this time, Xi Shiyu was much more difficult. His eyebrows were tightly knitted, his lips were tightly pressed together, and large beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. It was as if he had gone through a great deal of pain.


    After another one or two minutes, Xi Shiyu''s condition did not improve at all. On the contrary, it became worse, and his body began to tremble slightly.


    Everyone could not help but feel worried.


    Lin Lin spoke out, "Xi Shiyu, do not follow its rhythm, do not forget that you are its master. You must make it follow your rhythm!"


    Perhaps Lin Lin''s words were effective, as Xi Shiyu seemed to have grasped the trick and slowly calmed down.


    "He should have already succeeded." Jiang Yishu said.


    Lin Lin nodded, "Mn."


    After another hour or so, Xi Shiyu slowly opened his eyes. He raised his hand, and a strong wind was generated in the center of his hand. Just by looking at it, one could feel the violent aura inside.


    Xi Shiyu was even stronger.


    Lin Lin observed and said: "It should be because of the mutated beast''s core. After you absorbed it, your superpower also brought along a bit of a berserk factor, but it is still in your range of control."


    Xi Shiyu felt it and replied, "I can feel that my attack is stronger."


    The others also expressed their own feelings. They all felt that although this mutated beast''s core was dangerous to swallow, the benefits were greater than the Zombie''s.


    In the apocalypse, opportunity and danger coexisted.


    Now that he had a chance to improve himself, how could he give it up so easily?


    "That, go to sleep. We still have to go to the mountains tomorrow. Thanks for your hard work. Capture a mutated beast with speed ability for me!"


    Han Yue said grandly as he leaned against the mountain wall and prepared to sleep.


    Everyone threw rocks at him. "Scram!"


    In the next few days, Lin Lin would bring a group of people to the mountains to hunt for mutated beasts, leaving behind a few people to look after the supplies and Huang Yue himself.


    Although the mountain was relatively remote, no one knew what kind of high ranked Zombie would emerge, and although Chen Chen had a certain level of attack power, he was ultimately unable to unleash his superpower attack.


    Just like this, Lin Lin carried the ardent wood like bandits and swept through the entire mountain. Other than the old and young who were disabled, or the mutated beasts that did not have much killing power, they had all been brought back to the cave after Lin Lin and the others had killed them.


    On the other hand, when Shen Mei caught a fire-type fox, due to her special ability, her body would turn into a fiery red color when she attacked.


    Shen Mei liked it very much. She asked, "Leader, can I keep it?"


    Lin Lin looked at the little fox that was trembling in Shen Mei''s embrace, and raised her eyebrows. The little fox was shaking even more fiercely.


    Wasn''t it just killing his entire family? Was there really a need to be so afraid of her?


    "If you have the confidence to subdue it, then stay, but remember to take care of it. If something happens to it," Lin Lin''s gaze fell on the little fox again, and said indifferently, "I will take care of it myself."


    The little fox began to shake like a sieve.


    Shen Mei comforted the little fox, "Ye, don''t be afraid, Captain is not a bad person. She killed your family members because they attacked us.


    The little fox, "..."


    What, kill its entire family and still want it to get along with her without any grudges?!


    The little fox bared its teeth as it let out a low growl.


    Lin Lin looked over.


    "Hm." She obediently called out and hid in front of Shen Mei''s chest.


    Han Yu watched from the side and said, "I bet this little fox is male!"


    Shen Mei stared, "How did you know?"


    Han Yue pointed to the little fox''s actions that was rubbing against Shen Mei''s chest, and laughed: "Look, you look like a little pervert, are you not male?"


    Shen Mei showed the little fox to Yang Dazhu and asked, "Yang Dazhu, do you think it''s male or female?"


    Yang Dazhu carefully observed for a while, and then said with certainty: "Mother."


    Han Yu touched his chin, full of suspicion. "Motherf * cker, how is that possible?"


    As he spoke, he got closer and closer to the little fox. His handsome face leaned over as he said, "Then you do like people like me. Why are you still hanging around? Aiyo!"


    Although the little fox was being lifted, it wasn''t without a trace of aggression. Han Yu''s blatant harassment was enough for it to lift its front paw and viciously scratch Han Yu''s face.


    "Damn, my handsome face!"


    Shen Mei laughed and praised the little fox, then said to the furious Han Yue, "I say, Han Yu, you''re the one who''s looking for revenge. Don''t even think about taking revenge on your own.


    The little fox was currently just a young beast, but its special ability had a level of middle level. Lin Lin had said before, the little fox had eaten a lot of good stuff that its family had given it, which was why its level of special ability was so high.


    If it was properly nurtured and grew up, it might even be stronger than the Wolf King that attacked Xi Shiyu.


    Otherwise, if it was only the little fox''s beauty, Shen Mei would not be able to protect it well in this apocalyptic world.


    Han Yue, on the other hand, was an Adept of speed. He didn''t attack much, which only attracted Zombie and lured them into her trap. If he fought with the little fox, which was an advanced fire ability little fox, the result would be obvious.


    Han Yu snorted and said, "My lord has a lot to worry about."


    The little fox knew that Shen Mei was scolding it and was grimacing in pain. If it wasn''t for Shen Mei holding it, it would have rushed forward to scratch Flower Han''s handsome face.


    Han Yu wasn''t afraid of a little Level 1 mutated beast at the moment, and acted like a child. "Come on, come on, come and scratch me, I don''t know how to dodge!"


    Everyone, "..."


    You''re good, aren''t you?

 C219 go back

    While the few of them were arguing, Lin Lin suddenly spoke out.


    "We should go back."


    With these words, everyone quieted down.


    After a few days of living in seclusion, they were actually reluctant to leave.


    Every day at sunrise, they would wash up together and go ''hunt'' together after breakfast. This was because the one in front of them was not the ugly Zombie in human form, but rather a mutated beast.


    The happiest was probably at night.


    Everyone sat around the bonfire, drinking hot soup, eating different kinds of wild game and vegetables, then joked around like before, or else they ate their crystal cores and slept at night in their own places.


    These few days, it was as if they had been together for a long time. The way they got along was like they were friends, but more like family.


    Since Lin Lin suggested to leave, everyone was naturally reluctant.


    However, everyone knew that staying here forever was not a realistic idea. After all, the defense of the cave was not as strong as the base. It was still okay to stay here temporarily, but it was not a good choice for a long time.


    The most important thing was, if they continued to hunt the wild beasts of a mountain, they would be hunted down sooner or later.


    Their most important objective, however, was not to kill the mutated beasts, but rather the Zombie.


    "Rest early. We''ll return to the base after completing the mission tomorrow."


    Han Yue was a bit depressed. He didn''t even bother with the little fox''s provocation. He shrugged his shoulders and walked to his cave to sleep for the last time.


    The ones who were on guard tonight were Lin Lin and Yang Dazhu, and they were about to lie down when Lin Lin came out of the cave. Just as Yang Dazhu was about to catch up, a person suddenly stopped him.


    "Let me do it tonight."


    Yang Dazhu was an honest man, whenever he was in a place, he would obey the orders of the people in charge and nod his head without hesitation.


    "Oh, I got it, Vice Commander Jiang."


    Jiang Yishu nodded and walked out.


    Lin Lin was leaning on a tree outside the cave. It was a pine tree, and its position was good, facing the scenery below the mountain. Without any cover, a glance would allow him to see everything.


    Hearing the commotion behind him, Lin Lin continued to look forward with his hands folded. He did not move.


    The moonlight shone down on the person in front of him, and although it was just his back, Jiang Yishu felt his heart beating extremely hard.


    Why would there be a person in this world? Just standing there was enough to make one''s heart flustered.


    "Captain."


    Jiang Yishu stood there for a good long while before he finally spoke.


    Lin Lin was not surprised at all, she even did not turn her head around, and only asked: "What''s the matter?"


    Jiang Yishu hesitated for a moment before replying, "The teamwork ability of the team is increasing, and the beast cores are also increasing our abilities. We actually don''t need to rush back to the base."


    Lin Lin suddenly tilted his head and asked: "You never asked me why I was in such a hurry to retrieve the gunpowder, nor did you ask me why I was in such a hurry to return."


    Jiang Yishu was startled, "Leader, your decision, I ¡­"


    Lin Lin interrupted Jiang Yishu, "YiShu, you forgot, you are now Lie Mu''s vice leader. Lie Mu, even if it''s just a member, you have the absolute say, not to mention you''re the vice captain. Long ago, I wasn''t your boss, and you weren''t one of my subordinates. "


    At that moment, for some reason, Jiang Yishu felt that he could not utter a word.


    He clearly didn''t want her to be his subordinate, but when the other party actually said those words ¡­


    However, Jiang Yishu felt like he and Lin Lin had both gone over, and in an instant, turned him into the same position as the rest of the Intense Wood Sect disciples.


    "You will always be my Boss Lin."


    Lin Lin looked at Jiang Yishu for a long time, and Jiang Yishu also allowed his to stare for a long time.


    Tonight''s moonlight was bright.


    "If you''re happy, feel free to do so."


    Jiang Yishu didn''t heave a sigh of relief as he had expected, but he felt that the person in front of him seemed to be moving further and further away from him.


    The two of them stood like this for a long time.


    "Captain, do we have to return to the base tomorrow?"


    Lin Lin had already tilted her head back a long time ago, but after hearing this, she nodded and said, "Mn."


    He had to, he had to go back.


    When he took out the gunpowder again, the unease in Lin Lin''s heart did not decrease, but instead, became deeper and deeper.


    It seemed that something would happen soon.


    "YiShu, how long do you think Base A can hold out for?"


    With a sudden question, Jiang Yishu turned around quickly and said: "On the surface it looks peaceful, but the situation in the apocalypse changed drastically. No one knows what will happen in the next second, the people from Base A are too confident."


    However, he paused before continuing, "However, I am not clear about the situation of the upper echelons of base A, so I am not able to give a definition of it yet."


    Lin Lin chuckled, "Although I''m not sure, but at the very least, I''m not as weak as we thought. I''m not as smart as those people at the base."


    Jiang Yishu was a smart person. After contacting Lin Lin, she asked, "Guild Leader, are you using gunpowder to prepare for the problems that Base A might encounter in the future?"


    "Yes."


    Although he had only answered two words, Lin Lin had already expressed his goal.


    Sometimes, you are the only one who knows. You are the only one who shares the burden. In addition to the shoulder fatigue, your heart is also exceptionally tired.


    The moonlight tonight was too beautiful, making Lin Lin want to relax and share some of the burden.


    It could also be said that Lin Lin and Jiang Yishu were admiring the moon while chatting until daybreak.


    "Although I have seen many exits on the first day, I still feel very shocked, and very beautiful."


    Jiang Yishu could not help but mutter as he stared at the red sun rising from behind the mountains.


    Before the apocalypse, sunrise was hard for them to see, but after the apocalypse, they often stayed up late into the morning. Sunrise was just as common as sunset.


    Lin Lin also nodded.


    "It is indeed very beautiful."


    These words were not said by Lin Lin, but were said by Han Yue, who had come out of the cave at some point in time and was standing behind them.


    Jiang Yishu turned his head and saw that it was Han Yu.


    Han Yu laughed bitterly. "Big Brother Jiang, don''t make fun of me. I didn''t expect it to be this early, I was woken up by the smell of urine."


    Jiang Yishu asked, "Is it pungent?"


    Could it be that Adepts couldn''t control their urination?


    Han Yue gritted his teeth, "It''s that little fox Shen Mei. I don''t know what she did to my head.


    As he spoke, his face was filled with disgust, as if he was about to vomit.


    "The key is that this little fox is smart enough to jump into Shen Mei''s embrace, bullying me, making me not dare to directly catch him!"


    Lin Lin heard Han Yu''s accusation and curled his lips.


    A fox was smart among wild beasts, not to mention a mutated beast. Its intelligence was estimated to be that of a seven or eight year old human child.


    "Aiya, I won''t say anymore. I''m going to wash my face, but now I feel like I still smell something on me!"


    Bai Yu couldn''t possibly release the water every day, so she took out a large water jar from Huang Yue''s pile of ''rubbish'' early in the morning and stored quite a bit of water.


    Our Young Master Bai is not such a good-natured volunteer.


    With regards to the mission at the base, there definitely wouldn''t be any problems for the current Strong Wood.


    Other than Chen Chen and Huang Yue who had special abilities, and needed to slowly level up by themselves for the time being, the rest of them had more or less levelled up after consuming their beast cores.


    With just the team they had now, they would definitely be able to sweep through all of the hunting group in base A, including Gu Tianyi''s group.


    Although Gu Tianyi was currently at the fourth level, it was unfortunate. Two days ago, Lin Lin had also levelled up to the fourth level.


    But from the looks of it, Lin Lin had a higher chance of winning.


    Of course, in the eyes of the Enforcers, their leader was an invincible thunderbolt. At the moment, none of them had ever seen anyone stronger than their leader.


    That was how confident he was.


    The mission of the base was to clean up the Zombie of the middle school, and there weren''t that many of them. Lin Lin didn''t think that she would just do it half-heartedly just because it was a simple mission, so after cleaning the surrounding area, she went back and swept through the area again, until she finished all the Zombie in her sight, then she returned home with the rest of the group.


    Only, for some reason, when Lin Lin finally drove away, she felt that there was someone behind him looking at her.


    Other than hostility, there was also an indifferent attitude.


    To humans, this was the opposite.


    When they met people they didn''t know, they would usually check them out and then use a faint hint of hostility.


    Therefore, Lin Lin was sure that that was a Zombie.


    If it was just this, Lin Lin would not have cared. After all, there were many Zombie in the apocalypse, so who wouldn''t covet humans?


    Most importantly, she could feel that the Zombie''s aura was stronger than hers.


    "Sister Lin, what''s wrong?"


    Xi Shiyu asked after seeing that Lin Lin had not driven for a long time.


    High-ranked Adepts had a certain level of perception towards dangerous creatures, but for beings like Xi Shiyu, whose perception was still too weak. Adding the fact that that creature seemed to be targeting Lin Lin, Xi Shiyu did not feel anything was wrong and asked Lin Lin.


    Lin Lin started the car and said: "Return to the base first, and not long after, there will be a fierce battle to fight."


    Xi Shiyu and the rest did not understand, but not long later, they understood the meaning of Lin Lin''s words.


    That was the second night after they returned to the base. Without any entertainment, other than cultivating superpowers, all they could do was go to sleep early and not waste any resources.


    And when most of the base''s people were asleep, the base''s alarm went off.


    It was an ear-piercing sound, and it was extremely urgent. Anyone who heard it would only have one feeling.


    Danger!


    Extreme danger!


    It wasn''t as if there had been attacks on the base, but most of them were worthless Zombie s. The ordinary people of the base were not even woken up, and those Zombie s were immediately exterminated by the soldiers of the wall or the guards. It was only on the morning of the second day that a group of people found out about the Zombie''s sneak attack.


    And this was the first time he had encountered such an alarm.


    The people from Intense Wood all opened their eyes at the same time and came to the hall one after another. Of course, Qin Rongyue was not one of them.


    When everyone was ready to go downstairs, he came out of the room with a sleepy look and mumbled to himself.


    "What''s wrong? Why aren''t you sleeping at night? Where did this sound come from? It''s so unpleasant!"


    Oh yeah, I forgot to mention, under Gu Tianyi''s'' tutelage '', Qin Rongyue became even more annoying.

 C220 Attacked

    Gu Tianyi was not an ordinary person. At the very least, he would not be like an ordinary person who would cause such a ruckus when meeting a love rival and still stick to the person he liked just to prove his existence ¡­ Alright, this was what Gu Tianyi would have done before.


    But this was basically an action that Lin Lin had difficulty controlling herself when she appeared.


    When Lin Lin was not around, she would deal with her alone.


    Gu Tianyi had become the Death God again, or perhaps, the person who had returned to Hao Jin and the others'' eyes.


    That, even if I have to commit suicide, don''t let him have me in his hands.


    This is because your end result is that you can be more playful than him, and then you will know what it means to be inferior to life and death.


    What is the perfect way to make a love rival disappear?


    Not kill him with violence.


    I''m not proving that I''m stronger than him.


    Rather, making the other party feel disgusted and disliked by others, naturally, wouldn''t make them your rival in love.


    On the first day that Qin Rongyue came, Gu Tianyi soon found out who the other party was. With his high self-esteem, he only had his own arrogant and pitiful eyes.


    It would be too easy to deal with such a person.


    So Gu Tianyi didn''t do anything, and only said one sentence to Qin Rongyue.


    "In the future, I''ll cover for you. If there''s anything you can''t do, just state my name."


    Qin Rongyue enjoyed the feeling of being carried around by others, even though the reason why he was being held here was not because of himself, but because of others.


    The apocalypse had already caused Qin Rongyue''s mind to distort, to the point that he could make people he liked strong and adulterous. Could it be that his mind could still be considered normal?


    Lin Lin left. Just when Qin Rongyue was afraid, a person who seemed to be even stronger than Lin Lin suddenly appeared, and even said that she would take care of him. Immediately, Qin Rongyue felt that they had some sort of relationship, otherwise, why would he be so good to him?


    I asked.


    "Since Lin Lin has entrusted you to me, I naturally have to take good care of you."


    Qin Rongyue nodded. Seeing the other party''s expression, Gu Tianyi curled his lips and said: "However, I saw that Brother Qin was talking about something extraordinary and had a determined personality. He will definitely become a great man in the future and would like to be friends with Brother Qin."


    When the words came out, Qin Rongyue was overjoyed. Although he spoke some humble words, he could no longer hide the happiness and complacency on his face.


    "No, no. I''ve seen Brother Gu as a dragon amongst men. Please take care of me in the future."


    Gu Tianyi laughed, "Sure."


    Wei Bao trembled for no reason.


    Hao Jin rolled his eyes at him, "It''s cold?"


    Wei Bao nodded, "Yes, I feel a chill on my back."


    After that, Qin Rongyue carried Gu Tianyi''s name and started running amok. Of course, Qin Rongyue was not that magnanimous, he only did things that did not appear on the stage, the bad guys did not want to admit that he was on the same side as them.


    In the beginning, Qin Rongyue had naturally been beaten up saying that he did not believe that an ordinary person would be related to the strongest warrior in the base. However, ever since Gu Tianyi had saved the other party and proven that what he said was true with his words and actions, no one dared to go against him again.


    Even Lin Yuyan, who was only gazing at them from a distance, did not make a move.


    Naturally, Qin Rongyue had a certain bad influence on Gu Tianyi.


    However, Gu Tianyi had always lived his own life casually, and did not really care about the word ''image''. To him, the victor was the loser, and the bandit was the bandit.


    In reality, if the other party was as formidable as him, he would have surely dealt with him with brute force long ago.


    He was definitely more tyrannical than him.


    As a result, Gu Tianyi allowed himself to become tyrannical for a while, allowing his temper to become even worse.


    At this time, when Huang Yue also realized that the situation was not right, she had the look of someone who had disturbed his sweet dream.


    It made all the people downstairs want to rush up and beat him up.


    Lin Lin stopped him and said, "Stay here, if you don''t want to die, don''t go out. Let''s go."


    ''You ''and'' we ''are exceptionally distinct.


    Those who were interested naturally rejoiced, and followed Lin Lin out. Even Yang Dazhu, who was left behind, closed the door with a ''dong'' sound out of an unknown mentality, and then followed the large group.


    Qin Rongyue''s expression changed. Listening to the increasing noise outside and the still ringing of the alarm, he probably smelled something wrong and did not dare to follow along. He could only weakly run back to his room to hide.


    Intense Wood was considered the first group to come out, and coincidentally met Gu Tianyi and the rest.


    The two of them did not waste time and told each other everything they knew.


    Gu Tianyi, "Roughly an hour ago, Zombie appeared outside of the base, but there have been many before this. Adding the fact that the Zombie''s level is low, and they were quickly killed, I didn''t pay too much attention to it. When the guards finally realized that something was wrong with the report, a high level special ability Zombie appeared. The first batch consisted of more than ten middle level second stage and above special ability Zombie, the exhausted guards were no match for them at all.


    Gu Tianyi spoke very quickly but he spouted words very clearly and thought very carefully. Although he did not know why he understood it so clearly, Lin Lin did not have much time to think about it.


    "A planned attack?"


    "Yes."


    With a question and answer, the two teams headed towards the outer area of the base.


    If that place was breached, then the Adepts would have a certain level of self-preservation. The ordinary people in the base would be like weak chickens in a chicken coop, waiting to be slaughtered.


    As for the people in the base, they would not waste their time and energy trying to save useless people.


    "It''s related to the Zombie that appeared at the time of the mission in the middle school."


    Without the slightest hesitation, Lin Lin revealed her guess, or should we say, confirmed it.


    In fact, Lin Lin was certain that the Leader who had ambushed the base this time was the Zombie that brought her a sense of danger yesterday.


    However, she''d never thought that his actions would be so quick.


    Hearing what Lin Lin said, Yin Guoyi was somewhat enlightened, and said: "It''s possible, the level 4 Zombie that was chasing after us at that time were near a biological and chemical factory, probably because there are some materials inside that caused the Zombie to raise its abilities extremely quickly."


    Wei Bao shouted, "Who cares where he comes from? Just kill him!"


    Hao Jin''s face was extremely solemn, even Wei Bao did not tease him anymore, and said: "This time, I''m afraid the situation is very serious."


    Gu Jun turned his head and asked, "Fourth Bro, what did you find out?"


    Hao Jin was a spiritual-type Adept, and had a strong sense of the situation. Although he hadn''t reached the outskirts of the base yet, he could use his ability to see what was happening around him.


    "Mn," Hao Jin nodded and said, "Based on the current situation, I''m afraid the base won''t last for more than an hour."


    Han Yue was surprised. He knew the inner workings of the base. There were more than a hundred Adepts, including soldiers and soldiers. There were also many Adepts, and they were generally much stronger than other Adepts.


    In addition, there were all sorts of weapons, be it cold or hot. In short, the destruction of Base A was not that easy.


    But this person said that the base can''t last for more than an hour?


    "Do you know the situation? If you don''t, then don''t be so alarmist. We haven''t even reached the outer perimeter yet, how can you say that the base won''t last for more than an hour?"


    In terms of age, Hao Jin was a lot older than Han Yue, and his intelligence was much more mature.


    Therefore, when faced with Han Yu''s'' doubt '', he also said indifferently, "Those Rank two high ranked Zombie were merely the vanguards. Right now, I estimate that the second wave of Rank three Zombie have already begun attacking the periphery."


    Han Yu defended himself. "Even so, there are still plenty of Level 3 Adepts in the base. Besides, we still have explosives and guns!"


    Hao Jin sneered, "Level three Zombie, what about level four..."


    Han Yue was speechless. He wanted to say that the leader of your group wasn''t a Level 4 Adept, but he heard Hao Jin say, "Level 5!"


    Han Yu was not the only one who said those words. Everyone else was shocked, or perhaps more accurately, terrified.


    A level five Zombie, what kind of existence was that!


    At present, only Hao Jin and Gu Tianyi from their hunting group s had risen to Level 4. However, just the two of them alone were far from being able to fight against the higher level Level 5 Zombie!


    "Fourth Bro, is that true?!"


    Hao Jin didn''t express the mockery that provoked Han Yue earlier. He nodded seriously and said, "I can observe that it is heading towards us right now."


    Lin Lin, "Mn, that''s right."


    Compared to Hao Jin, the people from Zang Mu naturally believed in Lin Lin the most, and the most important thing was that Lin Lin never said anything without any reliability, so normally, it would only be something that was about the same.


    Everyone seemed to be in despair.


    Level five Zombie.


    Right now, Lin Lin was only level 4, and was already someone they could only look up to, a person whom they could not catch up to no matter how hard they tried.


    The more time passes, the greater the difference between one level and the other.


    No, maybe not one level, but the difference between a level one, four middle rank was more than enough to insert a single Xi Shiyu.


    Not to mention the fourth and the fifth ranks.


    The group was getting closer and closer to the outer perimeter, and they could feel the tension and pain in the atmosphere.


    It was the pain of death.


    The air was filled with the smell of blood.


    They could only use their fingers and fangs to hurt humans, and they could also use their abilities to cause damage to humans. In other words, even if they were separated by a hard object, they could still attack the enemy.


    Furthermore, because there were so many Zombie, if the people from Base A only defended from the inside, they would not be able to withstand the attacks from the Zombie.


    Therefore, he had to send out a certain number of Adepts to kill Zombie. Or rather, they had to be cannon fodder.


    Of course, the people who became cannon fodder were not Power users, but soldiers who were prepared to sacrifice their lives for their country and still did not have awakening ability s.


    In the space, there was the smell of blood that came out after being bitten by Zombie, and the smell of blood that came from being injured after being attacked by Zombie''s superpower.


    It filled up everyone''s noses, causing both humans and Zombie to gradually go crazy.


    Zombie s were crazy about the desire for blood and flesh.


    As for humans, they were crazy about survival.


    Lin Lin frowned, she had already made a decision, "Are you going out?"


    It was a question, but the meaning behind it wasn''t a question.


    Because, to get out? There was only one answer.


    All at the same time.


    "Get out!"

 C221 Cooperation

    Gu Tianyi nodded, "Cooperate."


    In this critical moment, the people from the Base Guild had yet to send enough people, and the fastest people to come were those from hunting group, who were close to the outer ring and were not very skilled. It was already difficult for them to protect themselves once they came out, let alone fight their way out from the Zombie circle.


    Lin Lin''s and Gu Tianyi''s appearance was already enough to surprise them, and they were not even aware that the other party had taken the initiative to go forth and attack the Zombie.


    However, as they were letting them through, a soldier held the door open and said in a last words, "Captain Lin, Captain Gu, be careful!"


    Lin Lin did not know why the other party recognized him, but she nodded in the end.


    After that, he and Gu Tianyi looked at each other, and in the midst of their eye contact, the two of them had already released their attacks.


    A violent fire burnt all of the Zombie s that had spreaded out the door. Shen Mei''s eyes lit up when she saw this, this was the power of a high-level Talent, it was too strong!


    As for Lin Lin''s side, it was not a weapon that maintained its original form, but a ball of fog.


    A ball of white fog, but where it spread, what remained were Zombie s that moved extremely hard.


    There was ice hidden in the white mist. As long as there was a place that one could enter, that ice would be able to bore into it, or it could be said that wherever the temperature was higher, it would drill into that place, and freeze the other party the moment it came into contact with it.


    Therefore, these Zombie were not outside to the inside, but were frozen inch by inch from the inside, and only then were they able to float out a thin layer of ice.


    On one side, there was only ash, and even the ground was charred black. On the other side, there was a Zombie that had frozen into a sculpture with ice fragments.


    This scene, let alone a human, even a Zombie was stunned.


    Although it was just a low level Zombie, it had a basic sense of security. In an instant, as long as it was slightly higher level Zombie, they all retreated.


    The people surrounding them were all of an even lower grade. They didn''t have a sense of danger and only knew that the food in front of them was their food. They only knew that they had to keep rushing forward.


    Although it was easier to hunt them since their levels were lower, there was one difficulty: there were many of them.


    That''s right, that tide-like Zombie really made one''s scalp tingle just by looking at it.


    "Intense Wood, attack!"


    "Same."


    The former, was naturally Lin Lin''s cry.


    As for the latter, Gu Tianyi followed along.


    The two of them walked in front and back, while the members of the hunting group behind also joined together, attacking the surrounding Zombie.


    Although the two teams had not cooperated before, they seemed to have the most tacit understanding now. They were like two sharp swords, fiercely piercing a hole in the Zombie''s encirclement.


    "All of you, go up!"


    Lin Lin and the others had already opened up a path in front of them, a path that was absolutely safe.


    As a group of soldiers, what right did they have to continue hiding behind that wall? That was not their barrier, but their protective umbrella! It was a wall of humiliation to them!


    A group leader, who was also the man who spoke with Lin Lin and Gu Tianyi earlier, felt that his heart was once again set ablaze after seeing the two group leaders being so powerful or moving forward so bravely.


    He was born to die on the battlefield!


    He thought of what his company commander had said to me!


    A group leader was originally very prestigious in the group, adding on to the fact that everyone saw the Zombie being attacked like that, all of their previous grievances completely exploded out!


    "Charge! Kill these monsters!"


    "In this life, I can''t just hide behind and be scared to death!"


    "Kill! Follow the Guild Leader and kill!"


    "Captain Lin!"


    "Commander Gu!"


    Unknowingly, there were people in the group who were Lin Lin and Gu Tianyi.


    Lin Lin and Gu Tianyi were indeed very strong, and the hunting group they led were also very strong.


    However, no matter how strong the team was, if they didn''t have a plan, they would be forced to take turns fighting. No matter how much power they had, they wouldn''t be able to use it.


    The group of people came over to help. Although the pressure had been reduced by quite a bit, it was still extremely stressful.


    The most important thing was that you were in such an environment. Besides the members that could be counted with your fingers, the rest of you had terrifying looks on your face, either having your eyes closed or having half of your face missing, or having nothing on your face other than eyes, a nose, and mouth. There was no skin or flesh wrapped around you, and it was even more so without any flesh or blood.


    Maybe Adepts like Lin Lin and the others who could attack from afar wouldn''t need to come into close contact with Zombie. All they needed to do was to attack from afar and the Zombie would probably die, so naturally they wouldn''t need to come into contact with such a terrifying Zombie.


    Although seeing too much made him used to it, he was still disgusted.


    But Zombie were not ginseng fruits, they would not disappear when they fell on the ground when they died. Thus, when the Zombie died, they would turn into a pile of dead Zombie s, layer after layer, on the ground.


    Naturally. Gu Tianyi was still alright, he was of the Fire Element, but once he burnt them, they were all gone.


    As for Lin Lin, although her body was still there, but she had been frozen solid. Some of her facial expressions could not be seen, but it was still alright.


    But, the others weren''t so good.


    Especially those who needed to be attacked at close range, such as Wei Bao.


    He was a body strengthening superpower, and with a single punch, he was able to turn a level two high rank Zombie''s head into tofu dregs that cracked into pieces. There were all kinds of colors on it, and only the Zombie was a little strange, with the exception of the blood that was different from humans, the things in his brain were also different. This was probably because he was infected by the Zombie virus in the apocalypse.


    As for the thing that had been smashed into smithereens, it lay on the ground. It was so slippery that one would probably fall off if they stepped on it.


    Right, not the time to explain.


    After Wei Bao struck one of the Zombie with his attack, someone behind him curiously looked at the source of the sound and saw that he was not in a good mood.


    "Ugh!"


    Shen Mei was just imitating Gu Tianyi''s actions of burning the Zombie to ashes, but the temperature had never reached that high, and once condensed, the height had already been reached. The range was not too far, it would be better to burn a piece of the Zombie and dye them one by one, just as she was worrying about how to hear such a sound, how could she be happy.


    "Han Yu, what the hell is wrong with you again!"


    Han Yu covered his mouth, and looked at Shen Mei with a wronged expression: "Sister Shen Mei, I finally understand, our people in the team are still good to me, look at that!"


    With this finger, Shen Mei also accidentally saw Wei Bao turning another Zombie into dregs. This time, it was not his head, but his entire body.


    Shen Mei opened her red lips and said in shock: "How much power does this have?!"


    Han Yue pointed to the ground. "I didn''t ask you to praise him!"


    Shen Mei looked at it and with a shake of her hand, she burned the thing on the ground that she could not bear to look at.


    Jiang Yishu noticed that someone was distracted, and quickly spoke: "Now is not the time to play!"


    Although it was usually Lin Lin who gave the order, what Jiang Yishu said was still very trustworthy, so the moment it came out, Shen Mei and Han Yue immediately replied with serious expressions. "Yes, vice-captain."


    "No, there are more and more Zombie!"


    Lin Lin could already feel that the speed at which his group was advancing was getting slower and slower, and the obstacles facing them were getting bigger and bigger against the Zombie. More importantly, they were probably having too much fun here, as a result, many high level mystical Zombie s ran over.


    "Huang Yue!"


    Huang Yue who was always quietly guarding the center heard her own voice and immediately became excited. She moved two steps and said: "Leader!"


    At this time on the battlefield, Huang Yue could not help but call Lin Lin ''Guild Leader'' and not Sister Lin.


    In fact, when they were walking out, Huang Yue was wondering if she could follow them out. She was not afraid of anything, she was just afraid that she would drag the team down.


    But when Huang Yue''s gaze fell on Lin Lin, Lin Lin immediately gave her a look of confirmation, indicating that she wanted to follow along as well.


    He naturally had a reason to go with them. It couldn''t be that he was here just to broaden his horizons.


    The only thing that was useful was that Huang Yue wasn''t an idiot. It had to be the gunpowder in her spatial space, so she had been waiting for Lin Lin to summon her over.


    From the moment they came out, they saw their teammates struggling hard, even Chen Chen, who was just a little kid, holding a dagger. Even ifhe couldn''t kill any Zombie, she would definitely not be a burden to her teammates, and from time to time, he would even release a few healing rays of white light to the teammates, thus, he was basically just a cripple.


    At this moment, he finally had the chance to be of use. How could he not be happy!


    "Huang Yue, in a while, I will let Han Yue carry you and rush out. After that, I will let Xi Shiyu use his special ability and the two of you will rely on him to fly into the sky!"


    "The sky?!"


    As it was the time of the battle, Lin Lin''s explanation was rather hurried, and she was not able to hear it clearly.


    "Mm, you want to throw explosives over the sky."


    Huang Yue pointed at herself, "Should I?!"


    Lin Lin tilted her body as the ice sword in her hand conveniently cut off the head of a Zombie near Huang Yue and said indifferently: "Besides you, who else can do anything to us?"


    Huang Yue looked at the group of people. Indeed, other than her, who was free, the others had all tried their best to kill the Zombie.


    Hao Jin was right, other than the Level 2 [High] s, there were also many Level 3 [Zombie] s.


    Right now, Gu Tianyi was leading his brothers in killing high level Zombie, while Lin Lin was leading them to open up a path, at the same time helping them to resolve the problem.


    More and more Adepts had arrived, and the army had begun to release their weapons. The sound of gunfire could be heard from time to time, but nothing seemed to be abating. The only thing that was happening was the severity of the situation.


    Huang Yue thought, but in the end her heart felt weak.


    Forget about the explosives, let Han Yue carry her. With the help of Xi Shiyu''s wind-type superpower, would they really be able to successfully reach the sky under the attacks of the Zombie?


    Lin Lin''s expression was a little anxious, but her tone was still calm, "You don''t have to worry about anything. Regarding this, I''ve already had Han Yu and Xi Shiyu work together many times, even if Han Yue is in the air with just one person, it would be enough for him to endure for ten minutes with the help of Xi Shiyu."


    Ten minutes on the battlefield was enough to determine victory or defeat.

 C222 Explosive

    "All you have to do is light the explosives and place them where they should be."


    Lin Lin would not listen to her release of abilities. She was a level 4 superpower, and it was not a big problem for her to just remove the obstacles in Gu Tianyi and the others'' way.


    Therefore, he still had a little time to explain to Huang Yue.


    , on the other hand, started to panic more and more. What if she wasn''t right about the position she should be in, what if she was to be placed in the human position and blow the human to death?


    What should he do with her?!


    "Huang Yue!"


    Huang Yue was awoken by a loud roar.


    Following the voice, Lin Lin looked at herself with a serious expression. She had never seen such a serious Lin Lin before.


    Lin Lin turned her head, her tone still extremely serious, "Huang Yue, do you know how urgent the situation is?"


    Huang Yue nodded, tears flowing down her cheeks. She knew, she knew, but she knew, she was afraid, afraid that she would screw it up!


    As Lin Lin protected Huang Yue with her Zombie s, she held Huang Yue''s hand tightly. It was as if she was transmitting his own strength to her.


    "I believe in you. You must also believe in yourself!"


    Huang Yue stared blankly, "Believe in myself."


    Lin Lin nodded.


    After a while, Huang Yue was no longer confused, her eyes full of determination.


    Believe in yourself.


    That''s right, there was no other way other than to believe in him.


    If she did not have a better way, how could Senior Sister Lin let her go?


    This could only mean that the current situation was very serious, very serious.


    The cries of Zombie s and the series of sounds produced by human attacks entered her ears, while Huang Yue nodded her head heavily.


    "Captain, I understand!"


    Lin Lin finally raised a smile and said: "Xi Shiyu, Han Yue, come here!"


    Although they had not discussed it before, Xi Shiyu and Han Yue had a tacit understanding of what Lin Lin wanted them to do.


    "As per normal, it''s just that Han Yu, the person you''re bringing up is Huang Yue, and Huang Yue is in charge of releasing the explosives."


    Although Huang Yue had already given herself a firm confidence, when Lin Lin really handed in the mission to Xi Shiyu and Han Yue, she couldn''t help but be afraid, afraid that Han Yue and Xi Shiyu would oppose him, afraid that Han Yue would laugh at him and humiliate him ¡­


    "Yes, I got it, Captain!"


    Huang Yue looked at Han Yu in shock, who nodded her head right after hearing what Lin Lin said, and could not help but feel her eyes become a little unsteady.


    Xi Shiyu also nodded, "Yes, I understand."


    Other than the fact that Han Yu and Xi Shiyu believed in Lin Lin''s decision, did she think that the two of them, her teammates, would also trust her a little?


    Han Yue suddenly came over, and wrapped his arm around Huang Yue''s waist, and whispered: "Are you ready?"


    Although they were in close contact, but the current environment did not allow Huang Yue to think too much, she nodded and said, "Alright."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Huang Yue felt his vision blur. It was not because of the dizziness, but because of his own body''s rapid movements, and the object in front of him was not visible at all, causing his vision to blur.


    This was the world of the Speed Adepts?


    Just as he was thinking, Huang Yue heard Han Yue shouting, "Xi Shiyu."


    Then, his body suddenly floated. Previously, because of his speed, he could feel that his feet were slightly off the ground. Now, he was really floating, no, flying.


    It was Xi Shiyu''s wind-type superpower!


    In fact, Lin Lin had an idea about Xi Shiyu and Han Yue''s partner, and decided to let the two of them practice together.


    One of them was a Speed Talent, the other was a Wind Talent.


    Reaching a certain speed on land meant that one could fly in the sky. As for the wind, there was no need to mention it.


    Lin Lin didn''t think too much about it either. She wanted Han Yu to be someone who could fly in the sky and become a fighter that could provide additional strength for Lie Mu one day.


    It was simple, but cooperation was not that simple.


    It was fine for two people to use different superpowers to attack a single target, but their goal was to send a person into the air. Not only would they be able to stabilize themselves, they would also have to be able to move in a stable condition.


    Just thinking about it would test their Discipline and their mutual understanding.


    At the beginning, Han Yu was a person who flew up. Naturally, he was also a person who fell down frequently, and he often ended up with bruises all over his face, because as long as their thoughts were wrong, one flying east while the other flying west, the result would only be a fierce fall.


    But he had fallen many times ¡­ There was a tacit understanding.


    The two of them did not have any tacit understanding and instead used words to communicate with each other. After which, their eyes revealed the intentions of the other party. In the end, the two of them were able to perfectly understand each other''s next action with just their actions.


    And now was the time to witness the results.


    Seeing that Han Yue was already showing signs of going up, Lin Lin spoke to the people from Lie Mu, "Cover them!"


    This move was something that he had been practicing since a long time ago, and other than Huang Yue who did not know about it, all the other members of the Strong Wood Tribe knew about it. Therefore, when Lin Lin had called for Han Yue and the other two, they had already prepared for it.


    "Hey, look over there. Someone''s flying over there!"


    The battle on the outskirts of the base had obviously attracted the attention of the crowd. The ones standing on the wall were, and so were the hunting group''s army and people who were scattered outside the base.


    "Damn, even adepts can fly now?!"


    "I know Wind Adepts can fly for a certain distance, but it''s not like they''re flying up here. They can even stay in place for a long time!"


    "Ai ai ai, look, he''s even carrying someone!"


    In the end, Han Yu''s actions were considered watching the show. After all, special ability users could not fly, and Zombie could not fly either.


    Otherwise, why would a high leveled Zombie break through the city gates when it had already flown into the base?


    Most importantly, you said that those who can fly must be wind users. All of his abilities have been used to support them, so it would be impossible for him to use any of them. That would be too outrageous.


    "Second Leader."


    A simple and honest looking man with a bear-like build was observing the situation outside. When he heard the voice, he quickly turned his head and asked, "Did you go and talk to General Ning?"


    The one who replied was a small soldier who had just returned from the inner parts of the base. He looked a little disappointed and nodded, "Yes."


    Second Leader''s face changed, he could not help but let out a roar, "Where is that person, where is the person that you brought? Could it be that you said you were going to kill him, and then ran back alone?!"


    small soldier''s body trembled from the roar, tears almost fell as he said: "Second Leader, General Ning said that the members of the first and second squads are all here, and the base''s hunting group is also fighting outside, so we don''t need their support."


    "Bullshit!"


    Second Leader''s eyes were bloodshot, the flesh on his face trembled a few times due to the loud roar, and the veins on his forehead were exposed.


    "Second group, don''t tell me you didn''t tell him that the first group had already rushed out, and are now almost all dead!"


    The first group and the second group were brothers, of course, the first group leader and the Second Leader were good brothers who had been drinking wine and talking merrily. After the apocalypse had happened, both of their relatives had died under the mouths of the Zombie, so after that, the relationship between the two grew even deeper. If there was anything that supported them to survive in this cruel apocalypse, other than the responsibilities of the soldiers, they would share.


    Right now, one of them was about to fall, and as the leader of the second squadron, he could not rashly leave to rescue them.


    It wasn''t easy for him to send someone to get support from the headquarter. In the end, he ran off alone and came back alone.


    He didn''t say he wouldn''t come to help?!


    F * cking fart!


    small soldier was shocked by his own Guild Leader, but he had to explain everything to General Ning clearly, and could only tremble as he said, "Captain, General Ning said that the hunting group at the base can still hold on. When they can almost all hold on, their rescue will come back!"


    The headquarter had always been at odds with the hunting group, so the leaders could not be happier than to be able to beat them up.


    But, it was not a matter of the hunting group at all ¡­ "Could it be that they didn''t know that other than hunting group, one group was also outside. If something were to happen to hunting group, one group wouldn''t be able to hold on!"


    small soldier finally cried out. A man, in such a depressing environment, losing his comrades in pain, finally couldn''t hold back and cried out.


    In his heart, he was afraid that the person who could protect them the most would abandon his comrades without hesitation.


    "They know. They also said that in a battle, it''s normal for someone to die."


    "F * ck!"


    Second Leader only roared one sentence, and then he did not speak again.


    Heh, he finally understood that in their eyes, human lives were not even important to them!


    If the first Guild Leader knew about this matter and that he had been abandoned, how much pain would he feel?


    "All members of the second squadron, watch carefully. There must be something going on, go out and save them immediately!"


    The Second Leader did not care about anything else, it was not the matters of the First Company Leader now. Just based on the current situation, if not for the hunting group, the outer perimeter would have been breached long ago. Even so, being breached was only a matter of time before it was breached.


    At that moment, a flame accompanied by a deafening explosion appeared!


    "It''s a bomb!" Someone was shouting.


    Second Leader was startled. Could it be for help?


    However, just as Second Leader had this thought, he was knocked off, because the sound of the bomb was coming from the outside and it was impossible for help to break them out.


    "Guild Leader, it''s Fierce Wood!"


    Second Leader looked towards the direction he was pointing at and sure enough, the piece of land that was blown up was right above the Intense Wood. The bomb was also quite clever, avoiding all the hunting group except for the Zombie.


    Just as he was thinking this, the person who seemed to be releasing the bomb flew to another place, and another bomb fell.

 C223 destruction

    In just a few minutes, the people in the sky started falling down one by one like people who didn''t want money at all.


    Other than some high level abilities Zombie s that could avoid it, the normal and low level abilities Zombie s were all blown to pieces.


    "Oh!" "Oh!"


    Excited shouts came from outside the base, and the inexplicable appearance of the bomber saved them just like that.


    Actually, the situation was more serious than Second Leader thought.


    Although the people of the hunting group had cooperated with each other for a long time, and most of them were adepts, how long could they last against such a battle filled with tidewater Zombie? In addition to the exhaustion from the exhaustion of their bodies and Disciplines, they were more exhausted.


    It was as if these Zombie could not be killed, and they could not escape either.


    However, the sudden explosion of the bomb ignited hope in them.


    Visible Zombie began to fall one by one, so it was clear that the war was about to break out.


    On the other side, Gu Tianyi and the others had also pretty much finished off the High Class Zombie.


    Hao Jin looked at the strong wood concealing Han Yue and the others, smiled, and said, "Looks like Lin Lin has really kept her trump card."


    Wei Bao nodded. "Seems like there are quite a few things here. The firepower is quite ferocious."


    Yin Guoyi considered the situation and said: "However, I am afraid even the base cannot take out so much gunpowder so easily. Captain Lin, how could you be so bold?"


    In other words, how could there be so many supplies?


    Hao Jin expressed his agreement, "I''m afraid that after this happens, they would not let me off so easily."


    Gu Tianyi''s eyes contracted, and he immediately killed a third level middle stage Zombie, but did not say a word.


    As for Wei Bao, who was watching the show, he seemed to have noticed something strange and said: "It looks to me like it was the person who had a conversation with Fourth Bro that carried the little girl from their team and set up the bomb. Damn, that bomb was set up by that little girl."


    This was a matter where a single shake of his hand could annihilate his own teammates!


    It was rare for Hao Jin to actually tease Wei Bao, and he said: "Your eyes are really amazing, you discovered it so quickly!"


    Wei Bao sent a Zombie flying with a kick, causing a pile of Zombie behind him to fall as well. "I know you''re mocking me!"


    Hao Jin, "Smart."


    At the location of the golden arrow, Li Liqiang''s expression was complex, while killing the Zombie, he was also staring at Lie Mu beside him. He did not say a word, so it was not clear what was going through his mind.


    As for Lin Yuyan, there was no need to think too much into it, there must be some plan going on in her mind, and with the pleased smile on her face, she seemed to have thought of something.


    Quite a few Dawn players had died as well. Han Yu and the others'' help had obviously made Molin very grateful.


    Naturally, other than the Golden Arrow, who had a hostile relationship with ardent wood, the other hunting group s were not ungrateful.


    Lin Lin asked Xi Shiyu, "Can you hold on?"


    Xi Shiyu was sweating profusely. His lips were pale as he said, "Three more minutes at most."


    Lin Lin nodded, "Then we will do it in a minute. In a minute, we can finish this battle."


    Xi Shiyu nodded and gestured to Han Yu, who was in the air.


    Han Yue understood, but Huang Yue did not, and asked: "What does Xi Shiyu''s hand gesture mean?"


    "He said the Captain wanted me to finish in a minute."


    Huang Yue let out a regretful sigh. A minute, what to do, she had already fallen in love with this feeling!


    Although they were afraid at first, they were satisfied as they watched groups of Zombie s fall to the ground from their bombs.


    Han Yu hugged Huang Yue, and naturally sensed the change in her emotions. He asked with a smile, "What, are you unwilling to part with it?"


    Huang Yue nodded, "The feeling of killing Zombie is not bad."


    Han Yue hugged Huang Yue''s waist tightly again, and brought him to a place where there were many Zombie, but his voice accurately fell into Huang Yue''s ears.


    "I''ll bring you next time I have the chance."


    These were clearly ordinary words, but for some reason, Huang Yue''s heart suddenly sped up. Previously, it was'' thump thump thump '', thump thump'', thump thump.


    After a minute, the Zombie seemed to have been almost finished, the rest was nothing to fear, it could be finished in at most ten minutes.


    Everyone was prepared to welcome victory with a relaxed expression.


    However, Lin Lin, Gu Tianyi and the others were still tense and in a state of battle.


    They hadn''t forgotten that there was still a big boss that hadn''t appeared yet.


    A few separated hunting group also realized that the person who should be the most relaxed was still in a defensive posture. Could it be that there was still some danger?


    And just at this moment, Hao Jin looked in a certain direction and said: "They''re here."


    As soon as he finished his words, Mu Lie and Yi Yi were ready to attack.


    He was waiting for the opponent to appear. Once he did not try any tricks, he would throw everything at them.


    Just as it was thinking, a black silhouette appeared, bringing along a dense oppressive force. Behind it were a few third level high ranked Zombie.


    They were prepared to attack the moment the other party appeared, but they didn''t expect that they wouldn''t even have a chance to do so!


    It was because they could not aim at the target. No, they could not see each other clearly!


    Han Yu stared at the Zombie that had appeared and instantly flown to another place. He could not help but say, "It can''t be the speed type of Zombie, this speed is too fast!"


    "No," Lin Lin said coldly as she looked at the last place the Zombie landed at.


    Just as he finished speaking, a series of "no," should have been accompanied by many screams.


    What entered his eyes were people whose bodies were on fire and their appearances could no longer be seen. They were screaming in pain while moving slowly as if they wanted to ask for help.


    However, it was futile. In just a few seconds, the team was wiped out!


    On the other side, the black shadow was already standing on the pile of Zombie.


    It was an absolutely terrifying Zombie, like a large number of living dead that had evolved after their evolution. Their skin no longer rotted, becoming hard, revealing the muscles on their body. However, their overall skin was black, as black as steel.


    He no longer had any hair on his body, and his body had even evolved into a monster without any gender. As for his face, other than his vertical eye pupils, it was also those sharp teeth. As he bared his teeth, they were filled with killing intent.


    It was as though if he was targeted, he wouldn''t be able to escape.


    The Zombie was not satisfied after exterminating one of the hunting group s. Instead, it jumped and landed in front of another hunting group. After one round of attack, it killed another group.


    After a few blinks of an eye, two of the hunting group s had already been annihilated before anyone could even react.


    Even if the two hunting group s were not of a high level, it was enough for them to feel fear and despair!


    "This, this Zombie couldn''t be level 4, right?"


    Li Liqiang looked at the Zombie, and had already used his strongest ultimate move. Just like this, he didn''t dare guarantee that he could block a casual attack from his opponent.


    "No, that Zombie is at least level 5."


    As soon as his voice fell, he shouted in disgust.


    "Ya, Liu Yun, are you crazy? You''re so big, and you''re incontinent!"


    A man''s legs were trembling and his crotch area was drenched in some unknown liquid. It was the man who had guessed that the Zombie was level 4.


    "You, you''re the lunatic! Did you not hear that! Guild, Guild Leader, tell me, is that Level 5, Level 5 Zombie?!"


    Yu Yuyan wrinkled her nose, and said impatiently: "So what if it''s level 5, so what? We have so many people here, it''s not enough to only deal with a single Zombie, ah!"


    Just when Yu Yuyan disapproved of Level 5 Zombie, she was suppressed by a wave of scorching energy to the point that she felt extremely uncomfortable.


    The Level 5 Zombie did not attack them.


    Just by standing ten meters away from them, they attacked another hunting group.


    Just like this, she was already feeling uncomfortable!


    At this time, Yu Yuyan finally understood how terrifying a level 5 Zombie was!


    "We, we, should be able to win!"


    Even Yu Yuyan herself did not believe these words.


    As for the group, it was filled with an aura of death.


    Compared to the Level 3 Zombie from before, it preferred to start from High Class Adept attacks and challenge others. The Level 5 Zombie, it was unknown what kind of strategy it had.


    Therefore, the golden arrow was temporarily free from danger. However, given the speed of the Level 5 Zombie, it was only a matter of time before it reached them.


    The Adepts understood the situation. Sooner or later, the Zombie would come here and kill them all. It would be better to gather more power and kill them all than to kill them all, leaving only himself with no way to defend himself!


    Without needing anyone to say anything, all the hunting group s had already gathered at the Zombie and released their strongest abilities.


    Just that, don''t forget that this Zombie still had its subordinates, the three level three superpower Zombie.


    However, when they fought against the level three Zombie, they realized just how terrifying a level three Zombie was. Originally, Gu Tianyi and his group only dealt with them easily, and thought that level three Zombie was nothing more than this.


    And with this comparison, everyone felt even more despair towards the level five Zombie.


    As for Gu Tianyi and Lin Lin, they naturally did not stand by and do nothing. Calling the people in their own group, they rushed to the front of the Zombie and unleashed all kinds of attacks.


    Lin Lin, "This Zombie is too powerful, it probably can''t be bothered with us right now."


    Gu Tianyi nodded his head, a ray of fiery light was sent out to test his strength, but what he received in return was still a calm and indifferent appearance.


    Or perhaps it was a look of contempt.


    Gu Tianyi moaned. He was a Level 4 Adept, yet was looked down upon by a Zombie just like that.


    What a different experience.


    Lin Lin frowned, "Staying here won''t do, we''ll hurt the others."


    Gu Tianyi raised his eyebrows, "The two of us are leaving?"


    Lin Lin nodded, "Mn." For now, only the two of them could deal with it.


    But once he communicated with the other team members, they all refuted his idea.


    "No, this is a level five Zombie. You are only level four, you can''t do it!"


    This was what Jiang Yishu said, it was rare for them to have such an intense reaction.


    As for the others, they were basically thinking the same thing as well. Their faces were filled with disapproval.


    As for Yin Guoyi and the others, they also objected, "Do you think we''re playing now? Right now, we are facing a challenge that is even higher than your cultivation level, can you do it?! "


    Gu Tianyi laughed lightly, "Isn''t it Lin Lin?"


    Hao Jin glanced at Lin Lin, and said: "This way, your chances of winning are only a little. The two of you are both at the fourth level, and you are simply unable to defeat a fifth level Zombie!"


    Lin Lin suddenly said: "What if we add explosives?"


    "Explosives?" Yin Guoyi asked with interest.


    The situation was urgent, so Lin Lin simply explained, "Actually, we set up a bomb site outside. As long as we lure the Zombie over there and detonate the explosives, we would have an absolute chance of winning."


    When he said that, the way Yin Guoyi looked at Lin Lin became even more strange.


    They set up a bomb site outside the base not long before the Zombie tide. It was hard to not think about it.


    Lin Lin no longer wished to waste time, and said: "Right now, there is no better way. We can only, try it once."


    The level five Zombie had already placed its black hand on the other hunting group, and in a few seconds, another party was annihilated.


    In the end, everyone still allowed Gu Tianyi and Lin Lin to give it a try. If they didn''t, then they would at least be tortured to death in the end, and if both of them died, it would be better to give it a try.


    It was too easy to attract a level five Zombie.


    Lin Lin and the others were Level 4 Adepts and were considered the strongest people here. The Level 5 Zombie had almost caught its eyes.


    Therefore, after Gu Tianyi and Lin Lin each used their unique ability on the Zombie, once it ran away, the Level 5 Zombie followed along. No, it chased after them.


    This could not be considered to be the first time Lin Lin and Gu Tianyi were cooperating.


    But, when it was almost here, the Zombie seemed to have sensed something, and suddenly stopped, and did not move any further.


    Lin Lin stopped and laughed, "He really is a smart beast."


    Gu Tianyi felt that he liked Lin Lin more and more, so he smiled and said: "Hmm, you''re pretty smart, looks like we need to have a tough battle to fight today."


    Just as he finished speaking, Lin Lin had already activated her special ability, causing a sharp ice pillar to flash as it flew straight towards the Zombie.


    This was the first time Lin Lin had used her full power on a Level 4 Talent, and it was hard to compare her speed and energy. As for the Zombie, even if it was prepared, it was still hit, and its chest was cut open, bleeding profusely.


    "Roar!"


    A level five Zombie, ever since it had broken through to level five, was never this aggrieved.


    He was actually injured by a level four prey!


    This was definitely the biggest humiliation it had ever suffered!


    Gu Tianyi was a little bit agitated, he had thought that these Zombie were very hard to fight, how could they be injured by Lin Lin in just a single exchange, and not just a little at that, could it be that the current Zombie were all that weak?


    Was a level five Zombie like tofu?


    Of course ¡­ No.


    Lin Lin, is that a normal level 4 Adept?


    At this point in time, you had to mention the state Lin Lin was in when she woke up. When a special ability user awakened, the changes that happened would become more and more strange, which meant that the potential would become bigger, and this potential would become more and more apparent when one''s level became higher.


    When Lin Lin had awakened her ice special ability at that time, she had immediately frozen the hot springs in space with a lot of ice shards on her body. This already showed just how terrifying Lin Lin''s awakening was!


    Now, Lin Lin had levelled up to Level 4, and this terrifying Inherent Skill had already begun to show up.


    Lin Lin looked at Gu Tianyi and said: "Don''t be in a daze, cover me."


    With that said, Lin Lin leaped, and like a cannonball, she directly rushed towards the Zombie.


    In the blink of an eye, he had already landed ten meters away from Gu Tianyi.


    With this speed, Gu Tianyi laughed and blocked the attack from the Level 5 Zombie without using any more superpowers.


    "Bam!"


    ''s resistance did not cause any damage to the Zombie, but at the same time, the Level 5 Zombie also did not gain any benefits.


    "Roar, roar!"


    The Level 5 Zombie suddenly felt that it didn''t check its history when it left today. One or two of them were obviously weaker than it, why did one of them hurt it the moment it came in while the other easily blocked its attack?


    If this Zombie still had that little bit of human memory, it would have scolded immediately.


    "I must have met a fake Adept!"


    Lin Lin had already materialized her own weapon, an ice sword that emitted a cold aura.


    The ordinary Adept could only take a single breath of the cold air. He could feel it difficult to reconcile, and his Discipline was completely frozen.


    A fourth-ranked Adept, his Discipline was terrifying beyond belief.


    "Sizzle."


    Lin Lin raised his hand, and the ice sword in his hand slashed across the Zombie''s body, but as if it was cutting through steel, it slid down with such force, yet only leaving a faint white mark on the other party''s body.


    The ice sword in her hand had already been cut in half.


    Lin Lin frowned, sure enough, the injury she caused to the Zombie was just a coincidence, and it was not guarded against the other party.


    Otherwise, no matter how strong she was, the difference between the fifth level and the fourth level was like a huge gap. How could she so easily step over it and kill a fifth level Zombie in one fell swoop?


    Now that the Level 5 Zombie was prepared, it was already very difficult for Lin Lin to attack its opponent.


    However, Lin Lin was not someone who would give up so easily.


    His heart only skipped a beat. In the next second, with a twist of his hand, he struck the Zombie ruthlessly once again.


    However, this time, it did not easily graze that Zombie''s body. Instead, it directly rushed towards the Zombie''s location with its sword tip.


    In fact, it was the throat of the Zombie.


    If it was a human, it could be said that their weaknesses were everywhere.


    Right now, Zombie were like martial artists, their entire body seemed to have become made of iron cloth, and could not be broken easily.


    Lin Lin would never go head on with the strongest head, but she would never believe that her throat would still be so tough.


    For a second, the Zombie paused. It seemed that Lin Lin was somewhat suspicious of its throat, but even more so, was its fear.


    How could the food in front of him be known?


    "Ding!"


    The sword did not stab the Zombie''s throat, but instead heavily struck the Zombie''s neck.


    The Zombie suddenly turned its back to Lin Lin the moment it reacted.


    Lin Lin smiled, it looked like, that''s the place!


    BOOM!


    Another fireball landed on the Zombie''s body. It was released by Gu Tianyi at the side out of boredom.


    The level five Zombie was about to cry. Where the f * * k did they go?


    These two small foods did not give it the slightest bit of respect!


    It was one thing if they couldn''t kill him, but they still dared to provoke him, and they even wanted to attack his mingmen. They even wanted to fight him, but this was unfair!


    Lin Lin didn''t know that the Zombie''s mind was so happy. Previously, when it saw the Zombie dodge the attack towards its throat, she knew clearly, that place was its weakness.


    Zombie were not human, they would bleed and be injured with just one attack. On the contrary, they liked to use their flesh to resist, as if showing their strength!


    Afterwards, Lin Lin would be in charge of attacking the life gate of the Zombie, and as for Gu Tianyi, he would naturally continue to do his job and cover for Lin Lin.


    Instead of using this as cover, it would be more accurate to say that it was to harass the Zombie, causing the Zombie''s temper to become more and more irritable, causing it to be unable to calm down. This would reveal more flaws, allowing Lin Lin to find a way to break through.


    However, a Level 5 Zombie was a Level 5 Zombie after all. So what if it was found by you, it could still turn around in time.


    Furthermore, this Level 5 Zombie was like a monster in the game. After one or two fights, even if it had lost a lot of HP, it was not worth mentioning. In the end, what was used up were Lin Lin and Gu Tianyi''s abilities.


    After a long while, Lin Lin could also tell that this treacherous Zombie was TM consuming their superpower, delaying for more time.


    The two of them were only level 4 superpowers, but how could they be more powerful than a level 5 superpower Zombie?


    "Gu Tianyi, on the left!"


    Fortunately, the Zombie did not understand human speech, and Lin Lin did not reveal any clues to let the Zombie realize what she meant by "''s next move", so this sneak attack was very successful.


    The Zombie on the left was struck by Gu Tianyi''s fierce attack and landed on a large tree. However, forget about any injuries, it did not even have a scratch.


    As for Lin Lin, her goal was naturally not this attack.


    Her goal was that tree.


    "Come out!"


    "Every single time!"


    A string of seven to eight ice pillars suddenly appeared from the tree, and right on top of the tree where the Zombie was lying on, they pierced right through the skin and flesh of the Zombie, ruthlessly!


    Just like that, a Level 5 Zombie was nailed to a big tree.


    Of course, these ice pillars did not suddenly appear, but Lin Lin had buried them a long time ago.


    When Lin Lin realized that the Zombie was consuming their abilities, she had also been thinking about how to kill them when they were out of abilities to replenish themselves.


    Actually, it was only then that she suddenly remembered, she seemed to have forgotten the purpose of bringing the Zombie here.


    She did it for the sake of blowing up the Zombie, not for the sake of killing it!


    Since it was going to blow the Zombie to death, naturally they had to trick it into entering, or force it into the bomb zone, and let it stay there for a while.


    Although the Zombie did not have the memories of a human, it did not mean that they were fools.


    Thus, after thinking for a while, Lin Lin came up with this idea. She cooperated with Gu Tianyi, and under his protection, they buried quite a few ice balls on a large tree in the bomb site.


    The ice balls weren''t obvious, and the force of the shot was enough to bury them in the tree. As long as she poured her Discipline into the beads, they wouldn''t melt into water and become useful to her later on.


    In fact, the skin and flesh of Zombie were very tough, and they reacted very quickly.


    But no matter how fast it was, it wouldn''t be able to speed up Lin Lin''s thoughts. In that second, Lin Lin had already moved her hands, channeling all of the ice ball into her superpower, and suddenly stabbed it into the Zombie''s flesh!


    Then, of course.


    "Gu Tianyi!"


    Gu Tianyi understood, and a string of fireballs ruthlessly struck the surrounding of the Zombie. Just as the explosive was about to explode, Lin Lin was still able to control the ice pillar and ruthlessly nailed the Zombie that was trying to struggle free back into the big tree!


    "Bang bang!"

 C224 self-detonation

    The bomb had exploded, and the series of explosions reminded Lin Lin. It was as if she had succeeded in her plan this time.


    They killed a level five Zombie just like that?


    This thought only flashed through his mind for a second.


    In the next second, Lin Lin opened her eyes wide, and shouted: "Gu Tianyi is back, it wants to explode!"


    The crystal core in his brain contained a great amount of energy. Not only could it allow the superpower and the Zombie to increase their cultivation, it could also give them a chance to perish together with their opponent at critical moments.


    It wasn''t as if Lin Lin had never seen this situation before in her previous life. The Zombie s knew about the use of superpowers even earlier than humans and knew the use of crystal cores even earlier.


    In fact, they had consumed the cores of their own kind earlier than humans.


    Therefore, after the appearance of a special ability Zombie, other than cultivating to increase their special ability, they usually ingested a crystal core of the same species.


    That suits their identity, doesn''t it?


    The explosion of a level five Zombie was no small matter!


    Not to mention the Gu Tianyi who was currently standing nearby, even the Lin Lin who was standing even further away could not guarantee that she would be safe from this self-detonation.


    As for Gu Tianyi, the moment there was no reaction, he was seriously injured or even killed by the explosion. It was not impossible.


    Probably because of the feeling of being in the same robe, Lin Lin was somewhat afraid.


    He was afraid that Gu Tianyi would die, or it could be said that he was afraid that Gu Tianyi would die in front of him without being able to help him.


    It was just like in his previous life, where he saw Jiang Yishu die in front of him with his own eyes.


    "Gu Tianyi!"


    Lin Lin cried out involuntarily.


    Originally, he had thought that he would see Gu Tianyi''s body crushed into pieces, but in the next second, the scene that happened stunned Lin Lin.


    Not far away, the Zombie, who seemed like it was nailed to a tree and was about to explode from the explosion, had a series of mud and fire under its feet.


    Not far from it, Gu Tianyi was standing on top of a tree.


    Yes, it was safe.


    Then, it slowly spread outwards with him in the center, slowly spreading to the Zombie. A ball of dazzling golden light slowly surrounded the Zombie, covering its body, and only a golden light that could not be seen was seen.


    After a long while, the golden light dissipated.


    The Zombie had already disappeared. Right, it had just disappeared.


    All that was left was a crystal core that shone with pure light, like the most dazzling diamond.


    No, it could no longer be called a crystal.


    Just as Lin Lin was lamenting, a figure suddenly swooped down from the corner of his eyes, Lin Lin quickly used her superpower to catch him in the air. Gu Tianyi had lost all his strength and fell from the tree.


    His body was still shimmering with a golden light. He still hadn''t recovered his Discipline yet.


    "How are you?"


    Lin Lin covered up her concern, but still asked this question.


    It was rare for Gu Tianyi to look a little weak, but he still smiled, "It''s fine."


    Lin Lin was worried, but she still used her superpower to check it out.


    Heh, it''s fine, it''s just bullsh * t!


    Looking at his appearance, it was true that his body was unharmed. However, the inside of his body was a mess. Not only was his superpower completely used up, but his meridians and internal organs were also injured to a certain extent.


    This was the price one had to pay for releasing the power of a level five Zombie that could destroy itself.


    No, ordinary people couldn''t use it yet.


    If Gu Tianyi wasn''t a level 4 Talent, if he wasn''t a dual attributed Talent, and was a light attributed Talent.


    Today, he could only silently wait for the Zombie to self-destruct.


    Although Lin Lin had never come into contact with this kind of superpower before, she had heard of it.


    In addition to the Adept''s power, there was another special ability.


    The light and dark elements.


    From the name, it was clear what these two Disciplines were. One was light, one was darkness, one came from heaven, the other from hell. They were two entirely different Disciplines.


    The light attribute, how could that be? Although they were offensive, their offensive capabilities were not too strong.


    He evolved a Zombie that was about to self-destruct. The Zombie was rotten to the point of being dirty, so all that was left was the crystal.


    The crystal core that had been evolved didn''t have any impurities.


    As for the Darkness element, it could be said that none of the superpowers were as powerful as it was in attacking power. It could erode a person''s body or their soul.


    Fortunately, these two abilities that were so powerful that they defied common sense did not exist often. Lin Lin had only heard that the Leader that set up the base in the deep mountains and forests was of the light attribute.


    This was because the light and dark elements, in addition to having a powerful body, also needed a pure heart. A heart that was pure to light, a heart that was pure to darkness.


    Humans were mostly gray, no one was pure evil, and no one was pure good. Therefore, these two abilities, to Lin Lin, were like legends.


    Therefore, Lin Lin had never thought that she would be able to see one today.


    Lin Lin did not stay any longer. After taking the crystal away, she brought Gu Tianyi back. A few Level 3 Zombie were not enough to cause any trouble, so those people should be able to take care of it.


    Just as Lin Lin had thought, when she and Gu Tianyi returned, the base had also almost ended the battlefield.


    To the people of Lie Mu, Lin Lin''s appearance was undoubtedly the biggest surprise.


    However, the person on her back caused Yin Guoyi''s breathing to stop for a moment, but it was only for a moment. After all, if Gu Tianyi died, it would be impossible for him to carry her like this.


    They did not need to get the rest of the Zombie, so Lin Lin immediately brought Lie Mu and the others back to the villa. Right now, what was more important was to save Gu Tianyi.


    Everyone outside the base knew that Lin Lin and Gu Tianyi had attracted Level 5 Zombie.


    At that time, other than admiration, there was nothing else in their hearts.


    It could be said that with Lin Lin''s and Gu Tianyi''s powerful strength, they could definitely take their hunting group s and fly far away. If they didn''t get into this muddy water, they wouldn''t have to lose their lives.


    After all, even two fourth level Adepts wouldn''t be able to deal with a fifth level Zombie!


    Escaping, when one''s life was threatened, they would never despise such actions. The only reason they didn''t run was because they couldn''t escape.


    However, things were not as they had imagined. Not only did Lin Lin and Gu Tianyi not run away, they even stood up and attracted a level 5 Zombie that was strong enough to destroy the entire base.


    In their eyes, the two of them were self-sacrificing, selfless, and also the shadow of a sacrifice.


    At that time, their eyes had all reddened. They hated themselves for thinking so selflessly of such a selfless person.


    To them, their departure was the equivalent of death.


    Unless a miracle happened, the two of them wouldn''t be able to come back.


    But a miracle happened just like that!


    Not only had they returned, it seemed as if they had successfully killed a fifth level Zombie!


    That was a level five Zombie!


    It could kill all of their level five Zombie!


    Destroyed by Gu Tianyi just like that?!


    At this time, everyone was looking at Lin Lin and her group with eyes full of pride.


    Look, this is the people from their base!


    Their base''s guardian!


    "Is second brother alright?"


    Wei Bao couldn''t help but ask as he looked at the person lying on the bed, who didn''t even seem to be breathing.


    Lin Lin brought Gu Tianyi to her own villa and placed him in her own room. After all, her room was the biggest in the entire villa.


    "He won''t die for now."


    Lin Lin''s words were cold and obviously made people angry, but Wei Bao could not get angry. Because if not for Lin Lin, none of them would have been able to escape today.


    "Chen Chen, you come."


    Chen Chen who was standing by the side heard him and came out, nodding his head, "Understood."


    However, just as he was about to place his hands on it, Lin Lin suddenly stopped him.


    "It first goes from the internal organs to the meridians."


    If his internal organs were not maintained properly so that Gu Tianyi could circulate his superpower, repairing his meridians would be useless.


    Although Chen Chen was not clear about it, but since Lin Lin had said so, he would do it, "Alright."


    The treatment had already started. Although Wei Bao was worried, he could only barely put his heart at ease after hearing Lin Lin''s'' guarantee ''.


    "Let''s go out and let Chen Chen treat it first."


    The patient and the person who treated them needed a quiet place to stay. Yin Guoyi nodded and brought the two out first, while Lie Mu''s people naturally followed Lin Lin out.


    "Chen Chen, it''s been hard on you."


    Chen Chen looked at Lin Lin who had just walked out of the door, and suddenly came back to talk to him, and paused for a moment, before replying.


    "I know."


    The door closed.


    Chen Chen looked at the person on the bed, his face somewhat pale. It seemed that he was severely injured, but it did not affect his handsome face in the slightest.


    "You, to her, seem to have become important."


    Otherwise, why did she come back and specifically say that to him?


    Obviously, it was something that he cared about.


    Downstairs.


    Other than Qin Rongyue nestling in one place, everyone else was either sitting or standing near the sofa.


    "This is what happened."


    Lin Lin had still managed to hide the fact that Gu Tianyi was a light attributed Adept. After all, this was the enemy''s private matter.


    She did not believe that Gu Tianyi had suddenly awakened a special ability. With Gu Tianyi''s light attribute special ability, he was definitely an existence cultivating his special ability.


    However, Gu Tianyi''s performance outside was only of the fire attribute, which meant that he wasn''t like others who knew that he was a dual-element Adept.


    Lin Lin was also a dual attribute dual-element Adept, so she could naturally understand the feelings of others.


    So, although Lin Lin mentioned the matter of the Zombie self-destructing, she did not mention that Gu Tianyi had relied on his light attribute superpower to save himself, but instead said that he had released a huge fireball to resist. In the end, although he did not receive any serious injuries, due to the huge rush, his internal organs were injured, and also because his superpower had been completely used up, he was still unconscious.


    After Jiang Yishu finished listening to what Lin Lin had to say, he felt a lingering fear in his heart as he said, "It''s too risky."

 C225 End

    If Lin Lin''s ice pillar hadn''t nailed the Zombie, Gu Tianyi also wouldn''t have been able to react in time and ignite the bomb.


    Bai Yu suddenly said, "I didn''t think it would be risky. This was the safest method at that time."


    Lin Lin glanced at Bai Yu and nodded.


    "Hmm, instead of being completely drained of energy by that Zombie and being powerless to kill it, it would be better to just give it a try."


    Yin Guoyi didn''t say anything. He lowered his head, thinking about something.


    And Wei Bao was never stingy with his words of praise, and kept praising, "Captain Lin is too powerful! Really! "As expected of someone that second brother has his eyes on!"


    Lin Lin did not speak.


    As for Lie Mu''s men, they each threw an eye knife at Wei Bao.


    Webb, _ (:) _.


    He should just admit defeat!


    Just then, a ''crack'' sound came out from upstairs, and Chen Chen came out from Lin Lin''s room.


    Everyone looked towards the stairs.


    Chen Chen whose face was pale and slightly weak appeared, facing the people downstairs, or to be more precise, it was a person, Lin Lin.


    "Today."


    These two words made people lose their heads, but Lin Lin nodded his head, and said: "I understand, you go and rest first."


    Yin Guoyi did not understand, and looked at Lin Lin.


    Lin Lin explained: "Chen Chen''s recovery is not omnipotent, Gu Tianyi''s injuries are too severe, his treatment today can only continue here, we can continue tomorrow."


    Yin Guoyi nodded and said, "Thank you very much, Captain Lin."


    "It''s nothing, Gu Tianyi is with me, he''s injured, I can''t escape responsibility."


    "It''s really rare for Captain Lin to have such a sense of responsibility!"


    Right after he finished speaking, Wei Bao suddenly blinked and said: "Actually I feel that right now, Second Brother is not suitable for moving, it would be bad if he was not careful, and furthermore, if he was carried back, it would be too troublesome for Little Brother Chen Chen to come and treat Second Brother everyday ¡­"


    But which one of them didn''t know what he meant, so Han Yue was the first to shout out, "You want Gu Tianyi to stay with us first? You''re still living on Sister Bing''s bed? "


    Wei Bao had an adorable look on his face as he said: "No way?!"


    Bai Yu and Jiang Yishu spoke at the same time, "No."


    The three of them looked at Bai Yu and Jiang Yishu with meaningful eyes.


    Of course, the people from the Intense Wood were already used to it.


    Who didn''t know what these two were thinking about Captain Lin?


    Lin Lin actually felt that Wei Bao''s suggestion was not bad, and said: "Gu Tianyi''s injuries are indeed very severe, in order to facilitate treatment, you can stay in my room first."


    Bai Yu and Jiang Yishu looked over, although their eyes were filled with disagreement, but, they did not say anything.


    "But Sister Lin, you can''t possibly live with him!"


    Xi Shiyu would never accept Sister Lin living in this strange man''s room. Even if the other party was unconscious at the moment, Lin Lin''s reputation was very important!


    Lin Lin pondered for a moment, then looked at a person, "I''ll sleep in a room with you."


    Shen Mei pointed at herself, "Is that me!?"


    Lin Lin nodded, "Is that alright?"


    Shen Mei nodded his head, "Of course you can, Captain, if you want to stay in my room, anytime, no, no, no, it''s not anytime, I will go clean up first!"


    Once he finished speaking, Shen Mei immediately stood up and went upstairs. That way, he wouldn''t be too excited.


    And Shen Mei was a hundred times more excited.


    F * ck, why does it feel like I''m being favoured!?


    There seemed to be silence downstairs again.


    Yin Guoyi said, "Brother, I''ll leave it to Captain Lin. We brothers still need to settle the remaining matters at the base. We have to go."


    Lin Lin nodded. Their relationship with the base was not ordinary, so they would naturally not kill Zombie like they did in hunting group.


    "That''s right, Captain Lin."


    Before he left, Yin Guoyi suddenly stopped and said to Lin Lin.


    "Although Captain Lin''s actions are brave and fierce today, there may be people who can find Captain Lin for information on explosives. But don''t be afraid, those people won''t be able to touch you."


    These words were meant to protect him.


    Lin Lin did not want to take back her good intentions, so she nodded her head: "Thank you."


    Yin Guoyi smiled, "I think second brother would do the same if he was awake."


    With that, Yin Guoyi didn''t want to tease Lin Lin too much, so he brought Hao Jin and Wei Bao to leave.


    Huang Yue could hear something from Yin Guiyi''s words, and came over and asked, "Senior Sister Lin, could it be that the base does not allow there to be explosives?"


    Han Yu twitched his mouth. "Nonsense. Otherwise, why would we have to wait for you when we didn''t move back to the base? Why would we move together?"


    Huang Yue glared at Han Yue. When he was in the sky, this man was rather friendly.


    Lin Lin, on the other hand, had a calm expression, and said: "You don''t have to worry about this.


    Everyone nodded. Ever since Lin Lin and Gu Tianyi killed the Level 5 Zombie and came back safely, their opinion of Lin Lin that could defy the heavens was pushed to the limit once again.


    Jiang Yishu spoke out, "Captain, you have used up a lot of your superpowers, but you still have a lot of things to take care of later on. Go and rest."


    Xi Shiyu also nodded and said: "It''s the Sister Lin, you are probably the most tired one here."


    Lin Lin, "Mhm."


    Then, he turned to Jiang Yishu and said: "Bring a few people with you to guard, don''t relax, and pay attention to the situation. Everyone else rest and gather energy, just in case."


    Everyone said in unison, "Yes."


    When he woke up again, Lin Lin felt his whole body being warm and comfortable.


    She seemed to have fallen asleep.


    Opening his eyes, Chen Chen sat by her bedside with a serious face, his hand emitting a white light as he placed it on her.


    "You''re going to treat me again?"


    Seeing that Lin Lin had woken up, Chen Chen coldly said, "Mhm."


    His body felt very comfortable, and Lin Lin didn''t want to get up anymore. He just laid there and let Chen Chen treat her.


    "Shen Mei said that you fell asleep the moment you laid down. She called for you several times during dinner, but you didn''t even wake up.


    Dinner?


    That battle lasted until the morning of the second day. When he returned to the villa, the sky was already slightly bright. But now, the outside of the window had once again become a stage for the dark night.


    "I''ve slept so long."


    Chen Chen replied with a light "En".


    Lin Lin sighed. It looks like, this time, he was more tired than she thought.


    Yes, he had first brought the Intense Wood to kill the surrounding Zombie, and then collaborated with Gu Tianyi to kill a level five Zombie, as if they were always in the process of fighting.


    When she brought Gu Tianyi back, she relied on her willpower to endure for the rest of the time.


    In fact, he was already exhausted.


    After everything was ordered, the moment she laid on Shen Mei''s bed, her body and thoughts relaxed and she fell into a deep sleep.


    "Although your condition isn''t as serious as that person''s, you still need to pay attention."


    Lin Lin listened to the doctor''s instructions and nodded his head obediently.


    "After that, you don''t need to train anymore. Rest first."


    Lin Lin nodded again.


    It was a rare occurrence for Chen Chen to see this, and he quietened down for a moment.


    Just when Lin Lin thought that he had recovered her silence, a voice filled with concern suddenly came out.


    "Next time, there''s no need to force yourself. Isn''t there a need for us?"


    Lin Lin looked at Chen Chen with clear eyes. He looked like he belonged to''s age, but his heart was mature to the point of being terrifying.


    Chen Chen was a person with a very heavy heart.


    Lin Lin thought that she never treated Lie Mu''s people as her companions.


    However, with these words, it proved that his previous thoughts were wrong.


    "Alright, I understand."


    When Chen Chen went downstairs, he surrounded them.


    Xi Shiyu said, "Sister Lin is fine, she''s definitely fine!"


    Han Yu, "Chen Chen, quickly say it, are you trying to make me die from anxiousness!"


    Shen Mei covered her mouth, "The Guild Leader couldn''t have just stayed on my bed like this, right?!"


    "Shen Mei!"


    Shen Mei shrugged her shoulders and spread her hands, then said: "I''m just joking with a bunch of people who don''t have a sense of humor."


    Chen Chen looked at everyone, and said indifferently: "Nothing, I''m awake."


    Xi Shiyu sighed, "This is the first time I''ve heard Chen Chen speak for so long, even though it was the simplest words, I understand it the best!"


    "I think so too."


    "Since the captain has woken up, let her rest for a bit. Currently, there is nothing to worry about."


    Jiang Yishu said, while the others, even Bai Yu did not object.


    The base was in the process of being refurbished. Although the Zombie had not been able to break in, the exterior wall of the base was still destroyed by the special abilities of some special abilities of the Zombie. If not for the support of a few special abilities and soldiers, those holes would have already been broken through by the Zombie.


    Now, of course, it had to be repaired, just in case.


    On the other hand, the Zombie outside had sent many of their Fire Adept s and burned them all.


    However, there were too many Zombie. With the remaining Fire Adept in Base A, they would need to burn for a day and a night.


    Although there was a strong Fire Adept that could solve the problem quickly, he was currently lying on his bed. There was no other way, he had to send some weak people to solve it.


    After that, most of the other things were things that the base''s insiders needed to worry about and manage.


    Most of the hunting group s were holed up in their own villas, just like the people of the Strong Wood, resting and reorganizing themselves.


    He recuperated from his injuries while he nurtured his Discipline.


    As for the Intense Wood, it was probably the only hunting group that had not received any injuries.


    It was only then that the people from Lie Mu discovered that they seemed to have always been protected by Lin Lin behind him, always, always.


    "It was only because of this that the Guild Leader was so tired."


    Yang Dazhu rarely spoke out in the party, but with great difficulty, he caused everyone present to sink into deep thought.


    At this moment, everyone only had one thought on their minds.


    Sooner or later, she would have the qualifications to become a member of Lin Lin''s team. She would no longer have to hide behind her back and be exhausted.


    As for the Lin Lin that a few of them were talking about, after Chen Chen''s treatment ended, they did not continue to rest but instead took out something from their pockets.


    With the help of the moonlight that was reflecting light, the crystal that Gu Tianyi evolved from a Level 5 Zombie, was revealed.


    The crystal was the same as the crystal, it was irregular in shape, but it was different from the crystal with impurities. The crystal was translucent like a diamond, and it could reflect any light. It was very beautiful.

 C226 crystal

    The most important thing was that this crystal was something every Adept was crazy about. That''s right, every Adept had a chance.


    Crystals were different from crystal cores. They had no restrictions because they had evolved. Not only the impurities had been purified, but the elements had also evolved.


    For example, that level five Zombie was a fire type special ability Zombie, its crystal core was limited and could only be absorbed by the Fire Adept.


    But now, it had become a crystal.


    The crystal didn''t have any elements. That is to say, it didn''t have any fire element. It could be absorbed by any Adept.


    Including the space-type adepts, and the healer.


    Lin Lin turned the crystal in her hand over and over. This was a fist-sized object, if one were to use its value before the apocalypse, it could be said to be a priceless treasure.


    However, she didn''t expect to keep it for herself.


    It wasn''t because she was benevolent or kind, but because Lin Lin didn''t believe that Gu Tianyi and the rest didn''t know the secret of the crystal core.


    They were definitely not ordinary people., who was very close with Mo Lian, was not an idiot. Furthermore, she had the memories of her previous life and knew who this Mo Lian was.


    The daughter of the sole controller of the base''s future, Mo Lian, had an innocent personality. She had the face of an angel and had always been doted on by her father.


    Being able to get along with Gu Tianyi and the others, it seemed that they had known each other for a long time, even before the apocalypse. One could imagine that Gu Tianyi and the others were not of an ordinary background.


    This way, Gu Tianyi knew that the Zombie would definitely leave behind the level five Zombie core.


    Lin Lin took it all for herself?


    Probably the next day, the fierce wood would be shoveled.


    That Gu Tianyi liked her, would he not do such a thing?


    Heh, have you gone stupid?


    Could love compare to strength?


    Perhaps before the apocalypse, you could say such words, but after the apocalypse, I am sorry. You would probably be mocked to death for saying such words.


    Therefore, Lin Lin had never thought of taking it for herself. She had only thought of discussing how to split the crystal after Gu Tianyi woke up.


    Crystals were different from crystal cores. They could not be eaten in two parts because they were too pure to be eaten directly. As long as one held the crystal in one''s hand and used their superpower, they could consume its energy.


    Therefore, the crystal could be split into two.


    "Even if we split it into two, it would be enough for Chen Chen and Huang Yue to level up."


    As he thought about it, Lin Lin kept the crystal back to its original position and closed his eyes to sleep again.


    Of course, this time, the sleep was no longer a deep sleep, but a light one. If anything happened, she would notice anyone entering.


    Within the meeting room of the base.


    "BOOM!"


    There was a heavy hammering sound, an extremely angry face, and his fist, which was now dripping with veins, landed on the wooden table.


    Thinking about it, that voice just now was from the person sitting in the lead.


    "Give me an explanation!" Why is the people in the base talking about that Lin Lin now?! "


    General Ning wiped away the layer of sweat on his forehead and said, "About that, my subordinates have always been talking about that Lin Lin, and, how brave is Gu Tianyi ¡­"


    Before he could finish, he heard another hammer strike.


    "I don''t need your reminder!"


    Everyone went silent, not even daring to make a sound.


    "Heh."


    A laugh different from the previous one rang out. The leader of the group could not help but glare down at the person who had just made that sound with a great deal of anger.


    "Professor Su, do you have any objections?"


    Professor Su supported his eyes, the corners of his mouth held a trace of a cold smile, as he looked at the leader indifferently.


    "Does Leader Mo have any objections?"


    The anger on Leader Mo, who was also Mo Lian''s father, Mo Yi''s face did not dissipate, but instead grew more and more.


    However, even though he did not know the identity of this Professor Su, he endured it all and did not dare to say anything harsh.


    "If you have any objections in class Su, feel free to speak your mind."


    Professor Su stayed in the laboratory for a long time. His skin was so white that it was almost transparent.


    "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true."


    Professor Su crossed his hands, lightly nodded his head and laughed, "If that''s the case, then there''s no need to hold this bullshit meeting anymore. I still have research to do."


    After saying that, the Professor Su had the intention to get up.


    "Professor Su, wait a moment!"


    Mo Yi had the intention to stop him, but it was useless. Someone mocked him, causing the Professor Su to stop.


    "Humph, smelly scholar!"


    The Professor Su stood at his position and looked at General Ning quietly, saying, "What did General Ning say?"


    General Ning did not like the Professor Su at all. The other party was just a useless professor with no power, who knew nothing at all. He could only hide in that laboratory and ask for people from time to time to conduct some experiments!


    Although he disagreed, and had asked for Leader Mo to help, he always said that they could do whatever they wanted in the Su classroom. There were only a few people there, and it was not like they couldn''t recruit any more.


    Even if it was just an ordinary soldier, it was still one of his men. How could he give it to a professor so casually and then never return after that?!


    "Originally, I wanted to send someone to support the Zombie attack, but Professor Su said that the research room cannot leave their side and did not allow me to take them away. Because of this, the people from the first and second groups are not satisfied with me!"


    When the Professor Su heard General Ning grumbling, he laughed and said, "General Ning is unable to control his own men. What does that have to do with me?"


    General Ning was infuriated, and pointed at Professor Su, whose skin was so white that it didn''t seem like a man''s, "You! If not for you, I would have led my people to teach the Zombie a lesson, and Lin Lin would not have taken the limelight right now! "


    Professor Su still maintained his calm demeanor and said, "It''s your fault that General Ning''s limelight was stolen. It has nothing to do with me."


    General Ning''s stomach ached from Professor Su''s words, and he was about to say something when he was stopped.


    "Enough!"


    In the end, Mo Yi was the first in command of the base. Even though he had spoken, no one dared to refute him.


    "Professor Su, if you don''t let General Ning bring the people away, Mo Fei is ¡­"


    He did not finish his words but everyone present knew about it. As for Professor Su, he revealed a complacent expression.


    To be able to make the Professor Su show such an expression, that was something that he had to research.


    "Ninety-nine percent done."


    Mo Yi''s face unavoidably revealed a look of excitement, or it could be said that the people present who knew about the research, all had an expression of excitement.


    The research was a success, so there was no need for them to be so sullen!


    "Professor Su, I''ll be troubling you with the rest of the matters."


    At this time, the Professor Su was still useful. Mo Yi was a Leader, he knew how to treat and respected him.


    Professor Su also stopped after seeing the situation. He nodded and explained to him the first part of the conversation, saying, "Yes, I let the meeting end because the research was still pending. I wanted to end quickly, so I wanted to end it as soon as possible."


    Mo Yi nodded his head. With the ladder downwards, he continued, "It''s true that the research is more important."


    Actually, today''s meeting wasn''t really anything, it was just revolved around one person, Lin Lin.


    Lin Lin was someone from the hunting group, which meant that she was opposing them. However, such a person became the hero of the base, a person that everyone in the base knew about and worshipped, and no matter what, he was not someone that Mo Yi and the other Leader wanted to see.


    The Professor Su was not interested in these rights games. He was only concerned with success in his research and how to save the human race.


    "Oh right, that Lin Lin seems to be very powerful. If you have time, bring her over for me to study."


    The Professor Su seemed to have thought of something and said.


    Mo Yi''s expression changed as the corner of his mouth twitched. A Level 4 Adept who could kill a Level 5 Zombie with another Level 4 Adept? Are you asking us to bring her over for you to study?!


    Do you f * cking know what our meeting today is, it''s Lin Lin!


    We could all sit down and have a meeting. Do you think he''s such a simple Adept?


    Professor Su raised his eyebrows, "What, difficult? "Forget it, I''ll go to the research room first. We''ll talk about this later."


    With that, the Professor Su left his seat and went out. He waved his hand and did not bring a single cloud with him.


    General Ning gritted his teeth and cursed, "You sure are shameless!"


    This sentence could be considered as saying what everyone present was thinking.


    Although a person had left, the meeting still had to continue.


    Mo Yi, "Right now, Lin Lin has inevitably become the base''s hero. For the time being, we can''t touch her, but we can''t let her be so relaxed either."


    The few people below immediately tried to please him, "Yes, yes, that''s right. No, it can''t be."


    "Tell me your opinion. What should we do?"


    The first person said, "I think we should let Lin Lin join us. If she joins us, she would be an inner force member. Even if she is a hero, she would represent us."


    The second person immediately raised his objection, "No, we''ve already sent several times for Lin Lin to join us, but they all disagreed. Furthermore, their attitudes are very firm, and won''t let go at all.


    The others all nodded. Although they had never seen Lin Lin before, they had heard of her personality.


    Mo Yi did not want to stop, so he asked the second person: "Then what do you think?"


    The second person coughed and said: "Actually, although we cannot recruit Lin Lin to join us, we can let her know, that the interior of the base is not that easy for her to deal with either. Coincidentally, Lin Lin had killed a level 5 Zombie and protected the base, so we can invite her to a banquet to celebrate."


    The moment the words came out, everyone understood what they meant.


    What celebration feast? It''s just a Hongmen feast!


    Mo Yi nodded, he did not say a word, and seemed to be satisfied with the suggestion.


    The other voice was not asking for the second person''s details, but rather, turning to another person, and said: "Han Guoyu, what do you think?"

 C227 Dinner

    Han Yu''s father, Han Guoyu, was one of the leaders of the base.


    Hearing Mo Yi''s question, he stopped pretending to be invisible and replied: "I think I can."


    General Ning, who had just been disgraced by the Professor Su, decided to return the favor at this moment. He asked Han Guoyu with a smile, "Leader Han, I heard that your son, Han Yue, has also joined Lin Lin''s hunting group, Zang Mu, right?"


    This is not a secret and Han Guoyu didn''t hide it either. He said, "Mn, before the apocalypse, my son was on good terms with Lin Lin. I didn''t object when he suggested that we should join the hunting group."


    General Ning couldn''t believe it and asked, "Really?"


    Han Guoyu was also not so easily seen through, he calmly nodded, and said: "Of course."


    Mo Yi''s expression was unclear, no one knew what he was thinking, but he suddenly said: "Let''s put this matter aside for now, but..."


    The corner of his mouth seemed to have a smile, but it didn''t seem to exist, "Brother Han, Old Liu entrusted you to me previously. Now that you have this status, I have done my best to help you, so don''t do anything that would let the base down."


    Han Guoyu lowered his head. He didn''t know if it was out of shame or gratitude, but he replied.


    "The matter of inviting Lin Lin later on was a secret. Brother Han, please do not reveal it to anyone, especially your son, Han Yu."


    Han Guoyu nodded, "Han Yue has joined the hunting group, and is one of its people. He hasn''t returned for a very long time."


    Mo Yi was very satisfied, "In that case, it''s for the best."


    When the second person saw that his momentum was almost up, he spoke again: "Since that''s the case, then what about Lin Lin?"


    Mo Yi said: "I''ll leave it to you."


    "I''ll be easy."


    Gu Tianyi woke up about the third day after he fainted, and the first thing he did when he woke up was to ask Lin Lin with a hoarse voice.


    Chen Chen withdrew his hand from the treatment, and said indifferently: "I''ll go call her."


    Not long after, he brought Lin Lin over.


    Seeing Gu Tianyi had woken up, Lin Lin was naturally not surprised nor was she surprised. She only said in a bland voice, "You''re awake."


    Gu Tianyi didn''t mind as he continued to lie on the ground. Seeing that Lin Lin was fine and was still standing, he finally heaved a sigh of relief and said: "It''s good that you''re fine."


    Lin Lin''s eyes moved, in that moment, no one cared.


    "Chen Chen, continue."


    Gu Tianyi saw that Lin Lin was about to leave, and immediately asked: "Where are you going?"


    Lin Lin said: "Get out."


    "Where to?"


    "Celebration banquet."


    Gu Tianyi frowned and asked: "Celebration feast, what celebration feast?"


    Lin Lin did not hide anything and explained, "The base invited me to the Leader''s banquet. To congratulate you on killing a level five Zombie."


    Gu Tianyi sneered, "You bunch of bastards, congratulations on killing a Level 5 Zombie. What, aren''t I congratulating you for protecting the base and successfully slapping them in the face?"


    Lin Lin only raised her eyebrows and did not say a word.


    Gu Tianyi asked again, "You''re the only one? I remember that you also have my share of the Zombie that you killed. "


    Lin Lin, "Are you sure you can wake up now?"


    Gu Tianyi propped up his body, but before he could finish speaking, he immediately fell, "How do I get up ¡­"


    Chen Chen and Lin Lin looked at Gu Tianyi as if they were looking at a fool.


    Gu Tianyi, "..."


    Lin Lin was about to leave again, but as expected, she was stopped by Gu Tianyi, who said: "No, I''m still worried."


    "Worry about what?"


    Gu Tianyi stared, "I''m not worried about you, could it be that you don''t know that this is a Hong Gate banquet?"


    Lin Lin looked at Gu Tianyi, who was defeated and said, "Alright, I should have known you knew."


    "What are you trying to say?"


    Gu Tianyi asked, "Where are my brothers?"


    Lin Lin, "It seems like they have something to discuss. They just left yesterday after entrusting you to us, and they still haven''t come back yet."


    Gu Tianyi cursed in his heart. Fuck, when I needed you the most, you actually disappeared!


    "If that''s the case, you shouldn''t go alone. Bring Jiang Yishu along, otherwise Bai Yu would also be fine."


    "I was the only one they invited."


    Gu Tianyi was so angry that he almost went mad, "Could it be that you don''t even know that the other party is your male companion, your pet, something that you can''t leave close by!"


    Bai Yu was just at the door, and accidentally heard it. She smiled and said to Lin Lin: "I heard that Jiang Yishu and I are your pets?"


    Chen Chen, "..."


    He decided to go out. The adult world was too complicated for him to understand.


    "Bai Yu, come with Lin Lin."


    Although he knew that the other party was mocking him, the situation now was different. When he had just struggled to get up, Gu Tianyi had already realized that he did not have the slightest bit of strength left, and could not even activate his superpower. That was why he was able to hold on for that moment.


    Right now, Lin Lin was in need of protection, so Jiang Yishu and Bai Yu were his only choice. But for these two people, Gu Tianyi was more partial towards the latter, Bai Yu.


    Probably, Jiang Yishu was just too good a person, even he himself might not be able to protect such a person, so how should he protect Lin Lin?


    Bai Yu was too lazy to bicker with a disabled person. She nodded and said, "Alright, I understand."


    Lin Lin didn''t say anything. Although she was speechless towards the two men''s decision, she didn''t have any intention to reject either.


    Attending the celebration was something that the base had sent someone to pick up. It was the only vehicle that could move freely within the base.


    Sure enough, it was as Gu Tianyi had said. Lin Lin casually explained that Bai Yu could not be left with no choice but to bring her, and since the other party was not in a difficult situation, she allowed Bai Yu and Lin Lin to get on the carriage.


    He was aware of the fact that a third-level Adept wouldn''t be able to turn the tides even if he did bring one along.


    The fabled celebratory feast still had to turn into that.


    In a rather large room with a round table that was large enough to accommodate more than 20 people, Bai Yu looked at it while asking, "I say, this is clearly a conference table, how are we going to eat?"


    Lin Lin did not say anything, but Bai Yu actually gave herself a reason, and said: "That''s true, after the apocalypse, everything will be saved in the end."


    The first person who came up to him was a tall and sturdy person. According to the introductions, this was Mo Lian''s father, Mo Yi.


    "Miss Lin, I never thought that such a powerful special ability user would be so pretty. Young people these days are really getting more and more powerful!"


    Lin Lin shook her hand lightly, and said: "Hello."


    Then, a few more people came over to greet him. Lin Lin only said the two simple words, "Hello", and there was no difference in treatment at all.


    Even Han Guoyu looked as if he had never seen it before. He shook his hand, said "Hello", and then looked towards the next person.


    Those who did not understand would think that Lin Lin despised Han Guoyu. True, Lin Lin''s current level was getting higher and higher, and she had just killed a Level 5 Zombie.


    Everyone could not help but gloat at Han Guoyu. Ha ha, look, you might not even think much of others because of you!


    But only Han Guoyu knew what Lin Lin meant. She was protecting him.


    Lin Lin was very smart. She was smart enough to know that today was a Hongmen''s Feast, and smart enough to know that he was in a current environment. If she treated him warmly, his future situation in the base would definitely be difficult.


    And in his heart, other than his gratitude towards Lin Lin, Han Guoyu only had one thought.


    Fortunately, he had asked for Han Yue''s help. This, was probably the most correct decision he had made right now.


    One last person.


    It was an acquaintance of Lin Lin.


    No, it was someone he knew from his previous life, Professor Su.


    For a moment, when Lin Lin saw the other party, her cold heart trembled. She was not moved, but rather, afraid.


    Although it was only for an instant, even Bai Yu beside her didn''t notice it.


    But that man, no, that devil found out.


    Professor Su''s skin was about as bright as it was today. Under the shine of the sunlight, it looked even whiter. It was so white that one could almost see the blood vessels under the skin.


    "Miss Lin, this seems to be our first time meeting each other, right?"


    Lin Lin, "Mhm."


    It took a long time before he smiled and said: "If that''s the case, then why would Miss Lin be afraid of me when you see me?"


    The Professor Su leaned close to Lin Lin and said the last three words. Because he only said these three words and spoke them very quickly, he only stayed beside Lin Lin''s ears for a second before leaving.


    But just this alone was enough to cause Bai Yu to squint as she angrily asked, "Who are you?"


    Professor Su also looked at Bai Yu with interest. "Oh, a little professor from a research institute. Compared to anyone here, I''m not even worth mentioning."


    Bai Yu clenched her teeth, it was not worth mentioning, it was not worth mentioning! You actually dared to get so close to Lin Lin!


    Professor Su once again greeted Lin Lin. He reached out his hand and said, "Hello, I am Professor Su. You don''t have to mind the name, I also forgot. Everyone calls me Professor Su, and you can also call me Professor Su."


    Lin Lin hid the shock in her heart because of what Professor Su had just said. She reached out his hand and held it, saying, "Hello."


    Before the third time, Lin Lin had only lightly clenched his hand and released it, and those people had all seen the world. Although Lin Lin was beautiful, in their eyes, she was a level four superpower that could shake their position.


    But now, a change suddenly occurred at the Professor Su.


    Professor Su did not let go, and what was rare was that he did not relax his strength even Lin Lin.


    However, he did not continue to touch Lin Lin''s hands like a perverted wolf. Instead, he felt the smoothness and comfort of Lin Lin''s hands. Instead, he lowered his head, as if he was seriously observing her wrist.


    "Miss Lin, is this a birthmark or a tattoo? It''s really strange."


    Lin Lin''s heart shrunk, that was the pattern that appeared after her jade bangle became a dimensional space!


    Actually, it had already been a long time since Lin Lin used space, but this did not mean that she had forgotten about space. Furthermore, she would not forget how terrifying space was.


    But up until now, although Lin Lin did not intentionally hide the pattern on her wrist, no one really cared.

 C228 discovery

    After all, in the apocalypse, even if one accidentally saw the pattern on Lin Lin''s hand, they would only take it as a tattoo from before the apocalypse, and wouldn''t care at all.


    Compared to caring about other people''s tattoos, killing Zombie was even more important.


    The weather in the apocalypse was volatile. It was now December, but the weather was as hot as it had been in July or August.


    As a result, none of them were wearing thick jackets or down jacket, and there were even some short pants that people were wearing, but because of Lin Lin''s special ability, she was still wearing long sleeves, the sleeves were not long enough to completely cover her wrists, so when she extended her hand to shake hands, the pattern on her wrists immediately appeared.


    Professor Su moved closer to Lin Lin''s wrist, supporting his eyes, he recalled something, "This pattern seems to be a little special."


    If it was his previous life, Lin Lin would probably be too scared to move, but that was only if, the current her was no longer the Lin Lin of his previous life.


    With a push, Lin Lin''s hand had already escaped from Professor Su''s hands, but it did not seem to be flustered, it was still extremely indifferent.


    "It seems like Su classroom has been here for too long."


    Miss Lin laughed and stood up, "I like to research weird things. Miss Lin, I seem to have seen the patterns on your wrist in an archaeological book and I couldn''t help but to say that if my actions make Miss Lin uncomfortable, I''m sorry."


    Bai Yu couldn''t hold it in any longer and shouted, "If you say you''re sorry after being frivolous, then you can forgive me. Now, you don''t need this fist anymore."


    Before Professor Su could understand the meaning behind his words, a fist had already landed on his face.


    Ferocious, but no superpower.


    Even so, the punch from a physically strengthened Adept wasn''t something a long-awaited professor would be able to withstand, even without the support of his Discipline.


    As a result, Professor Su was knocked to the ground with a single punch. His nose left a trail of blood, but he still had a smile on his face.


    "So impulsive."


    Damn, what happened? Could it be that Professor Su provoked Lin Lin and the rest?


    There was no helping it, with Professor Su''s character, under such circumstances, it could only be him who provoked the other party. It was no wonder that they did not help their teammates!


    "Professor Su." Some people admired the Professor Su quite a bit and helped him up.


    Bai Yu''s actions just now could also be an opportunity.


    With a face full of concern, Mo Yi came over and asked: "Is Miss Lin alright? Could it be that she offended you in some way?"


    That was a direct question. Did I offend you in any way?


    If there was, once Lin Lin said it, the other party would naturally want to continue asking. However, if she were to continue asking, who knows if there would be any new problems.


    That means, you, as the leader of the hunting group, to let your teammates beat up a professor in the laboratory for no reason, no matter what you think, that''s not right.


    Bai Yu felt that she was being a little too impulsive and that she should at least privately beat Professor Su up with someone from the Intense Wood Sect, not right now. However, she didn''t have any thoughts of regret, if she just beat him up, wouldn''t he admit it?


    Bai Yu wanted to say that he could not bear to see the Professor Su''s actions and speech, so when he was about to hit him, Lin Lin suddenly spoke out.


    "Leader Mo, if you ask me, you might as well ask Professor Su. I think he should know the reason why he was beaten up."


    With this light toss, the ball was once again thrown onto the bloodied Professor Su''s body.


    Mo Yi frowned, it seemed that Lin Lin was not the person who he thought to be scheming.


    "Professor Su, then tell me, what''s going on?"


    The best way to describe the situation was to describe Lin Lin as a villain who would cause trouble without reason. Unexpectedly, Professor Su did not pay attention to him in the slightest, but instead had an expression of admitting his wrongs and said: "The matter earlier, I was wrong. The reason why this mister beside Miss Lin hit me was because of me, I admit my wrongs."


    Everyone, "..."


    You can''t be f * * king a fake Professor Su, right?


    It''s not like you!


    Lin Lin remained calm and composed, and then very naturally accepted the Professor Su''s apology, looking like he was very generous.


    It caused everyone to feel as if a mouthful of blood was stuck in their throats. They couldn''t swallow it and couldn''t spit it out.


    "Leader Mo, aren''t you going to take a seat?"


    Mo Yi reacted and said immediately: "En, en, the Miss Lin is right. Everyone sit down, I will get people to serve the wine."


    Just like before the apocalypse, this scene must have been filled with delicacies from the mountains and seas, foreign wine and grains, and a table full of fine wines and delicacies.


    But now, even if the sky is broken, I can only get you a few ordinary side dishes, and a little Erguotou.


    However, this was already a luxury standard. Normal people would not be able to eat it.


    Not long after, the questions began to pile up. Even Bai Yu, who had been in the mall for a long time before the apocalypse, was somewhat unable to cope with the siege of the big bosses, but Lin Lin, who was standing in the eye of the storm, was calm as usual. She ate her meal quietly and answered the questions.


    Not only did she not achieve her goal, she did not even manage to probe the situation out. The whole celebratory feast, damn it, had really become her, Lin Lin''s, celebratory feast.


    When they said their goodbyes, Lin Lin said: "Everyone, there''s no need to send them off anymore."


    Mo Yi''s face darkened, the hell, we are seizing this last chance, who wants to gift it to you?!


    But at this time, Mo Yi could only smile and say, "Miss Lin, today is a happy day. I hope there will be a next time."


    Lin Lin smiled and nodded her head, declining to comment.


    Mo Yi sighed in his heart, and got someone to send Lin Lin and Bai Yu back.


    However, the Professor Su moved closer to him.


    "Miss Lin, today the two of us do not have much chance to get along with each other, I hope that next time ¡­"


    Before she finished speaking, Bai Yu waved her fist, "Don''t think about it next time."


    Professor Su laughed, "Next time, let''s wait for him to pass on, then we will have a good chat."


    Bai Yu, "..." Where in the world did such a thick-skinned fellow come from?!


    When he returned to the villa, he found that everyone was downstairs, looking rather worried.


    As for Qin Rongyue, he naturally had to express his concern for him.


    "Lin Lin, are you alright?"


    Lin Lin gave a bland look to Qin Rongyue so that he wouldn''t feel like she was being ignored. Only after that did she say: "I''m fine. Everyone rest early."


    With that, Lin Lin turned and prepared to go upstairs, while our young maid, Shen Mei, immediately prepared happily to send Master to bed.


    Seeing that, Lin Lin was just not going to explain the details, but it was not as if there was nothing everyone could do.


    As hungry as a rich wolf when it sees a little white rabbit.


    Bai Yu said, "Don''t expect me to tell you guys anything."


    He was lazy.


    Xi Shiyu was the first to pull Bai Yu back, "Ai, don''t be like this, just a casual chat will do."


    Han Yue nodded. "That''s right. We''ve already waited for so long, so why don''t you tell us!"


    Jiang Yishu did not say anything, but the look in his eyes was clear.


    As for Yang Dazhu and Huang Yue, there was even less of a need to talk about them.


    Right now, Chen Chen was still treating him.


    Bai Yu, on the other hand, did not say anything, and only set her gaze lightly on Qin Rongyue.


    Qin Rongyue, who did not go upstairs with Lin Lin, felt a trace of fear.


    "How about this, let him kneel down and kowtow three times, I''ll say it."


    This him, was Qin Rongyue.


    Qin Rongyue looked at the gazes that everyone was looking at him with and immediately waved his hands: "Hey, I don''t want to hear it. Um, it''s getting late, I''m going back to sleep."


    As soon as he turned around, a hand was placed on his left and right shoulder at the same time, forcefully stopping his body.


    On one side was Xi Shiyu, and on the other Han Yu.


    "Qin Rongyue, do you really not want to hear this?"


    Xi Shiyu placed a dagger lightly on Qin Rongyue''s neck as he asked sinisterly.


    Qin Rongyue cried. Did he dare say he didn''t want to hear it?


    "Yes, yes."


    Han Yu immediately kicked Qin Rongyue''s leg, causing him to kneel down on one knee. Without showing any weakness, Xi Shiyu also kicked one of his legs off.


    Qin Rongyue fell to his knees with a thump.


    Bai Yu crossed her arms and laughed, "It seems like he kneeled in the wrong place. Am I right here?"


    His request was to kneel, not to kneel with his back to him.


    Xi Shiyu was suddenly enlightened. He put away his dagger and said, "Then get up, we''re kneeling over here."


    Qin Rongyue, who was in so much pain that tears fell down his cheeks, "..."


    In the end, under the pressure of Xi Shiyu and Han Yue, Qin Rongyue kneeled down to Bai Yu and kowtowed twice.


    Bai Yu, don''t feel too good!


    With such a great feeling, everyone naturally wanted to know more about him.


    Qin Rongyue, the person who met the conditions for the white jade, was overtaken by a group of people after he completed his mission, no one was allowed to listen!


    "¡­"


    There was a type of tears, called Qin Rongyue''s helplessness.


    The story wasn''t long, it was mostly Lin Lin dueling with her men.


    Huang Yue only understood a little, but she still needed a few people to explain the rest, but it did not stop her from worshipping and worshipping Lin Lin, and said: "Senior Sister Lin is awesome!"


    "Yes, Sister Lin is very powerful."


    Han Yu''s hands and feet agreed, "Very powerful!"


    Bai Yu looked at Jiang Yishu and asked: "Jiang Yishu, what do you think?"


    Everyone looked at you as you looked at Jiang Yishu, but Jiang Yishu only lightly said, "It''s getting late, go to sleep."


    Bai Yu looked at the back of Jiang Yishu''s figure as he went upstairs, and said, "Heh, so sultry."


    The others nodded, "Yes, very sultry, very sultry."


    Although Gu Tianyi''s recovery time was slow, but after a day had passed, there would definitely be a time limit. On this day, Lin Lin had chased Gu Tianyi out of bed.


    "90% recovery, using your Discipline. How long do you think you''ll last?"


    Gu Tianyi looked at Chen Chen, who indifferently glanced away, and was only reporting the situation to him.


    "Lin Lin, I''ll stay one more night."


    "BOOM!"


    Lin Lin threw Gu Tianyi out and closed the door forcefully.


    The problem with the crystals had already been decided, and he still wanted to use his body to hold on.

 C229 Shame

    Yin Guoyi and the other two who were guarding the door patted Gu Tianyi''s shoulder after receiving the news long ago, and brought him back.


    Han Yue laid on the sofa and stretched. Just when he felt that he could finally regain his composure, Chen Chen actually walked over to him.


    "You, you have something to talk to me about?"


    Chen Chen nodded.


    Han Yu was flattered. "What is it?"


    "I want to buy something."


    Han Yu patted his chest and said, "Aiya, this is a small problem."


    An hour later, Han Yu stood helplessly on the street and looked around for a long time. Suddenly, he felt that this wasn''t a f * cking small problem.


    He lost Chen Chen!


    Could there be anything more ridiculous than this?


    Huang Yue only wanted to say, could you be more reliable?!


    Shen Mei was actually quite worried for Chen Chen. After all, he was a child, and was even a healer, so everyone usually took care of him. Who knew that once Han Yue brought him out, he would lose him.


    Han Yu subconsciously disagreed. "Why would something happen at the base during the day?"


    Shen Mei glared at Han Yu, she really did glare at him fiercely, and was filled with anger: "Chen Chen was lost by you, why are you still speaking!"


    Han Yue expressed that he felt wronged, but Chen Chen was really someone that he had lost, he couldn''t refute at all.


    "Huang Yue is a girl, she is also a girl with bright and unrestrained thoughts, she instantly outlined countless of scenes," It can''t be that Chen Chen is hiding in a corner and crying and unable to find her way home, or she was kidnapped and sold off by others, after all, Chen Chen is so cute, or if someone has set their eyes on him, she captures him and becomes a child''s bride ¡­


    Everyone, "..."


    Jiang Yishu spoke, "Right now, the most important thing is to find Chen Chen and bring him back. We will divide into three teams and split up to look for Chen Chen, and if Chen Chen has appeared before, there will definitely be clues."


    "Yes sir!"


    In order to atone for his sins, Han Yu searched very carefully for a whole day, but no matter how serious he looked, he couldn''t find a single corner.


    Lie Mu''s men also realized that Chen Chen''s disappearance this time around was not a simple accidental disappearance, it was someone planning it from behind the scenes.


    "It''s too late now. We''ll come back tomorrow."


    After a day of searching, everyone was tired. They had no choice but to go back, but Han Yu wasn''t satisfied. He found some food nearby to ask around for more information. Finally, he found some good news.


    "Lin Yuyan?"


    Hearing these three words, Lin Lin''s eyes suddenly filled with hatred, no one could stop him, and Lie Mu''s people had never seen him before.


    Han Yue nodded, and said: "That person said he saw Lin Yuyan and Chen Chen chatting in the alley, and then in the blink of an eye, both of them disappeared. Originally, he didn''t care, but now that he saw us looking for Chen Chen, he became suspicious."


    And this suspicion was naturally not something that could be easily said.


    No matter what, Lin Yuyan was still a member of the Golden Arrow and she still possessed a rare healing ability that no one dared to provoke.


    If Han Yu hadn''t given him food, he probably wouldn''t have been able to get this information.


    While being shocked, Xi Shiyu asked Han Yu, "Sister Lin hates Lin Yuyan so much?"


    Han Yue looked at Lin Lin, and said in a low voice, "The kind of hatred that I want to kill, what do you think?"


    Xi Shiyu did not speak anymore, but he knew that Lin Lin hated Lin Yuyan. But Lin Yuyan was in base A, and Lin Lin had never done anything because of that. Even if they met face to face, it was normal for them to meet each other.


    If he hadn''t heard Lin Lin personally say that she wanted to kill Lin Yuyan, he probably only thought that Lin Lin and Lin Yuyan were strangers with the same surname.


    If it was Xi Shiyu, he would hate someone so much that he would kill them. He would not stand it any longer and would almost immediately rush over to kill them.


    But now ¡­ Looking at the overflowing hatred in Lin Lin''s eyes, Xi Shiyu believed it in her heart.


    However, was Chen Chen really just the fuse that ignited Lin Lin''s killing intent, or was Chen Chen so important in Lin Lin''s heart that he had already made her move her killing intent?


    Everyone present naturally noticed that something was amiss with Lin Lin. For some reason, their hearts felt slightly sour from seeing how much Lin Lin valued him.


    Jiang Yishu, "Since you know about it now, let''s go straight to your doorstep."


    With that, Lin Lin stood up first and rushed towards the golden arrow.


    "Lin Yuyan, why did you find Lin Yuyan here?"


    The golden arrow was not far from Lie Mu. Not long later, Lin Lin and the others arrived at the door of the golden arrow.


    Han Yue shouted, "Lin Yuyan is part of your team, why didn''t we come here to look for him?!"


    The man stared and said: "After the battle a few days ago, that bitch Lin Yuyan took the opportunity when the Guild Leader was injured to withdraw her golden arrow, and now it seems that she has entered the army!"


    Naturally, they were surprised that Lin Yuyan was willing to join the army. However, if they were to frown, it was naturally because Lin Yuyan had entered the army now, then it would be much more troublesome if they wanted to take the people.


    Lin Lin did not say anything, turned and left. Just by looking at that direction, it was obvious that it was the army.


    Bai Yu stopped Lin Lin, and said: "Lin Lin, for the sake of a little brat, aren''t you this calm?"


    Lin Lin looked at Bai Yu indifferently, and said: "Get out of the way."


    Bai Yu stood there, sneering. She didn''t say anything.


    Jiang Yishu and the others also rushed over and advised: "Leader, there is a change in the situation, let us first go back and discuss this."


    "That''s right, Company Leader, that Lin Yuyan is obviously hiding from the army on purpose. We are currently opposing the army, and they are preparing to catch us, Little Plaits.


    "Captain, don''t be rash."


    Talking noisily, Lin Lin did not say that she wanted to calm down, she just looked at the people in the team and remembered her identity.


    The Guild Leader of Intense Wood.


    She was now a group of people, not alone. She still had her teammates, so it was impossible for her to act as she pleased.


    "Let''s go back first."


    Lin Lin still compromised.


    Jiang Yishu was slightly stunned, but soon after, he said aloud: "Captain, we will definitely save Chen Chen.


    The others all nodded.


    Bai Yu stood aside, his thoughts a mystery.


    After returning to the villa, they discussed about how to save Chen Chen.


    There was no way to break through the base''s defenses. Even the outer defenses of the soldiers would be hard to break through.


    In the end, he decided to have Han Yue bring Lin Lin in and ask for him directly.


    Even if Lin Yuyan joined the army, and she was at fault, it would not be difficult for Lin Lin and the others to take her.


    "I''ll go with you, captain." Shen Mei raised his hand.


    Xi Shiyu also said, "I''ll go too."


    Han Yue stared at him. "I''m not just going in and out as I wish, okay? In this area, could it be that I haven''t brought all the people there?!"


    Lin Lin made the final statement, and said, "Tomorrow, Han Yue and I will go, and wait for the news."


    Anything else he wanted to say, Lin Lin would indifferently glance over.


    Everyone could only remain silent as they swallowed whatever they had to say.


    However, on the second day, before Han Yu and Lin Lin could go out, someone had already come knocking.


    It was exactly the person they were looking for.


    Shen Mei''s beautiful eyes stared angrily, and said: "You still dare to come?!"


    Lin Yuyan laughed, but another person got even angrier, "Why can''t I come?"


    "Where''s Chen Chen!?" Xi Shiyu was too lazy to chat and shouted at Lin Yuyan.


    Lin Yuyan laughed, and did not hide anything about this matter. Or rather, since she had come, she had a plan.


    "Chen Chen, Chen Chen is naturally in his place, so it can be considered that I have come here for Chen Chen as well."


    Jiang Yishu looked at Lin Yuyan, and asked: "How are you going to hand Chen Chen over?"


    Lin Yuyan''s face was filled with pride, as though she had grasped some kind of incredible weapon. She pointed her finger at Lin Lin who had just came down from the stairs: "I don''t want anything, I want her."


    "Lin Yuyan, don''t go too far!"


    Lin Yuyan continued to smile, unknowingly, thinking that she was extremely gentle, so gentle that even in front of so many people, she still maintained a faint smile.


    "What, can''t a single Guild Leader do anything for the sake of the team members?"


    Lin Lin walked over, looked at Lin Yuyan, and said: "Lin Yuyan, we are not fools that you play around with, so don''t talk about anything else. What is your motive for taking Chen Chen away?"


    Lin Yuyan covered his mouth, her fingers could not even conceal the smile on the corner of her mouth, "What goal do I have, I already told you. The one I want, is you."


    Lin Lin frowned, while the Intense Wood Innate Ranked martial artist was filled with anger.


    What exactly did this Lin Yuyan mean? After kidnapping Chen Chen, she actually dared to come and threaten them?!


    Not only was he threatening, he was even demanding Lin Lin!


    Damn, did she dare to take Lin Lin?!


    "Captain, I don''t think there''s a need to say anything else. Just beat her up until she''s half crippled. Let''s see if she dares to speak like that again!"


    Xi Shiyu had been with Bai Yu for too long, and had a violent personality. Normally, he would be fine, but facing someone like Lin Yuyan who could not be treated with common sense, the evil nature in her heart would come out in an instant.


    Han Yu wasn''t a weakling either. Although he wasn''t ruthless, he still agreed with Xi Shiyu. "That''s right, I think she''s just being stubborn. Let''s tie her up and beat her a bit. Let''s see if she still speaks like that!"


    Shen Mei had already used her superpower and said, "Then what are we wasting time on? Attack him directly, and after that, ask him where she is right now!"


    Lin Yuyan, on the other hand, was calm. Even though the group of people had discussed to such an extent, they did not have the self-awareness of being the "female protagonist", and did not say a single word.


    Lin Lin stopped Shen Mei and said: "Wait for her to finish."


    Shen Mei was not anxious, and said: "Captain!"


    Lin Yuyan laughed, "Your captain is still smart, could it be that I wasn''t prepared?"


    Everyone stared angrily, but were still shocked by Lin Yuyan''s words. Since Lin Yuyan dared to come over, then she should have thought of everything. The most important thing was that Chen Chen was still in her hands. If she treated Chen Chen as her target, even if they were angry, they would not dare to touch Lin Yuyan.


    "Speak, what did you come here for?"


    Lin Lin spoke with an ice-cold look in her eyes.


    Lin Yuyan scoffed, she could not bear to see Lin Lin like this, thinking that she was some kind of person, hmm, just a broken shoe being abandoned!

 C230 Guest

    "Guest?"


    This voice came from the same person from the Intense Wood, it seemed that the word ''guest'' was quite shocking.


    Lin Lin was also surprised, but as she looked at Lin Yuyan''s clothes and her familiar attire, an idea suddenly popped into her mind.


    "Are you under the Professor Su right now?"


    Lin Yuyan was startled for a moment, and then said: "Lin Lin, I didn''t expect you to be so clever."


    Professor Su, these three words were not unfamiliar to Lie Mu''s people. Back then, when they came back from the Hong Gate Banquet, Bai Yu also mentioned the banquet under Qin Rongyue''s kowtowing. Naturally, Professor Su was one of them.


    The people of Intense Wood didn''t have a good impression of the Professor Su.


    They all thought he was a pervert, well, a very perverted kind of guy.


    Lin Yuyan was actually working under the Professor Su and even invited to her place as a guest. Of course, this invitation contained a threat, using Chen Chen as a threat.


    Thinking about it this way, who would still think that being a guest was just a simple guest, and that this matter had nothing to do with that Professor Su!


    "I can''t go."


    Bai Yu was the first to speak, as if she had anticipated what Lin Lin would say.


    As expected, after Bai Yu spoke, Lin Lin retracted his gaze and asked indifferently: "When?"


    This was already his intention to go.


    Bai Yu looked over. Lin Lin did not avoid her, but he did not explain either.


    Lin Yuyan laughed, "In the afternoon, I will send someone to pick you up. "Right, no one is allowed to accompany you except you. Yes, no one."


    With that, Lin Yuyan left as well, her gaze landing on Qin Rongyue.


    Qin Rongyue felt his body shudder, but he seemed to have done something that completely amused Lin Yuyan.


    "Hahahaha."


    Lin Yuyan did not speak anymore. She smiled meaningfully and turned to leave.


    Compared to Lin Lin, the current Qin Rongyue was like a pile of dog poop, even touching her would make him feel dirty.


    As for Lin Lin, she was confident that she would definitely come in the afternoon.


    Actually, it was not a coincidence that Lin Yuyan had joined the army.


    In the battle of Zombie not long ago, Lin Yuyan''s hatred for Lin Lin grew even heavier.


    Why? Why would a lowly woman who was abandoned by others, a boring woman, be able to live happily in the apocalypse? Not only had he become the Guild Leader of a hunting group, there were also many men who liked him!


    Jiang Yishu, Bai Yu, and that whatever Gu Tianyi.


    Every man was an advanced level Adept!


    Why?


    Why did she have to stay in a hunting group, compromise, and be betrayed by a lowly man?!


    Why!


    In the blink of an eye, Lin Lin had already become the hero of the base. Not to mention her, even the army was not enough to deal with Lin Lin!


    Until someone found her.


    That person was a freak. She knew that he was the same kind of person as her the first time she laid eyes on him. Once he became interested in something, he would have absolute determination and would not rest until he achieved his goal!


    And such a person was her best teammate.


    "You are a healer, and I am a researcher. Can I use you as a research subject?"


    To be able to say such words, it was either that his EQ was extremely low or that he had absolute confidence in himself.


    It was obvious that the other party was the latter. His face was brimming with confidence, as if he knew that she would never reject his request.


    Yes, she would promise herself.


    And since Lin Yuyan desired such an opportunity, she naturally would not reject it.


    Lin Yuyan followed Professor Su. Although Li Liqiang was reluctant to part with a healer, but the army had already come to ask for him. To the outsiders, it was naturally Lin Yuyan who wanted to take the initiative to leave the golden arrow. Even if he had to leave, Li Liqiang had to reduce the amount of ''harm'' done to him to a minimum.


    And just like that, Lin Yuyan became an experimental body. Every day, she would undergo all kinds of torture, a torture that normal people would not be able to endure.


    Every day, a large amount of blood was extracted from the body by electric shocks, taking all kinds of unknown medicines and dissecting the limbs.


    Human experimentation, you have already become an experimental body, what dignity do you have?


    Therefore, here, Lin Yuyan felt that she had more dignity than the little white mouse.


    When she was hungry, she could ask for food and clothes when she was cold. Other than that, she was no different from a little white mouse.


    There were many people like Lin Yuyan, who had become an experimental subject in the research institute, but she was the only one who was obedient like him.


    It was probably because Lin Yuyan had been cooperating without crying or making noise, and after a few days, she received special permission to follow Professor Su when she wasn''t doing any experiments. Although she didn''t have any rights to speak, she could at least contact Professor Su.


    And in the process of coming into contact with it, Lin Yuyan knew of an excellent point.


    The Professor Su was interested in Lin Lin, but this interest was naturally not between males and females. It was instead because the Professor Su seemed to be interested in studying Lin Lin, studying her ability, and the strange pattern on her wrist.


    When Lin Yuyan found out about this, a thought immediately emerged in her mind. Wasn''t her initial promise to the Professor Su just to find a chance to work with him and make Lin Lin die a graveless death? And now, wasn''t this the best opportunity?


    After finding out that studying Lin Lin had almost become an obsession of the Professor Su, Lin Yuyan used the only method she had to negotiate with him and said that if she brought Lin Lin over, the Professor Su would make her his assistant and not an experimental body. As for Lin Lin, he would casually make her his.


    Professor Su naturally agreed, because Lin Yuyan had obediently cooperated, he had to collect almost all of the things on her body, so the current Lin Yuyan, in his eyes, was equivalent to something that could not be found, unlike Lin Lin who could not seduce her.


    After the cooperation was successfully concluded, Lin Yuyan borrowed a few more people from the Professor Su. She didn''t know if the heavens were helping her, but just as she was about to kidnap Chen Chen, Chen Chen appeared on the street.


    Attracting Chen Chen was not an easy task. After coming to base A for so long, Lin Yuyan had actually been paying close attention to Fierce Wood the entire time. She also knew about this small tail that was following behind Lin Lin.


    Chen Chen was a healer, and in the team, he basically could only converse with Lin Lin, so the most important person to him was naturally Lin Lin as well.


    Therefore, if he wanted Chen Chen to take the initiative and come here, Lin Yuyan only needed to casually bring up a few matters concerning Lin Lin, and the other party would obediently follow.


    It was just that Lin Yuyan did not expect that a healer, who was a child who was not even waist tall, would actually carry a dagger with him that had that much offensive power, but no matter how strong the attack was, it was not stronger than a Level 3 superpower that she specially brought out, so not long after, Lin Yuyan successfully kidnapped Chen Chen.


    The first thing he did after kidnapping a person wasn''t to inform the other party, but to wait a day and a night for the other party to reveal his flaws.


    After that, she had appeared. Her request was that as long as the other party cared about the person who was kidnapped, she would definitely appear.


    It was just that Lin Yuyan never thought that Lin Lin would actually place so much importance on a child she picked up along the way. She originally thought that she would have to put in more effort, but who would have thought that she could complete the mission so easily.


    Heh, Lin Lin, I wonder if you really think highly of Chen Chen, or if you want to play the Holy Mother amongst your teammates.


    Intense wood, living room.


    Everyone increasingly did not want Lin Lin to go. Since that Lin Yuyan was so fearless, it was obvious that she had already prepared herself to jump into the pit.


    But Lin Lin was very determined to go, as if there was nothing for him to discuss.


    After all, if he was Chen Chen, and had been kidnapped, he hoped that Lin Lin would come and save him.


    They couldn''t be so selfish now.


    Bai Yu was already infuriated. She said, "Your good sister must have made preparations and is waiting for you at the base. If you go, you''ll only be throwing your life away!"


    Lin Lin replied blandly, "So what? I must save Chen Chen."


    Intense Wood couldn''t afford to lose a single person.


    Or perhaps, it couldn''t be because of her.


    And Lin Lin, should also have an ending with Lin Yuyan. Naturally, it would be Lin Yuyan''s death.


    But before that, Lin Lin needed to make some preparations.


    Before going upstairs, Lin Lin found Qin Rongyue, who was holed up in a corner, more and more unpleasant to look at, and said: "You, scram back to your room. I forbid you from taking even half a step before coming out."


    Qin Rongyue did not understand, but he did not dare make the slightest movement.


    Lin Lin frowned even more and said: "Obscene."


    After which, he went upstairs.


    A group of people, "!"


    Shen Mei laughed, "I really like the Guild Leader more and more!"


    Huang Yue nodded, "Me too, Senior Sister Lin is too handsome!"


    Han Yu frowned. "A woman''s kindness."


    Shen Mei and Huang Yue gave Han Yu a slap each.


    Although it had started, everyone''s worries had not lessened.


    Bai Yu suddenly stood up and went upstairs without a word.


    Shen Mei shook her head, "Ai, such a lifelike flower falling into a tragic situation would have no mercy!"


    After returning to her room, Lin Lin first checked the items in the space, and then immediately came out to equip herself. Naturally, she could guarantee that when Lin Yuyan was'' a guest '', the other party would let her touch the weapons on her body, so she would use a dagger or a handgun, it was more like a lighter, or rubber band etc.


    And these little things would have their uses at the critical moment.


    Lin Yuyan seemed to be very anxious, she had clearly said that she would come in the afternoon to pick her up, but the moment noon came, the carriage arrived.


    Shen Mei leaned on the door and sneered, "You''re really impatient, you don''t even let people eat."


    Han Yue considerately handed over a chocolate bar and said, "Sister Bing, come and replenish some energy."


    Lin Lin accepted it, and did not reject it.


    The car quickly disappeared in front of everyone''s eyes. Just as they were about to return to the villa to wait for news, Bai Yu suddenly walked towards the direction of the car.


    Jiang Yishu immediately called out to him, asking: "Bai Yu, where are you going?"


    Bai Yu did not even turn her head as she said, "Follow Lin Lin."


    Jiang Yishu spoke out, "Captain is going to save her now, you are only causing trouble!"


    Without anyone to lead the way, Bai Yu could only barge in.


    Bai Yu sneered, "I can''t sit still and wait."

 C231 Rescue

    Not knowing why, but even though it was a simple sentence, Jiang Yishu felt like he was slapped hard by someone. His face was red and in pain.


    Han Yue stood up, "That''s right, I can''t wait for news just like that, I''m going to find Sister Bing!"


    "Count me in."


    It was rare for Yang Dazhu to react so quickly, and he said, "There''s still me."


    Shen Mei and Huang Yue were at a disadvantage. They were so angry that they could not take it anymore, and said the same thing, "I want to go too!"


    Jiang Yishu looked at the bunch of ''traitors'', and it was unknown whether he was laughing or angry, but he was conflicted for a long while before he sighed deeply and said: "I didn''t ask you guys not to go, it''s just that we have to discuss this first, isn''t that so? If you guys were to rush over, you''ll just be dragging the captain down, what''s the need for us to go?"


    The crowd didn''t lose their reason and nodded their heads hurriedly.


    "Bai Yu, I won''t stop you even if you go now. It''s just that you should know how difficult it is to enter by yourself. If you go with us, we''ll both have to look out for each other."


    Bai Yu was silent for a long time before she finally agreed.


    On the other hand, Lin Lin had already entered the interior of the base and reached the territory of the Professor Su.


    Professor Su looked at Lin Lin as if she was an old friend whom she hadn''t seen for a long time.


    "Miss Lin, come. I will show you some of our research rooms."


    Lin Lin stood there and did not move. She looked at Lin Yuyan and said: "I''m here, can you release Chen Chen now?"


    Lin Yuyan laughed, "Since I said ''be a guest'', then naturally, I will release them after this guest is done. Otherwise, if this person were to release, who would be able to catch up to you?"


    Professor Su was not an ordinary person as well. He said, "What Lin Yuyan said is right, why not come visit with me first? Your friend is also nearby, I will bring you to find him."


    However, as if his secret had been revealed, Lin Yuyan''s face changed greatly as he shouted, "Professor Su!"


    Professor Su looked at Lin Yuyan, his mouth full of bloodlust, and asked: "What''s wrong?"


    Lin Yuyan recalled the methods used by the Professor Su and couldn''t help but tremble for a bit, then promptly replied: "Nothing, nothing."


    Abnormal! He was absolutely abnormal!


    She couldn''t afford to provoke him!


    Lin Lin suddenly felt uneasy. Could it be, Chen Chen?


    "Bring me there!"


    Professor Su looked at the anxious Lin Lin, as if he had discovered something new. While observing him, she said, "Don''t be anxious Miss Lin, I''ll bring you there right now."


    Even though it was the apocalypse, there was no shortage of scientific and technological personnel. In addition, there was also a research institute near the base, so he just needed to move all the instruments here.


    Therefore, this underground research institute was like a new world in the apocalypse. Researchers wearing white gowns and goggles were everywhere, either discussing or holding research reports in their hands. However, they were all rushing about as if they were busy.


    Professor Su brought Lin Lin to a place, and along the way, he introduced his own proud work.


    Even though Lin Lin was anxious, she secretly remembered the structure of this place and all the things here.


    "We''re here."


    Professor Su stopped in front of a room with glass doors. Unexpectedly, the glass doors were automatic, and the research facility was luxurious enough to supply electricity.


    Lin Lin was the last one to enter. Once she entered, the glass door behind him closed, and Professor Su quietly pressed a button at her side.


    At this time, all of Lin Lin''s attention was on a person lying on the right side, and he was not paying attention to Professor Su''s cautious movements.


    "Chen Chen!"


    Chen Chen had a lot of tubes stuck into his body, his hands and feet were shackled, his little face was pale white. It had only been a day since they last met, even though he was originally quiet, but he had become extremely haggard.


    Lin Lin shouted a few more times, but Chen Chen did not have any reaction. If it wasn''t for the apparatus on the side showing signs of life, she would have thought that Chen Chen was already dead.


    "What did you do to him!"


    Lin Lin turned her face to Professor Su and roared, but then he saw Professor Su''s strange actions, "What are you doing?"


    The Professor Su laughed, "I didn''t do anything."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Lin Lin felt a sense of powerlessness.


    In practically an instant, Lin Lin activated her superpower, but at the same time, she understood that she had fallen into her trap, making it impossible for her to use her superpower!


    With one hand on the spot where Chen Chen was lying on, Lin Lin looked at the two people in front of him with cold eyes, "Is this your trap?"


    Lin Yuyan was clearly even more confused than Lin Lin. Her only plan was to bring Lin Lin over, and after that, it was all to be contracted by the Professor Su. She did not even tell him about it, which was why she only knew about it now.


    However, he still achieved his goal, didn''t he?


    "Lin Lin, how is it? The feeling of falling into a trap isn''t good, right?"


    Lin Lin looked at Lin Yuyan and did not say a word.


    But Professor Su seemed to be able to hear what Lin Lin was not saying, and she said: "This trap is a little clumsy, but, isn''t it very useful?"


    The higher the power, the greater the suppression. Lin Yuyan is level 2, so she will need a period of time before feeling the difference. But since you are level 4, the thing inside the medicine will react almost immediately within your body.


    And Lin Lin, as if confirming what the Professor Su said, suddenly shook his head, as though he was trying to dispel the unexplainable dizziness.


    Professor Su''s eyes were filled with excitement, his tone seemed to be filled with surprise, "Your superpower is actually so powerful! It''s only been three minutes, and yet you''ve already passed out from losing your superpower!"


    Lin Lin could no longer hear the rest of the words that she was about to say.


    When he woke up, Lin Lin was lying on a bed, or perhaps it could not be said to be bed.


    Lin Lin looked around the room. The place that she was staying was a little similar to Chen Chen, but Lin Lin knew where she was. The place that Professor Su was specially prepared for every experimental organism.


    There were many such rooms in the institute.


    Actually, Lin Lin did this on purpose.


    With the memories from his previous life, Lin Lin naturally knew about most of the medicine in Professor Su''s research. In order to cure her, he had released a medicine that she was familiar with.


    Professor Su had a different way of thinking compared to other people. After discovering the ability, many people started to think about how to activate awakening ability. As for him, he started to think about how to dispel the ability of a Power Cultivator.


    After researching for a long time, the Professor Su finally succeeded in making a study of this thing on Lin Lin''s body.


    However, there was a small flaw with this ability, it did not have much use to the dual-element Adept.


    When Professor Su was researching this ability, it was all for the sole users. All kinds of data and research were also for the individual users, and when the variables appeared, this ability would be scattered all over dual-element Adept, with the exception of those who had undergone the same changes at the beginning, but later on, it would recover much faster than those who had studied the same type of ability.


    At this stage, the dual-element Adept basically did not appear, and no one thought about the possibility of having two different elements, including the Professor Su.


    Naturally, the Professor Su didn''t know that his ability had such a flaw.


    Just like the Professor Su in Lin Lin''s memories, the Professor Su was an absolutely conceited person. When both his stats and living condition perfectly meet his requirements, he would not have any doubts about his own medicine when using it.


    Thus, Lin Lin could execute her future plans.


    Lin Lin had thought about it, it would not be easy to rescue Chen Chen from the Professor Su and Lin Yuyan.


    Not to mention Lin Yuyan, the Professor Su was not a simple pervert, finding someone in his territory was harder than bringing someone with him.


    The only way was to break through and stand up straight.


    She pretended to be caught in his trap, and once she went deeper and found Chen Chen, she rescued him from the shadows.


    Right now, Lin Lin''s superpower had already been completely recovered. It would be easy for her to get rid of this thing that was imprisoning her.


    didn''t like doing experiments when the experimental body was unconscious, so there was basically no one guarding this place. It just so happened that Lin Lin took this opportunity to escape.


    Everything was within her plan.


    If it wasn''t for her understanding of the Professor Su in her previous life, things wouldn''t be this smooth right now.


    Just as Lin Lin was about to release the seal with her special ability, she heard faint footsteps from a person approaching.


    Lin Lin closed her eyes again.


    The door opened, and a moment later, someone stood in front of him.


    The other seemed to have been watching her.


    "Lin Lin, ha, you never thought that there would actually be such a day."


    Lin Yuyan?


    Lin Yuyan looked at the unconscious Lin Lin and mocked him, "Do you really think you''re that powerful? From what I see, you don''t care at all.


    "Do you know how much I hate you? If you don''t know, how would you know!"


    "So what if you''re amazing? Now that you have become the experimental body of the Professor Su, you can no longer escape!"


    Lin Lin felt that she was extremely patient, and actually listened to Lin Yuyan''s nonsense for almost ten minutes.


    Could it be that the reason Lin Yuyan came was to show just how powerful she was, and just how terrible she was?


    Just as he was thinking, Lin Yuyan''s tone suddenly changed, the bloodiness carried a sense of cruelty, "Professor Su said, as long as you don''t get internal injuries, and don''t die, you can live freely."


    "Say, if you disfigured yourself, would your men still like you that much?"


    Right after he finished speaking, Lin Lin felt a burst of superpower shooting straight at his face.


    "Crack!"


    After a few sounds of shattering, all of the iron hoops that imprisoned Lin Lin had shattered. At the same time that she struggled to break free, Lin Lin used her special ability to block Lin Yuyan''s attack.


    Ice against water, making a noise.


    Lin Lin looked at the shocked Lin Yuyan coldly, and a faint white mist was still in the air.


    "Lin Lin, you!"


    Lin Lin only gave Lin Yuyan a startled reaction, and in the next second, she pounced forward, her hands directly conjuring an ice sword that fiercely pressed down onto Lin Yuyan''s neck.


    "Don''t talk, move a little. I can''t guarantee that you''ll still be alive."


    With that, Lin Lin pressed the ice sword in her hand onto Lin Yuyan''s neck, causing a shallow line of blood to appear.


    Lin Yuyan knew that Lin Lin meant what she said, and did not dare to make any unusual moves.


    "Answer my question."


    "Yes."


    "Where''s the Professor Su?"


    "Director Mo has something to talk to him about. He went up."


    Lin Lin''s right hand was originally holding onto the ice sword, but after Lin Yuyan said those words, a dagger appeared in her left hand and she placed it on Lin Yuyan''s face.


    "You said you were going to ruin my appearance?"


    Half of Lin Yuyan''s face became stiff from the cold energy, and her entire body started to tremble uncontrollably.


    "What I said was all true!"


    Lin Lin turned her hand, and directly swiped it across Lin Yuyan''s face. Because of her fast speed and the ice''s analgesic effect, Lin Yuyan did not feel much pain, but she knew that her face was injured!


    But before she could cry out, Lin Lin pressed the ice sword on his neck again, and said: "You are not allowed to make a sound!"


    Lin Yuyan''s slightly opened lips trembled, and after hesitating for a long while, she still did not speak.


    "Where is the Professor Su?"


    "He, he is in the research institute. But he is in another experimental body."


    "How far is it from here?"


    "About ¡­ about a thousand meters."


    Lin Lin sneered, her hand moved and directly slashed across Lin Yuyan''s face again, coincidentally forming a huge cross with the bloody scar from before.


    Did she really think that she was stupid? Even the furthest experimental body wasn''t as far as a kilometer away!


    Lin Yuyan had already been provoked by Lin Lin''s actions of slashing her face without saying a word, and her eyes were bloodshot. She glared at Lin Lin and shouted, "Lin Lin, you''re crazy! Bitch, why don''t you just kill me? Didn''t you want to kill me anyway? If you don''t believe me, you might as well kill me! "


    Lin Lin looked at Lin Yuyan, her eyes cold. "What, you think I won''t kill you?"


    An unnatural expression flashed past Lin Yuyan''s eyes, just as she was about to say something, Lin Lin''s ice sword left her neck. Just when she was wondering, in the next second, Lin Lin''s left hand raised up and stabbed down fiercely!


    "Ahem."


    There was a lot of blood on Lin Yuyan''s neck. Even though Lin Lin was fast, the blood that shot out from her throat sprinkled all over Lin Lin''s face.


    Lin Yuyan lifted his hand slightly, wanting to touch his neck, but she seemed to be afraid. She could only place his hand on top of his neck, not daring to touch it.


    Lin Lin sat on top of Lin Yuyan, watching her make her last desperate struggles.


    An ice dagger pierced right through his throat. Even the deities of the Great Firmament would not be able to save Lin Yuyan.


    Lin Yuyan was dead.


    He seemed to have died in such a simple manner.


    Lin Lin had hated her for a long time, and had finally allowed her to be killed by the person she hated the most at her most moment of complacency.


    For some reason, Lin Lin was not as happy as she thought.


    It was as though he had just completed a mission.


    Lin Lin stood up, looked at Lin Yuyan who was on the ground, and opened her eyes wide. She should have died with grievance, and blood had already dyed her chest red.


    It should be the end.


    Lin Lin turned around quickly, wiped the blood off her face and walked out.


    There were naturally people on the road, and when Lin Lin met a god of death or Buddha, she went to Chen Chen''s place without any obstructions and saved him.


    But when he was about to leave, he was blocked by the Professor Su from the outside.


    "Miss Lin sure is capable."


    Chen Chen had just woken up and had not recovered his strength. He could only lean on Lin Lin''s body, but her body was small, so it was fine for Lin Lin, but he could not help but to become a burden.


    Lin Lin did not give the Professor Su any time to make any small movements, and directly released his special ability attack. Moreover, it was not only the attacker''s attack, but the various instruments in the room all scattered in the blink of an eye.


    In any case, staying in base A was just to deal with Lin Yuyan and Qin Rongyue. Now that Lin Yuyan was dead, there was nothing left for Qin Rongyue to be afraid of.


    Lin Lin did not want to stay in base A either.


    It would be better to take advantage of the situation and destroy the so-called Professor Su, which was a place that satisfied his abnormal research ideas.


    "Captain!"


    At this moment, Han Yu actually led a group of people to charge in. It seemed that he also experienced a chaotic battle.


    "Ring!"


    The alarm is ringing, and this time, the sound is even more ear-piercing than the last time the Zombie attacked us. That''s right, last time was on the outside, but this time, it was on the inside.


    Chen Chen was carried on his back, so it was only Yang Dazhu''s strong back that was suitable for this kind of thing.


    From the looks of it, the people in front of them were not only the people brought by Professor Su, but also the people brought by Jiang Yishu''s group when he attacked this place.


    But, Lin Lin who was familiar with the research institute would not sit still and wait for death.


    The laboratory was destroyed.


    The power station was destroyed.


    The data room was destroyed.


    Seeing Gu Tianyi, who had rushed over, Lin Lin said indifferently: "Gu Tianyi, help me out and set this place on fire."


    Gu Tianyi''s eyes were filled with madness, "Alright."


    The research institute, or a part of the base, was set on fire by Gu Tianyi and his team.


    The base was suddenly in a state of panic.


    There were people who saved him, people who put out the fire, and people who captured him.


    However, the culprit of the fire, the people of Intense Wood and One, had already escaped far away from the base.


    Unknowingly, Han Yue had called Han Guoyu and asked him about it. Lin Lin nodded and told him to stay.


    Shen Mei was very excited and asked: "Leader, are we starting our new journey?"


    Lin Lin stood by the side of the carriage and nodded her head.


    Everyone''s faces were filled with excitement, but suddenly, a person came to their mind.


    "Oh right, Qin Rongyue is still in the villa."


    Lin Lin looked at the direction of the base, and said indifferently: "We are leaving, I think..."


    "Those people will definitely not let him off."